ã€ŠAdventurer of Many Professionsã€‹


 Chapter 1 Transmigration!

    "Ouch! My head¡­ it feels like it''s splitting open!"Raymond groaned, clutching his throbbing skull. His voice was thick with confusion. "Did I... drink last night?"

    Half-awake, he pressed his hands to his temples to ease the ache, but instead of bare skin, he felt rough fabric wrapped tightly around his head. Startled, his eyes flew open, and he jolted upright.

    "What the¡­? A bandage? Was I... beaten up?"

    Tentatively, he ran his fingers over his scalp, and as he touched a particular spot, a sharp, searing pain shot through him, confirming his suspicions. His head pulsed with pain, but his heart raced with excitement instead of fear.

    "Where''s my phone? I need to check if my car''s okay!" he mumbled, instinctively patting down the bed around him.

    Raymond, like any modern man, always kept his phone close; especially with the camera handy for situations like this. But as he searched, he felt the unsettling realization that his phone was nowhere to be found. The surroundings themselves felt wrong. He looked around, blinking as his disorientation turned to confusion.

    The room was neither his cozy apartment nor a sterile hospital room, but something entirely foreign. Dark wooden beams lined the ceiling, sloping down like the walls of an attic. The space was cramped, and he realized he was lying on a makeshift bed laid directly on the floor. Half the room was so low that he could only crouch in it, clearly intended for storage.

    "Where... am I?" he whispered, the question hanging heavy in the still air.

    As if triggered by his confusion, his head began to throb again, but this time the pain felt different. Images, memories, not his own, flooded his mind, overwhelming him until he fell back onto the bed, gritting his teeth.

    He lay there, curled in pain, unable to tell how much time had passed. When the sensation finally subsided, he stared blankly at the wooden ceiling, slowly piecing together what had just happened. A small, helpless laugh escaped him.

    "So¡­ I''ve traveled through worlds, haven''t I?"

    His voice was barely a whisper, the words strange yet undeniable. The memories now etched in his mind weren''t his, but belonged to someone else: the original inhabitant of this body.

    The young man he had "become" was also called Raymond, though here he was known as Raymond Kelton, an orphan in a world he could scarcely believe. A world filled with magic.

    In this new world, everyone underwent an "awakening ceremony" at the age of fifteen at the temple, where those with enough magical potential would awaken into a profession: warrior, magician, priest, archer, and many more. These "professionals," as they were known, wielded powerful abilities and enjoyed a status beyond anything ordinary people could dream of.

    And then there was Raymond Kelton. He had turned fifteen just a few weeks ago and had dutifully gone to the temple. But unlike the chosen ones who awakened to a profession, Raymond had... nothing. No special skills, no magical affinity, no future as a professional.

    "Well," Raymond sighed, the bitter humor barely covering his disappointment. "It turns out this guy was as much of a nobody here as I was back home."

    He couldn''t help but laugh; a rueful, almost mocking sound that echoed off the wooden walls. Back in his original world, he had been an ordinary guy living a peaceful, stable life. At least there, in his mundane existence, he''d been safe.

    But here? This was a different story altogether.

    In this world, humans share the land with a multitude of sub-human races and other beings. However, not all these races are friendly; many harbor deep-seated animosities toward humanity, leading to irreconcilable conflicts. Adding to the peril, powerful monsters roam the land, posing threats that ordinary folks cannot hope to confront.

    Three years ago, Raymond''s life was irrevocably altered when monsters took his parents, leaving him an orphan. Since then, survival in this unforgiving world had depended on the might of the awakened, those fortunate enough to gain extraordinary abilities to combat these monstrous threats.

    "Forget it¡­ I''ll leave the monster-hunting to the adventurers and knights," Raymond sighed, frustration mingling with resignation. "I''m just an ordinary guy. My priority should be figuring out how to live my life now."

    But even as he spoke, doubts gnawed at him. "Is there really no other way? If my magic affinity isn''t strong enough, does that mean I can''t awaken a profession at all?" He felt a sense of despair wash over him. "What I wouldn''t give for a system; a special ability or insight that''s supposed to come with reincarnation!"

    Silence lingered in his mind, the absence of any reassuring voice only deepening his despair. "I really can''t accept this! Maybe that cheat will appear once I turn eighteen. I''ll just have to wait three more years!"

    With a forced smile, he tried to lift his spirits, seeking solace in the idea that things might change.

    Suddenly, a series of footsteps echoed on the wooden floor outside his room.

    Thud! Thud! Thud!

    The door creaked open, revealing a beautiful girl clad in a crisp white apron with blue-green trim. Her striking green eyes and flowing red hair made her an unforgettable sight.

    As soon as she spotted Raymond sitting up, her distressed expression transformed into one of bright relief. "Raymond! You''re awake!" she exclaimed, her voice bubbling with joy.

    Before he could respond, she rushed to his side, gently pushing him back onto the bed. "You need to rest! You''re hurt, remember? I''ve already talked to Mrs. Becker. She promised to let you take the day off, so don''t worry about work."

    Raymond observed her with gratitude, recalling from the original owner''s memories that her name was Arya More. The hotel work she mentioned referred to the "Vill Hotel," run by the Becker couple, where he had been working as a waiter to scrape by.

    He knew that Arya shared a similar tragic background; both of them were orphans, having lost their parents to the very monsters that haunted their world. That bond had brought them closer, making their friendship a source of comfort in their otherwise bleak lives.

    Yet he also remembered the Beckers'' notorious reputation for being difficult and exploitative, always finding ways to squeeze more labor out of their employees and often deducting wages under dubious pretenses. "If they find out I''ve missed work because of my injury, they won''t hesitate to take advantage of it," he thought grimly.

    Still, Arya''s unwavering support warmed his heart. "Thank you, Arya. I really appreciate it," he said sincerely, his voice tinged with emotion.

    Her face brightened further at his words. "You''re welcome! You''ve helped me out countless times when I wasn''t feeling well. We''ve got to look out for each other, right?"

    Her infectious optimism made Raymond feel a flicker of hope. Despite the challenges ahead, maybe, just maybe, he wouldn''t have to face them alone.

    Arya seemed to remember something, and a faint blush dusted her cheeks. But soon, a gentle smile spread across her face. She reached out, her fingers brushing lightly over Raymond''s hair, stroking it with the same tenderness one might reserve for a small kitten.

    Raymond closed his eyes as he felt her fingers moving through his hair, a warm, soothing sensation spreading through him. He couldn''t quite put the feeling into words, just that it was intensely comforting, a moment of pure calm he hadn''t known he craved.

    "It''s been a long time since I felt anything like this¡­" he murmured to himself, his voice barely a whisper. His body relaxed further, and he tilted his head slightly, basking in the gentle care.

    But just as he was sinking deeper into this blissful moment, an ear-piercing voice shattered the peace.

    "Arya! Get down here at once! We''ve got customers waiting!" The voice was sharp, grating; unmistakably Mrs. Becker.

    The shout rang through the room, breaking the quiet like a slap, and Raymond felt Arya''s hand freeze. With a small start, she straightened up, her face turning from warm concern to a look of nervous urgency.

    "Oh no, it''s already five! The evening crowd''s arriving," Arya said, her tone regretful. "I''ve got to go before Mrs. Becker gets on my case. Rest well, Raymond." She offered him an apologetic smile, a quick goodbye as she prepared to head down.

    Raymond knew all too well what Mrs. Becker''s scolding sounded like; half an hour of high-pitched criticism, and she expected you to work the entire time without pausing.

    "Hold on a second, Arya," he called out, throwing back the quilt and swinging his legs off the bed. "I''ll come down with you."

    She looked back, alarmed. "But what about your injury?"

    "It''s nothing, really. I''m fine." His voice was firm, trying to sound reassuring.

    Raymond had always prided himself on being self-sufficient, even if it meant pushing through discomfort. He hated inconveniencing others and, just as much, disliked the hassle of lingering in bed. He''d rather be on his feet, no matter how much it hurt, than spend another second upstairs.

    He rose, pulling on his work clothes swiftly and heading for the door. "Come on, let''s not keep her waiting."

    Arya looked at him with concern, but she knew Raymond''s stubborn streak. "Fine, but please, don''t overdo it!" she said, trailing close behind him as they made their way downstairs.

    The Becker Hotel wasn''t just a place to sleep; it also doubled as a bustling tavern. The first floor was dedicated to the restaurant, often packed with rowdy patrons who came for the food, drinks, and sometimes, trouble. The second and third floors housed guest rooms, while the top floor was a cramped attic space used for storage and the living quarters for staff members like Raymond and Arya.

    Of course, the accommodations weren''t free. Every bit of board was deducted from their already meager wages, and any time off was discouraged, Mrs. Becker was vigilant when it came to squeezing work out of them.

    As they stepped into the bustling restaurant below, Raymond took a deep breath, bracing himself for the chaos. Arya shot him a quick look, her concern still evident. Her room was just across from his, and they shared more than just space in this cramped world; they shared a mutual understanding that each day''s work would only grow more challenging, and they''d have to face it together.

    The two of them descended the creaky staircase, arriving on the bustling first floor of the Becker Hotel. The clamor of voices and clinking dishes filled the air, but amidst the noise, a familiar, sharp voice called out.

    "Raymond!"

    He winced, instinctively stiffening. Looking up, he saw Mrs. Becker at the cashier counter, her gaze fixed on him like a hawk.

    Mrs. Becker was a sight to behold, dressed in a flashy red leather coat, with fishnets stretching over her calves, and her face caked in heavy makeup. Her blonde hair was teased into tight, springy curls, framing her face in a way she probably thought looked glamorous. But her thick, muscular arms and the flesh spilling from her fishnets made the outfit less flattering and more intimidating.

    Raymond glanced quickly and then averted his eyes, not daring to look again.

    Mrs. Becker, however, wasn''t about to let him slip away unnoticed. She crossed her arms and narrowed her eyes, launching into her tirade. "When did you wake up? You should have come straight down! Do you have any idea how chaotic it''s been without you in the kitchen? Do you know how many complaints I''ve had to deal with because of your absence?"

    Raymond opened his mouth to respond, but before he could get a word in, a guest approached the counter.

    "Are there any rooms available tonight?"

    Mrs. Becker''s attention snapped to the guest, and in an instant, her expression morphed into a wide, businesslike smile. "Of course, sir! How many rooms will you be needing?"

    Seeing his chance, Arya grabbed Raymond''s arm and pulled him toward the kitchen, whispering, "Let''s go!"

    They darted through the swinging doors into the kitchen, both letting out sighs of relief once they were out of Mrs. Becker''s line of fire.

    "Oh, that was too close," Raymond muttered, resting his hands on his knees, his breath coming in short bursts. Mrs. Becker''s constant nagging grated on his nerves more than any physical injury. He couldn''t stand that piercing voice, and sometimes it took all his willpower not to snap.

    Arya chuckled, still catching her breath. "We got lucky. More guests arriving means she''s too busy playing hostess to keep pestering us."

    They shared a laugh, their relief a brief but welcome reprieve.

    But just then, another voice broke in. "You two done gossiping yet? There''s work to be done, you know."

    Raymond looked up to see Seth, another waiter, looming over them. Seth was older, taller, and broad-shouldered, with blond hair and a perpetual scowl. He glared down at Raymond with thinly veiled annoyance. "You have any idea how much extra work we all had to do yesterday because you were slacking off?"

    Raymond opened his mouth to reply, but Arya was quicker, stepping forward with a fiery look in her eyes. "Seth, enough! If you hadn''t dropped the garlic and left it for someone else to clean up, Raymond wouldn''t have slipped and gotten hurt!"

    Seth hesitated, his jaw working as though he wanted to argue. But Arya''s fierce expression held firm, and finally, he scoffed, crossing his arms. "Pathetic. Hiding behind a girl, are we, Raymond? A loser like you can''t even stand up for himself."

    He turned on his heel and stalked off, leaving a tense silence in his wake.

    Arya looked back at Raymond, her expression softening. "Don''t let Seth get to you," she said gently, her tone comforting. "He only lashes out because he''s got nothing else to prove. Don''t take it personally."

    Raymond gave a slight nod, his face calm, though his brow furrowed briefly. Arya noticed his quiet resilience and relaxed, relieved that Seth''s words hadn''t left any visible scars.

    Raymond shrugged off Seth''s jibes, feeling almost amused. He had long accepted his status as a waste in his previous life, and it was clear that Seth was merely trying to provoke him. Such tactics were low, but they often worked well on younger, more impulsive individuals.

    "Too bad for him," Raymond thought, placing a careful hand on the tender bruise on his head, a reminder of the scuffle that had led to this moment.

    "I''m going to entertain the guests," Arya said, glancing back at him with a concerned look. "If Seth and the others give you any trouble, just come find me, okay?"

    Her role was vital; the dining hall was starting to fill up, and she needed to ensure that guests felt welcomed and attended to. As she walked away, however, a flicker of uncertainty crossed her face. She noticed something different about him today. Usually, when Seth taunted him, Raymond would turn crimson with anger. But today, he seemed unnervingly calm. "Maybe it''s the head injury," she mused to herself, shaking her head as she left.

    Once alone, Raymond made his way into the kitchen. His responsibilities included serving food, clearing tables, and washing dishes; a never-ending cycle of labor. As he entered, he spotted Seth deep in conversation with two other waiters, Andre and Mike, their heads huddled together like a pack of wolves plotting. When Seth caught sight of him, a smug grin spread across his face.

    "Ah, just my luck," Raymond sighed internally. He was all too familiar with Andre and Mike, who often joined forces with Seth to make his life miserable, frequently dumping their tasks onto him.

    "The food for table number three is ready! Hurry up and take it!" The chef''s booming voice cut through the chatter of the kitchen.

    "Hey, Raymond! Did you hear that? Get moving!" Andre barked, pointing at the plate with a gleeful smirk. Though smaller than Raymond, Andre had no qualms about barking orders, often using Seth and Mike to bolster his authority.

    "Of course," Raymond thought, his patience thinning. He had long learned that kindness often invited bullying. Taking a deep breath, he suddenly shouted, "Ah! My head hurts! It really hurts!"

    He doubled over, clutching his head dramatically. The sudden outburst caught Seth, Andre, and Mike off guard. For a moment, they stared, uncertain whether to laugh or scold.

    "Raymond, stop it!" Seth snapped, irritation flashing across his face.

    "What are you waiting for? Andre, bring the food to me!" Just then, the chef returned, glaring at them as he noticed the plate still sitting untouched.

    In the kitchen hierarchy, the chef was king, and nobody wanted to face his wrath. Andre, realizing he had no choice, reluctantly picked up the plate, shooting a dark look at Raymond as he passed. "Just wait for it, kid," he hissed, the threat hanging in the air.

    Raymond straightened up, a sly smile creeping onto his face as he watched them scurry away. "Let them come," he thought. "Today might just be different." S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 2 Adventurers!

    Raymond leaned against the wall, arms crossed, watching the bustling restaurant with a mix of disdain and resignation. He called himself a loser, not because he was weak or easily pushed around, but because he felt he didn''t put in the effort to change his situation. The constant bullying didn''t seem to bother him much; in fact, he often thought that if trouble came, he''d be ready. Just one good hit against the right person, and he''d feel better knowing someone else was suffering alongside him.Mike and Seth were his supposed allies, two tall, strong guys who, while not quite matching Andre''s brute strength, could hold their own when the time came. Raymond couldn''t help but smirk at the thought. "Sure enough, the old world was better. I could lounge at home, doing nothing, without all this chaos."

    But as the restaurant filled with customers, his musings were cut short. Orders piled up, and Raymond knew he couldn''t stay in the back pretending to be sick any longer. Mrs. Becker would have his head if he tried that. With a resigned sigh, he pushed himself off the wall and began taking dishes to the tables.

    Once the last guests finished their meals, it was time for cleanup. He shuffled through the mess, stacking plates and clearing crumbs, grateful when Arya came over to help. She was a whirlwind of energy, laughing and chatting as they worked together.

    "Don''t be so stubborn!" Arya exclaimed, tossing a teasing smile his way.

    By eight o''clock, the restaurant had quieted down, and Raymond plopped onto the floor, utterly spent. "I''m so tired!" he groaned, forgetting all decorum as he stretched out his back.

    "Here, let me help," Arya said, kneeling beside him. Before he could protest, her slender hands began to knead his shoulders.

    "Ah¡­ Oh¡­" A low, involuntary moan slipped from his lips as the tension melted away. This wasn''t the soft, comforting caress of someone playing with his hair; this was something more visceral, a relief that coursed through his muscles.

    "Hey! Don''t make such strange noises!" Arya shot back, her cheeks flushing a bright shade of pink. Even though she often acted warmly towards him, this moment felt different, more intimate, and it made her heart race.

    "Sorry! It just felt so good¡­" Raymond managed, a sheepish grin spreading across his face. It had been ages since he''d had such close contact with anyone, especially a girl. In the solitude of his home, he''d almost forgotten what it felt like to share a laugh, let alone a moment like this.

    But as with all good things, their brief respite was interrupted. The door swung open, and a new wave of customers flooded in. Arya glanced back at him, her hand lingering a moment longer before she dashed off to greet them.

    Raymond watched her go, feeling a strange mix of gratitude and disappointment. Just then, he noticed Andre, Seth, and a couple of their friends striding toward him, an air of mischief in their steps.

    "You finally came¡­" Raymond said, instinctively straightening up, tension coiling in his muscles as he braced for whatever they might throw his way. He was ready, even if it meant taking a few punches to feel alive again.

    "Raymond, looking good today! You really thought you could pretend to be sick?" Andre stormed over, his face twisted in anger as he pushed Raymond playfully, but with a hint of aggression.

    Raymond was ready. In a flash, he caught Andre''s wrist with his left hand, twisting his middle finger with his right. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Ah! It hurts, it hurts!" Andre howled, the surprise and pain evident in his voice. "Seth, help: ah!"

    Before he could finish his plea, Raymond tightened his grip, transforming Andre''s call for assistance into a desperate scream.

    "Raymond, what are you doing?" Andre gasped, his bravado slipping away.

    "Let him go, Raymond!" shouted Seth and Mike as they rushed toward the commotion, alarmed by their friend''s predicament.

    Ignoring their shouts, Raymond leaned closer to Andre and whispered menacingly, "If Seth and Mike dare to come any closer, I swear I''ll break your finger before they can rescue you."

    A shiver ran down Andre''s spine at the threat. He stammered, "Seth, Mike, don''t come over! If you do, he''ll snap my fingers¡­"

    Seth and Mike halted, their expressions shifting from concern to outrage as they glared at Raymond. The standoff was tense, a palpable energy crackling in the air.

    Raymond had braced himself for a beating from the trio, but Andre''s underestimation had given him an unexpected advantage. "So, you think you can bully me without consequences?" he challenged, his confidence radiating.

    "Raymond, we just want to talk. We don''t want to fight you," Seth said, attempting to defuse the situation.

    Raymond shot him a skeptical glance. Who would believe that? In the past, they''d dragged him into the storage room to settle scores during breaks.

    As he remained unfazed, Seth took a deep breath, sensing a change in Raymond. This wasn''t the timid boy who had once allowed himself to be pushed around. If it weren''t for Arya''s intervention, Raymond would have faced relentless bullying. Today, however, he seemed different; stronger.

    Seth wondered if it was the garlic he''d carelessly put there yesterday that had sparked this change. If that was the case, he regretted it.

    But rescuing Andre was priority number one, and he needed to calm the situation. "Listen, Raymond. Just let Andre go, and I promise we won''t bother you again," he said, forcing a smile.

    This time, Raymond didn''t even roll his eyes. Instead, his gaze landed on Seth''s bright blond hair, and he smirked. "You know what? If you shave off that ridiculous yellow hair, I''ll let Andre go."

    "Yellow? My hair is not yellow!" Seth sputtered, indignant. "It''s blond, and it looks great! How dare you call it yellow!"

    Raymond couldn''t help but laugh at Seth''s overreaction, the tension in the air easing slightly as they faced off, each waiting to see who would make the next move.

    Seth trembled with fury, his body shaking as he glared at Raymond. To him, being called "yellow hair" was an unforgivable insult, igniting a burning desire to confront Raymond and settle the score.

    But just as he was about to charge, Raymond tightened his grip on Andre''s finger, eliciting another pained yelp. "Ah! Seth! Don''t get riled up¡­ Please, Raymond, just stop provoking him!" Andre begged, panic evident in his voice.

    The tension hung in the air as both sides stared each other down, the stalemate stretching on.

    Suddenly, the kitchen door swung open with a loud crash, and Mrs. Becker barreled in, her ample frame shaking with indignation. "What in the world is going on here? Do you think my kitchen is an unguarded alleyway? You dare to cause trouble in my space?" she boomed, her voice echoing off the walls.

    Her gaze shifted to the hall, and her tone shifted sharply. "If it weren''t for those two adventurers out there, I''d have broken your legs today!"

    "Adventurers?" The mention of the word stunned everyone into silence. They quickly straightened up, sensing the gravity of the situation.

    Raymond, realizing the precariousness of his position, loosened his grip on Andre''s finger, allowing him to breathe easier.

    "Now that you know what''s at stake, behave yourselves!" Mrs. Becker continued, her eyes narrowing at the group. "If you leave a bad impression on those adventurers, I swear I''ll dock your wages!"

    With a fierce look, she pointed at them all before focusing on Raymond. "Get two plates of snacks and two bottles of rum for the adventurers, and make it quick!"

    Relieved, Raymond nodded and scurried back to the kitchen. He knew he''d lost his edge in front of Seth and the others, and they wouldn''t forget today''s humiliation.

    Still, he had a task to complete. As he stepped into the restaurant with the tray loaded up, he quickly spotted the two adventurers seated at a corner table.

    Their attire immediately set them apart. One was clad in gleaming iron armor, a long sword resting casually against the table, while the other wore rugged leather armor made from some sort of animal hide, completely unarmed. Yet, both of them wore two bronze plates hanging from their waists, a sign of their status.

    "Bronze-level adventurers? I wonder what their professions are¡­" Raymond thought, his curiosity piqued.

    Just then, his vision flickered, and a blue panel appeared before him, startling him.

    "Detected awakenable profession: Fighter. Awakening requirement: When surrounded and attacked by at least three people, knock down one of them."

    "Awakenable profession detected: Warrior. Awakening requirements: Kill ten monsters using ordinary weapons."

    Raymond''s heart raced as the implications of the information sank in. Perhaps today wouldn''t end in defeat after all. If he played his cards right, he might just find a way to turn this situation around.

 Chapter 3 Threat!

    Raymond blinked, trying to process what was right before him. The blue panel hovered in the air, its glowing letters steady and clear."I''m not imagining things!" he thought, a thrill of excitement washing over him. "My cheat is finally here!"

    With a quiet breath of relief, Raymond grinned, grateful he hadn''t missed this opportunity. He had heard stories of mysterious powers, abilities only the chosen could unlock, and now, it seemed he was one of them. He wouldn''t need to wait years for some distant chance, his moment was now.

    As he stood there, clutching a tray of rum and snacks he was supposed to deliver, he noticed Arya, a fellow server, signaling to him from across the restaurant. She gave a quick wink and shifted her gaze left and right, her eyebrows raised in a teasing way.

    "Is she trying to get me to laugh?" Raymond chuckled to himself. "Come on, Arya, we''re in a restaurant, wait¡­"

    Raymond''s heart sank as he realized he''d frozen in the middle of the dining area, tray still in hand. He was supposed to deliver the refreshments to the rowdy adventurers at the back table. Mrs. Becker, the restaurant''s stout, no-nonsense owner, had spotted his hesitation. She marched toward him, her brows furrowed, and he braced himself.

    "Raymond!" she snapped, snatching the tray from his hands. "That''s today''s pay gone!" Her voice was sharp and final. Without a second glance, she turned and carried the drinks to the adventurers herself, all smiles and servile charm despite her earlier frustration.

    The scene was almost comical if it weren''t so tense. The two adventurers barely looked at Mrs. Becker, who, with a tight, nervous grin, approached them cautiously.

    Before she could even settle herself near the table, one of the adventurers, a hulking figure in dented armor, slammed his fist on the wooden surface. "Can''t you tell we''re not in the mood for company?" he snarled, his voice deep and dripping with irritation. "Just leave the drinks and go."

    Mrs. Becker''s face flushed as she stammered, "Y-yes, of course! Please, enjoy." She scurried back to the counter, her hands visibly trembling.

    Raymond glanced over at Arya. Their eyes met, and they both fought to stifle grins, a shared amusement flickering between them. Mrs. Becker, normally so commanding, had been put firmly in her place, and they couldn''t help but relish the moment.

    As the excitement died down, Raymond drifted to a quiet corner of the restaurant, eager to examine the panel that had appeared before him. It floated in front of him, still and expectant, displaying his basic information in crisp, blue text.

    - Name: Raymond Kelton

    - Age: 15

    - Occupation: None

    - Skills: None

    Underneath, more lines glowed:

    Awakenable Professions:

    - [Fighter] ¨C Awakening requirements: Engage in a fight where you''re surrounded by at least three people and knock down one of them.

    - [Warrior] ¨C Awakening requirements: Defeat ten monsters using ordinary weapons.

    Raymond stared at the requirements, feeling a mixture of excitement and frustration. "So, if I fulfill the requirements for either ''Fighter'' or ''Warrior,'' I can awaken to that profession?" He tried asking the question out loud, hoping for some sort of response from the panel. Silence.

    "Looks like I''m on my own to figure this out," he sighed.

    But a dilemma began to tug at him. What if he could only choose one profession? Could he unlock both if he met the requirements for each, or would he be bound to just one path? He mulled over his options.

    Choosing "Warrior" seemed ideal. Warriors were known to be powerful, indispensable members of any adventurer''s team. "Fighter," though respectable, didn''t carry the same weight or status. But taking down ten monsters with ordinary weapons? That was a monumental task for someone like him, a mere kitchen helper in a bustling restaurant.

    A thought dawned on him. "I only detected these professions because of those two adventurers over there¡­ their proximity must have triggered it." His eyes flicked to the other patrons. "If that''s true, then as long as I''m around awakened professionals, I might uncover even more paths. A magician, a priest, a swordsman¡­"

    Raymond''s imagination ignited at the possibilities.

    Raymond decided that he''d bide his time, gather information, and see what other professions he could access. Once he had a range of options, he''d choose the one that seemed both powerful and achievable. But there was one problem: Seth and his gang. They''d been looking for an excuse to give him trouble, and if he didn''t awaken a profession soon, he''d have no way to defend himself.

    "Still," he thought, clenching his fists, "a little physical pain is worth it if it means unlocking a stronger profession."

    Determined, he dismissed the panel and focused on his tasks for the night. The two adventurers he''d served were deep into their drinks, hardly speaking, and staring blankly into the flickering lantern light. When their main course arrived, they each took a few distracted bites, barely touching the food before returning to their drinks. Before long, they drained their tankards, threw a few coins on the table, and left without a word. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Raymond moved in to clear the table, stacking the empty plates and glasses, when Arya came over to help. Her fair skin and bright red hair glowed warmly in the dim light of the tavern, and as she leaned in close to reach for a plate, a gentle, floral scent drifted toward him.

    Raymond''s nose twitched before he caught himself. ''What am I doing?'' he thought, mentally chastising himself. He stole a quick glance at Arya, relieved that she didn''t seem to notice his slip.

    Arya glanced at him, her eyes filled with concern. "Raymond, are you okay? Earlier, you just¡­ stopped mid-step. Is it because of that head injury?"

    "Uh¡­" Raymond hesitated, trying to think of a plausible excuse that didn''t involve telling her about the mysterious blue panel. "Yeah, just a bit of a headache, that''s all."

    "Next time, don''t push yourself so hard, okay?" she scolded gently, though there was a hint of warmth in her voice. "I''ll take care of the dishes tonight; you go home and get some rest."

    Embarrassed, Raymond scratched his head. Having a younger girl lecture him, especially one so sincere in her worry, was a little mortifying. "Don''t worry, I''ll be careful. And as for the dishes, honestly, I can handle them myself."

    "But¡ª"

    "It''s fine. Besides, Mrs. Becker already docked my pay for today. If I slack off again, I''ll be out tomorrow''s pay, too," he said, shrugging.

    Arya sighed but eventually nodded. Together, they carried the dishes back to the kitchen sink.

    As they entered, Raymond noticed Seth and his gang huddled together, talking in hushed tones. They stopped abruptly when they saw him and Arya, and Andre, one of Seth''s lackeys, shot him a dark, mocking look.

    Raymond didn''t need to hear their conversation to know they were plotting something against him.

    As they left the kitchen, Arya turned to him, her brows knitted in concern. "Raymond, what''s going on? Why do Seth and his friends keep looking at you like that?"

    Raymond forced a reassuring smile, hoping to brush it off. "It''s nothing, really. Don''t worry about it."

    Arya frowned, sensing he wasn''t telling her everything, but finally just sighed. "Well¡­ if they try to bully you, you''d better tell me, alright?"

    Raymond couldn''t help but smile. It wasn''t every day that someone stood up for him, and Arya''s kindness was heartening.

    The restaurant was finally winding down around nine. As the last of the patrons left, he and Arya set about cleaning up, stacking chairs and wiping tables, until it was just the dishes left.

    Raymond glanced over at Andre, who was usually quick to shove the biggest pile of dirty dishes onto him, but tonight, Andre seemed oddly eager, scrubbing away at plates and cutlery without complaint. Whether it was because of Raymond''s earlier success in defending himself or for some other reason, Andre worked more than usual, even finishing before Raymond did.

    "Hey, Raymond," Andre sneered, his lips curling into a malicious grin as he dried his hands. "Just wait until tomorrow. You''ll be crying for mercy soon enough." With that, he turned and strode out of the kitchen without a backward glance.

    Raymond sighed, bracing himself for whatever awaited him.

 Chapter 4 Witts Town!

    "This is really getting on my nerves¡­" Raymond muttered, watching Andre swagger away, the shadow of his sinister grin still lingering in his mind.Raymond sighed, clenching his fists. He had steeled himself for a beating if it came to that, but facing the inevitable still left him with a pit in his stomach. "If only I could awaken a profession right now¡­ I''d give those three exactly what they deserve," he thought, a surge of defiance flaring up. Just three of them, that was all he''d need for the ''Fighter'' awakening condition.

    But he shook his head. ''Wishful thinking.'' He had a plan, and he couldn''t let anger lead him astray.

    Leaving the kitchen, Raymond glanced at the front counter. Mrs. Becker was no longer there; instead, her husband, Mr. Becker, stood tall and gaunt, his unkempt beard casting shadows over his long, narrow face. The Becker couple was notoriously stingy and suspicious. Neither one of them ever let an employee handle the cash register.

    "Count? Ha!" Mr. Becker would say with an exaggerated sneer, eyeing them as if they were thieves. "Can''t trust any of you not to pocket a coin or two when my back''s turned," Mrs. Becker would often add, her tone biting and distrustful.

    Raymond headed up the creaky stairs to his room, casting wary glances behind him. He half-expected Seth and his gang to appear, lurking in some dark corner, ready to pounce. But he made it to his door without incident.

    ''Maybe I''m just being paranoid,'' he thought, but something in Andre''s parting look suggested otherwise. Seth and his friends weren''t just planning to rough him up on a whim; they were plotting something, something worse. The fact that they hadn''t jumped him right away only added to his unease.

    "They''re not just out to blow off steam¡­ they''re scheming," Raymond whispered, the thought making his stomach clench. He needed to act fast and find a way to awaken.

    Lighting the small oil lamp in his room, he changed out of his work clothes into something more practical, then took a moment to look around. The rest of the inn had lighting stones, smooth, alchemically treated rocks that glowed with a warm light. But for the lower-paid staff, oil lamps were all they had. The stones were far too expensive to waste on them.

    Raymond reached into his bedside drawer and pulled out a small knife, slipping it up his sleeve. ''Just in case,'' he thought grimly.

    Originally, he had planned to wait a few more days before asking Mr. Becker for leave to explore the Adventurer''s Guild and meet other professionals who might reveal additional career paths. But with Seth and his gang plotting, he could no longer afford to wait. He needed to gain strength, and fast.

    Luckily, once he''d finished the dishes each night, he had free time. Unfortunately, by then it was always after ten, when the streets of Witts were nearly deserted, save for the occasional adventurer passing through.

    Raymond blew out the lamp, careful not to make a sound as he slipped out of his room. As he crept down the hall, he noticed Arya''s door slightly ajar, a soft glow filtering from within. He couldn''t help but smile. Arya, with her kindness and unwavering support, had become a rare comfort in his life.

    ''It feels good to have someone who cares,'' he thought, his heart lightening a bit. He stepped carefully, not wanting her to notice and question him about where he was headed.

    Pausing briefly by the washroom, he caught his reflection in the dim mirror, a young man with tousled brown hair and piercing blue eyes stared back. His face was fair, probably from spending so much time inside, and though he wasn''t thin, years of heavy work had given him a lean, strong frame. But the bruises from Seth and his gang had taken their toll, and the quiet fear that had grown in him made his expression seem a little too guarded.

    He straightened his shirt and took a deep breath. He wouldn''t let them beat him down any longer. He was going to find a way to break free from this life.

    Quietly, Raymond slipped out the back door of the inn and into the cool night air.

    ---

    The town of Witts lay sprawled beneath a sky painted with stars, its quiet streets winding through the valley like veins of silver. Situated on the border of the Kingdom of Atlantis, Witts was a small but bustling town. It wasn''t just home to ordinary folk; adventurers, merchants, and demi-humans of all kinds passed through, lending it a vibrant and eclectic mix of cultures.

    The town was divided into four main districts. The northern district housed the nobles, their stately homes and manicured gardens a stark contrast to the rest of the town. The western district was home to many of the demi-humans, a group of non-human species who lived peacefully among the townspeople. The eastern district, dominated by the Adventurer''s Guild, was the liveliest part of town, where fighters, archers, mages, and all manner of adventurers gathered, filling the streets with their stories and their power. Finally, there was the southern district, where Raymond lived and worked, a quieter area where ordinary townsfolk went about their daily lives.

    Raymond headed toward the eastern district, his heart pounding with a mix of anticipation and trepidation. He was a nobody, barely scraping by, but tonight he was determined to take the first step toward his future.

    To become an adventurer, a person must first awaken a profession and then officially register at the Adventurer''s Guild. There, they can accept commissions and, upon successful completion, earn rewards, which are essential for any adventurer''s livelihood. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Tonight, Raymond was heading to the East District, where the guild was located, his heart pounding with both excitement and apprehension.

    He looked up at the sky, where two full moons hung above; one a luminous white, the other a soft, eerie green. Their combined glow cast a strange, beautiful light over the town of Witts, illuminating the cobblestone streets and the buildings that lined them. The town, though called "small," was far from tiny; it had grown considerably over the years. It took Raymond nearly half an hour to walk from the quiet South District to the bustling East District.

    The South District streets were empty except for the occasional shadow of a drunken wanderer or clusters of unsavory types muttering to each other in hushed voices. Raymond made sure to keep his distance, moving with purpose, staying unnoticed. But when he finally crossed into the East District, the entire atmosphere changed.

    Unlike the dim streets of the South, the East District was alive with light. Stone lamps, each embedded with glowing white gems, lined the streets in regular intervals, illuminating the paths in a warm glow. Adventurers filled the streets, their presence unmistakable. Most wore armor and carried an assortment of weapons, some of which were caked in dirt and dried blood, testaments to the night''s earlier battles or hunts.

    Raymond''s eyes widened when he saw the adventurers. Among them were demi-humans; exotic figures with animal ears or tails, standing out even among the battle-hardened adventurers. They moved between shops, some laughing and chatting with friends, others looking worn and weary from the night''s work. Each one had a nameplate hanging from their belt, marking their identity and rank in the Adventurer''s Guild.

    Raymond took a deep breath to calm his nerves, clenching and releasing his fists as he prepared himself. He hadn''t seen so many powerful individuals in one place before, and he felt a surge of anticipation and awe.

    Taking a step forward, Raymond moved closer to a swordsman with a well-worn blade at his side. Suddenly, a blue panel appeared before him.

    "Awakenable Profession Detected: Swordsman. Awakening Requirements: Swing a long sword weighing at least eight kilograms one hundred thousand times in one day!"

    Raymond''s eyes lit up at the word "Swordsman." He knew it was a respected and capable profession; after all, many knights were Swordsmen. ''The awakening requirement is just¡­ swinging a sword?'' He felt a flash of optimism. Hard, yes, but possible. Before he could fully process it, a group of four adventurers strode past him, laughing and talking in low voices.

    One by one, new notifications popped up on his panel.

    "Awakenable Profession Detected: Hunter. Awakening Requirements: Set and use a trap to kill a monster; track prey for at least ten minutes without being seen; shoot an object no larger than ten centimeters in diameter from ten meters away with a bow."

    "Awakenable Profession Detected: Magician. Awakening Requirements: Kill a monster with your bare hands!"

    "Awakenable Profession Detected: Priest. Awakening Requirements: ¡­"

    As the group moved out of range, the panel refreshed with a list of several professions he could awaken simply by being near these adventurers. Raymond scanned the options, seeing others such as thief, archer, assassin, craftsman, and pharmacist; all professions with unique awakening requirements that varied wildly in difficulty.

    Raymond wandered through the streets a while longer, letting the panel gather as many potential professions as possible. When no new options appeared, he reviewed the list, his mind racing as he considered each one''s requirements. Some seemed manageable; others looked near-impossible. He''d have to weigh his options carefully.

    Just as he was about to turn back, a movement caught his eye. Three figures emerged from a nearby alley, talking excitedly and chuckling among themselves.

    Raymond''s heart dropped.

    "Seth?" he muttered, recognizing his tormentor and two of his lackeys.

    ''Why are they here?''

 Chapter 5 Revenge Plan!

    As they left the East District and stepped into the shadowed alley, Seth pulled a small, cloudy-gray bottle from his pocket, a twisted grin spreading across his face."Heh¡­ finally got my hands on this little potion!" he chuckled, holding the bottle up like it was a trophy.

    Mike eyed the bottle warily, his brow furrowed with doubt. "You sure this thing''s legit? What if it wears off halfway through?"

    "Relax, Mike," Seth replied, slapping him on the shoulder. "This was made by the ''Pharmacist'' himself. Yeah, it loses potency after two minutes in the open air, but as long as our target gets a whiff before that, even an adventurer would be knocked out cold."

    Andre grinned, though he grimaced slightly as he remembered the cost. "We spent two gold coins on this, after all," he added, though the words tasted a little bitter. He''d chipped in for half, nearly emptying his savings. On top of that, they''d had to buy antidotes for themselves; yet more coin out of his pocket.

    Still, the thought of what they planned made Andre''s grin return, a look of smug satisfaction crossing his face. This wasn''t just any potion; it was a potent sleeping draught.

    "One whiff, and anyone who breathes it in is out cold for eight hours straight," Seth continued, his eyes glinting with malice. "Perfect for tonight."

    Their scheme was as despicable as it was malicious. They planned to slip into Arya''s room, use the potion to keep her unconscious, and then¡­ well, what happened after that hardly needed explaining. She had interfered with them too many times, stepping in whenever they tried to rough up Raymond. But beyond revenge, Arya was a stunning girl, her beauty on par with the any courtesan Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    in the East District''s night markets.

    Andre smirked, his lips curling in anticipation. "After tonight, Arya won''t dare get in our way again."

    Seth shot him a look, chuckling. "Don''t worry, Andre. Once Mike and I are finished, it''ll be your turn."

    Andre muttered under his breath, "Considering I paid the most, I should go first¡­"

    But he didn''t dare say it aloud. Seth''s authority was ironclad, and Andre knew his place. If he crossed them, he''d be treated no better than Raymond.

    Mike frowned thoughtfully, crossing his arms. "Speaking of Raymond, that kid actually fought back today. It''s unlike him."

    Seth''s eyes narrowed in fury, his fists clenching at the memory. "That little runt had the nerve to call me a ''yellow-head''! He''s gonna pay for that," he growled, shooting a withering glare at Andre. "If you hadn''t let yourself get tripped up by him, he wouldn''t have had the guts to stand up to us."

    Andre cringed, lowering his head. "Sorry, Seth."

    Seth''s expression shifted, a sinister smile creeping over his face. "Tonight, though¡­ I''ll teach him a lesson he''ll never forget. In fact, I''ve just thought of a perfect little addition to our plan."

    Mike''s brows drew together in confusion. "What''re you talking about?"

    Seth''s eyes sparkled with cruel delight. "We''ll knock Raymond out too. Carry him to Arya''s room and dump him right there beside her. Strip him down so it looks like he¡­ well, you get the idea. Then, come morning, we call the town guards and have a nice little scene ready for them."

    Mike''s face lit up in understanding, his own smirk forming. "Pin it all on Raymond¡­ why didn''t we think of that sooner?"

    "Brilliant, Seth!" Andre snickered, his excitement barely contained. "That sniveling kid won''t know what hit him."

    The three of them shared a dark, knowing look, each imagining the chaos they''d unleash. Raymond and Arya would both be ruined. And with Arya shamed and Raymond blamed, no one would stand in Seth''s way again.

    The three of them moved quickly down the dim streets, satisfied smirks plastered across their faces. Their sinister plan was playing out in their minds, each one picturing Raymond''s horrified expression when he''d be blamed for everything. They even quickened their pace, eager to get back and set their scheme into motion.

    Unbeknownst to them, a shadow trailed behind at a safe distance. Raymond had seen them slip out of the East District, and something about their hurried, conspiratorial movements made his stomach turn. He had a feeling their trip to the East District wasn''t just some casual outing; they were up to something, and he was sure it involved him. Keeping a safe distance, he followed them back to the hotel, careful not to draw attention.

    When he reached the inn, he slipped upstairs in silence. As he reached the fourth floor, he heard faint clinking sounds, like metal against metal, coming from further down the hall. He stopped at the stairwell, peering cautiously around the corner.

    He caught sight of Seth, Andre, and Mike huddled around a door. His blood ran cold as he realized; it wasn''t his door they were picking. It was Arya''s.

    Raymond''s mind raced. ''Wait¡­ they''re targeting Arya?''

    Horrified, he remembered tales of innocent heroines caught helpless, of despicable villains who took advantage of those they deemed weaker. He clenched his fists, feeling a surge of anger and disgust.

    "No way," he whispered fiercely. "Not Arya. Not on my watch."

    He took a step forward, his breath quickening. Whatever they were planning, he wasn''t going to let it happen. Reason and caution went out the window as he moved into action, fueled by a sense of justice and rage.

    With a sharp kick, he sent Arya''s door flying open.

    "AH!" Andre, who had been crouched by the door, was hit square in the face, stumbling backward, clutching his nose as his eyes went wide with shock and pain.

    "Raymond? How¡­ how are you still awake?" he stammered, barely able to believe his eyes. "You should be knocked out cold!"

    They''d poured the sleeping potion through the crack under Raymond''s door, enough to make him pass out for hours. It should have worked; but here he was, very much awake and very much enraged.

    Raymond ignored Andre, his eyes blazing as he locked onto Seth, who was standing near Arya''s bed, impatiently pulling off his coat. The sight made Raymond''s stomach twist with fury.

    "You¡ªyellow-haired bastard!" Raymond roared, his voice echoing down the hall as he launched himself at Seth.

    Seth barely had time to look up before Raymond tackled him, pinning him to the floor. He swung his fist, landing a solid punch across Seth''s jaw, the impact reverberating through his knuckles. Seth''s head snapped back, and Raymond''s fury only grew, propelling him into a frenzy.

    "Anyone else want to try something?" he growled, his eyes burning with resolve.

 Chapter 6 Awakening!

    Raymond''s fists pounded down relentlessly, each punch landing with a force that made Seth cry out in pain."Andre! Mike! Don''t just stand there; get him off me!" Seth wailed, barely able to protect his face as Raymond''s blows kept coming.

    Finally jolted into action, Andre and Mike charged forward, their boots connecting with Raymond''s side as they kicked him off Seth. The sudden impact sent Raymond tumbling, and Seth seized the moment to scramble up, rage smoldering in his eyes.

    "Seth, you alright?" Andre asked, helping him up.

    Seth''s face was red with fury, his cheek already swelling where Raymond''s punch had landed. He glared at Raymond, now lying on the floor, and spat, "You''ll pay for this, Raymond. I''ll make sure you regret ever crossing me."

    "Is that so?" Raymond''s voice cut through the tension, calm and unwavering.

    Seth, Andre, and Mike all froze, taken aback by Raymond''s steady gaze. He wasn''t panicking. In fact, there was a strange look of confidence in his eyes as he rose slowly to his feet, glancing at something they couldn''t see.

    On a glowing blue panel that only he could perceive, a message had appeared:

    "Fighter Awakening Requirements Complete: Surrounded and attacked by at least three people, knock one down."

    "Profession Awakened: Fighter!"

    Raymond felt a surge of energy, a new strength coursing through his body as if he''d unlocked a hidden reserve. This was it, the awakening he''d been waiting for. Yet, to Seth and his cronies, it only looked like Raymond was trying to bluff his way through.

    Seth sneered and launched himself forward, aiming a kick at Raymond''s chest.

    But this time, Raymond''s body moved instinctively, a rush of fighting techniques flashing through his mind. He didn''t think; he just reacted. With perfect precision, he lifted his leg, meeting Seth''s attack head-on with a powerful kick of his own.

    The force of Raymond''s kick sent Seth flying backward, slamming him against the wooden wall with a loud crash. Seth crumpled to the ground, dazed, his eyes rolling back as he slumped down, unconscious.

    The room fell into stunned silence.

    Andre and Mike stood frozen, jaws slack, eyes wide. They couldn''t believe what they''d just witnessed. Even Raymond himself blinked in shock, his leg still raised in mid-air, trying to process the newfound power that had guided his movements.

    Then, as they all stood there in stunned disbelief, a faint light began to glow in the dark room. It emanated from the back of Raymond''s right hand, casting a dim, otherworldly glow. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The symbol was unmistakable; a pair of fists, locked in combat, etched into his skin.

    "This¡­ this is the mark of an awakened!" Andre stammered, backing away, his face pale. "No¡­ it can''t be! You; weren''t you rejected by the temple? You said you couldn''t awaken!"

    A realization dawned on Andre, his mind spinning. He pointed a trembling finger at Raymond, voice filled with accusation. "You lied to us! You''ve been an awakened all along, haven''t you? You¡­ you pretended you weren''t just to trick us!"

    Raymond let out a low chuckle. "Believe what you want, Andre," he said, allowing Andre''s wild assumption to settle. It was better this way. Let them think he''d been hiding his powers all along; it would keep people from wondering why he''d suddenly awakened.

    As the reality of his new power sank in, Raymond felt his resolve harden.

    Raymond realized that letting them misunderstand might actually work to his advantage, so he kept his tone cold and steady.

    "I''ll be honest," he began, his voice like ice. "Despite everything, the bullying, the humiliation¡ªI wasn''t planning on taking revenge once I awakened. I thought maybe, just maybe, I''d let it all go. I figured if you left me alone, I could pretend the past didn''t happen."

    He paused, letting his words sink in. Of course, Raymond knew he didn''t mean it; he wasn''t some naive hero who forgave people without a second thought. The truth was, if he hadn''t sensed something off and followed them to the East District tonight, Arya would have been left to face an unimaginable fate. And these guys? They weren''t sorry; they were caught.

    Turning his gaze to Arya, who was still deeply asleep, he clenched his fists. "But you didn''t change. You went further, and tonight, you attacked Arya! You crossed a line you can''t come back from. I''m done hiding anything from you."

    "Raymond, please!" Mike''s voice quivered as he pressed himself against the doorframe, trying to hold himself upright. "This¡­ this was all Seth''s idea! Andre and I didn''t want to get involved. We were forced!"

    Raymond fixed him with a glare, and Mike''s face paled further. The power of an awakened person was not something they could ever hope to fight against.

    Mike suddenly seemed to grasp for a strategy. "You know, Raymond, you''re bound to become an adventurer soon. If you hurt us here, and the Adventurer''s Guild finds out¡­ well, it could damage your future chances."

    Andre seized on the idea like a lifeline. "Exactly! If the Knights or the Guild discover this, it''ll ruin your career before it even starts! Let us go, and we swear we won''t report you for what you did to Seth."

    "Yeah, yeah," Mike added hastily, nodding. "We''ll keep quiet about what happened here tonight; as long as you don''t turn us in, either. We both know we''ve got dirt on each other now."

    Raymond''s eyes narrowed, and he paused, as if weighing their words. It was true that the Adventurer''s Guild took any violence against ordinary people seriously. An awakened individual who attacked someone without justification faced severe consequences, from imprisonment by the Knights to a permanent black mark that could stall or even end their career as an adventurer.

    This system existed to protect the people from awakened individuals who might abuse their power.

    Raymond finally gave a small chuckle, a sly smile playing at his lips. "You know what?" he said smoothly. "You''re right. You actually make a pretty good point."

    Relieved, Mike and Andre exchanged glances, and a tentative smile crept onto their faces. They thought they''d managed to get away unscathed.

    But before they could take a breath, Raymond moved with lightning speed.

    Bang! Bang!

    He struck them down, Andre with a sweeping kick to the side, and Mike with a fierce uppercut that sent him sprawling to the ground.

    As the two groaned in pain, Raymond stood over them, his eyes flashing with cold, fierce resolve. "But you see," he said calmly, "I wasn''t attacking without reason. I was acting in self-defense¡­ and defending someone who couldn''t defend herself."

    Mike and Andre stared up in stunned silence, their plan crushed and their confidence shattered.

 Chapter 7 Benefits of Being Awakened!

    "Are you goblins? Why aren''t you asleep at this hour?" Mrs. Becker''s shrill voice cut through the quiet, echoing up the staircase. Goblins were nocturnal creatures known for their night vision, often roaming around at odd hours, and the racket coming from upstairs must have disturbed her.Heavy footsteps pounded on the staircase as Mrs. Becker, weighing a solid three hundred pounds, stormed up, red-faced and breathing heavily. She spotted Raymond standing by Arya''s door and launched into her usual lecture, not even pausing for breath. "It was you making all that noise, wasn''t it? I''ve told you countless times to keep it quiet at night! Guests are trying to sleep, and if they start complaining, you can kiss your salary goodbye this month!"

    Raymond frowned, thinking her yelling would surely wake the guests more effectively than their earlier scuffle. Mrs. Becker, huffing and catching her breath, took a step closer, waving her finger at him in an accusing manner. "Raymond, I kept you on because you''re supposed to be obedient and sensible. And now, look at this! You¡­ you¡­"

    She trailed off, her words catching in her throat. Her eyes widened as she noticed a faint glow from the back of Raymond''s right hand.

    There, etched against the darkness, was the unmistakable mark? a pair of fists crossed in a symbol unique to the "Fighter" profession. Mrs. Becker''s scowl vanished, her fat cheeks stretching into a wide, almost sycophantic smile.

    "Raymond¡­ when did you awaken?" Her voice was now soft, even hesitant. "Why didn''t you say anything?"

    Raymond didn''t miss the shift in her tone, but he replied calmly, "I awakened when I went to the temple for leave a couple of weeks ago."

    Mrs. Becker''s eyes widened in mock surprise, a forced "Ah! Yes! Of course, when you took leave! How could I forget?" She feigned enthusiasm, though Raymond knew her memory was perfect. She could recall the exact dates of every worker''s leave, not out of kindness but so she could scold them later if they slipped up.

    "So, you awakened without telling us! This is¡­ quite the occasion!" she said, her smile more forced now. Behind the cheer, Raymond sensed her unease, realizing what his awakening meant. Mrs. Becker had treated him with disdain for months? scolding, mocking, even deducting his pay. And the kingdom''s rules allowed awakened individuals certain leniencies when insulted or mistreated by ordinary people. She could be held responsible if he chose to retaliate.

    "Well, I don''t care much for crowds," Raymond said flatly, dismissing her false warmth.

    "Yes, yes¡­ of course, I understand," she replied with a nervous chuckle, nodding as if he''d said something profound. Her gaze shifted into Arya''s room, where she gasped, her eyes bulging in alarm.

    Seth, Andre, and Mike lay sprawled across the floor. Recognition dawned on her face, and her mind flashed to the incident earlier in the kitchen. Clearly, Raymond hadn''t forgotten the conflict with these three, nor had he let it slide.

    Mrs. Becker''s cheerful expression faded, replaced by a mixture of shock and dread. She now understood, perhaps for the first time, that Raymond was no longer just another employee she could push around.

    "Is this¡­ revenge on them?" Mrs. Becker''s voice trembled as she glanced nervously between Raymond and the unconscious bodies of Seth and his lackeys. After swallowing hard, she finally mustered up the courage to ask, "Raymond, what exactly happened here?"

    Raymond nodded and calmly explained the night''s events, sparing no detail. "So," Mrs. Becker said, her eyes widening, "Seth and his friends drugged Arya, and you discovered it in time, so you¡­ handled it yourself?"

    "That''s right," Raymond replied, glancing at Arya, who lay peacefully asleep on the bed, still under the effect of the sleeping potion. Relief filled him; thankfully, he''d arrived in time.

    Mrs. Becker hesitated, glancing at the culprits on the floor. "What should we do now? Should I call the gendarmerie?"

    The gendarmerie handled matters among ordinary citizens, while the Knights Templar, an elite force of awakened individuals, only intervened in cases involving other awakened. Given that this incident was within the realm of the gendarmerie, it was the right call.

    Raymond nodded. "Yes, go ahead."

    With a final glance between Raymond and the unconscious trio, Mrs. Becker turned and hurried away, surprising him with her speed, given her heavy frame. Once she was gone, Raymond allowed himself a moment to breathe. He looked at Seth, Mike, and Andre lying on the floor and couldn''t resist delivering an extra kick to each of them.

    "That felt good," he murmured, a sense of satisfaction washing over him.

    Raymond turned back to Arya, who lay undisturbed on the bed, her fiery red hair spilling across the pillow in a tangled halo. He reached out instinctively, gently brushing a stray strand back, revealing her face fully.

    She looked peaceful, her soft features highlighted in the faint light. Her pale skin contrasted beautifully with her red hair, and as Raymond''s fingers brushed against her cheek, he noted her skin was warm and smooth, almost like the feel of jade warmed by the sun.

    "Thank goodness there are no one in sight," he muttered with a wry grin, exhaling in relief.

    Through his memories, he recalled that Arya held a special place in the heart of the "original" Raymond. But for him, things were different. Arya was indeed beautiful, but she was still young, barely fifteen. Given that Raymond had been nearly thirty in his previous life, the idea of romantic feelings toward her now felt inappropriate.

    "Just a few more years¡­ let''s wait a few more years," he murmured to himself, a small smile playing on his lips as he brushed back one last stray curl.

    Growing restless, Raymond''s eyes drifted back to the unconscious trio on the floor, specifically Seth''s bold yellow hair that gleamed in the dim light. The obnoxious, flashy color made him smirk.

    "Maybe he needs a little¡­ trim," Raymond muttered.

    Without hesitation, he dashed back to his room, grabbed a pair of scissors, and returned. He crouched beside Seth and snipped the garish locks with satisfaction. What had once been a proud mane of long, striking hair now looked as though a pig had gnawed at it; a choppy, ridiculous mess. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Enjoy your new look," Raymond muttered, admiring his handiwork.

    Just as he was savoring the sight of his "masterpiece," a cool, emotionless voice broke the silence from behind him.

    "Having fun with your little haircut?"

    Raymond froze, a chill shooting up his spine as the voice sent a prickling sensation over his skin. He turned slowly, scissors still in hand, dreading who might be standing there.

 Chapter 8 Gendarmerie Knights!

    "Who¡­? When did you get behind me?"The sudden, chilling voice from behind struck Raymond like ice running down his spine. Every instinct flared up, his mind racing.

    ''I''m an awakened one now,'' he thought, alarmed. ''I should have sensed anyone approaching¡­ so how did they get this close without me noticing?''

    There was no time to analyze. Instinct took over as he twisted around and kicked out, hoping to catch his unseen pursuer off-guard. But his foot met nothing but air.

    ''Nothing?'' He stared at the empty room, his chest tight. There was no one there.

    Yet before he could even take a breath, he felt a cold prickle against his neck. His muscles went rigid as a thin line of pressure traced his skin, stopping just short of drawing blood. He dared not move. The stinging sensation was unmistakable; someone was holding a blade against his throat, steady and terrifyingly close.

    Whoever they were, they had closed the distance again without a single sound.

    A soft, almost taunting voice came from behind him, so close that he could feel the whisper of breath on his ear. "Huh? Why so stiff? I thought my dagger might get to taste a little blood tonight."

    Raymond''s mind raced. It was a woman''s voice, teasing yet edged with unmistakable regret, as if disappointed he wasn''t putting up more of a fight.

    "What''s your name?" she asked, her tone conversational despite the deadly situation.

    "Raymond," he replied, his voice steady but immediate. ''No hesitation'', he reminded himself. Any wrong move could end this conversation permanently.

    "Raymond¡­ So, newly awakened, are you?"

    "Yes," he answered promptly, not daring to let any silence stretch. "It''s been¡­ two weeks."

    The woman let out a low hum, and he could almost feel her smirk. "Two weeks, hmm? Tell me then, Raymond¡­ Do you know what the consequences are for an awakened one who harms ordinary folk without cause?"

    "I know," he responded, his voice barely above a whisper.

    "Is that so?" Her voice danced with an interest that felt more dangerous than her blade. "Then why did you do it?"

    Raymond steadied himself, took a slow breath, and replied with the firmness of someone whose life and the lives of others; depended on his answer. "Because¡­ they wanted to harm someone under my protection. I didn''t have any other choice."

    A brief silence stretched between them, a tension humming in the air. Then her voice slipped in again, soft but sharp. "Are you talking about the person on the bed?"

    Raymond swallowed. He couldn''t see her face, but he could almost imagine her expression; mocking, amused, eyes glinting with a challenge.

    Before he could reply, she withdrew the dagger, and he felt the sudden absence of its deadly edge. In a single graceful movement, she was in front of him, appearing out of nowhere as if she''d just materialized from the shadows. She didn''t stop there; she strode confidently to the bed and settled herself on it, watching him with a casualness that belied the tension moments before.

    "So¡­" she drawled, spinning her dagger between her fingers with a dangerous grace, "you say you had a reason to throw punches, then? Care to tell me what exactly happened?"

    Raymond looked her over, trying to hide his surprise. The woman was dressed in a knight''s uniform, pristine and official, yet almost at odds with her face, which seemed young, even slightly playful. She didn''t look much older than him. But the way she handled that dagger, so effortlessly, made him nervous. Each twist of the blade seemed a taunt to his senses, as if challenging him to look away or dare her to stop.

    He cleared his throat, unsure. "You¡­ you''re a knight?"

    At this, her expression changed to a flare of annoyance, almost like an irate cat with its fur bristling. "What, can''t you see my uniform?" she huffed, her eyes narrowing.

    She puffed up, looking all the more intimidating despite her youthful face. "For your information, I passed the Knights'' assessment in just one year! Graduated early from the Knight Academy, and here I am, a full-fledged member of the Knights."

    Raymond held up his hands in surrender, realizing he''d struck a nerve. "Okay, okay," he said quickly, nodding to appease the indignant knight, who looked ready to pounce. ''Careful, Raymond,'' he thought. This "kitten" had claws and wasn''t afraid to use them.

    Raymond wasn''t quite sure what to make of Freya''s claim about graduating from the Knights Academy in just one year. Was that supposed to be impressive? He had no way of knowing. What he did know, though, was that only the wealthy, usually nobles, could even afford to attend such a place. For ordinary people like him, the Knights Academy might as well have been a world away.

    But why was a knight here in the first place? And one so young?

    ''Could this be¡­ Madame Becker''s doing?'' he wondered uneasily.

    "Humph!" Freya lifted her chin, looking down at him with a playful but unmistakably haughty glare. "Well? Start talking, or I might just have to use my knife after all," she threatened, twirling the blade between her fingers. "And don''t think I''ll hesitate. I''m an emotionless assassin!" she declared proudly.

    Raymond fought back a smirk. When he''d first imagined knights or assassins, he thought of cold, unfeeling warriors. But this girl? She looked more like an angry kitten than a ruthless killer.

    Before he could respond, a familiar, shrill voice echoed from the hallway. "Sir Knight, it''s just through here!"

    Freya''s expression instantly shifted to irritation. She stomped her foot and glared at the door. "Ugh, you had to take forever, didn''t you?" she grumbled.

    Raymond tried to stifle a smile as the door swung open, revealing the unmistakable, pompous figure of Madame Becker, clutching a small white stone and flanked by a group of knights. She scurried to the side, hiding behind the broad frame of a large man in light armor, his massive sword resting on his shoulder like a protective shield.

    "Oh, my noble knights, look at this!" Madame Becker gestured dramatically to the scene in the room, pointing a trembling finger at the unconscious men sprawled on the floor. Her face twisted into a look of mock horror. "My employees; beaten to a pulp by this brute!" She thrust a finger toward Raymond, voice thick with false concern. "One of them was hurt so badly he''s foaming at the mouth! He might not make it!"

    Her beady eyes zeroed in on Raymond with triumph. "Sir Knight, you must arrest this dangerous awakener immediately. He belongs in a cell!"

    Raymond clenched his jaw, feeling the weight of Madame Becker''s accusations pressing down on him. She hadn''t intended to involve the gendarmerie at all. No¡ªshe wanted the knights to take him down, her own personal enforcers.

    The leading knight, who appeared to be Captain Andel, sighed and looked at Freya with mild exasperation. "Freya," he said, his voice both weary and reprimanding, "why did you run off on your own again?"

    Freya''s cheeks colored, and she muttered under her breath, "Well, you were too slow, Captain! I got tired of waiting, so I came on ahead¡­"

    Captain Andel shook his head as Freya, unfazed, pointed back at Raymond. "Besides, you don''t know how weak this guy is!" she declared with a dismissive wave.

    Raymond bristled. ''Weak?'' Where was the supposed chivalry of the knights? He thought they were sworn to protect the weak, not insult them. He stared, a little stunned by Freya''s bluntness.

    Captain Andel''s squad, standing at attention behind him, seemed to share Raymond''s discomfort. They exchanged glances and sighed, clearly familiar with Freya''s antics. One knight behind Andel muttered under his breath, "He only awakened two weeks ago¡­ she knows that, right?" S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Andel gave Freya a stern look, though there was a glint of humor in his eyes. "Freya, keep this up, and I''ll be leaving you behind next time."

    "Oh, no! Captain, please don''t do that!" Freya''s eyes went wide, and her posture instantly softened. "I''ll be good. I''ll follow orders, I swear!" she pleaded, looking as innocent as a child.

    The knights behind Andel exchanged smirks and stifled chuckles. They''d clearly seen this side of Freya before.

    Captain Andel turned back to Raymond, his demeanor shifting to one of authority. "Raymond, is it?" he asked in a deep, measured tone. "As an awakened individual, you stand accused of using your powers to harm ordinary citizens. Do you have anything to say in your defense?"

    Raymond took a deep breath, glancing at Madame Becker, who wore a smug expression as if she''d already won. This was his moment to set things straight.

 Chapter 9 Interrogation!

    "Yes!" Raymond responded firmly, meeting Captain Andel''s gaze with steady resolve.Before he could continue, Mrs. Becker, who had been fidgeting behind Andel, cut in with a shrill, insistent tone. "Sir Knight, don''t waste time listening to his excuses! Can''t you see the mess he''s made? He''s clearly dangerous. It would be right to arrest him immediately!"

    Her voice held a frantic edge, as if she feared what Raymond might reveal. And he understood why. Over the years, Mrs. Becker had exploited him and others like him; orphans with no family or resources, easy targets. She found any excuse to dock their wages, forced them to work backbreaking hours, and fed them nothing more than scraps. Now that he was awakened, she clearly saw him as a threat, one she wanted out of her life for good.

    Her plan was clear enough to Raymond: if the Knights arrested him, he''d be imprisoned, and Mrs. Becker and her son could simply disappear, leaving him with no chance of retribution.

    Just as Raymond drew breath to speak, another voice, unexpected and sharp, cut through the tension.

    "Shut up, you fat cow!"

    The room went silent as all eyes turned to Freya, her hands firmly on her hips, eyes blazing. Mrs. Becker gaped, face turning crimson.

    "Who are you to tell us Knights how to handle our business?" Freya scoffed, leveling a look of pure disdain at Becker. "And for the record, I heard Raymond say he took down these three creeps to protect the girl in the bed over there from¡­ let''s say, ''unsavory'' intentions."

    Mrs. Becker''s face froze, her mouth opening and closing as she seemed torn between fury and terror. Despite her humiliation, she dared not protest. Here, in the town of West, the Knights held considerable authority, second only to the temple itself. She knew better than to openly challenge one of them.

    Captain Andel and his team gave no sign of reprimanding Freya. After all, they needed no interference in their duties, especially from someone like Mrs. Becker.

    With a thoughtful glance toward the bed, Captain Andel asked, "And who is she?"

    "Arya," Raymond answered, his voice softening as he glanced at the unconscious girl. "She works here, same as me. A waitress."

    Captain Andel nodded, looking down at Arya with a critical eye. "Freya mentioned that Arya hasn''t regained consciousness since this all happened. That in itself raises questions¡­ Her condition may be connected to the incident."

    Raymond felt a surge of relief at the captain''s even approach. It was a welcome change; the Knights, it seemed, didn''t simply arrest people on the basis of one accusation.

    "Raymond," Captain Andel continued, his voice firm but impartial, "why don''t you tell us exactly what happened. Freya, check the conditions of the other men here and look into Arya''s state as well."

    With a deep breath, Raymond began his account, detailing how he''d been drawn to the East District on a personal errand, and how he''d come across Seth and his gang, who were harassing Arya. He explained that he''d only used his abilities as a last resort, out of sheer necessity to protect her.

    Captain Andel listened intently, jotting down Raymond''s words with a small notebook and pen. He didn''t press Raymond about why he''d gone to the East District in the first place, seeming to accept that, as an awakened one, Raymond might have his own reasons for being there.

    "...To save Arya," Raymond concluded, "I had to use my strength, and in the heat of the moment, I may have¡­ overpowered them a bit." He looked up, noting the captain''s attentive gaze as he recorded the final details. "And that''s the truth of it, Sir Knight."

    Freya, who''d been crouching over the unconscious men, stood up, her eyes gleaming with understanding. "Ah, so that''s how it all went down!" she announced with a dramatic flourish. She had clearly been eavesdropping on the entire recount.

    Captain Andel looked up and fixed her with an exasperated stare, which she met with an impish grin. Sticking out her tongue playfully, she shrugged, clearly unapologetic.

    Raymond couldn''t help but chuckle softly.

    Captain Andel glanced over his notes, his eyes narrowing slightly as he looked back up at Raymond. "So," he said carefully, "you attacked them to protect Arya from Seth and his men''s intentions. Is that correct?"

    "Yes!" Raymond replied, his voice firm. A moment later, he clenched his fists, recalling something painful. "They''ve bullied me in the past," he admitted, his voice carrying a trace of bitterness. "But Arya¡­ she always stood up for me, even when no one else would. I can''t shake the feeling that they took it out on her because of that."

    "Have they really bullied you before?" Freya asked, her voice soft with surprise. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Andel shot her a look, clearly not pleased with her interruption. But even he seemed curious, as though Raymond''s story was beginning to reveal unexpected layers.

    "Yes¡­" Raymond took a deep breath, as if summoning the courage to revisit the memories. He closed his eyes, his expression pained, his voice subdued. "It wasn''t pleasant," he murmured, his tone haunted by the weight of past experiences.

    He then described a series of incidents in a calm, detached voice, the kind of calm that hinted at years of resilience built through necessity. He spoke of the taunts, the small cruelties, the underhanded pranks Seth and his group had used to humiliate him. It wasn''t dramatic, but that calm tone, masking so much pain, was more moving than any show of rage.

    But when he mentioned Arya, a faint smile broke through. "She was always there, in her quiet way, watching out for me. And today¡­" His eyes grew determined. "Today, I finally got the chance to protect her. Even if that means I''ll be punished, I don''t regret it, not for a second."

    "Captain, they''re terrible people!" Freya suddenly clutched Captain Andel''s arm, her face a mix of anger and empathy. Despite her earlier bluster about being an "emotionless assassin," she was visibly moved by Raymond''s story, her eyes shining with sympathy.

    Andel sighed, a faint smile of amusement crossing his face as he shook his head slightly. But he was also experienced enough to keep his emotions in check. Raymond''s story was compelling, yes, but it was just that, one side of the story. The truth would only emerge once Arya and Seth regained consciousness and could be questioned directly.

    Just then, one of the knights returned, saluting Andel. "Captain, we''ve examined them. The three men are uninjured beyond a few bruises, but the girl on the bed appears to have been drugged."

    "Drugged?" Andel asked, his voice sharpening.

    "Yes, sir," the knight confirmed, handing Andel a small, empty bottle. "We found this on the one with no hair. The type of vial suggests it came from Dalian Pharmacy. We can''t be sure what was in it, but it''s likely the sedative that put her out."

    Andel examined the vial, frowning as he turned it in his hand. "We''ll take it back and have it analyzed," he said, his expression darkening. "The identification spell should confirm what it held."

    He turned to Raymond, his tone level but firm. "Raymond, I understand what you''ve told us. But for now, since the others are still unconscious and we need a full account, you''ll need to come with us to the Knights'' Office. Once Arya and Seth can give their statements, we''ll determine what really happened and ensure justice is served."

    Raymond nodded, exhaling slowly. "Understood, Captain."

    "And Arya?" Raymond asked after a moment''s pause, glancing at her unconscious form.

    "We''ll assign someone to stay here and look after her," Andel replied. "Once she wakes, she''ll be taken to the office to give her statement. As for Seth and his group¡­" Andel''s tone held a subtle edge, "we''ll bring them along for questioning as well."

    Raymond felt a surge of relief. Knowing Arya would be protected and that Seth and his gang would be held accountable gave him a strange peace amid all the uncertainty.

 Chapter 10 Locked Up!

    "Ugh¡­ ahh!" Seth groaned as he stirred awake, feeling the cold, hard surface of a cot beneath him. A sharp pain stabbed at his stomach, and he quickly clutched his midsection, wincing. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality."What¡­ what happened?" he muttered, his mind foggy and his body aching. The last thing he remembered was charging at Raymond, fully intent on teaching him a painful lesson. And then; an image flashed in his mind, Raymond''s foot connecting with his stomach, sending him flying. He''d blacked out right after that.

    "No way," he whispered, his brows knitting in disbelief. "Raymond? ''Kicked me away''?"

    It didn''t add up. Raymond was the one they''d always pushed around, the scrawny, quiet kid who''d never once fought back. How could he have suddenly developed the strength to knock Seth down?

    But before he could make sense of it, an icy realization crept over him. His head felt different; strange, bare. Reaching up in a panic, he ran his fingers over his scalp, only to find uneven, prickly tufts where his once-flowing hair had been.

    "AHH! My hair! My ''beautiful'' golden hair!" he shrieked, his voice echoing in the cold, unfamiliar room.

    That hair had been his pride and joy, his ticket to a life outside of the dreary Becker Hotel. It had drawn the attention of a few wealthy, widowed ladies in the North District, who''d enjoyed keeping "pets" like him around. Sure, they were well into their fifties, and their bodies left much to be desired, but their money more than made up for it. Those ladies paid well, enough for him to indulge in fun on Willow Street in the South District afterward.

    Even though he longed to visit Fengqing Street in the East District, where the exotic girls entertained the wealthiest men and the awakened ones, he was stuck. They only catered to professionals, not ordinary people like him.

    But now¡­ his prized hair was gone. And his patrons hadn''t called him in nearly two months. They were probably about to remember him and invite him back. ''If they saw him like this¡­'' His stomach twisted with dread. He was certain they''d cast him aside for good. He''d lose his status, his money, everything.

    Grinding his teeth, he screamed, "Who did this to me?!" Rage pulsed through his veins as he stumbled to his feet, finally taking in his surroundings. The room was unfamiliar, and worse, his two friends, Andre and Mike, were lying unconscious nearby.

    Without hesitation, he rushed over and shook Andre. "Wake up, Andre! Get up!"

    Andre jolted awake, blinking blearily before his gaze landed on Seth''s mangled hair. His eyes went wide with shock. He knew well about Seth''s little side hustle, and he wasn''t one to judge; after all, he''d dabbled in the same circles, despite his less-than-attractive looks. The older ladies liked variety, he supposed.

    Mike stirred as well, his gaze moving to Seth''s butchered hair. "Seth¡­ what happened to you?" he stammered, unable to hide his surprise.

    "What happened?" Seth nearly shouted, his voice rising with frustration and humiliation. "That''s what I want to know! I blacked out last night, and when I wake up, ''this'' is what I find!" He pointed furiously at his uneven scalp. "Who did this? And why?"

    He rounded on Andre, jabbing a finger in his direction. "Andre, you were still there. Tell me everything. Now."

    Andre, his face pale, nodded hastily. "O-Okay, okay," he stammered, clearly unnerved. "After you blacked out, it turns out¡­ Raymond; he''s awakened, Seth. He''s a professional now."

    Seth''s jaw dropped. "Raymond? Awakened?" His face twisted with disbelief, the word itself sounding foreign. "There''s no way. Raymond? A professional?"

    "Yeah, that''s right," Andre replied, his voice trembling. "And that''s why he was able to fight back. He took you down in one kick¡­ and then¡­" He paused, wincing.

    "And then what?" Seth demanded, his face growing darker with every word.

    "Well," Andre continued, swallowing hard, "it seems he decided to, um¡­ give you a little ''makeover'' to remember him by."

    Seth''s face went from shock to rage in an instant. "How dare he!" he spat, his fists clenching. "Raymond, of all people! And why didn''t he tell us he''d awakened? Why didn''t he show us respect after becoming a professional?"

    Andre and Mike exchanged wary glances, not daring to answer. For the first time, Seth''s position as their "leader" felt fragile, overshadowed by the growing realization that the kid they''d always bullied was no longer a powerless target.

    Seth clutched his uneven hair in both hands, his face contorting with rage. "My hair¡­ Raymond, that little¡ª!" He paced frantically, muttering to himself, "What am I supposed to do now? Louise and the others will be looking for me soon. How am I supposed to face them like this?"

    Mike, watching Seth''s near-manic state, rolled his eyes. "Forget about those old crones, Seth. You should be more worried about how we''re going to avoid prison!"

    Seth''s pacing stopped abruptly. He looked at Mike, confused, until Mike pointed to the wall, where an emblem of the Knights Templar gleamed in the dim light. "Have you noticed where we are?" he said sharply. "We''re in a Knight''s holding cell."

    A chill ran down Seth''s spine as he stared at the insignia. "How did we even get here?" he whispered, fear creeping into his voice.

    Andre, pale as a ghost, could barely hold himself together. His mind raced back to their plans for Arya the previous night. Even though they''d failed to carry them out, the fact that they had the intent was damning enough.

    Mike sank down on the bed, his voice barely above a whisper. "If the Knights find out we planted drugs in Raymond''s room to frame him¡­" He swallowed hard, looking at the others. "You know what happens to commoners who try to frame awakened ones."

    The color drained from Seth''s face as the memory of that law hit him. Framing an awakened person was a serious crime. Punishment for such an offense wasn''t just prison; it was a life sentence in the kingdom''s most treacherous mines. Every year, prisoners were sent to extract resources under brutal conditions, where at least half didn''t survive, whether from mining accidents, monstrous creatures, or worse. And a sentence there lasted a minimum of ten years.

    Seth''s anger turned to terror, his voice a horrified whisper. "No¡­ they''d send us to the mines?"

    Mike nodded grimly, his entire body trembling. "Yes. And once they know what we did, there''s no way out of it."

    A soft, mocking voice suddenly broke through their dread. "Ohhh, so you''re admitting you drugged Raymond''s room to frame him?"

    The three froze, whipped around to look at the door. Peering through the small window was a young, mischievous face they recognized instantly; Freya. She grinned, her eyes twinkling with a cruel amusement as she watched their horrified expressions.

    In that instant, all three of them shared the same sinking realization: it was over.

 Chapter 11 Cleared of Crime!

    In a separate holding cell across the compound where the three suspects Mike, Seth and Andre were temporarily held, Raymond lay on a hard cot, staring at the ceiling. ''Never thought I''d find myself here,'' he mused. The morning light seeped in through a small, barred window, illuminating the stone walls around him. He knew that soon, the Knights would decide his fate. Either he''d be cleared, or he''d face punishment with the rest, but Freya''s words echoed in his mind, providing a glimmer of reassurance."If you were telling the truth, Raymond," she''d said with surprising gentleness, "then you have nothing to worry about." Her confidence gave him a strange sense of calm.

    In the quiet of the cell, Raymond took a deep breath and opened his awakening panel. A faint smile crossed his face as he read the stats, feeling a surge of pride.

    Name: Raymond Kelton

    Age: 15

    Magic Value: 100/100

    Occupation: Fighter

    Skills: None

    Skill Points: 0

    Awakenable Professions:

    - [Warrior] ¨C Requirements: Defeat ten monsters using ordinary weapons.

    - [Swordsman] ¨C Requirements: Swing a sword weighing no less than eight kilograms one hundred thousand times in one day.

    - [Hunter] ¨C Requirements: Set and use traps to kill a monster; track prey for at least ten minutes without being discovered; use a bow to hit a ten-centimeter target from ten meters away.

    - [Magician]¡­

    He chuckled to himself. The journey to any of these professions would be challenging, but this was his chance to shape a new path. His fate no longer depended on the whims of people like Seth, or even Madame Weir. For once, he held the reins of his own future.

    As Raymond scanned the list of possible awakened professions, his smile widened. ''So even as a fighter, I still have the chance to unlock other professions!'' The idea thrilled him. This meant he could approach these paths at his own pace, growing stronger before tackling each challenge.

    Yet, he knew that none of these awakenings would come easily. Take [Swordsman], for instance. At first glance, the requirement seemed straightforward; just swing a sword one hundred thousand times in a single day. But he quickly realized the difficulty. A day had only about 86,400 seconds, meaning even one swing per second wouldn''t be enough. And to make it more daunting, the sword had to weigh no less than eight kilograms.

    ''No normal person could manage that,'' he thought. Swinging a heavy blade even a hundred times would exhaust most people, let alone one hundred thousand. ''But now that I''m an awakened fighter, I''ll build my strength over time.'' He decided to be cautious, especially with requirements involving monster encounters, something far beyond his experience for now.

    What intrigued him most, though, was the [Skills] section on his panel. Despite his newfound abilities, he didn''t have any specific skills yet, nor did he understand how to acquire them.

    Suddenly, a thought struck him. "Freya managed to sneak up on me last night without me even noticing¡­ could that be a skill of hers?" He wondered if perhaps some skills allowed knights to move unseen or unheard, giving them an edge in battle.

    "Raymond! Raymond!"

    A voice from outside the cold iron window pulled him from his thoughts. It was unmistakably Freya''s, full of urgency and excitement. Footsteps approached quickly, and with a loud ''clank,'' the door swung open.

    Raymond looked up just as Freya stepped into view. Now that daylight was streaming in, he could see her more clearly. Her dark, almost raven-black hair was cropped short in a way that seemed both deliberate and practical, framing her bright, mischievous eyes that held an unusual depth. Her knight''s uniform was sleek and fitted, clearly customized for agility rather than bulk. She looked almost too young for the role; a small figure, youthful and full of energy, her innocent face contrasting with the dagger hanging at her side.

    "Come on, Raymond, you''re free to go!" She waved him over with a grin, revealing a small, playful fang.

    "Huh?" Raymond blinked, stepping cautiously toward her. "Just like that? Everything''s¡­ cleared up?"

    Freya laughed, a playful glint in her eye. "Of course! Why would I lie? You probably don''t realize this, but before we even started interrogating those three, they were practically singing like birds! Confessed to everything."

    She snickered, as if reliving some private joke.

    "Really?" Raymond asked, feeling a wave of relief wash over him. He''d expected a long round of questioning, perhaps even days of waiting. But it seemed Seth and his gang had broken before things even began.

    Freya''s eyes twinkled as she explained, "Turns out, they were so rattled by being in the Knights Templar HQ, they thought we had special methods to uncover every lie. They confessed everything before we even had a chance to start."

    Raymond laughed softly. ''Can''t blame them,'' he thought. Even he had felt intimidated in the presence of so many awakened knights.

    Freya went on to explain that, in their attempt to frame him, Seth and his cronies had poured a sleep-inducing potion into his room, hoping to stage an incident that would get him in trouble.

    Raymond shook his head, now feeling more amused than anything. He''d been prepared for the worst, but thanks to Freya and a bit of knightly intimidation, it looked like he was finally free to leave this place and start a new chapter of his life.

    Freya chuckled, shaking her head. "You know what''s even funnier?" she said, her eyes sparkling with amusement. "Those three fools paid two whole gold coins for that drug at the pharmacy, thinking it would knock you out cold. Little did they know, they got scammed! They bought nothing more than a basic sleep aid. Doesn''t work on awakened people at all. The magic in us cancels it out."

    Raymond felt a chill run down his spine. ''If I hadn''t gone out last night¡­'' He shuddered at the thought. Things could''ve gone very differently.

    "How will they be sentenced?" he asked, his face darkening. He couldn''t shake the anger boiling inside him.

    "Don''t worry." Freya''s voice took on a serious tone. "While they didn''t manage to harm Arya directly, the fact that they plotted to frame you is a very serious offense. Framing an awakened individual is no small crime."

    Raymond nodded, recalling the rumors he''d heard. "Is it true they''ll be sent to the mines? To work in the most dangerous places?"

    Freya shrugged casually, as if this punishment were obvious. "More or less. They''ll be put to work in dangerous areas, places where plenty don''t make it out each year. That''s what they get for trying to trap an awakened one."

    The Knights Templar were established to hold awakened people accountable, but Raymond could see that Freya felt no sympathy for ordinary people who''d try to bring down an awakened individual, especially by deception. Raymond felt his anger ease slightly. Knowing they''d face justice brought him some peace.

    "Oh, by the way¡­" Freya''s expression shifted to one of playful curiosity. "That girl you were so eager to protect? She''s here waiting for you~"

    Raymond''s face heated up, but he forced himself to stay calm, avoiding Freya''s teasing gaze. "Is Arya okay?" he asked, his concern cutting through his embarrassment. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Freya tilted her head, giving him a mischievous grin. "Why don''t you see for yourself?"

    ¡ª

    When Raymond stepped outside the Knights'' Office, he spotted a familiar figure standing quietly by the door.

    It was Arya.

    But she wasn''t the confident, outgoing girl he was used to seeing. She was hunched over, her arms wrapped tightly around herself, her face hidden beneath her hair. Her eyes were swollen and red, as if she''d been crying for hours. In that moment, she looked fragile, like a small, vulnerable girl who needed protection.

    Raymond felt his heart ache as he took in her state.

    "Hurry up!" Freya nudged him with a smirk.

    He didn''t need any more encouragement. Without hesitation, he rushed forward, stopping right in front of Arya. She looked up, her eyes finding his, and suddenly all the emotions she''d been holding back broke free. She threw herself into his arms, her shoulders trembling as she sobbed.

    "Raymond, I was so scared," she cried, her voice barely more than a whisper. "I didn''t know what would happen. I was really, really scared¡­"

    Raymond felt her tears soaking through his shirt, each one deepening the ache in his chest. He remembered that fear, that feeling of helplessness, he''d been there before. And Arya had always been there for him, shielding him, comforting him. But looking at her now, he was reminded that she was just a young girl herself, not yet fifteen.

    Slowly, he wrapped his arms around her, holding her close, steadying her. In his embrace, he promised himself that he would be the one to shield her from now on.

    "Don''t worry, Arya," he whispered, his voice filled with newfound strength. "From now on¡­ I''ll be the one to protect you."

 Chapter 12 Compensation!

    The Becker Hotel stood eerily silent. In the past, at this time of morning, the restaurant would be bustling with guests enjoying their breakfast, the clatter of dishes mingling with friendly chatter. But today, the tables sat empty, the silverware untouched, and a tense silence filled the air.A group of chefs, their uniforms wrinkled from a sleepless night, clustered around the front desk, faces set in anger and confusion. One of them, a stout man with graying hair, finally broke the silence.

    "Will," he demanded, his voice thick with frustration, "what''s going on? Why did you suddenly decide to fire us?"

    Beside him, a younger woman with red cheeks and fists clenched added, "And you kicked out all the guests first thing this morning! What''s your plan, Will? You owe us an explanation."

    "Yes, Will," another chef chimed in, his voice cracking with barely contained anger. "We''ve been here for years, through thick and thin. If you''re dismissing us, we expect proper compensation. This isn''t right."

    Will, the manager of the Becker Hotel, looked down, his fingers nervously drumming on the countertop. Beads of sweat dotted his brow as he stammered, "It''s¡­ it''s not my decision. This was all Mrs. Becker''s doing. If you have questions¡­ you''ll have to take them up with her."

    As if on cue, the sound of heavy footsteps echoed from the staircase. Each step reverberated through the empty lobby until finally, Mrs. Becker herself appeared. Clad in a dark velvet robe, her face stern, she surveyed the employees with narrowed eyes.

    Her voice, harsh and booming, cut through the room. "What''s all this racket? Why are you all still here?"

    The employees fell silent, startled by her sudden entrance, but their looks of frustration didn''t waver.

    One brave voice from the crowd spoke up, "Mrs. Becker, we deserve an explanation. Why are you shutting down the hotel without any notice? And what about our severance?"

    Mrs. Becker placed her hands firmly on her hips, her large frame towering over the group. "Enough!" she barked. "This hotel is closing, and that''s all you need to know. The matter is settled. You''ll all receive compensation, according to the original terms. Now, stop making a fuss!"

    Her words hung in the air, tense and final. The employees glanced at each other, unsure of how to respond. Mrs. Becker''s imperious tone and unyielding posture left little room for argument. Reluctantly, they quieted down, though the frustration simmered in their eyes.

    After a few moments, Mrs. Becker seemed to relax, as if confident she''d asserted control. But then, as though struck by a sudden thought, she leaned toward the front desk and shouted, "Well? If you want your compensation, step forward and sign the forms!"

    Half an hour later, the former employees of the Ville Hotel shuffled out of the lobby, clutching small pouches of gold coins. They exchanged bewildered glances, muttering to each other in disbelief.

    "Can you believe it?" whispered one, inspecting his payment. "She didn''t skimp on a single coin."

    "No deductions, no delays¡­" another chimed in, shaking her head. "Who''d have thought Mrs. Becker would be so¡­ generous?"

    They left, still dazed by the unexpected windfall, but Mrs. Becker had already moved on to more pressing concerns. She turned to Will, who lingered by the desk, his face still pale.

    "Will, have you contacted the Housing Chamber of Commerce?" she demanded, her voice sharp and urgent.

    Will nodded but looked uneasy. "Yes, I spoke with them, but¡­ they said it would be difficult to find a buyer on such short notice. They''re willing to buy it themselves, but¡­" He hesitated, then continued reluctantly, "They''re only offering 250 gold coins."

    Mrs. Becker''s face turned an angry shade of red. "Two hundred and fifty gold coins?" she shrieked. "This hotel is four stories, with a fully equipped restaurant on the first floor! And they think they can offer a mere pittance?"

    Will swallowed, trying to keep his voice steady. "They said the building''s age is a factor. They''d need to make significant repairs, and the equipment in the kitchen would have to be replaced¡­"

    "Enough!" Mrs. Becker cut him off, her hands shaking with fury as she pounded a fist on the desk. Her face, still flushed, seemed to soften for a moment as she looked around the empty hotel. She realized that, despite her anger, the offer might be her only way out.

    With a resigned sigh, she muttered, "Fine, fine¡­ when I bought this place, the town wasn''t nearly as busy, and the costs weren''t high. A sale now would give us enough to leave. We need to be gone before¡­ well, before Raymond''s release."

    Her gaze hardened. "Why did he have to be the one? Why did ''Raymond'' have to become an Awakener?"

    Will glanced away, uneasy. He understood Mrs. Becker''s desperation; becoming an "Awakener" was no small feat. In the Kingdom of Atlantis, magic affinity was rare, only one in a hundred could hope to wield it. But that single talent had thrown their entire plan into chaos.

    "Well," Will murmured, "if we leave now, he won''t catch us in time. We''ll be halfway across the kingdom before he''s even free."

    Mrs. Becker nodded, her expression darkening. This was her last chance, and she knew it.

    Mrs. Becker took a deep breath, forcing herself to stay calm. "Fine. Two hundred and fifty it is," she muttered, her voice steely. "But tell them they have to pay it today. No delays." She hesitated, glancing toward the door as if second-guessing herself. "Forget it. I''ll go tell them myself."

    Just as she turned, ready to march to the Housing Chamber of Commerce with a determined sway of her wide hips, two figures appeared in the doorway. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "We''re closed today," she began sharply, her eyes still fixed on the floor. "No guests, no¡ª" Her voice faltered, and she looked up. Her face paled, and her mouth hung open as she recognized the two people before her. "R-Raymond¡­ Arya¡­"

    Standing before her, clear-eyed and resolute, were Raymond and Arya. Mrs. Becker''s throat went dry, and fear tightened her expression.

    Raymond''s eyes sparkled with a mix of amusement and something darker. "Mrs. Becker, going somewhere?"

    Mrs. Becker stammered, her gaze darting anywhere but at Raymond''s face. "Oh, just stepping out for a bit of air," she said with an awkward laugh, fanning herself theatrically. "It''s¡­ very warm in here, you know, ha ha¡­"

    "Do you really need to fire every employee just to get some fresh air?" Raymond''s smile dropped, his tone deadly calm.

    Mrs. Becker''s forced cheer faded as she caught the hard glint in his eye. She knew he''d heard the truth: that she''d dismissed the entire staff and handed over generous severance just this morning. Desperation clawed at her. "Well, yes, I may have let some people go. This is my hotel, after all!" she retorted, trying to sound indignant but only managing a feeble squeak. "Besides, you wanted compensation, didn''t you? So here it is."

    With trembling hands, she reached into her pocket, pulled out four gold coins, and tossed them onto the guest table in front of Raymond. She immediately took a few cautious steps back, her gaze flitting to the coins as if they''d seal her freedom.

    "There. Each employee was given one gold coin and fifty silver coins as severance. Consider it a little bonus for¡­ recent inconveniences," she explained with a tight smile, glancing nervously at Raymond. "Take it and go. I''d prefer not to see you again."

    Raymond eyed the coins, a cold smile tugging at his lips. He picked them up slowly, weighing each one in his hand before slipping them into his pocket. Mrs. Becker seemed to breathe a sigh of relief, hoping this would end things smoothly.

    Then Raymond spoke again, his voice clear and commanding. "Now that we''ve settled the severance," he said, "let''s discuss the compensation for you slandering and framing an Awakener."

    The color drained from Mrs. Becker''s face. Her mind raced, her bravado slipping. She forced herself to meet Raymond''s gaze, though her voice shook. "Raymond, don''t think that just because you''re an Awakener, I''ll be intimidated. I''ve paid what I owe, and if you dare to harm me, the Knights will deal with you!" She tried to hold her head high, but her voice betrayed her trembling fear.

    Behind her bold words was a deep-seated terror. She knew what happened to people who pushed young Awakeners too far. Stories circulated of newly empowered youths who turned on those who''d wronged them in moments of revenge. The more selfish she was, the more she feared that Raymond might sacrifice everything to make her pay.

    Sensing her fear, Arya gently placed a hand on Raymond''s arm, her face pleading. "Raymond¡­ please don''t do anything rash. This isn''t worth it."

    Raymond glanced at Arya and offered her a reassuring smile. "Don''t worry, Arya. I won''t do anything foolish."

    He turned back to Mrs. Becker, letting a long silence hang between them before finally saying, "The four gold coins will do¡­ for the severance."

    Mrs. Becker relaxed, the tension in her shoulders loosening. She had been certain he would make a scene, but it seemed he was ready to let things go. Just as she exhaled, Raymond''s voice pierced the quiet once more, his words freezing her in place.

    "Now¡­ about your compensation for the lies you spread and the false accusations you made against me," he said, his voice dangerously low.

    Mrs. Becker''s eyes widened, her mouth opening to argue, but no words came. Raymond''s gaze held hers, and she knew, deep down, that there was no escaping this.

 Chapter 13 Receiving the Compensation!

    Raymond''s voice, calm and unhurried, cut through the air with a gravity that sent a shiver down Mrs. Becker''s spine."Now, Mrs. Becker," he said, his tone laced with dark amusement, "let''s discuss the compensation for your slander and attempts to frame an awakened person."

    His words struck her like a thunderclap. Mrs. Becker''s face paled, her voice trembling as she stammered, "R-Raymond, I don''t know what you mean! I¡­ I never slandered or framed you! Please, stop making these wild accusations!"

    But even as she spoke, her hands shook, and the fat on her cheeks quivered with barely contained terror. Everyone in the kingdom knew it was a grave crime to falsely accuse an awakened person. She struggled to hold her composure, yet her body betrayed her.

    Raymond''s steady gaze didn''t waver as he continued, "Whether you admit it or not, you know the truth, Mrs. Becker." He stepped closer, and she instinctively took a step back, her eyes darting anywhere but at him. "Last night, I came to you and told you exactly what happened. And yet, instead of going to the local guards, you summoned the Knights and demanded they arrest me without question. You silenced my attempts to explain. Now tell me, Mrs. Becker, if the Knights were to hear about this, do you think they''d believe your side of the story?"

    With each sentence, Mrs. Becker''s face grew paler, her eyes widening as the full weight of his words sank in. Her breathing became shallow, her hands clenched tightly at her sides. Then, Raymond''s lips curled into a knowing smile.

    "Oh, Mrs. Becker," he murmured, his voice soft but chilling, "are you *sure* you had no intention of slandering me?"

    That final question shattered what little composure she had left. "No!" she cried, her voice cracking. "Raymond, please, stop! Don''t say anything more!"

    Raymond watched her with a quiet satisfaction, the corners of his mouth twitching as he saw her crumble. He had expected as much; Mrs. Becker had acted out of fear and greed, and now those very impulses were leading her to unravel before him.

    The idea of using her own guilt against her had come to him from his friend Freya, who''d remarked that Mrs. Becker''s behavior might not meet the full definition of framing, but it was close enough. Freya had even offered to bring in the Knights on his behalf, hinting that they would gladly interrogate Mrs. Becker to determine her intentions. She had looked all too eager for the confrontation, but Raymond had chosen another route.

    Freya''s plan was tempting, but Raymond had seen a better opportunity: why report Mrs. Becker and risk her escape when he could use her guilt to demand compensation? After all, he needed gold far more than he needed revenge. And right now, Mrs. Becker was desperate to settle things quietly.

    She seemed to realize the same, for her expression changed as she took a shaky breath, steeling herself. "Very well, Raymond," she said, her voice strained but steady. "How much are you looking for in compensation?"

    Raymond raised a single finger, holding it up with a calm yet challenging look in his eyes.

    "One gold coin?" she guessed, her voice hopeful.

    He shook his head slowly, keeping his gaze fixed on her.

    "Ten gold coins?" she tried again, her voice barely above a whisper.

    Raymond let the silence stretch, then finally replied, "One hundred gold coins."

    Mrs. Becker''s eyes flew wide, and she practically shrieked, "One hundred gold coins? Have you lost your mind? That''s robbery!"

    Behind him, Arya gasped, her face mirroring Mrs. Becker''s shock. A hundred gold coins was a small fortune, enough to buy a comfortable home or a year''s worth of provisions for a family. Mrs. Becker''s entire hotel had only fetched two hundred and fifty gold coins.

    Mrs. Becker''s fists clenched as she spat, "Then go to the Knights! Have them arrest me if you''re so determined to ruin me over this absurd demand!" Her voice was filled with defiance, but her eyes betrayed a glint of panic.

    She instantly regretted her words. The reality of being imprisoned or worse sank in, and her bravado faltered. "Listen," she said quickly, her tone shifting to one of pleading. "It''s not that I don''t want to settle this, but a hundred gold coins? That''s impossible. I can''t give you more than thirty¡­ twenty at most!"

    She put on a look of exaggerated pain, as if the very thought of parting with the gold caused her physical distress.

    Raymond, however, merely looked at the small pouch of gold coins on the table and gave a dismissive chuckle. "Mrs. Becker, I see you''re curious as to how I managed to return so quickly." He leaned in closer, watching her squirm. "It''s simple: the Knights released me because I wasn''t guilty. In fact, they believed *I* was the one being set up. Seth and the others? Let''s just say they''ll be answering for their actions for quite a while."

    Mrs. Becker''s face crumpled, her mind racing as she processed his words. She could see the web closing around her, and fear coursed through her anew.

    Raymond paused, casting a calculated look at Mrs. Becker, noting the way her throat bobbed as she swallowed nervously. He leaned in, his voice low and measured. "I heard Seth and the others have been sent to the mines. Rough place, those mines; landslides, monster attacks, accidents almost daily. People don''t always make it out." He let the silence sink in, then added with a faint, mocking smile, "But who knows? Maybe they''ll be lucky enough to survive their sentence."

    Mrs. Becker''s face paled, but she quickly puffed herself up, hands on her hips. "Thirty gold coins!" she shot back, her voice shaking slightly but trying to sound firm. "I''ve dealt with worse threats than this, Raymond. You''re not scaring me."

    "Is that so?" Raymond turned to Arya with a casual shrug. "Come on, Arya. Let''s find another place to stay tonight."

    "Wait! Don''t go!" Mrs. Becker reached out, her confidence crumbling. She gritted her teeth, her voice dropping to a desperate plea. "Fine; forty gold coins!"

    Raymond barely paused. "Sounds like we''ll be looking for a nice inn, Arya. One with comfortable beds."

    Mrs. Becker''s hands shook as she called out, "Fifty¡­ no, fifty-five! That''s my final offer!"

    At that, Mrs. Becker collapsed onto the chair, her thick frame settling heavily into the worn upholstery. She crossed her arms and glared at him, trying to muster what remained of her defiance. "Fifty-five gold coins," she said, her tone pained but final. "Take it or go to the Knights. I don''t care. I''ll sit here and wait for them."

    Raymond studied her, recognizing that this was the furthest she could be pushed. Fifty-five gold coins was more than he''d hoped for, and he wasn''t about to test her patience any further.

    "All right, fifty-five it is. Let''s settle it now," he said, feigning reluctance.

    Mrs. Becker instructed Will to write up a formal settlement agreement, her eyes narrowing as she watched every pen stroke, making sure there would be no loopholes. Both she and Raymond signed, the agreement now serving as her shield against any future claims. She tucked it away carefully, a thin layer of relief settling over her expression.

    "Good," she said, placing the signed document into a drawer. "Now we''re done. And don''t think of coming back here for anything, or I''ll hand this over to the Knights myself."

    Raymond inclined his head slightly. "Of course, Mrs. Becker. I always keep my word. Come on, Arya, let''s go pack."

    He led Arya upstairs, gathering their few belongings. As they left the hotel, Arya seemed dazed, glancing back at the building. She looked up at Raymond with wide eyes, her voice incredulous. "Did she really just give you fifty-five gold coins?"

    Raymond chuckled, reaching into his pocket and handing her the small, heavy pouch. Arya weighed it in her hands, marveling at the feel of real gold. She blinked up at him. "Raymond! You just tossed this bag of coins!"

    Raymond laughed, raising his hands in mock surrender. "I guess I got a little too used to seeing it as weight. But I''ll be careful with it now!"

    Arya placed the bag back into his hands with a stern expression. "Keep it safe, Raymond. Don''t let anyone see it. Fifty-five gold coins is enough for us to live comfortably for a while if we''re careful." She paused, considering their situation. "So, what do you want to do next?" S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Raymond slipped the purse securely into his belt, grinning. "First, let''s find a place to settle down."

    "A hotel?"

    He shook his head, his eyes bright with excitement. "Nope. Let''s go to the Housing Chamber¡­ and buy a house for us."

    Arya''s face lit up with surprise and delight, and together, they turned their backs on the Becker Hotel, ready to start a new chapter in their lives.

 Chapter 14 Shopping For Equipment!

    "Huh?" Arya''s brows shot up as she spun around to look at Raymond, her eyes wide with surprise. "You mean¡­ buy it now?"Raymond nodded, a glimmer of excitement in his eyes. "Yes! Remember what we talked about? We promised each other that if we ever came into money, we''d buy a big house. A place just for us, with the biggest, coziest room. And, best of all, we''d sleep until noon, waking up naturally without any interruptions!"

    "But¡­ why now?" Arya''s cheeks flushed a little, memories bubbling up as she stared down at her feet.

    They had both dreamed of it for so long. Living crammed into the attic of the Becker Hotel, they barely had enough room to stretch. Every morning, right at six, Mrs. Weir''s sharp voice would echo up the stairs, jarring them awake to start their duties. Even if they wanted to linger, the cramped quarters and that dreaded voice left them no choice. To have a house of their own, where they could sleep in peace without the daily grind gnawing at their dreams, that was freedom.

    "I don''t know if fifty-five gold coins will be enough," Raymond said, patting the small, weighty purse at his waist, "but it''s worth a look, don''t you think? We can see what''s out there."

    Arya''s face softened, but then she looked up, biting her lip, her brows furrowing with concern. "Raymond¡­ are you sure? Have you really thought about what you want to do from here?"

    Raymond blinked. "What do you mean?"

    "I mean¡­" Arya took a deep breath, her tone turning practical and cautious. "If we spend every last coin on a house, we''ll have nothing left. No jobs, no savings¡­ even if we buy a place, we still need money to live, Raymond. Maybe we should think about finding work first, then look into buying a house." S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Raymond grinned, his eyes gleaming with determination. "Don''t worry, Arya. I''ve got a plan."

    Arya tilted her head, studying him. "Are you¡­ thinking of becoming an adventurer?"

    Raymond hesitated, his expression a little sheepish. "Well, yes¡­ something like that."

    Arya sighed, but there was a warmth to her gaze. She''d suspected as much. For people like them, those without wealth or status, becoming an adventurer was one of the few ways to rise above their circumstances. It was dangerous, yes, but the rewards could be enormous. Skilled adventurers earned not just respect but also the chance to mingle with nobility, and, in rare cases, to be granted titles.

    "I figured as much," Arya murmured, shaking her head but unable to hide her smile. "Look, I don''t mind you becoming an adventurer, but it''s risky work. You need proper equipment, Raymond. Armor, weapons; things to keep you safe!"

    Raymond nodded, remembering the two adventurers they''d seen last night. They''d been outfitted in sturdy armor, bristling with weapons, and looked ready to face any threat. The adventurers he''d seen around town all bore similar gear, a mix of steel and leather meant to protect them from the dangers they faced.

    "Alright," Arya said firmly, her tone leaving no room for argument, "first things first. Let''s use some of that gold to buy you proper equipment. Then, we can think about a house."

    Raymond sighed, but he knew better than to argue. Arya was steadfast and practical; traits that had kept them both out of trouble more times than he could count. Her determination had saved him before, keeping people like Seth and his gang from messing with him. He gave a small nod, yielding to her logic.

    "Alright," he agreed, though he added with a wry grin, "but I just became an awakener. When I register, they''ll probably only give me the easiest missions, so I doubt I''ll need anything too fancy. Just basic armor should do."

    Arya considered this and then nodded. "Fine. We''ll start small. Let''s head to the East District weapons shop. I bet they''ll have some affordable options to start with."

    Without another word, Arya took his hand, leading him towards the East District with a determined stride.

    As they made their way down the bustling streets, Arya glanced over at him, her curiosity getting the better of her. "By the way¡­ what exactly is your awakened profession?"

    Raymond raised an eyebrow, pausing in his steps. A faint smile played on his lips as he lifted his right hand. With a flicker of thought, a pair of faintly glowing fists appeared on the back of his hand, symbolizing his new path.

    "It''s a fighter," he said, watching her reaction carefully.

    "Fighter?" Arya murmured, tapping her cheek as she pondered. Her eyes flickered with determination as she considered what kind of gear would best suit a fighter. What kind of armor would give Raymond the protection he needed?

    Yet, despite her thoughtful expression, Arya was at a loss. She didn''t know much about weapons or armor. "Let''s just go to the weapons shop and get some advice," she said

    Arya''s eyes sparkled with a mix of excitement and worry as she took in the symbol. "Well then," she said softly, a small grin spreading across her face, "we''d better make sure you have everything you need, Fighter Raymond. Let''s make you the best adventurer this town has ever seen."

    Together, they strolled down the bustling streets of the East District. The air was thick with the scents of grilled meat and fresh fruit as vendors called out, hawking their goods. Children darted between stalls, clutching brightly colored toys, and laughter filled the air. Raymond soaked in the scene, a nostalgic smile creeping across his face. It felt like the lively markets he remembered from his old life.

    By day, the East District wasn''t just a haven for adventurers; it was also filled with ordinary townsfolk and demihumans, their varied features blending seamlessly into the crowd. The different races; half-elves, demihuman traders, felinefolk, mingled freely with humans. It was common to see mixed adventuring teams, humans and demihumans united to tackle the dangers beyond the town''s walls.

    At last, they arrived at a sturdy, unassuming shop nestled between two bustling stalls. A faded wooden sign above the door read *Greytor''s Weapon Shop*. Arya pushed the door open, and they stepped into the musky interior.

    Behind the counter stood Greytor, a short but powerfully built dwarf with gray hair as wild as a stormy sky and a beard tangled into thick, knotted strands. His skin was smudged with soot, and he wore a leather apron marred by years of work. The shop echoed with the rhythmic sound of metal being pounded, as Greytor hammered a glowing red sword blank. He didn''t even glance up as they entered, tossing the metal into a bucket of water with a loud hiss.

    "Looking for weapons or armor?" Greytor''s gruff voice filled the shop, and he turned toward them, reaching down to a handle on his belt. With a click and a quick shake, the dwarf seemed to grow several inches taller. Raymond and Arya exchanged stunned glances.

    Realizing what had happened, they saw it wasn''t Greytor himself who had grown taller, but the soles of his boots. The dwarf smirked, clearly amused at their amazement.

    "Surprised by my invention, eh?" He chuckled, eyeing them with a glint of pride. "Gives me a bit more height when I need it," he added smugly, patting the control on his belt.

    Arya and Raymond blinked, then laughed, both impressed by the ingenuity.

    Greytor narrowed his gaze at Raymond, looking him over with practiced eyes. "Just awakened, haven''t you?" He nodded knowingly, then turned his attention to Arya. "And you''re¡­ just an ordinary girl, right?"

    Arya''s jaw dropped. "How¡­ how did you know?" she asked, genuinely surprised.

    Greytor crossed his thick arms, raising his chin proudly. "I''ve been in this business long enough to tell who''s who." He gave Raymond a shrewd look. "It''s all in the stance. An awakener holds themselves a bit differently."

    Raymond was intrigued. He knew that, typically, someone''s awakening status wasn''t easy to spot unless they actively used magic or displayed their abilities. But this dwarf seemed to read him as clearly as if he''d declared it.

    Greytor waved a hand dismissively. "Now, what''s your profession, lad?"

    "Fighter," Raymond replied.

    "Ah, a fighter." Greytor''s eyes gleamed with interest as he turned to a row of gear hanging on the wall. "If you''re looking to buy protective gear, I''d suggest leather armor. Durable, flexible, and won''t weigh you down."

    Arya tilted her head, puzzled. "But¡­ fighters are close-combat types, right? Shouldn''t Raymond be wearing something tougher, like iron armor, to protect him from monsters? Leather seems¡­ flimsy for something that dangerous."

    Greytor let out a hearty laugh, shaking his head. "You''ve got spirit, lass, but trust me on this. Leather''s the right choice for a starting fighter. Metal armor might protect you better, but it''s heavy and will slow him down. A fighter needs speed and agility just as much as strength. Leather armor''s lightweight and durable enough to withstand most low-level threats. And it won''t drag him down or leave him clanking around like an armored golem."

    Raymond glanced at the wall, eyeing the leather armor sets Greytor had pointed out. He reached out, running his fingers over a piece crafted from thick animal hide, supple yet strong to the touch. "This¡­ feels right," he admitted. "I need to move quickly, especially if I''m going to get close in battle."

    Greytor nodded approvingly. "Exactly. Speed and adaptability are your best friends, lad. As you get more experienced and earn more coin, you can upgrade. But for now, leather will do the job."

    Arya still looked unsure but finally nodded, giving Raymond a small smile. "Alright. If this is what you need, then let''s get it. And maybe a good weapon too, right?"

    Greytor''s face split into a grin. "Now that''s what I like to hear! Let''s find you a weapon that''ll bring out the best in your fighter skills. We''ve got some decent blades, but for a fresh fighter like you, maybe a short sword and shield are more practical to start."

    As he guided them through the shop, the dwarf regaled them with stories of past adventurers who had come through his doors. Some had risen to fame, others to misfortune, but each had left a mark. His eyes sparkled with pride as he held out a sturdy, reliable-looking short sword. Raymond hefted it, testing the balance, and felt a surge of excitement.

    "That one''s a beauty," Greytor said, patting the sword as if it were an old friend. "Solid and dependable, perfect for a beginner."

    Raymond looked over at Arya, who nodded, her face a mixture of excitement and resolve. They were one step closer to their dream, and with Greytor''s help, they were beginning their journey on the right foot.

 Chapter 15 Grim Reaper Gloves!

    Arya frowned, looking confused. "I don''t quite get it. Isn''t a fighter supposed to be a close-combat type? Shouldn''t they be wearing iron armor if they''re fighting hand-to-hand?"Greytor, the dwarf craftsman, chuckled, shaking his head. "Ah, lass, fighters are different from warriors. A warrior relies on brute strength and can handle the weight of iron armor because it won''t slow them down too much. Fighters, though, they''re not about raw power. They''re all about agility. Iron armor would weigh ''em down, make them sluggish." He tapped his head, as if hinting at a hidden wisdom. "A fighter''s best weapon is their body; fists, feet, elbows, knees. They''re fast, flexible. That iron would just get in the way."

    "Leather armor, on the other hand," he continued, holding up a supple, dark leather piece from the rack, "is lightweight, strong, and doesn''t restrict movement. A fighter needs to twist, dodge, jump, all sorts of moves that heavy armor would ruin. And as for defense¡­ well, fighters have something special."

    Arya leaned in, intrigued. "Something special?"

    Greytor nodded. "It''s called ''combat intuition.'' Fighters have an instinct for battle. Their bodies react to danger before their minds even catch up. They dodge, block, and move almost on instinct. Leather armor works with that natural reflex instead of fighting against it."

    "Oh!" Arya''s face lit up, finally understanding. "So that''s why leather armor is better; it lets fighters use their reflexes without holding them back."

    Raymond''s eyes widened in realization. He recalled last night, when Seth had lunged at him. His body had moved on its own, reacting without him even thinking, countering Seth''s kick perfectly. And when Freya had appeared out of nowhere, he''d instinctively kicked backward, even if he hadn''t made contact. That must have been his "combat intuition" at work.

    But he still had a concern. "So, Greytor, does that mean fighters can only use their bare hands? No weapons at all?"

    "Ah, good question, lad." Greytor smiled, clearly pleased with Raymond''s curiosity. "Nah, fighters aren''t restricted to just bare fists. They''ve got special gear. Take a look over there." He gestured toward a cabinet filled with gloves and sturdy boots. "Fighters can use reinforced gloves and boots. They give that extra punch and kick without weighing you down."

    Raymond and Arya peered over at the display, their eyes widening. The cabinet was packed with a variety of gloves; some made from thick leather, others from a tough, silken material, each with slight protrusions along the knuckles and back of the hand. Next to them were long leather boots, some with reinforced toes and soles.

    "Come on over," Greytor said, hobbling toward the cabinet on his thick-soled shoes. The clunky footwear made his steps awkward, and Arya stifled a laugh, while Raymond bit his lip to keep from grinning.

    Once they reached the cabinet, Greytor began to point out the different options. "These here are metal-knuckled gloves, and those are leather gloves with steel reinforcements. And these silk gloves? Tough as iron but light as a feather, with fine steel sheets hidden inside. As for the boots, they''re reinforced in the soles and toes, so a good kick from you could knock someone''s teeth out without you feeling a thing."

    Raymond examined a pair of silk gloves, marveling at the craftsmanship. The backs of the gloves had subtle ridges, hiding thin steel plates that he could feel beneath the material. "So the steel plates¡­ they''re built in to make strikes stronger without needing a blade?"

    Greytor nodded approvingly. "Exactly! Fighters don''t need traditional weapons. They use their bodies to strike, and the steel gives their punches that extra force. See those ridges? They''re there so you can use not only your fists but also the back of your hand, giving you more ways to hit your target. If someone''s attacking you from the side, you can slam ''em without needing to turn completely."

    Raymond felt a surge of excitement. This was the perfect balance of protection and freedom he''d been hoping for.

    "Mr. Greytor, can I try a pair on?" he asked, his eyes fixed on a set of leather gloves that looked both sturdy and flexible.

    "Of course you can, lad," Greytor replied, giving a nod. "Just don''t go pulling too hard on ''em, they''re tough, but you don''t want to mess up the seams before you''ve even bought ''em."

    Raymond eagerly slid his hands into the gloves. They were smaller than they looked but stretched comfortably around his hands, fitting snugly against his palms. The leather felt smooth yet firm, and he could feel the hidden steel within, giving his fists a reassuring weight. Flexing his fingers, he realized the gloves didn''t hinder his movement at all; in fact, they felt like an extension of his own skin.

    Arya watched, impressed. "They look like they were made for you, Raymond," she said, her eyes sparkling with pride.

    Raymond grinned, clenching his fists and feeling the power surge through his hands. These weren''t just gloves, they were weapons.

    "Well, then," Greytor said, rubbing his hands together, "seems like we''ve got a match. And when you''re ready for something even more advanced, you know where to find me." He gave Raymond a wink. "Can''t have a fighter without the right gear, after all."

    Raymond gave a respectful nod, feeling more prepared than ever. With these gloves, he was ready to step into the world of adventuring, armed not with a sword, but with the strength and skill of his own fists.

    As Raymond flexed his fingers in the snug leather gloves, he marveled at the range of movement they allowed. His fingers bent and extended effortlessly, each joint moving smoothly, without the slightest restriction.

    ''Is it the material itself that''s so flexible, or is this because of Greytor''s skill as a craftsman?'' Raymond wondered, admiring the gloves.

    Finally, he reached for the metal gloves. Unlike the leather ones, these had a unique construction, split into upper and lower halves. At the wrist, a small metal ring gleamed. As Raymond slid his hand in and twisted the ring, the gloves snugly closed around his palm. The more he twisted, the tighter the fit became, forming perfectly to his hand''s contours. Even the joints seemed remarkably flexible, bending with his fingers as if they were an extension of his skin.

    "These metal gloves¡­ they''re incredible!" Raymond couldn''t help but exclaim. "It''s like they were custom-made for my hands."

    Greytor''s face remained stoic, but the gleam in his eye betrayed his pride. For a craftsman, there was no higher compliment than genuine admiration from a customer.

    Yet, as much as Raymond was drawn to the metal gloves, his enthusiasm dampened when he caught sight of the price tag. Fifteen gold coins! He swallowed, feeling the weight of his coin pouch.

    The leather and silk gloves weren''t exactly cheap either, with even the most basic pair starting at over five gold coins. Arya''s eyes widened as she took in the prices.

    "It''s because adventurers need gear that can withstand real battles with monsters," she reasoned aloud. "The quality and materials¡­ no wonder they''re so expensive."

    Raymond stared at the display, torn between the options. Suddenly, an idea popped into his head. "Mr. Greytor," he asked, "are these gloves¡­ magic devices?"

    Magic devices were rare, powerful weapons crafted from enchanted materials. Known for their magical conductivity, these items could amplify the wielder''s attacks significantly.

    Greytor burst out laughing. "A magic device? You think I have shelves full of those? Boy, magic materials that can be forged into weapons are rarer than gold itself. They''re priceless treasures!"

    Raymond felt a bit embarrassed, realizing he''d asked a naive question. He was still new to this world and had only heard about such things from rumors.

    Greytor seemed to pick up on his inexperience and sized him up with a keen eye. "Magic devices don''t come cheap, lad, and frankly, I doubt you could afford one even if I did have one in stock."

    Arya crossed her arms, lifting her chin defiantly. "How do you know we can''t afford it? Or maybe you''re saying that because you don''t actually have any magic devices here?"

    Greytor''s face turned crimson, his pride stung. But after a pause, he raised his chin with a challenging grin. "Trying to bait me, eh? Well, lucky for you, I do have one in the shop, my pride and joy. I don''t usually show it off, but for today, I''ll make an exception."

    With that, Greytor stomped up the narrow stairs to the shop''s second floor. As soon as he was out of sight, Raymond winked at Arya, and she stifled a giggle.

    Moments later, Greytor returned, carrying a heavy metal box with both hands. He set it on the counter with a dramatic thud, his eyes gleaming. "Prepare yourselves. You''re about to see something most people only dream of."

    With a creak, he opened the box, and the room seemed to dim as Raymond''s eyes fell upon the gloves inside. They were made of a dark, inky metal that seemed to absorb light, as though it could swallow anything it touched. The surface was sleek, smooth as polished stone, but emanated a sense of deep power. The darkness of the gloves was so intense, it was almost hypnotic.

    "This," Greytor announced, his voice low and reverent, "is crafted from Black Iron, a rare magical material. Every true magic device bears a name, given by its maker. I call this one¡­ Grim Reaper." Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 16 Housing Chamber of Commerce!

    Two hours later, Raymond strode out of Greytor''s Weapon Shop, his footsteps heavier than usual in his new leather armor and boots. The leather creaked with each step, and he tugged at his collar, clearly unused to the snug fit. Beside him, Arya walked with a spring in her step, beaming with satisfaction as she glanced at him from head to toe.Raymond flexed his gloved hands, a pair of simple, black leather gloves that offered just enough protection for a novice like him. They were ordinary, but they''d have to do; the other pair he''d admired, the black iron gloves Greytor had proudly named "Grim Reaper"¡ªhad a price tag of two hundred gold coins. Raymond had nearly choked when he heard the price.

    "Two hundred gold? For gloves?" Raymond had asked, half in shock.

    Greytor chuckled, a glint of amusement in his eyes. "Cheap for a magic device, believe me. But those gloves would be wasted on you right now," he added, his tone more serious. "The stronger the magic, the more powerful the effect. Your magic value isn''t high enough to wield something like that yet. Stick to basics for now. You can try again once your magic power increases."

    Raymond had nodded, feeling both grateful for the advice and slightly deflated. Out in the street, he cast a glance at the display panel only he could see:

    ---

    Name: Raymond Kelton

    Age: 15

    Magic Value: 100.1/100.1

    Occupation: Fighter

    Skills: None

    ---

    "Over 100? Barely," he muttered, noting the decimal increase to 100.1. He hadn''t done anything, but somehow, his upper magic limit had nudged up, almost like it was growing of its own accord. Surprised, he wondered aloud, "Does the upper limit just¡­ increase by itself?"

    "What''s that?" Arya looked over, catching him talking to himself.

    "Oh, nothing," he laughed, scratching the back of his head. "Just getting used to this gear, that''s all."

    He could feel the eyes of passersby lingering on him, some with curious, approving glances. Before he''d left, he hadn''t planned on wearing the armor out, but Arya had insisted.

    "You''re not used to it yet? Then that''s all the more reason you should wear it!" She poked his breastplate with a finger. "Better to get comfortable now, because you''ll need this when facing monsters. No more complaints."

    With a resigned nod, he assured her he''d try to adapt. Arya seemed pleased, but there was a glint in her eye that hinted at something more. She liked the attention he was drawing, maybe even enjoyed the impression it gave others; Raymond wasn''t just a regular kid anymore; he was an awakened one.

    Am I showing off? Arya quickly shook the thought away, though she couldn''t entirely dismiss the proud feeling in her chest.

    As they walked, Arya''s face turned thoughtful, and she pulled him aside. "By the way, now that you''ve bought all this gear, we''re a little short on gold for a house. So¡­" she cleared her throat. "We''ll have to stay at a hotel for now."

    Raymond raised an eyebrow, glancing over his armor and gear. The set had cost nearly thirty gold coins in total, which was more than he''d anticipated. The armor alone was fifteen gold, the gloves another eight, and the boots close to seven. He mentally tallied the remaining coins.

    With the thirty gold coins he had left, counting the four gold coins Mrs. Becker had given him as compensation and the single gold coin he''d saved, he knew it wouldn''t stretch far.

    "We can still check the prices," he said optimistically. "We won''t be able to buy anything right now, but at least we''ll know what we''re working toward."

    Arya nodded, though her stomach growled just then, prompting Raymond to chuckle.

    "But first, we need food," he said, grinning. "Nothing says ''new beginnings'' like a full stomach."

    As they made their way toward the market stalls, Arya couldn''t help but think how different things felt now. Raymond was starting to look the part of an adventurer, and there was an undeniable spark of possibility in the air.

    By the time noon approached, Raymond and Arya''s stomachs had started to rumble; they hadn''t eaten since early morning. But both were used to it, having lived with such small luxuries for as long as they could remember. Today, however, with a bit more money in their pockets, there was no need to skip meals or settle for the cheapest bites in the South District.

    They made their way to a bustling restaurant in the East District, where they finally ordered two full set meals; dishes they''d always admired from afar but never had the coin to splurge on. As their plates arrived, steaming and rich with mouth-watering aromas, Arya''s eyes lit up with excitement.

    "This smells incredible!" she said, practically bouncing in her seat as she took her first bite. "We''ve walked past here so many times, and I''ve always wondered what it tasted like."

    Raymond watched her, grinning as she savored each bite. For him, the satisfaction was as much in seeing Arya enjoy the meal as it was in eating it himself.

    When they finally left the restaurant, Arya gave a contented sigh but immediately added, "That was amazing, but four silver coins¡­ for one meal! I still feel a bit guilty spending so much."

    Raymond chuckled softly, glancing at the price list they''d paid. He had done the math: if one copper coin was roughly a dollar, that made each silver coin the equivalent of a hundred dollars back in his previous world. This meal, in their world, was like spending four hundred dollars. For once, he could laugh about the extravagance.

    "We don''t have to make it a habit," he replied, patting her on the shoulder as they started toward their next destination. "Now, let''s go check out the housing options!"

    ---

    Before long, they arrived at the Housing Chamber of Commerce, a grand building with polished glass windows and intricately carved wooden doors. Raymond was instantly struck by a surprise: all the employees inside were demi-human girls with animal-like ears and tails. Each wore a tailored maid uniform, with crisp white aprons and friendly, professional smiles.

    One girl, with soft, fox-like ears and a tail to match, approached them, giving a polite bow. "Hello, adventurers. Are you looking to purchase a home?" Her warm voice and gentle smile made her seem approachable, yet Raymond couldn''t help but notice the striking contrast between her demure uniform and¡­ well, the rather low-cut neckline.

    Caught off guard, Raymond''s eyes lingered for a split second before he remembered Arya standing right beside him. He turned back quickly, clearing his throat, but it was too late; Arya had noticed and shot him a sharp look of disapproval.

    "Ahem¡­ yes, we''re here to take a look. If we find something suitable, we may be ready to buy." Raymond did his best to play it cool, though he avoided meeting Arya''s eyes, focusing instead on the fox-eared girl''s polite expression.

    The girl''s ears perked up as she smiled warmly. "I''d be happy to help! If you have any questions or need specific information, please feel free to ask." Her tone was kind, and her tail gave an enthusiastic little flick.

    Raymond hesitated. He didn''t know much about what was available or even what to look for. "Actually," he said, choosing his words carefully, "we''d love to know what kinds of homes are available and get a sense of the prices. Can you give us an overview?"

    "Certainly!" She gestured for them to follow, leading them to a cozy reception area where plush armchairs awaited. With a graceful wave, she disappeared briefly and returned with a tray bearing delicate pastries and two cups of milk tea, the scent of vanilla and spices wafting up from the drinks.

    Both Raymond and Arya glanced at the treats with wide eyes; clearly, this establishment spared no expense in welcoming potential buyers. The milk tea, frothy and aromatic, smelled of premium spices, while the pastries were arranged like tiny works of art. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Please, make yourselves comfortable," the fox-eared girl said, setting down the tray with a smile. "Take your time, and I''ll bring you the information on our current listings."

    As Raymond took a sip of the rich, creamy milk tea, he couldn''t help but feel a bit out of place, yet a sense of excitement bubbled up inside him. Arya, meanwhile, sampled a pastry, savoring the taste, and gave him a sidelong look.

    "You know," she whispered with a grin, "I could get used to this."

    Raymond chuckled. "Who knows? Maybe this is just the beginning to the things to come."

 Chapter 17 Renting A House!

    Although they had just finished lunch, Raymond and Arya couldn''t resist nibbling on the snacks and sipping the fragrant milk tea while listening to the fox-eared girl''s presentation."If you''re looking to settle in the East District as adventurers, there are three main types of housing," the fox-eared girl began with a friendly smile. "First, we have single-family homes with private yards; ideal if you''d like space to plant flowers or herbs. Those range from 200 to 500 gold coins."

    Raymond and Arya exchanged a quick glance; that price was well beyond their reach, but they kept listening.

    "The second option," she continued, "is a two-story townhouse. These have a bit less space, as they lack a front yard, but they''re still cozy and comfortable. Prices for these range between 150 and 300 gold coins."

    Both Raymond and Arya''s eyes widened slightly. Even the mid-range option was expensive.

    "And lastly," the fox-eared girl said, her tail flicking as she leaned forward, "we have shared multi-family homes. Each family lives on its own floor, and prices for these start at 100 gold coins and go up to around 200."

    The shock was starting to settle in. Raymond took a slow, thoughtful sip of his milk tea, while Arya''s hand holding a pastry froze mid-bite. Even the cheapest option was well beyond their budget.

    "Is there¡­ anything else?" Raymond asked, trying to keep his tone light.

    "Yes, of course," the fox-eared girl replied cheerfully. "The South District is far more affordable if you''re open to it."

    She went on to explain that the South District, where most ordinary folks lived and where their familiar Becker Hotel was located, offered the lowest prices in town. But even the modest homes there, she noted, started at over thirty gold coins; still no small sum.

    Arya''s face flushed a bit as she set her pastry down, looking unsure. She hadn''t expected housing to cost quite this much, and now even the snacks seemed harder to enjoy.

    Raymond, however, took it all in stride. He''d already prepared himself mentally for this. "Can we rent instead?" he asked suddenly, an idea sparking in his mind.

    "Huh?" Arya''s head snapped up. She hadn''t even considered that. They''d always dreamed of owning a place someday but hadn''t thought renting might be an option.

    "Yes!" the fox-eared girl nodded eagerly. "However, you''ll need to pay a full year''s rent upfront."

    "Not a problem," Raymond said, nodding decisively. "What rental options do you have in the East District?"

    The fox-eared girl''s eyes sparkled as she led them through the available options. After a bit of discussion, Raymond found a townhouse on Red Rose Street that seemed perfect. It was a quaint two-story home, with an annual rent of twelve gold coins. Reasonable, but he wanted to see it in person before making a decision.

    With the snacks and milk tea all finished; most of which Arya had eaten, though she felt slightly embarrassed about it, the fox-eared girl cheerfully led them outside and gestured toward a waiting carriage. "Red Rose Street is a bit of a distance, so let''s take the carriage there," she said with a warm smile.

    Raymond and Arya exchanged surprised looks, unable to hide their appreciation. From the treats to the carriage ride, the Housing Chamber of Commerce had gone above and beyond to make them feel welcome.

    Inside the carriage, Arya shifted nervously on the plush seats, clearly not used to such luxury. Sensing her unease, Raymond reached over and gently placed his hand on top of hers, giving it a reassuring squeeze. Arya glanced up at him, and though she blushed, she didn''t pull her hand away.

    The fox-eared girl noticed the exchange and couldn''t help but smile knowingly, her eyes twinkling with amusement. Arya blushed even harder under her gaze but held on to Raymond''s hand.

    Soon, the carriage rolled to a stop in front of townhouse No. 25 on Red Rose Street. It was a charming, two-story building with a steep, polygonal roof and a pair of distinctive chimneys. Painted a stately gray-blue, it had a certain cozy elegance, though it lacked the luxury of a courtyard or garden. The front door opened directly onto the street, flanked by two other townhouses in the same style.

    Raymond and Arya stood there, taking it all in, and for a moment, they could picture themselves living there; a place to call their own, even if just for a year.

    The fox-eared girl jingled a ring of metal keys before finding the one she needed, inserting it with a practiced ease as she unlocked the door. "As soon as you step in, you''ll find yourself in the living room," she said, opening the door with a warm smile. "It''s spacious, with plenty of natural light from the front windows. Behind the living room, there are two guest rooms with their own windows as well, so it feels open and bright."

    As they entered, the first thing Raymond and Arya noticed was the sunlight pouring across a long, plush sofa in a living room far more spacious than anything they''d known. Raymond took a deep breath, savoring the faint smell of wood polish and fresh air, while Arya''s eyes widened in awe.

    "To the right," the fox-eared girl continued, "is the kitchen and dining area, and to the left is the bathroom. There''s also a fireplace that keeps the whole floor cozy in winter."

    A fireplace! Both Raymond and Arya exchanged excited glances, hardly able to contain their enthusiasm. Winters in West were harsh, and back at the Weir Hotel, they''d endured countless freezing nights, their hands and feet often cracked and bleeding from frostbite. The idea of sitting by a warm fireplace, of finally getting through winter in comfort, was like a dream come true.

    After thoroughly exploring the first floor, the fox-eared girl led them up a narrow staircase to the second floor. "Here''s the main bathroom, much larger than the one downstairs and complete with a full bathtub," she explained, gesturing proudly. "The bath is separated from the toilet by a folding door, for privacy and ease of use."

    Raymond and Arya peered into the bathroom, taking in its immaculate cleanliness. The tiled floor sparkled, and there wasn''t a trace of any unpleasant odor, quite a change from the public bathrooms they''d used before, where conditions were often less than ideal.

    Arya stood there, entranced by the spotless tub and gleaming fixtures, as if in disbelief that a place like this could be hers. She lingered there in a daze until Raymond gently tugged her arm, leading her further into the tour.

    The fox-eared girl continued, showing them two bedrooms on either side of the hallway, each equipped with a comfortable bed, a wardrobe, and a desk. "And finally," she said, opening a door to the right, "this is the balcony. Perfect for drying clothes in the sun, and it also has a lovely view of the street."

    Raymond nodded, taking in the final details: a balcony, a storage room, all the necessities they could ever need. The house felt complete, down to the last detail, as if it had been waiting for them to make it a home.

    Back in the living room, the fox-eared girl turned to Raymond, a professional yet cheerful look in her eyes. "Adventurer, are you satisfied with this house?"

    Raymond smiled, glancing at Arya, who was already beaming, her excitement barely contained. "Yes, I think we''re more than satisfied," he replied.

    The contract was signed quickly. Raymond handed over ten gold coins as a deposit and paid the year''s rent upfront, totaling twenty-two gold coins. As the fox-eared girl waved goodbye from her carriage, Raymond and Arya stood in front of the door to their new home, keys in hand.

    "Raymond¡­" Arya stared at the keys, her face aglow with disbelief. "Am I really not dreaming?"

    Raymond took a deep, contented breath, glancing at the house before looking back at Arya with a grin. "If it is a dream, let''s never wake up."

    Without warning, Arya squealed with joy, throwing her arms around him in a delighted hug. "I''m really not dreaming!" she shouted, her voice full of wonder.

    That evening, both of them enjoyed a warm, relaxing bath, washing away not only the day''s dust but also the weariness of years spent in hardship. Each settled into their own rooms on the second floor, their hearts lighter than they''d felt in a long time. Raymond lay on his bed, surrounded by the soft glow of moonlight filtering in through the window, the unfamiliar comfort of a mattress beneath him lulling him toward sleep.

    Just as he was drifting off, he heard a quiet creak as his door opened. Turning, he saw Arya standing there, dressed in loose, thin pajamas, her skin flushed from the bath, her hair damp and tousled. She bit her lower lip nervously, her eyes flickering with vulnerability.

    "Raymond," she whispered, her voice barely above a tremble, "I''m¡­ I''m scared." S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 18 Sleeping Together!

    "Afraid?" Raymond''s brow furrowed as he took in Arya''s trembling form.She nodded, a flicker of fear crossing her face. "Yes¡­ Every time I close my eyes, I remember what happened last night. It''s like¡­ I''m trapped in that feeling all over again." Her grip on the door handle was tight, her knuckles white as she spoke, and her voice shook just slightly.

    Raymond felt a surge of empathy. After all, who wouldn''t feel haunted by the memory of someone slipping something into your drink while you slept, without any way to defend yourself? He knew that hollow reassurances; telling her that Seth and the others were safely behind bars, wouldn''t help her feel any safer tonight. Right now, Arya didn''t need words; she needed a real, solid sense of protection.

    Without hesitating, Raymond walked over to her and wrapped her in a gentle hug. "I''m here," he whispered, his voice steady and calm. "I swear, I won''t let anyone harm you. Not while I''m around."

    He felt her lean into him, resting her head against his chest. She seemed to draw comfort from his warmth, the steady rhythm of his heartbeat, the quiet strength in his words. The tension in her shoulders slowly eased, and her trembling began to subside.

    "Are you feeling a little better?" Raymond asked softly, looking down at her with a reassuring smile.

    Arya gave a small, almost embarrassed nod. "A little¡­ but I''m still scared to go back to my room alone."

    Raymond frowned, thinking. After all the highs and lows of the day, Arya was likely drained, both physically and emotionally. She needed rest; without it, she risked breaking down. "What if I stay nearby?" he suggested. "You go to bed, and I''ll guard the door. That way, if anything happens, I''ll be right here and can be by your side in an instant."

    Arya looked up at him, her eyes full of gratitude but also concern. "But what about you? You need sleep, too. Even though you''re an awakener, a ''fighter'' you''re still human, Raymond. If you stay up all night, you won''t be able to react if anything does happen."

    She was right; fighters might have strength beyond that of regular people, but they still needed rest like anyone else. A sleepless night wouldn''t do him any good if his reflexes dulled from exhaustion. Raymond thought for a moment, weighing his options.

    "Then how about this?" he offered. "I''ll set up a makeshift bed in the corridor, right outside your door. That way, I can rest, and I''ll be close enough to hear if you need anything."

    Arya immediately shook her head, her eyes flashing with determination. "No, I can''t let you sleep in the hallway, Raymond," she said, her voice soft but firm. "It''s not fair to you. Besides¡­" She hesitated, biting her lip, clearly struggling to say what was on her mind. After a moment, she looked up, her cheeks flushed, but her gaze resolute. "The truth is¡­ I''m afraid to sleep alone. Just knowing someone is nearby isn''t enough. I''d feel safe if you were actually with me. But I¡­ I didn''t know how to ask."

    Raymond''s eyes widened slightly. "Wait¡­ Are you saying¡­?"

    Arya nodded, her face turning an even deeper shade of pink as she looked down. "Yes. I mean¡­ maybe we could sleep in the same room tonight?" she mumbled, clearly embarrassed, but her voice was steady, earnest. "If you''re there, I know I won''t be afraid."

    He looked at her for a long moment, trying to gauge her sincerity, then nodded gently. "Alright," he agreed softly, offering her a reassuring smile. "If it helps you feel safe, we''ll sleep in the same room."

    Arya''s expression softened in relief, and she led him to her room, where a comfortable bed waited in the soft glow of a nearby candle. She pulled back the covers, then glanced at Raymond, a shy smile playing at her lips. "Thank you¡­ for understanding."

    They settled into bed, with a respectful space between them, and as the room grew silent, Arya''s breathing slowed, steady and calm. Raymond stayed awake just a little longer, watching over her until he was sure she was truly at ease, her earlier fears replaced by a peaceful calm.

    As his eyes began to close, Raymond thought of everything they''d been through to get here. In this house, under this roof, they could finally start to believe in a future without fear.

    As Arya''s words settled in, Raymond felt a shift in his heart. Her sincerity was clear, her gratitude genuine. He took a deep breath and nodded. "Alright, I get it."

    A look of relief crossed Arya''s face, and she lowered her head, cheeks tinged with pink. "Then¡­ let''s sleep in your room."

    Raymond gave a quiet nod, not wanting to overthink it. Together, they made their way to his room, where, after some debate, Arya finally convinced him that they could both share the bed.

    ---

    That night, Raymond lay on his side, staring out the window as a soft, cool breeze drifted in. He could feel Arya''s presence just inches behind him, close enough that he could feel her warmth through the thin material of their pajamas. She had her back to him, both of them lying stiffly in a delicate balance of proximity.

    At first, Raymond had tried to offer to sleep on the floor, intending to give Arya the bed entirely. But she''d insisted, her voice soft yet unwavering. "I only feel safe if you''re next to me." She''d said it with such sincerity that Raymond couldn''t bring himself to argue further.

    So here they were, less than a hand''s span apart on the bed. And although he tried to relax, Raymond found sleep difficult with this unfamiliar closeness. He kept telling himself that it was temporary, just for tonight or maybe a few days, until Arya felt strong enough to sleep on her own again.

    Just as he was settling into this thought, he heard the faint sound of rustling behind him. Suddenly, he felt Arya shift closer, the warmth of her back brushing against him.

    His eyes widened. ''What¡­ what''s happening? Isn''t this a little too close?''

    Raymond tried to subtly slide a few inches away, hoping to create a bit of space. But almost immediately, Arya moved again, closing the distance until their backs were pressed together, the heat of her body radiating through the thin fabric of their pajamas.

    A nervous swallow escaped him as he felt his cheeks heat up. He couldn''t help but wonder, ''Is she doing this on purpose? Or is she just moving in her sleep?''

    Unable to bear the tension, he whispered, "Arya? Are you okay?"

    Silence. No reply.

    He called her name again, his voice barely above a murmur. Still, she made no sound, her breathing soft and even. It seemed she had truly drifted off to sleep.

    ''So she''s really asleep,'' he thought, letting out a breath he hadn''t realized he was holding. He lifted himself up slightly, cautiously stepping off the bed, careful not to wake her as he walked to the opposite side. There, he knelt down and took a closer look.

    Arya''s face was calm and peaceful, a gentle smile playing on her lips. Her cheeks glowed faintly in the dim light, and she seemed utterly lost in a dream. Watching her like this, he couldn''t help but smile.

    "She really was asleep this whole time¡­" he whispered to himself, shaking his head.

    Carefully, he lay back down beside her, keeping just enough space to breathe. As he stared out the window, the twin moons glowing in the night sky, a sense of calm began to settle over him. Despite the unfamiliar closeness, he realized he felt strangely at peace, knowing he could be there for her when she needed it most.

    He didn''t sleep much that night, but as he lay watching the stars, he decided it was worth it. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 19 Start as an Adventurer!

    Arya stirred awake as the first soft rays of dawn filtered through the window, casting a gentle glow over her room. Waking early was second nature by now, a habit she''d picked up from years working at the Becker Hotel, where mornings began before the sun had fully risen. But today, a warm comfort settled over her as she remembered they were no longer hotel employees, scrambling to serve guests. This was their own home. Her home.She lay back against the pillow, allowing herself to savor the moment. "Very nice," she murmured, a small smile gracing her lips as she stretched luxuriously. The previous night had been filled with a tranquility she hadn''t felt in a long time, a sense of peace that was both foreign and wonderful.

    And then it hit her, a sharp blush creeping across her cheeks as her mind raced back to last night. She''d slept beside Raymond. Her heart fluttered at the memory. At first, she had been so tense, her mind swirling with nervous excitement, unable to relax. She hadn''t realized when sleep had finally claimed her, but it had. Beside him. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Turning carefully onto her side, she held her breath, wondering if Raymond was still asleep. She imagined him there, his face softened by sleep, his steady breathing the only sound in the room. She wanted to catch one last glimpse of him, lying there beside her.

    Slowly, she reached out and glanced to his side of the bed, only to find it empty, his pillow cold and untouched. Disappointment washed over her, mingling with her fading warmth. He had already gotten up.

    Arya sighed, shifting under the covers as her gaze fell to her pajamas. They were a soft, pale blue, the same pair she''d worn for the past two years. Though she had grown, the pajamas now clinging to her figure in a way they hadn''t before, she hadn''t thought to replace them. She flushed again, wondering briefly if Raymond had noticed. Was she¡­ was she simply not charming enough to him?

    "No, no, no!" She shook her head, scolding herself for such thoughts. She was overthinking. Probably, he''d simply wanted an early start to his day.

    Downstairs, Raymond sat at the modest kitchen table, enjoying breakfast in the morning quiet. He spread butter across a piece of wheat bread, savoring its warm, yeasty aroma. This bread was soft and golden, a far cry from the tough black bread they used to eat at the Becker Restaurant. Without butter, those dark, dense loaves had been more an exercise in jaw strength than a pleasure to eat. But now, he could enjoy this simple meal in peace, with no guests to serve, no clanging dishes or rushed mornings.

    He took a bite, a smile tugging at the corners of his mouth as memories of last night flashed through his mind. Despite Arya''s timid innocence, there was a quiet allure to her that he couldn''t ignore. She was undoubtedly beautiful, and lying beside her, even innocently, had been a lesson in restraint. His heart had raced, his skin warm with a youthful flush he struggled to control. To calm himself, he''d gotten up in the middle of the night, doing push-ups on the floor until he was exhausted enough to feel something other than that heat.

    But that hadn''t been enough. He''d ended up taking a cold shower just to settle himself, though even that hadn''t brought back his sleep.

    "Young people¡­ too much energy for their own good," he muttered to himself, half-smiling at his predicament. He took another bite of bread, grateful that, even after a sleepless night, he wasn''t feeling tired.

    A sound from upstairs interrupted his thoughts. Arya was up. He glanced at the clock, watching as she descended the stairs, her expression sleepy but warm.

    "Breakfast''s ready," he called, gesturing to the bread and butter he''d laid out.

    She gave a small nod, sliding into a chair across from him. Carefully, she spread butter on a slice of bread, then sandwiched it between another piece before nibbling on it daintily, her cheeks still slightly flushed, though he couldn''t tell if it was from the morning chill or¡­ something else.

    He watched her, caught up for a moment in how she ate so delicately, and before he realized it, he was staring.

    "Do I have cream on my face?" she asked, tilting her head and giving him a quizzical look.

    "What? No, no, nothing like that." He quickly looked away, scratching the back of his neck awkwardly, trying to hide the sheepish grin spreading across his face.

    She felt a little flutter in her chest at his flustered response. The silence hung between them, neither sure what to say next, until Arya cleared her throat, breaking the tension.

    "So¡­ why are you up so early?" She raised an eyebrow, a playful glint in her eye.

    Raymond chuckled, shrugging with a hint of helplessness. "Because¡­ I didn''t sleep at all!"

    Raymond thought about explaining his true reason for leaving so early, how the night had left him restless, but instead, he smiled and said, "I''m heading to the Adventurer''s Guild to register."

    Arya looked up, surprised. "The Adventurer''s Guild? Isn''t that a bit¡­ sudden?"

    Raymond shrugged. "I''m just signing up. I''m not jumping into quests right away." He took a slow bite of bread and added, "Once registered, I can decide when or if I want to take on a mission. They don''t force you to do anything you''re not ready for."

    Relief softened Arya''s expression, and she returned to her breakfast, though she seemed preoccupied. Raymond noticed her distant gaze, her mind clearly somewhere else.

    "What''s on your mind, Arya?" he asked gently.

    She hesitated, looking down at the half-eaten bread in her hand. "I was just¡­ thinking. I turn fifteen in less than two months. I keep wondering if I''ll be able to awaken by then."

    Raymond met her gaze, sensing her anxiety. Awakening was something everyone dreamed of; granting power and abilities beyond the ordinary. But Arya had always seemed content, or so he thought. Just a month ago, after he had failed his own awakening at the temple, Arya had comforted him with a calm smile, saying, "Don''t worry, Raymond. Not many get the gift of awakening. When my time comes, I might end up the same."

    He had believed her, sensing no urgency in her words. But now, looking at her, he realized that she was more anxious than she''d ever let on. Did her perspective shift because she wanted to keep up with him¡­ or was there another reason?

    Arya lifted her head, her cheeks faintly pink. "It''s your fault, you know," she said, half-jokingly but with a hint of seriousness. "You went and rented this nice house. How can I live here without pulling my own weight? I don''t want to just sit around and rely on you."

    Raymond chuckled, about to tell her he didn''t mind in the slightest. He''d be happy to support her, to let her take her time finding her path. But he knew her too well; Arya was fiercely independent and stubbornly proud.

    He nodded instead, acknowledging her determination. "I get it. But finding a decent job before fifteen is tricky. Employers don''t want to invest in someone who might awaken soon and then walk away to become an adventurer. It''s mostly odd jobs and meager pay until then."

    Arya pursed her lips, clearly unsatisfied. "Well then, I''ll help around the house however I can. I''ll handle the cooking for lunch and dinner from now on. You already handle breakfast, so I''ll take care of the rest."

    Raymond gave her a soft smile. He didn''t mind cooking or doing chores, but if it helped her feel like she was contributing, he was more than happy to let her take on the task.

    They finished breakfast quietly, each lost in their own thoughts. Arya, while buttering her bread, savored it with obvious delight, and Raymond couldn''t help but grin. Clearly, she wasn''t giving up breakfast duty, wheat bread and butter were simply too delicious.

    Once they were done, Raymond suited up in his armor, fastening his belt and checking his weapons. Arya watched him carefully, her eyes a mix of worry and pride. She knew he was capable, but the sight of him preparing to register at the guild brought an edge of concern.

    "Be careful, alright?" she said softly.

    "I''ll just be signing some papers," he replied with a grin, offering a reassuring nod before heading out the door.

    The Adventurer''s Guild of West Town stood proudly near the east gate, a hundred meters from where Raymond now approached. Its architecture was striking, with tall, stone walls and iron-bound doors that hinted at the strength and diversity within. As he drew closer, he saw adventurers of all kinds moving in and out; humans clad in rugged leather armor, stout dwarf warriors with axes slung over their shoulders, and catfolk with sharp claws extending and retracting as they flexed their hands.

 Chapter 20 Adventurers Guild!

    Raymond took it all in, a mixture of excitement and nerves pulsing through him. This was where adventurers of all races and ages gathered, sharing stories, forming teams, and embarking on quests to make their mark on the world.As he stepped closer to the entrance, a group of adventurers passed by him, chatting and laughing. One of them, a human in worn leather armor and distinctive yellow gloves, caught his attention. Suddenly, a blue panel appeared before his eyes, glowing softly with words that only he could see:

    "Learnable skill detected: Bone Crushing!"

    Raymond''s pulse quickened as he read the message. A skill he could learn? The thought filled him with both excitement and curiosity.

    As Raymond stared at the panel, he felt a surge of excitement pulse through him. "Learnable Skill Detected: Bone Crusher! [Fighter]" flashed before his eyes, and he could barely contain his grin.

    Skills! The real game-changer in the world of the awakened. Skills were the true mark of power, the dividing line between an average awakened and a formidable one. The ability to wield skills gave awakened individuals an undeniable edge, enabling them to perform extraordinary feats.

    Raymond''s mind drifted back to the night Freya had snuck up behind him without a sound, startling him. She had revealed afterward that her stealthy approach had been thanks to her skill, "Stealth." She''d patiently answered his endless questions about skills, their significance, and how one could acquire them. The answer, as he learned, was that skills couldn''t simply be taught or granted, they had to be understood, often discovered in the heat of battle, sparked by instinct or sheer insight.

    Freya had explained it simply: "Even if someone tries to teach you, the ability to learn the skill depends on your own talent and understanding. Some people just grasp it naturally, while others never do."

    It was rare to see someone with more than two or three skills in their lifetime. Skills were deeply personal, manifesting differently depending on an individual''s strengths and style of combat. Some people''s first skills were exceptionally powerful because they aligned perfectly with their innate abilities.

    Raymond had digested all this information carefully, knowing the wisdom Freya shared might come in handy one day. Now, as he read the words "Bone Crusher" on his panel, he felt his heart leap. The realization dawned on him that his panel wasn''t just for tracking his awakening progress, it could also help him learn skills!

    He noticed the words "[Fighter]" beside "Bone Crusher." It clicked instantly. "This skill must be a fighter-specific skill," he muttered, his excitement growing. "Since I''m a fighter, I can learn it. That explains why I didn''t see any other skills yesterday when I was around other adventurers. Their skills must''ve been for different classes."

    Just as he processed this, another line on the panel caught his eye: "Bone Crusher ¨C Learning consumes skill points: 1."

    "Skill points?" Raymond mumbled, puzzled. He hadn''t seen anything about skill points before. Curious, he glanced back at his personal information panel, noticing a new line:

    - Name: Raymond Kelton

    - Age: 15

    - Magic Value: 100.3 / 100.3

    - Occupation: Fighter

    - Skills: None

    - Skill Points: 0, Cumulative Value: 0%

    - Awakenable Professions: ¡­

    - Learnable Skill: Bone Crusher [Fighter], learning cost: 1 skill point

    "So, the skill points column appeared because I found a learnable skill¡­ But what''s this ''Cumulative Value''?" Raymond wondered aloud, frowning as he studied the panel. It made sense that reaching 100% might grant him a skill point, but there were no hints on how to raise this value.

    "Guess I''ll have to figure that part out on my own," he muttered, slightly deflated but still determined.

    He then noticed another subtle change; his magic value had increased slightly since yesterday. It was at 100.1 before, and now it had risen to 100.3. Magic was the lifeblood of the awakened, the invisible force that empowered them beyond ordinary limits. It wasn''t just a number; it was a measure of strength, endurance, and growth.

    He glanced around, catching his breath, the weight of this new potential settling on him. Becoming an adventurer, learning skills, and mastering magic felt like puzzle pieces clicking into place. Though he couldn''t see the whole picture yet, he knew he was closer to understanding his path.

    Raymond had learned a critical insight: skills were powered by his magic. Skills were essentially techniques for channeling one''s magic in specific ways, creating unique effects and powers depending on the technique. More powerful skills demanded more magic, which made a person''s magic reserves essential for any awakened.

    "If I get the chance," he thought to himself, "I''ll need to find someone who knows how to increase magic power." He recalled the dwarf craftsman at the weapon shop, who had mentioned that most newly awakened adventurers started with a magic value around a hundred. That seemed to be the baseline for new awakeners.

    Since he still lacked any skill points, Raymond had to put "Bone Crushing" on hold for now. Setting that thought aside, he entered the Adventurer''s Guild Hall, where the air was filled with chatter and the clink of armor. Adventurers were gathered around a series of bulletin boards that were marked with levels: "White Porcelain," "Black Iron," "Bronze," "Silver," "Gold," "Platinum," "Hero," and "Brave."

    He realized these were the ranks for adventurers, and each board displayed quests available to each level. As he watched, adventurers would scan the postings, select one by removing the letter, and head to the counter to register it. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Curiously, the two highest-ranking boards, "Hero" and "Brave," were completely empty. Not a single commission was posted on them.

    "No commissions for heroes or braves?" he mused, slightly surprised. It only added to the mystique of those higher ranks. But he reminded himself that his priority today was to register as an adventurer, not get lost in curiosity.

    As he wandered through the hall toward the registration desk, his panel flashed twice, notifying him of new learnable skills:

    "Learnable skill detected: Iron Elbow! [Fighter], learning cost: 1 skill point."

    "Learnable skill detected: Whirlwind Kick! [Fighter], learning cost: 2 skill points."

    Raymond''s eyes brightened when he saw "Whirlwind Kick" cost two skill points instead of one. "So, Whirlwind Kick must be more powerful than Bone Crusher or Iron Elbow," he guessed, feeling a thrill at the thought of learning it someday.

    "Hello, are you here to register as an adventurer?" A gentle voice interrupted his thoughts. He looked up to see the clerk at the registration desk smiling at him, waiting patiently.

    "Ah, yes." Raymond closed his panel and turned his attention back to her. As he stepped forward, he noticed that the previous registrant walked away with a small white badge about the size of a thumb, presumably marking his rank.

    "Could I see your professional logo, please?" she asked politely.

    The clerk had a calm, friendly presence, dressed in a white shirt and a red vest, giving her a comforting, older-sister look. Raymond felt his nerves relax. He removed his glove, showing her the "Fighter" symbol imprinted on the back of his hand; a mark given only to the awakened.

    "Thank you," she said with a nod, confirming his status as awakened.

    "Do you know how to read and write?" she asked, holding a warm expression.

    "Yes, I do," Raymond replied.

    "Great. Please fill out this form, and if you have any questions, feel free to ask me." She handed him a sheet titled Adventurer''s Record.

    He scanned the fields on the sheet: name, gender, age, address, hair color, weight, occupation, skills, spells, and¡­ ''divine arts?''

    Raymond blinked, surprised at the term. ''Divine arts?'' He hadn''t come across it before. He glanced up at the clerk, his curiosity piqued.

    She caught his expression and explained with a smile, "Divine arts are abilities unique to those blessed by the divine. They''re quite rare and usually granted only to those with a close connection to the temple. If you''re blessed with divine arts they are for priest, you''d know."

    Raymond nodded, feeling a mix of relief and curiosity. He wasn''t yet concerned about divine arts, but it was good to know for the future. After a few moments, he finished filling out the form and handed it back.

    "Welcome to the Adventurer''s Guild, Raymond." The clerk stamped his form and handed him a small white badge, signifying his rank.

 Chapter 21 Profession of Priest!

    "Divine magic?"Raymond''s voice was barely a whisper as he stared at the words on the adventurer''s record sheet. Could it be that gods truly existed in this world? Sure, he had seen the churches and temples back in the town of West, places adorned with statues of goddesses, halls filled with worshipers and priests murmuring prayers. But he had always assumed it was just tradition, a way of life for some people. Never had he really thought gods might actually exist.

    Yet now¡­ it seemed he might have been wrong.

    "Um¡­ excuse me, what does ''divine magic'' refer to?" Raymond''s curiosity got the better of him, and he looked up at the lady behind the counter after filling out his form.

    The lady, a gentle smile on her lips, glanced at the form he had handed her. "Ah, that''s a skill specific to the ''Priest'' class," she explained softly, looking back at him with an understanding smile. "Since you''re a fighter, you won''t need to fill it out."

    Raymond''s eyebrows rose. "''Priest'' skill?"

    "Yes." The lady leaned in a bit, clearly sensing his interest. "Priests are¡­ unique. Unlike fighters or mages, their skills aren''t learned through training or books. Instead, they gain their abilities by praying in temples. If they''re deemed worthy, the gods themselves grant them these ''divine skills.''"

    Raymond''s mouth fell open slightly, his mind racing. So divine magic was real¡­ and it came from the gods themselves? That would mean¡­ there truly were gods in this world! For a moment, he felt a little light-headed. Gods, actual deities, watching over them, granting power to those they found worthy. It was a lot to take in.

    But something else struck him, a realization that, maybe, he didn''t have to be just a fighter. Among the professions available to him, the path of the priest seemed like a distant, mystical calling. Could he¡­ awaken as one of them?

    With his curiosity piqued, he opened his personal panel, eyes scanning for the awakening requirements of the ''Priest'' class.

    [Priest Awakening Requirements: At least two hundred people must be grateful to you. Current progress: 1/200.]

    Raymond''s heart sank. "Two hundred people?" he muttered under his breath. The task seemed monumental. How could anyone get so many people to be genuinely grateful to them? Shaking his head, he sighed, but then something caught his attention.

    Progress: 1/200.

    He blinked, realization dawning on him. "Wait, someone''s¡­ already grateful to me?" Who could it possibly be?

    For a moment, he was lost in thought, and then a name came to mind, Arya. She was the only person he could think of, the one who had shown him kindness and gratitude. A small smile tugged at his lips. Perhaps, unknowingly, he was already on a path he hadn''t considered before.

    "Raymond Kelton, correct? Here''s your adventurer identity token." The lady''s voice broke his reverie. She placed a small white nameplate on the counter, its silver edges gleaming in the light.

    Taking the token, Raymond examined it. One side was engraved with his name and occupation, while the other bore a likeness of his own face, a surprisingly accurate one.

    "This will serve as proof of your identity as an adventurer," she explained. "You''ll need it when you accept or complete quests, or whenever you claim rewards. If you ever lose it or damage it, just come back here to get a replacement."

    "Thank you," Raymond replied, slipping the nameplate into his pocket, feeling its reassuring weight.

    The lady''s expression softened further, and she leaned in as if offering a personal tip. "If you''re unsure about anything, you can check out the bulletin board over there." She pointed to a board at the far end of the lobby, covered in parchment, most of it yellowed and ignored by passersby. "It has everything you need to know about taking quests, requirements for leveling up¡­ all the basics."

    Raymond followed her gaze, noting the almost neglected appearance of the board. Then she added with a gentle smile, "If you''re looking to start, I''d suggest trying the job to clean out the mutant rats in the sewers. It''s a good beginner task."

    "Mutant rats?" He looked at her, a bit confused. "Are they¡­ monsters?"

    She hesitated, thinking it over. "Not exactly¡­ They''re more like ordinary rats that, well, ate something they shouldn''t have." She shrugged. "Whatever they consumed must have caused a strange mutation. They''ve grown larger and, unfortunately, far more aggressive. Left unchecked, they could pose a threat to the residents if they decide to crawl out of the sewers."

    Raymond grimaced, picturing the oversized rats lurking in the dark, their beady eyes gleaming with an unnatural hunger. Hardly the glorious battle he''d imagined when he''d set out to become an adventurer, but he supposed everyone had to start somewhere.

    "I see," he replied, feeling a little more grounded but also determined. Maybe mutant rats weren''t exactly what he''d envisioned when he thought of adventuring, but they were still a threat to the townspeople. Perhaps in taking on these small tasks, he''d find more people to be grateful to him¡­ and maybe, just maybe, he could inch closer to that elusive Priest awakening.

    The lady gave him a nod of encouragement. "Good luck, Raymond. Every adventurer starts somewhere. You''ll do fine."

    With a final nod, Raymond stepped away from the counter, feeling a new sense of purpose. His journey had only just begun, and though it might start with rats in the sewers, he couldn''t shake the faint feeling that something much greater awaited him.

    Listening to the lady''s explanation, Raymond nodded thoughtfully. He''d overheard rumors at the Becker Hotel, stories shared over ale and whispered between bites of dinner. People had been talking about it for weeks: enormous rats, bigger than any cat, creeping out of the sewers and terrorizing unsuspecting townsfolk. He''d even heard that a few people had been bitten, though someone, apparently with deep pockets, had covered their medical bills.

    The counter lady had mentioned that these "mutant rats" weren''t a natural phenomenon. They were just ordinary rats that had eaten¡­ something. The way she said it made him wonder. What could have transformed simple sewer rats into these oversized, aggressive creatures? There was a story here, he could feel it. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Alright, thank you," Raymond said, taking the white porcelain nameplate from her hand. He gave her a small nod and then made his way over to the bulletin board she''d pointed out, eager to understand the workings of the guild.

    The bulletin board was packed with information, neatly organized in rows and columns, detailing everything a fresh adventurer needed to know. The first section explained how to accept tasks, which tasks were available at different ranks, where to report after completing a task, and the procedure for turning in evidence or proof of a job well done.

    As he read, Raymond noticed that adventurers started at the "White Porcelain" level, the very token he now held in his hand. At this rank, he could only accept "White Porcelain" level tasks, beginner commissions suited for newcomers. However, there was a system in place for teaming up. If four White Porcelain-level adventurers teamed up, they could qualify to take on the slightly higher "Black Iron" level tasks. This rule extended upward through the ranks, allowing adventurers of various levels to collaborate and take on more challenging work.

    But there were exceptions for higher ranks. Once adventurers reached the Silver level, they could only accept commissions equal to or lower than their own rank. Even if a team of Silver adventurers formed, they still couldn''t tackle the prestigious Gold level missions. And, for a Silver-level mission, the guild required a team of at least two members for safety.

    Then there were the Gold and Platinum levels, the guild''s elite. A pair of Gold-level adventurers could lead a mixed group of Silver and Bronze adventurers to tackle high-stakes Gold-level missions. For the rarified Platinum commissions, two Platinum-level adventurers were needed to lead the team, possibly including Gold and Silver adventurers as well.

    Raymond''s eyes widened as he continued reading. Above even these prestigious ranks were the legendary "Hero" and "Brave" levels. Commissions at the Hero level were rare and exclusively issued by the King himself. If such a commission was issued, it meant that the Kingdom of Atlantis was in grave danger. Completing a Hero-level commission would earn adventurers not only fame but an official title. They would be declared "heroes" of the kingdom, enshrined in the annals of history, honored by the King and revered by all.

    And then there was the Brave level. According to the board, no Brave-level commission had appeared for thousands of years. The title "Brave" was ancient, older even than the Kingdom of Atlantis itself. It was said to be a title given only to those who defeated the strongest demon, the fabled "Demon King," and saved humanity from the demonic invasion that had once nearly destroyed the world. Now, the Brave title existed only as a symbol, a legend told by adventurers to honor those who had achieved the impossible.

    Raymond took a deep breath, feeling both awe and humility wash over him. The hierarchy was more structured and more intense; than he had imagined. But he wasn''t here just to dream; he was here to learn how to progress.

    The bulletin board outlined three main requirements to level up as an adventurer:

    1. Complete at least ten commissions of the same level.

    2. Complete five consecutive commissions of the same level or higher without failure.

    3. Maintain a commission success rate of at least 80%.

    Meeting these conditions allowed an adventurer to apply for a rank upgrade. The process involved a test mission, one of greater difficulty, assigned by the Adventurer''s Guild. If the adventurer could complete this trial mission, either alone or with a team of adventurers at the same level, their promotion would be granted.

    Absorbing all this information, Raymond felt a growing resolve. It was a long road to the top, but now he understood what lay ahead.

    He turned his gaze to the "White Porcelain" task board, where a small crowd of new adventurers huddled together, scanning the available commissions. Taking a deep breath to steady himself, he approached, ready to dive into his very first assignment.

 Chapter 22 Teaming Up?

    "Eliminate the ''Runaway Rabbits'' causing trouble around the ranch. Estimated numbers: five to eight. Reward: ten silver coins¡­ Client: Ranch owner, Beth Geer."Raymond''s eyes drifted to the next commission, murmuring the details aloud as he read.

    "Get rid of the slimes that are devouring crops in Tos Village''s fields. Expected numbers: six to eight. Reward: eight silver coins¡­ Client: Village Chief of Tos Village."

    His gaze then landed on another, slightly more lucrative task. "Head to the edge of Moonlight Forest and collect white crystals. We need around ten kilograms. Reward: eighteen silver coins. Completion required within two days¡­ Client: Mr. Green, owner of Green Blacksmith Shop."

    He let out a low whistle. These jobs seemed straightforward, yet there was an overwhelming number of them posted on the White Porcelain level panel. It was the largest section on the bulletin board and packed with commissions. Just as he finished reading one, a staff member posted another, a constant rotation of tasks, some vanishing almost as quickly as they appeared.

    Raymond noticed a peculiar dynamic unfolding among the adventurers gathered around. As soon as a particularly rewarding commission went up, there was a quiet but intense scramble. Adventurers would snatch the commission letters off the board the moment they decided on one, competing with each other not only in strength but also in speed. Some commissions were claimed by several people at once, leaving the final taker to be whoever had the fastest reflexes.

    Most of these tasks involved eliminating low-level monsters or gathering resources, with rewards hovering around ten silver coins. But commissions with stricter time limits or those needing immediate attention offered better pay, and were instantly grabbed by those quick enough to react.

    Raymond witnessed such a scene when he spotted the task to gather white crystals. Before he could even process the details, a lean figure beside him had already snatched the paper off the board. A murmur of disappointment rippled through the crowd as several adventurers realized they''d been beaten to the prize.

    Raymond glanced at the man who had claimed the commission. He was a wiry, thin fellow dressed in simple leather armor, a short dagger hanging at his side. His right hand, holding the commission, bore a distinct symbol, a palm facing downward.

    "Ah, he''s a thief," someone muttered with a scowl. "No wonder he was so quick to grab it."

    The thief gave a smug grin, shaking the commission paper in a showy gesture before strolling off toward the counter, clearly enjoying the frustration on the other adventurers'' faces.

    Raymond watched, intrigued. The thief had been standing right next to him, but somehow, he''d moved faster than anyone else, snatching the commission right from under their noses.

    "I guess being a thief has its perks¡­" he mused quietly. He knew that, if he wanted, he could awaken as a thief too. The requirements were straightforward; much simpler than the fighter or priest classes. In fact, it was known to be one of the easiest classes to awaken.

    But there was a catch. The awakening requirement for a thief was¡­ unusual, to say the least. The task was to successfully "steal" a girl between the ages of fifteen and twenty and bring her to your room, all without being discovered.

    Raymond suppressed a shiver of disgust. It wasn''t just difficult; it was downright creepy. The whole idea made his skin crawl. "There''s no way," he thought, recoiling at the very notion. "I''d rather die than become a thief!"

    The thought crossed his mind that maybe the thief who just snatched the commission had completed such a bizarre task. Did that mean¡­ the thief was, well, a bit of a pervert?

    Shaking his head to rid himself of the unpleasant thought, Raymond turned his attention back to the commission board. In the lower right corner, he noticed a special section labeled "Long-Term Commissions." Curiously, he scanned through the jobs posted there.

    There it was, the commission for clearing out mutant rats in the sewers, just as the counter lady had suggested earlier.

    "Clean out the mutant rats in the sewers of West Town. Bring back their ears as proof¡­ Reward: one silver coin for each rat killed! Client: Alchemist Association."

    Raymond raised an eyebrow. The "Alchemist Association"? He hadn''t heard of them before. And what kind of organization would pay for rat extermination? Moreover, did that mean "alchemist" was a profession here?

    Questions buzzed in his mind. This association had its own commissions and, from the sound of it, valued these mutant rats for some purpose. It piqued his curiosity. Why would they be so interested in these mutated creatures? And what exactly did an alchemist do?

    Still, he knew he couldn''t spend all day mulling over the mysteries of alchemists and thieves. He had a choice to make, and the mutant rat commission seemed like a good starting point. It was steady work, paid per rat, and came with the added bonus of helping the town. Besides, if he truly wanted to progress as an adventurer, he had to start somewhere, even if it meant plunging into the grimy sewers.

    Taking a deep breath, he reached up to take the commission letter for the mutant rats.

    Raymond opened his panel, scrolling through the list of professions available for awakening. There was no "Alchemist" profession listed among them.

    "Could it be¡­ that ''Alchemist'' isn''t a profession I''m able to awaken?" he wondered aloud, his brow furrowing. The panel only displayed paths he could potentially follow, meaning that certain professions, ones beyond his reach, simply wouldn''t appear.

    But then another thought crossed his mind. "Or maybe it''s because I haven''t met anyone with the ''Alchemist'' profession yet. Perhaps that''s why it doesn''t show up." He shrugged, deciding not to dwell on it. There was still much he didn''t understand about the world of adventuring, and he''d learn more with time.

    He glanced back at the bulletin board, his eyes roving over the different commissions. Each one seemed to pulse with the promise of adventure. His fingers twitched with excitement; deep down, he felt a pull toward the thrill of the unknown, the challenges and rewards of a life as an adventurer. And, of course, there was the appeal of the payment. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    But where to start? He was brand new to all of this, fresh from awakening, and had no real gauge of how tough these monsters would be. Would he be able to handle them? Some commissions would require him to travel far from West Town, which wasn''t ideal given his inexperience and lack of supplies.

    After much consideration, Raymond decided the counter lady''s suggestion made the most sense. Clearing out mutant rats in the sewers was the safest bet. These rats, though mutated, were just ordinary creatures at their core, not actual monsters. It would be perfect for honing his skills and getting a feel for combat without risking too much.

    And as a bonus, the task was located right here in West Town; no long treks through dangerous terrain required. Plus, it was a long-term commission, meaning he could start, stop, or return to it whenever he wanted without the threat of failure hanging over his head. Unlike other commissions, which had strict deadlines and failure penalties, the sewer rats mission offered more flexibility and didn''t require him to commit fully.

    He''d heard that if an adventurer failed a task three times or kept a low success rate, they''d be demoted. Not only that, but their future rewards would be halved until they managed to complete a task successfully to rebuild their reputation. No wonder the lady at the desk recommended it, this task was practically tailor-made for new adventurers.

    "Yes, this is definitely the right place to start," he murmured to himself, feeling more confident in his choice.

    Just as he turned to leave, he felt a gentle tug on his sleeve. He glanced down, surprised.

    "Hey, do you want to team up with me?"

    Raymond blinked, turning to face the speaker. A girl, around his age, stood there with a warm but determined look in her eyes. She wore a flowing blue mage''s robe and a pointed hat that hinted at her profession. A slender staff with a sparkling sapphire at its tip rested in her hand, marking her as a magician. Her golden hair cascaded down her shoulders, catching the light in a way that made her stand out in the bustling hall. She was clearly no ordinary novice.

    Raymond noticed that she was gripping his sleeve, the fabric of her delicate hand contrasting with the rough material of his armor. She looked up at him confidently, her gaze unwavering.

    "I saw you standing here, staring at the board for quite a while but not taking any commissions," she said, a slight smile quirking at the corners of her mouth. "Why not team up with me? We can tackle some of these missions together; it''ll be easier, and more fun."

    Her directness caught him off guard, but her openness was disarming. "Oh, uh¡­ I''m Raymond," he replied, managing a small smile of his own.

    "Nice to meet you, Raymond! I''m Sylph," she said, her voice bright and clear. She pointed to the nameplate hanging from her waist, which was also white porcelain like his. Raymond couldn''t help but wonder why she had chosen him, out of the dozens of adventurers milling about the hall, as a potential partner.

    Before he could ask, she seemed to read his mind. "There are too many people here; it''s too noisy to talk," she said, gesturing toward a quieter corner. Without waiting for his response, she grasped his arm and guided him toward a pair of stools in the corner of the hall.

    Her decisiveness was a little startling, but Raymond found himself intrigued. He followed her, weaving through the bustling crowd, his curiosity growing with each step.

 Chapter 23 Explosion Magic

    "Hey, so¡­ have you thought about it? Want to team up with me?"The blonde girl looked at Raymond eagerly as they reached the quieter corner of the hall. Her blue mage''s robe shimmered slightly in the light, her golden hair framing her face as she tilted her head in anticipation.

    Raymond looked at her, puzzled. "There are a lot of people in the hall. Why did you ask me to team up, of all people?"

    The girl blinked, momentarily caught off guard. She hesitated, then gestured back toward the crowded commission board. "Well, look at them," she said, her voice dropping to a conspiratorial whisper. "Half of them are wearing armor that''s practically falling apart, or they have only one or two pieces of decent gear. They''re¡­ not exactly ideal partners."

    Raymond raised an eyebrow, folding his arms as he observed her. She was clearly no ordinary adventurer. Her staff, crafted from polished metal and topped with a radiant sapphire, was a far cry from the standard wooden staves most novice magicians carried, often adorned with cheap white crystals. And as his gaze traveled down, he noticed a glint of chain mail beneath her robe. Even a simple layer of chain mail was expensive and rare among beginners, who typically couldn''t afford such protection.

    Many adventurers started out with whatever scraps they could afford; old armor handed down from others, or a mismatched collection of cheap gear. High-quality equipment was a luxury few could manage, especially at the White Porcelain level. If Raymond hadn''t received a tidy sum from Mrs. Weir back at the inn, he''d be no better off than most of the newcomers around him.

    So, as he looked at this well-equipped girl in front of him, one thought dominated his mind: ''She''s got to be a runaway noble.''

    Without a second thought, he shook his head. "You''re mistaken. My gear isn''t exactly high quality either. You''d be better off teaming up with someone else."

    "Wha¡ªhey!" The blonde girl looked taken aback, her mouth falling open in shock. "Don''t you want a powerful teammate to help you with these missions?"

    But Raymond had already turned, heading back toward the board. He didn''t even look back.

    "Wait!" she called after him, frustration clear in her voice. She stamped her foot, cheeks flushed with embarrassment.

    In truth, she had noticed Raymond the moment he entered the guild hall. He was roughly her age, and his equipment, though not flashy, looked relatively new, clear signs of a fellow newcomer. When she saw him heading to register as an adventurer, she knew her hunch was correct.

    She''d been hoping to team up with someone just starting out, someone who wouldn''t judge her lack of experience. Being a magician made things¡­ complicated. And, truthfully, no one had approached her to team up since she''d arrived, and she''d been waiting all morning!

    The thought stung. Was it because she was a magician? Unlike fighters, warriors, or swordsmen, magicians didn''t awaken with innate combat skills. When a fighter like Raymond awakened, they gained "combat intuition" and an immediate proficiency in fighting techniques. Warriors, upon awakening, experienced a surge in physical strength and skill with various weapons. Swordsmen, too, emerged with an innate mastery of all sword forms, able to wield any blade as though they''d trained for years.

    These melee classes, even without specific skills, were formidable on their own. But magicians¡­ they were different. Their power came from spells, and without them, they were vulnerable, lacking the physical prowess to hold their own in a brawl. Magic required training, practice, and a certain finesse that other classes didn''t need in quite the same way.

    Seeing Raymond walk away from her, she clenched her fists. She couldn''t let this opportunity slip by.

    "Raymond!" she called, hurrying after him. Determination flashed in her eyes as she caught up and grabbed his arm. "Listen, I know you think you don''t need a partner, but you''re new here, right? So am I. We both need experience, and if we work together, we can cover each other''s weaknesses."

    Raymond paused, looking down at her hand gripping his arm. She was right, they were both new, both facing the daunting world of adventuring with little more than a few basic pieces of gear and the courage to step forward. Still, he didn''t want to be responsible for someone else if things went south. He opened his mouth to refuse again, but she cut him off.

    "Look, I may not be a fighter, but I know a few basic spells," she said, her tone turning a bit defensive. "I can handle myself. Besides, magic can come in handy! And you''re a fighter, you can take the lead in close combat while I provide support from the back."

    Raymond sighed, finally giving her a proper look. Her bright, earnest eyes met his, full of both resolve and a hint of desperation. She genuinely wanted a teammate.

    He could feel himself wavering. A magician''s spells could indeed be useful, and she didn''t seem like the type to back down from a challenge. Still, he had to ask. "Alright, but why me? Why not wait for a more experienced adventurer?"

    Sylph''s shoulders slumped slightly, a hint of vulnerability flashing across her face before she quickly masked it. "Because¡­ no one else asked me. And I don''t want to team up with just anyone. You looked like¡­ someone who might understand what it''s like to be new here, like me."

    Her honesty caught him off guard, softening his resolve. He knew all too well the feeling of being overlooked, underestimated.

    After a moment, he nodded. "Alright, Sylph. Let''s give it a shot."

    A wide smile spread across her face, brightening her entire expression. "Really? Great! You won''t regret it, I promise!"

    Raymond couldn''t help but smile back, feeling a spark of excitement. Together, they might just make it through the sewers and whatever else came their way. They both had something to prove, and maybe, just maybe, they could help each other get there.

    But magicians are different. After awakening, until they learn specific spells, they''re nearly defenseless in combat. Skills aren''t easy to come by, and it takes time and practice to master them. When the other adventurers in the hall saw that Sylph was a magician, one who seemed fresh out of her awakening; they quickly lost interest. To them, she was just an untrained liability. No one wanted to take on extra risk by teaming up with someone who might not be able to pull their weight.

    Sure, she was beautiful and charismatic, but in the face of danger, that charm held little value. When it came to life-and-death missions, looks didn''t count for much. If someone wanted to admire a pretty face, they''d go to the bustling district of Fengqing Street, where exotic beauties from all races and realms offered their charms for much less risk.

    By now, Raymond had nearly reached the guild''s entrance, showing no signs of changing his mind. Sylph''s frustration flared, and before she could stop herself, she shouted, "Are you sure you don''t want to team up? I''m a magician who knows ''Explosion Magic''! I''ve mastered the skill! Are you really going to pass up on that?"

    A wave of gasps swept through the hall. Heads turned, eyes widening as her words echoed in the silence.

    "What did she say? Explosion Magic?"

    "Is it true? She can use ''Explosion Magic''?"

    "That''s as rare as Lightning Magic!"

    All at once, the adventurers'' attention was on Sylph, their expressions a mixture of shock and admiration. Even Raymond, who had been intent on leaving, halted in his tracks and glanced back, clearly intrigued. ''Explosion Magic'' its reputation preceded it.

    Magic was divided into six main elemental categories: water, fire, earth, wind, ice, and lightning. Lightning magic was famed for its power and complexity, often considered the pinnacle of elemental magic. But there was one form of fire magic that rivaled it in both raw power and destructive potential; Explosion Magic.

    Few magicians could wield it, and those who did were prized in adventuring circles, often recruited by elite teams eager for such a potent ally. Sylph''s claim had changed the atmosphere entirely. Her young age only added to the astonishment; to be so skilled at her age was almost unheard of. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Miss Magician!" One adventurer pushed through the crowd, eyes alight with excitement. "Would you consider joining our team? We''re a stable group, each of us with at least five successful missions under our belts. We could really use someone like you!"

    "Forget them! Miss Magician, join us!" another called. "We even have a priest in our group, and our warriors would keep you well-protected."

    "Those are just White Porcelain teams," a third scoffed, stepping forward with an air of authority. "Miss Magician, we''re at the Iron level. We have members with specialized skills, and with you, we could soon be taking on Bronze-level missions!"

    In an instant, Sylph was surrounded by eager adventurers, each one competing to convince her to join their team. Even some Bronze-level adventurers, more experienced and with better gear, were trying to recruit her. The overwhelming attention filled her with a heady sense of satisfaction.

    ''Oh, so now you''re all interested?'' Sylph thought smugly, casting a sidelong glance at the entrance. Surely, Raymond would be stunned, realizing he''d just passed up the chance to team up with an Explosion magician. She imagined his expression; surprised, maybe a little regretful, realizing he''d missed out. In her mind, she could see him swallowing his pride and asking her to reconsider, only to find her already surrounded by offers from higher-ranking adventurers.

    But when she turned to the entrance, ready to catch that look of amazement on Raymond''s face¡­ there was no one there.

    He''d gone.

    Her confidence wavered, disbelief settling in. ''How could he just¡­ leave?'' She was an Explosion magician, for heaven''s sake! Did he really not understand how valuable that was?

    "Enough!" she snapped, cutting through the chatter around her. "I''m not interested in teaming up with any of you!" she shouted, glaring at the adventurers who had gathered around her.

    Pushing her way out of the crowd, she broke into a run, heading toward the guild entrance. Her thoughts were a mess, frustration and confusion swirling together. ''That Raymond! How could he just walk away like that?''

    As she hurried outside, a single thought echoed in her mind: she wasn''t going to let him ignore her that easily.

 Chapter 24 To the Sewers!

    Raymond''s footsteps slowed as he overheard Sylph''s declaration: she could wield Explosion Magic. He paused, glancing over his shoulder, his curiosity piqued despite himself. Explosion Magic was powerful, devastating even, but only in the right hands. As he studied her from afar, he sized her up. Sylph, with her refined air, looked every bit the noble lady. Polite, yes, but there was a touch of arrogance that didn''t sit well with him.Raymond sighed. He''d never been one to get along with that type. Experience had taught him that people with such airs were often difficult, expecting the world to bend to their whims. Teaming up with someone like her would only bring frustration, and he valued his peace of mind too much to compromise it for any magic, no matter how impressive. Besides, it wasn''t as though she lacked offers; plenty of other adventurers, some better equipped and more skilled than him, had practically lined up to form a party with her. There was no need for him to chase after her.

    "First things first," he muttered to himself. "A dagger."

    He''d take on the sewer rats, cut off their ears as proof, and complete the task as planned. For that, he didn''t need anything fancy; just an ordinary blade would do. His mind set, he turned on his heel, heading toward the blacksmith''s shop he''d passed earlier.

    "Raymond, wait up!"

    A familiar voice rang out behind him. He quickened his pace instinctively, but Sylph was persistent, her footsteps growing louder until, breathless, she finally caught up and blocked his path. Raymond fought the urge to groan as she stood there, chest heaving, her expression a mix of determination and confusion.

    "Why did you run off?" she demanded, hands on her hips. "I''m an Explosion Mage! Don''t you want to team up with someone like me?"

    Raymond raised an eyebrow. Before he could respond, Sylph''s expression shifted to one of dawning revelation, as if she''d uncovered some hidden truth. She gave him a smug smile. "Oh, I get it! You''re playing hard to get, aren''t you? Trying to act aloof to make me more interested? You secretly want to team up with me but didn''t want to look desperate!"

    Raymond blinked, baffled by her leap in logic. He scrutinized her, then finally asked, "Have you been reading too many romance novels?"

    Sylph''s cheeks flushed a deep pink. She spluttered, "Wh-what? No! I-I mean¡­ maybe a few¡­"

    Raymond resisted the urge to roll his eyes. ''This is ridiculous,'' he thought, trying to keep his expression neutral. He considered his next move. Rejecting her outright might offend her, and the last thing he needed was an annoyed noble causing him trouble down the line. ''All right, fine,'' he decided. He''d humor her, just enough to gently let her down.

    He scratched his head, pretending to look flustered. "Honestly¡­ I did think about teaming up with you," he admitted reluctantly, "but, well, you saw how many others wanted to partner up with you. They''re stronger, better equipped¡­ I don''t stand a chance against that kind of competition, so I figured I''d save myself the embarrassment."

    Sylph''s eyes sparkled with triumph, as if she''d caught him in a confession. "Ha! So you do want to team up with me. At least you''re self-aware enough to know I''m out of your league," she teased, looking unbearably pleased with herself.

    Raymond forced a rueful smile. "I''m just a novice. I''ve only recently awakened as a Fighter, and I don''t even have any real skills yet. I wouldn''t want to hold you back. You should find a better team, someone who can keep up with you." He put on a show of resignation, hoping she''d take the hint and move on.

    But Sylph only frowned, her eyes narrowing in playful mischief. "Oh no, you don''t get off that easily!" she exclaimed. "I want to hear you actually say it. Go on, ask me to team up with you!"

    Raymond sighed inwardly. ''Is she trying to make a fool of me?'' He saw the sparkle in her eye, like she was enjoying some private joke. But then, a new thought crossed his mind: if he asked her outright, would she just laugh it off and leave him alone?

    He took a deep breath, putting on his most earnest face. "Miss Sylph," he said slowly, "will you team up with me?"

    "Sure!" Sylph''s face lit up, and she burst into laughter. "Did you think I''d turn you down? Hahaha!"

    Raymond''s jaw dropped, a look of pure exasperation spreading across his face. ''Wait, that''s not how this is supposed to go¡­'' S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "You¡­ you''re serious?" he stammered.

    "Of course!" She grinned broadly, evidently finding his bewilderment hilarious. "You''re not bad company, and I''ll get to be the star, as usual. Besides, I think it''ll be fun to work with someone as¡­ humble as you."

    Raymond shook his head, feeling a mix of irritation and reluctant amusement. "Miss Sylph, please don''t play games with me. I have a mission to complete, and I don''t have time for¡ª"

    "Oh, come on! It''ll be fun," she insisted, undeterred by his obvious frustration. "I''ll teach you a thing or two. You''ll thank me later, trust me."

    Raymond sighed, defeated. ''This girl doesn''t follow any script I know,'' he thought. With a reluctant nod, he turned back toward the blacksmith, muttering, "Fine. But we''re buying that dagger first. And you''re paying."

    "Who are you kidding? I''m serious!" Sylph''s voice rang out with genuine frustration as she hurried to keep up with Raymond''s brisk pace. Determined, she pushed forward until she was once again by his side. "Back in the hall, those people ignored me, treated me like just another rookie. But the moment they heard I could use Explosion Magic, they all suddenly wanted me on their team! I don''t want teammates like that, who only see power. I just want to team up with you."

    Raymond stopped, taking a long, steady breath before responding. "Ms. Sylph¡ª"

    "Just call me Sylph," she interrupted, crossing her arms.

    "Alright¡­ Sylph." Raymond met her eyes with a solemn look. "I appreciate that, but I have to be honest with you. I don''t think we''re a good match for each other as partners. Do you even know what kind of task I''m about to take on?"

    Her face fell slightly, but she quickly retorted, "How would you know we''re not a good team if we haven''t even tried? Besides, didn''t you already accept the commission? What''s the mission, anyway?"

    Raymond sighed, a wry smile tugging at his lips. "I take on long-term commissions without the need for formal contracts. This time, I''m cleaning up mutant rats in the sewers."

    Sylph''s face twisted in disgust, her nose wrinkling involuntarily. "The sewers? You mean, like, down there? In the filth and the stench?"

    Raymond nodded. "Yes. If you think you can handle it, you''re welcome to join me. But trust me, it''s not the glamorous work of an adventurer. It''s filthy, smelly, and the only enemies are disease-ridden mutant rats."

    Without another word, Raymond resumed his pace, convinced that the idea of descending into the sewer would be enough to dissuade her. He couldn''t imagine someone with Sylph''s apparent upbringing willingly trudging through sludge just for the sake of companionship.

    But, to his surprise, she followed him, chattering all the way.

    "The sewer? Do you know how dirty it is down there? Can you even stand the smell?" She huffed, walking behind him with a horrified expression. "There are so many commissions available, things worthy of an adventurer! Why would you choose this? Isn''t the whole point of adventuring to help people in distress, to fight monsters, to explore hidden realms? Killing sewer rats¡­ that''s hardly an adventure!"

    Raymond continued on, tuning out her complaints. He had no intention of explaining himself further. His destination was clear: the blacksmith''s shop. Inside, he selected a plain, sharp dagger, handing over two silver coins without a second thought. Next, he stopped by a cloth shop, buying a three-foot-long cloth for a few more coins. Finally, he picked up a white stone that would emit light in the dark, spending eight precious silver coins on it. Each piece of equipment felt like a small sacrifice for the task at hand.

    When he arrived at the sewer entrance, he noticed Sylph had finally gone quiet. The stench wafting from the sewer was overwhelming, enough to silence even the most persistent of voices. Raymond strapped the dagger to his waist, tied the light stone to a belt around his forehead, and wrapped the cloth around his mouth and nose, leaving only his eyes exposed to the foul air.

    "Time to earn back what I spent," he muttered to himself, adjusting his makeshift mask to block the worst of the smell.

    Just as he was about to descend, Sylph''s voice broke through his thoughts. "Raymond¡­ you''re really going down there?" Her face was a mix of horror and disbelief.

    His answer came in the form of action. Without looking back, Raymond descended the iron ladder into the sewer, his boots landing on the cold, damp stones below. He took a deep, steadying breath but immediately regretted it, gagging slightly from the putrid smell. This was far from the heroics of a noble warrior, but it was work he could handle.

    The darkness loomed before him, swallowing up any light from the outside world. The only illumination came from the white stone on his forehead, casting a dim glow over the murky, glistening sewer walls. Raymond felt a twinge of unease; the unknown stretched out before him, shadows seeming to flicker at the edges of his vision. For a brief moment, he wondered if he''d made a mistake, if perhaps he was in over his head.

    Then, a voice echoed from above, piercing the silence.

    "Raymond! Wait for me!"

    He turned, his eyes widening as Sylph descended the ladder, her delicate hands gripping the rungs as she wrinkled her nose at the smell. "Sylph? What on earth are you doing here?"

    She landed beside him with an indignant huff, glancing around with wide, horrified eyes. "I told you, I agreed to team up with you. Did you really think I''d let you go alone?"

    Raymond shook his head, part disbelief, part admiration. "Do you even realize how awful it smells down here?" he asked, half-laughing.

    "Yes, I do, thank you very much!" she snapped, though her hand was firmly clamped over her nose and mouth. Her face was pale, and her eyes watered slightly from the stench, but she stood her ground. "I''m¡­ I''m not giving up that easily!"

    Raymond felt something strange then; a warmth, a lightness. Her presence, despite the situation, seemed to lift some of the tension from his shoulders. He didn''t feel so alone in the dark, dank sewer.

    "Well," he said, a soft smile creeping onto his face. "Let''s see if you''re as tough as you think, Explosion Mage."

    Sylph squared her shoulders, her eyes determined despite the lingering disgust in her expression. "Oh, you''ll see. I didn''t come down here just to run away." She took a hesitant step forward, the sound of her boots echoing in the tunnel. "Lead the way, sewer rat exterminator."

    With Sylph by his side, Raymond moved forward with newfound confidence, the looming darkness seeming a little less foreboding with each step. The sewer, once a place of dread, was now an unlikely stage for a blossoming partnership or, at the very least, the beginning of a new adventure.

 Chapter 25 Mutant Rats!

    Raymond couldn''t help but let a small smile slip onto his face. For all her complaints and delicate airs, Sylph had braved the stench and followed him into the depths of the sewer. That kind of determination was hard to ignore. It would have been unreasonable for him to refuse her any further.Without a word, he untied the long cloth from around his head, carefully slashing it into two pieces with his dagger. He handed one half to Sylph. "Here," he said, holding it out. "Cover your mouth and nose with this. It''ll help with the smell a little."

    Sylph took the cloth, but instead of putting it on immediately, she stared at it, turning it over in her hands with a slightly hesitant expression. Her eyes flicked to him, then back to the cloth, as if debating some unspoken thought.

    Raymond noticed her reluctance and raised an eyebrow. "Put it on. I know it''s not exactly silk from home, but trust me, it''s better than breathing in the sewer air directly."

    After a moment''s pause, Sylph finally raised the cloth and tied it around her face, albeit a bit begrudgingly. Raymond observed her with mild amusement, thinking to himself, ''Still a bit of a noble at heart, isn''t she?''

    But then a thought struck him, freezing him in place. ''Wait¡­ that cloth was the same one I used to cover my own mouth and nose earlier.'' He glanced down at his other half of the cloth, realizing he''d divided it in such a way that his previous breaths would be mingled in her piece. That explained her hesitation.

    Pretending not to notice, he threw a casual glance at her. Sylph was now fully covered, her face hidden beneath the makeshift mask, her eyes fixed on the ground. Whatever expression she wore was hidden from view, and he wasn''t about to mention the awkwardness.

    ''Just play dumb and move on,'' he thought, pushing down his embarrassment.

    Together, they walked further into the depths of the sewer in silence, the only sounds their footsteps echoing off the damp stone walls.

    ¡­

    Suddenly, Sylph broke the quiet. "Raymond, have you¡­ seen any mutant rats down here before?" Her voice was soft, almost tentative, a sharp contrast to her usual confident tone.

    Raymond shook his head. "No, but I''ve heard they''re¡­ bigger than cats."

    "Ray-Raymond¡­" Sylph stammered, her voice laced with a hint of fear. "Look over there¡­ is that one?"

    Following the direction of her trembling finger, Raymond squinted into the darkness. His heart skipped a beat. Just ahead, two glowing green eyes stared back at them from the shadows. The creature shifted, revealing a hulking, bloated body covered in matted, filthy fur, its eyes fixed on them with an unsettling intensity.

    With the help of the dim glow from his white stone, Raymond took in the full, grotesque sight. The creature was enormous; easily the size of a small child, with thick, yellowed teeth poking out from a snarling mouth. The air filled with a low, growling sound as it eyed them, clearly not about to back down.

    "Be careful!" Raymond warned, instinctively stepping in front of Sylph. His body tensed as he dropped into a fighting stance, and Sylph gripped her metal wand tightly, her knuckles white.

    The mutant rat''s eyes gleamed with a feral hunger, and instead of fleeing, it lunged straight toward them with terrifying speed. Despite its size, it moved with agility, barreling forward like a creature possessed.

    In the blink of an eye, the beast was upon them. Its claws were outstretched, teeth bared, and Raymond could see flecks of rotten meat caught between its fangs, the stench of decay flooding his senses. Without thinking, he reacted. Summoning every ounce of his strength, he threw a heavy punch, his fist connecting squarely with the creature''s side.

    A resounding ''thud'' filled the air as his punch landed, sending the mutant rat skidding across the wet stones. It let out a strange, strangled squeal, rolling over and struggling to get back on its feet. Blood seeped from where Raymond''s fist had struck, staining its matted fur, and its movements became sluggish, but it still managed to regain its footing.

    "Raymond, are you alright?" Sylph''s voice was urgent, breaking through his focus.

    "I''m fine," he replied, catching his breath. "But keep an eye out. There might be more of them nearby. And be careful, they''re aggressive."

    He glanced at his gloves, grimacing at the fur and bits of grime now sticking to them. ''Lovely,'' he thought wryly, mentally noting he''d need to scrub them thoroughly after this.

    The mutant rat snarled, emitting a guttural, hacking sound as it prepared for another attack. Despite its injuries, it charged once more, albeit slower this time, its movements hindered by the wound Raymond had inflicted.

    Raymond steeled himself, not giving the creature another chance to strike first. In one swift motion, he stepped forward and delivered a powerful kick, his boot colliding with its side and sending it flying into the sewer wall. The impact was brutal; the rat''s body hit the stone with a sickening crunch, and it slumped to the ground, motionless.

    Raymond took a step back, watching it cautiously for any sign of life. But the creature lay still, a small pool of blood beginning to spread beneath it.

    Sylph exhaled shakily behind him. "That¡­ that was terrifying." She lowered her wand slightly, but her eyes remained wide with shock and a lingering hint of fear. "You just¡­ you just punched it and kicked it away. How did you not hesitate?"

    Raymond shrugged, a faint smile touching his lips. "Sometimes, you don''t have time to think. You just act." He looked at her, seeing the mixture of admiration and surprise in her expression. "Besides, I told you this wasn''t going to be a glamorous job."

    Sylph managed a small laugh, though it was tinged with nervousness. "I''m starting to see that now," she admitted. "But¡­ I''m not backing out."

    Raymond''s smile grew, a genuine warmth in his gaze. "Good. Because it looks like we''ve got more work ahead of us." He gestured deeper into the sewer, where faint skittering sounds hinted at more of the mutant rats lurking in the shadows.

    Sylph nodded, gripping her wand with renewed determination.They walked on, side by side, into the darkness, ready to face whatever the sewers held for them.

    The mutant rat lay utterly still this time, not a twitch of life remaining.

    "Is it¡­ dead?" Sylph leaned forward, craning her neck to peer at the fallen creature. Seeing no movement, she let out a breath, crossing her arms with an air of dismissal. "Ha! I thought it would be more of a threat. Turns out it was nothing but a weak, oversized rat."

    Raymond couldn''t hold back a sigh, his expression flat. ''Weak?'' He''d just put considerable effort into taking it down, and she was acting like it had been a minor inconvenience.

    Shaking his head, he drew his dagger and crouched down, ready to cut off the mutant rat''s ears as proof of the kill. But before he began, a hint of caution crept in. He narrowed his eyes at the creature, then gave it a solid kick in the head to make sure it was really dead. The force of the kick sent a splatter of grime and filth flying, causing him to recoil slightly in disgust.

    "Yeah¡­ it''s definitely dead now."

    Satisfied, he knelt beside the beast and quickly sliced off its ears, grimacing as he worked. As he held up the severed ears, he felt Sylph''s eyes on him, a look of utter revulsion painted on her face. She shuddered, stepping back.

    "I''m not touching those¡­ rat ears," she said, her voice tinged with disgust.

    Raymond had intended to hand them to her, but with her clear refusal, he sighed and glanced around for a solution. Eventually, he took his leather coin pouch from his belt, the one he usually kept his gold coins in. Fortunately, he had emptied most of his gold that morning, leaving only a few silver coins behind. He dropped the ears into the pouch, sealing them away from sight.

    ''Well, rat ears are technically worth money, so I suppose this works.''

    He slipped the pouch back onto his belt and scanned the surrounding sewer passages. It seemed quiet now, with no other mutant rats appearing from the shadows.

    "Alright, let''s move on. Looks like that one was alone for now."

    With the pouch securely in place, he resumed walking, Sylph falling in step beside him. As they moved deeper into the damp corridors, he tried brushing the bits of white, rancid flesh from the rat off his gloves, muttering under his breath about the mess.

    Breaking the silence, he turned to her. "By the way, Sylph, how many times can you use your Explosion Magic?"

    She blinked, a bit startled by the sudden question. "Oh¡­ um¡­ well¡­" She hesitated, shifting uncomfortably. Finally, with a sheepish smile, she admitted, "Right now, I can only use it once."

    "Once?" Raymond nodded, trying not to sound judgmental. ''So much hype for a single shot,'' he thought, but kept his face neutral.

    Seeing his reaction, Sylph''s cheeks flushed slightly. "Hey, it''s not because I''m weak or anything! Explosion Magic just takes a huge amount of mana. If it were regular magic, I could probably cast it twice!" She crossed her arms, looking slightly indignant.

    Raymond chuckled, intrigued by her pride. "Alright, alright. So¡­ how much mana do you actually have?"

    He couldn''t help but be curious. His own mana capacity was only a modest 100, and he was interested to know how he compared to others.

    Sylph tossed her hair back with a proud smirk. "I''m almost at 300!"

    Raymond''s eyebrows shot up. "Three¡­ hundred?" He looked at her, genuinely impressed. "How old are you again?"

    Her smirk faded into a glare. "I''m fifteen, thank you very much," she replied, sounding a bit offended.

    Raymond processed that. ''Same age as me, but somehow she''s three times stronger in terms of mana?'' He found himself wondering if there was some special training or secret technique he didn''t know about that could accelerate mana growth. His mana only increased by 0.2 points a day, around 70 points a year. At that rate, he had a long way to go to reach her level.

    Just as he was about to ask her more about her training, a strange, guttural growl echoed through the sewer.

    ''Click!''

    Both of them turned their heads sharply in the direction of the sound. In the dim glow of the white stone, they saw not one, but three pairs of glowing green eyes in a side passage, watching them with predatory intensity. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Raymond''s heart skipped a beat. "Looks like we''ve got company," he whispered, tightening his grip on the dagger.

    The three mutant rats slinked forward, their eyes glinting with an eerie, hungry light, their bodies tense and poised to strike.

    Sylph took a step back, her hand clenching around her magic wand. "Three of them¡­ at once?" Her voice held a hint of nervous excitement.

    Raymond''s mind raced. He knew that facing multiple mutant rats would be challenging, especially considering the close quarters of the sewer. "Sylph, can you hold off your Explosion Magic for just the right moment? We''ll need it if things get tight."

    She nodded, swallowing nervously but setting her jaw with determination. "Got it. I''ll save it until we really need it."

    As the mutant rats advanced, Raymond took a steadying breath, readying himself for the fight. "Stay close and keep an eye on all of them," he murmured, moving into a defensive stance. The sewer felt colder, the silence more oppressive, as they faced down the glowing eyes in the dark, waiting for the next battle to begin.

 Chapter 26 Battle with Mutated Rats!

    Three mutant rats skittered into view, their green eyes glowing with eerie hunger. Bits of unidentifiable flesh clung to their mouths, mingled with thick, viscous mucus that dripped onto the sewer floor. In front of them lay the remains of some unfortunate creature, mangled beyond recognition, a macabre reminder of these creatures'' savagery.The rats stopped their feast, their attention fully focused on Raymond and Sylph, six beady eyes locked onto them with a predatory gaze. Being watched so intently by those sinister eyes sent a chill down Raymond''s spine, but he steadied himself. He had taken one of these creatures down before; he could do it again, as long as he kept his wits about him.

    "Raymond¡­ should I use my Explosion Magic now?" Sylph''s voice trembled, though it was hard to tell if it was from fear or sheer disgust. She clutched her magic wand tightly, her face contorted in distaste as she stared at the mutant rats.

    Raymond''s eyes never left the creatures. "Are you sure you can hit all three at once?"

    Sylph nodded eagerly, her expression shifting to one of determination. "Yes! The range of Explosion Magic is big enough to take out all three of them since they''re so close together. This could be my big moment!"

    Raymond glanced at her, then shook his head. "Hold off for now."

    "What?" Sylph blinked in surprise, then frowned, her voice rising in frustration. "Don''t you trust my Explosion Magic? I can handle it!"

    Raymond sighed, keeping his focus on the approaching rats. "It''s not that I don''t trust your magic. But you can only use it once, remember? We don''t know how many of these things are lurking down here. If you use it now, the explosion might attract even more rats. And if a whole swarm comes at us, we won''t be able to outrun them in these cramped tunnels. You saw how fast that last one was."

    Sylph''s defiance wavered, and she glanced nervously at the dark sewer passages branching around them. The interconnected tunnels could easily bring a flood of mutant rats from all directions, and the thought made her visibly shudder. She swallowed hard, nodding reluctantly. "Alright¡­ I''ll save it for when we really need it."

    Raymond tightened his grip on his dagger, his eyes fixed on the rats. "Good. Now get back, here they come!"

    The three mutant rats lunged forward, their long, naked tails slapping the sewer floor with a sickening sound. Their grotesque forms were even more terrifying up close; their sharp, jagged claws scraped against the stone, sending ear-piercing shrieks echoing through the tunnels.

    Without hesitation, Raymond charged toward them. He couldn''t afford to let these creatures get anywhere near Sylph; her skills were best suited for magic, not close combat. The first mutant rat lunged straight at him, letting out a shrill cry as it leaped, claws extended, aiming for his chest.

    But Raymond was ready. He swung his gloved fist in a powerful arc, striking the creature directly on its flattened head. The impact sent chunks of flesh and gore flying in all directions, splattering across the sewer walls and splashing toward his face. The smell was putrid, nearly overpowering, and he instinctively flinched, turning his head and squinting his eyes to shield himself.

    In that split second of distraction, he felt a sharp, brutal impact slam into his abdomen. Another rat had barreled into him, nearly knocking the wind out of him. He stumbled backward, struggling to regain his balance, his stomach throbbing with pain.

    Out of the corner of his eye, Raymond saw the third mutant rat slip past him, heading straight for Sylph, who stood wide-eyed and frozen in its path.

    "Sylph, look out!" he shouted, desperation flooding his voice as he fought to steady himself.

    Sylph''s head snapped up, and her eyes widened in terror as the mutant rat closed in. But then, a glint of determination sparked in her gaze. She raised her wand, her hand trembling, but her grip firm.

    "Stay back!" she cried, and with a surge of resolve, she muttered a quick incantation, channeling her remaining energy.

    A ball of fire erupted from the tip of her wand, a smaller but potent spell. The flames shot toward the rat, striking it mid-pounce. The creature squealed as it was engulfed in flames, thrashing wildly as the fire seared its flesh. The smell of burning fur and flesh filled the air, acrid and suffocating, but Sylph held her ground, watching as the mutant rat collapsed in a smoldering heap.

    Raymond finally steadied himself and turned, just in time to see Sylph breathing heavily, her face flushed with adrenaline but victorious.

    "That¡­ that was incredible," he managed, feeling a surge of admiration for her quick thinking.

    Sylph tried to brush off the praise, though her cheeks tinged with a faint blush. "It was¡­ just a small spell. Nothing compared to Explosion Magic."

    The last remaining mutant rat, the one that had rammed into Raymond, snarled, wounded but not yet defeated. Raymond clenched his fists, the pain in his stomach a harsh reminder of the force these creatures could wield.

    "Let''s finish this together," he said, stepping forward. Sylph nodded, stepping up beside him, her wand at the ready. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The rat charged, but this time, Raymond and Sylph were prepared. Raymond dodged to the side, creating an opening, while Sylph launched another smaller burst of fire, hitting the creature in the flank. The rat screeched, its movements growing sluggish as the flames licked at its fur.

    With a final, forceful kick, Raymond sent the creature crashing into the sewer wall, where it slumped down, finally still.

    They both stood there, panting, the silence of the sewer filling the space between them. Raymond wiped his brow, grimacing at the remnants of rat gore on his gloves.

    Sylph looked at him, her eyes gleaming with a mixture of excitement and relief. "We actually¡­ did it."

    Raymond nodded, a smile breaking through his usual stoic expression. "Yeah¡­ we did. Guess we make a better team than I thought."

    As they caught their breath, the dark, foreboding silence of the sewer returned, and they knew that more challenges likely awaited them. But for now, they shared a moment of triumph in the depths of the sewer, side by side, ready for whatever came next.

    "Gu!" Raymond grunted as the mutant rat, undeterred by his previous strike, lunged at him again. But his reflexes kicked in; sharpened after his awakening. With a swift movement, he adjusted his balance and delivered a powerful whip kick, sending the creature hurtling away, its body skidding across the filthy sewer floor.

    Without pausing to confirm the rat''s condition, he spun around, eyes darting to Sylph. She was in immediate danger; the third mutant rat had closed in on her, its jaws snapping dangerously close.

    "Get away from me!" Sylph shouted, her voice filled with a sudden surge of confidence. Tightening her grip on her metal magic wand, she swung it with all her might, bringing it crashing down on the rat''s head.

    ''Guka!''

    The sound of impact was sickening. The mutant rat''s skull caved in from the blow, and it collapsed to the ground, letting out a distorted, high-pitched squeal. Its limbs and tail thrashed uncontrollably, twitching in a grotesque display of its tenacity, but the severe head injury left it disoriented and unable to get back on its feet.

    Sylph took a step back, staring at the struggling creature with a mix of disgust and uncertainty, unsure of how to finish it off. Raymond, however, didn''t hesitate. He rushed forward, grimacing slightly at the sight but knowing what had to be done. With one decisive stomp, he pinned the creature down to stop its writhing, then pulled out his dagger. In a single, practiced motion, he plunged it into the rat''s head at the base of the neck, twisting to ensure it reached the brain. The rat''s movements ceased instantly, its body going limp.

    Sylph exhaled, relief mingling with a hint of pride. She lifted her chin, a smug smile playing on her lips. "So¡­ you really thought that just because I''m a mage, I wouldn''t know how to handle myself up close?"

    Raymond glanced at her, a bit surprised but impressed. He chuckled, nodding. "You''ve got more fight in you than I expected, Sylph. I''m actually relieved to see it."

    He cast a thoughtful look at her wand, the very weapon she''d used to crush the rat''s skull. There was something intriguing about it. For Raymond, smashing through a mutant rat''s skull made sense, his strength had increased significantly since awakening as a fighter, and his gloves were reinforced with fine steel. But Sylph? Even with a metal wand, that kind of strength was unusual for a mage. There was no doubt that her wand held more power than it appeared.

    Still, it wasn''t his area of expertise, so he let it go. He turned his attention to the other rats he''d dispatched.

    The rat he''d hit with a punch lay motionless, its skull shattered and flesh torn, clearly dead. But the third rat, which he hadn''t hit as hard in his rush to reach Sylph, was shakily getting back on its feet. It snarled at Raymond, baring its jagged teeth and lifting its claws in a show of aggression.

    Raymond glanced down at his leather armor, noting three white scratches left by the rat''s claws earlier. The scratches hadn''t pierced the leather; a testament to the quality of the armor, crafted by a skilled craftsman. He felt a surge of gratitude. ''You really can''t put a price on life-saving equipment,'' he thought. Without this armor, those claws, sharp as a dagger, would''ve torn through easily, and a scratch from these rats would''ve meant more than just pain. Given the infection and disease they carried, he''d probably have to visit the apothecary for an antidote, an expense he''d prefer to avoid, especially when even a basic antidote cost five silver coins.

    But he didn''t have time to dwell on it. The mutant rat was coming at him again, growling as it prepared to strike. This time, however, Raymond didn''t wait for it to attack. As soon as the creature leapt toward him, he acted swiftly, delivering a powerful kick that sent it crashing into the sewer wall with a final, resounding thud.

    The creature slumped to the ground, utterly motionless.

    Sylph let out a breath she''d been holding, lowering her wand. "I think that''s¡­ all of them. For now, anyway."

    Raymond nodded, wiping his dagger on a scrap of cloth. "Looks like it. But stay alert. If there are more, we''ll have to be ready."

    Sylph gave him a small smile, a flicker of admiration in her eyes. "You''re pretty impressive, you know that? You didn''t flinch once."

    Raymond shrugged, giving her a lopsided grin. "Neither did you. Seems like we''re both tougher than we thought."

    Together, they took a moment to catch their breath, the tension of the fight slowly ebbing away. But as they stood in the dim sewer, they knew this was only the beginning.

 Chapter 27 Changes in Panel Values!

    "Hey, Raymond, don''t you have anything to say?" Sylph''s voice was a mix of impatience and pride as she looked at him, arms crossed, her nose wrinkling slightly in distaste as he slipped the severed mutant rat ears into his leather pouch.Raymond looked up from his task, meeting her green eyes. There was something expectant in her gaze; a spark, almost childlike, that clearly wanted recognition. He held back a smirk, thinking, ''So, she really wants to be praised for that? She''s still just a kid at heart.''

    But, in truth, he owed her some credit. If it hadn''t been for her quick reflexes and willingness to swing that wand, the rat might have done real harm. He gave her an approving nod. "Good job, Sylph. You really held your own."

    A triumphant grin spread across her face as she tossed her hair back, looking immensely pleased. "Ha! I know, right? You''re lucky to have me on your team. Not only am I a magician with powerful Explosion Magic, but I can also handle myself up close!" She finished with a little arrogant huff, as if her victory had been a foregone conclusion.

    Raymond chuckled, not indulging her further, and turned his attention back to the fallen mutant rats around them, lost in thought. The recent skirmish had brought a stark realization; fighters, by nature, were meant for close combat. But here, fighting mutant rats in such close quarters, he was acutely aware of the risks. These creatures were crawling with disease, and every punch or kick he delivered meant coming dangerously close to infection. Not to mention the splatter; every hit sent bits of gore and blood flying, and he''d had to be careful not to let anything hit his eyes or any exposed skin. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    It was becoming clear that relying solely on his fists in these conditions was more of a hazard than he''d anticipated. If he had been a warrior or a swordsman, wielding a weapon like a sword, he could have maintained some distance, avoiding the direct contact that fighters had no choice but to endure.

    ''If only I could awaken as a warrior,'' he thought. ''That would make things a lot easier.'' Warriors wielded a range of weapons, and the awakening requirement was simple enough: kill ten monsters using any ordinary weapon. It was the kind of goal that seemed within reach, especially now.

    His gaze fell to his gloved fists, and a thought struck him. The requirement didn''t specify which weapon he had to use, which meant his boxing gloves might just count as "ordinary weapons." And the requirement didn''t specify the type of monster either. Could these mutant rats qualify as monsters?

    His heart raced as he opened his career panel, his eyes scanning through his stats with a growing sense of anticipation.

    "Name: Raymond Kelton."

    "Age: 15."

    "Magic Value: 104.3/104.3."

    "Occupation: Fighter."

    "Skills: None."

    "Skill Points: 0. Cumulative Value: 40%."

    "Awakenable Professions:

    [Warrior] - Awakening Requirement: Kill ten monsters using ordinary weapons. Progress: 4/10."

    Raymond''s eyes widened as he processed the information. Not only did these mutant rats count toward his awakening progress, reaching 4 out of 10, but he noticed a boost in his stats. His magic value had increased significantly since the morning, from 100.3 to 104.3, a full four-point jump in just a few hours. It was far from the usual incremental growth he''d seen before.

    ''I killed four mutant rats¡­ and my magic power increased by four points. This boost must be tied to defeating the mutant rats!''

    His gaze returned to the panel, realizing that his skill point accumulation had also jumped from 0% to 40%, meaning each mutant rat he killed had granted him an additional 10% toward skill progression.

    ''One rat, one magic point, and 10% skill progress¡­'' Raymond''s mind whirled with the implications. If he continued, he could not only push toward his warrior awakening but also significantly boost his magic and skills in the process. The sewer was disgusting, sure, but now it was starting to look like a treasure trove of potential.

    "Raymond, are you just going to stand there all day?" Sylph''s voice cut through his thoughts, her tone impatient as she watched him staring off, seemingly lost. "If you''ve had enough of these mutant rats, we might as well head back."

    He looked at her, a newfound excitement shining in his eyes. "Actually¡­ I think we should keep going. There''s more to gain down here than I realized."

    She raised an eyebrow, a mix of curiosity and exasperation crossing her face. "More to gain? We''re in a sewer, fighting disgusting mutant rats. What could possibly be worth staying?"

    He gave her a half-smile, his mind already calculating his next move. "Let''s just say, I have a feeling these rats are going to make us a lot stronger than we expected. Stick with me a bit longer, and I promise you''ll see what I mean."

    Sylph sighed, rolling her eyes but nodding in agreement. "Alright, fine. But if another one of those things jumps at me, I''m blasting it to pieces; no questions asked!"

    Raymond chuckled, feeling a surge of confidence as he secured his pouch and tightened his gloves. "Fair enough. Let''s see what else this sewer has to offer." With renewed purpose, he led the way, ready to face whatever lay in the shadows ahead, every step bringing him closer to the warrior he knew he could become.

    Sylph couldn''t hide her discomfort any longer. The foul stench and filthy surroundings of the sewer made her skin crawl. She felt nauseated just standing there, every fiber of her being screaming to escape this horrible place. But she had come down here to prove herself, to show she could handle this just as well as any adventurer. She wouldn''t back out now, not with Raymond watching.

    Trying to mask her unease, she forced a determined expression and declared, "No, I want to keep going. I want to kill these rats too!"

    Raymond looked at her, his eyes glinting with newfound resolve. "Good, because I plan to kill ten of them today."

    "Ten?" Sylph raised an eyebrow, her face scrunched in confusion. "Why exactly ten?"

    "Let''s go," Raymond replied, avoiding the question. He had no intention of explaining his goal just yet. He knew that if he could kill six more mutant rats, he''d fulfill the requirements to awaken as a [Warrior] and even gain his first skill point. With skill points, he could finally start learning skills, something he was determined to achieve.

    As they pressed on, Raymond found himself glancing at Sylph with a hint of admiration. Despite her noble background and her apparent discomfort, she had a real talent. In less than a year, she had already mastered Explosion Magic, a feat that even seasoned mages struggled with. According to Freya, it often took the average person two to three years to grasp their first skill. Only a true genius could do it within a year, and here was Sylph, already wielding such a powerful spell. He couldn''t deny her talent, even if her personality could be¡­ challenging.

    ''One day,'' Raymond thought with determination, ''I''ll be considered a genius too. But first, let''s finish off these rats.''

    ¡­

    "Guga!" A mutant rat screeched as Raymond''s boot connected with its side, sending it flying across the sewer.

    Raymond had grown adept at dealing with these creatures. He''d learned to keep his distance, striking them with powerful kicks rather than engaging too closely. Not only did this minimize the risk of them lunging at him, but it also spared him from the disgusting splatter of blood and bits of flesh that came with close-contact punches. He''d have to thoroughly wash and disinfect his boots later, but that was a small price to pay.

    He retrieved his dagger, bent down, and sliced off the rat''s ears, adding them to his growing collection in the leather bag.

    "That makes nine," Sylph said from behind, keeping track for him.

    They''d encountered five mutant rats along the way, each one dispatched by Raymond. At one point, they''d even faced a trio of them, but he had learned from their earlier encounters and kept the rats from slipping past him toward Sylph. Despite her bravado and some close-combat skills, Sylph wasn''t equipped to deal with these creatures up close, and Raymond didn''t want any accidents.

    As they continued down the tunnel, Sylph''s excitement grew. "Only one more to go! How about letting me take out the last one with Explosion Magic?"

    "No," Raymond said firmly, not even glancing her way.

    She pouted, clearly annoyed. "Why not? We''re at nine, and there''s just one left. Once we kill it, we''ll be done, and I haven''t even had a chance to really do anything!"

    Raymond sighed, fighting off a headache as he turned to her with a serious expression. "I said I want to kill ten. Once I finish off the tenth one, then you''re free to use your Explosion Magic however you want."

    She looked at him skeptically, but then shrugged, satisfied with his promise. "Fine, then it''s a deal!" She grinned, clearly already imagining the impressive show of her magic when the time came. ''Just wait, Raymond,'' she thought. ''I''ll show you what real power looks like.''

    They continued moving forward, but soon, Raymond stopped abruptly, his face tense.

    "Raymond, what''s wrong?" Sylph asked, peering over his shoulder to see what had caught his attention.

    The moment she looked ahead, her face turned pale. There, sprawled in the middle of the tunnel, was the grotesque, half-eaten body of a massive mutant rat, clearly killed by its own kind. The sight was horrific, its fur matted with blood, its body partially decomposed, and the remnants of its flesh crawling with parasites. The smell was beyond revolting, a rancid mixture of decay and sewer stench that filled the tunnel.

    Sylph''s stomach churned, and before she could stop herself, she ran to a corner, tore off her makeshift mask, and began retching violently. Her entire body shook as she leaned against the wall, heaving uncontrollably, her face a shade of green.

    Raymond watched, feeling a twinge of sympathy mixed with amusement. ''So much for the fearless mage,'' he thought. But he knew better than to make a comment. He waited patiently as she recovered, giving her a moment to catch her breath, her face still etched with horror.

    After a few moments, Sylph wiped her mouth, her expression turning to one of fierce determination as she looked up at him. "Let''s¡­ let''s finish this," she said, voice shaky but resolute. "The sooner we''re done, the sooner we can get out of here."

    Raymond nodded, respecting her tenacity, and adjusted his grip on his dagger. "Right. Just one more to go." He glanced down the darkened tunnel, already anticipating the battle to come. Together, they pressed forward, ready to face whatever horrors the sewer had left in store.

 Chapter 28 Mutant Rat King!

    Raymond felt his stomach turn as he forced himself to stay calm, swallowing down the bile that threatened to rise in his throat. He''d seen some unpleasant things before, but the sight before him was unlike anything he''d encountered.Just a few feet away lay a corpse in tattered clothing, half-devoured and decayed almost beyond recognition. The body was covered in wriggling white maggots that crawled in and out of hollow eye sockets, torn cheeks, and rotting flesh. It was a grim reminder of what could happen to any adventurer who dared these dangerous places.

    One look at the remnants of the armor and the long sword lying nearby told him this wasn''t some lost townsfolk but an adventurer, just like him. A white nameplate was attached to the torn waist armor, marking him as a White Porcelain-level adventurer, the same rank as Raymond and Sylph.

    This unfortunate soul had been here for a job, just like them, but clearly had met a grim fate. The long sword by his side was a basic one from an ordinary blacksmith''s shop, and his armor, just standard leather; not nearly enough to withstand a horde of mutant rats. He was probably a swordsman, or perhaps a warrior who couldn''t afford heavier armor, here on a low-level mission for the reward, just as Raymond had been. But unlike Raymond, he hadn''t been lucky.

    Raymond knelt by the body, reaching for the nameplate with a somber expression. The name engraved on it read, ''Petar Kerr, swordsman.''

    He slid the nameplate into his leather pouch, then glanced down at the sword. Though it was simple, it still held value; worth around seventy to eighty silver coins, a small fortune for most adventurers. Raymond picked it up, feeling the weight. The blade was nicked and worn, showing signs of a fierce battle, but still, it was worth something. It felt wrong to leave it here, a reminder of a life lost.

    "Raymond¡­ maybe we should go back?" Sylph''s voice was small, trembling with barely-contained fear. She''d regained her composure somewhat, but her eyes were wide, fixed on the corpse with clear horror. She stayed several feet away, unwilling to come any closer.

    Raymond nodded. He could see the wisdom in retreating. Although Petar''s equipment was basic, it didn''t mean he''d been weak. Swordsmen were generally stronger than fighters at this stage, even without special skills. It must have taken at least three or four mutant rats to bring him down, maybe even more.

    As much as he wanted that final mutant rat kill to awaken his new profession, he knew there was no point in risking their lives. The brutalized corpse at his feet was a stark reminder that overconfidence could lead to death.

    "Alright, let''s head back," he agreed, casting one last, wary glance at the shadows around them.

    But as he stood to leave, a chilling sound echoed through the sewer. A rustling of claws on stone, mingled with low, guttural growls, reverberated from every direction. Raymond and Sylph froze, eyes darting around as green, glowing eyes appeared in the darkness, one by one, until a dozen pairs stared back at them, each filled with a feral hunger.

    Raymond''s heart raced as he realized the horrifying truth, they were surrounded by mutant rats, and more seemed to be coming from deeper in the tunnels, the faint glimmer of eyes multiplying in the shadows. They had stumbled right into the nest of these creatures.

    No¡­ this whole sewer system was their nest.

    Now, he understood what had happened to Petar Kerr. This was no simple ambush; this was the lair of the mutant rats, and anyone who wandered too far faced the wrath of the entire horde.

    "Ray-Raymond¡­" Sylph''s voice trembled as she clung to his arm, her face pale with terror. "W-what¡­ what should we do?"

    Raymond''s mind raced, his heart pounding as he assessed the situation. They were hopelessly outnumbered, with no clear way out. But panic wouldn''t save them. He took a deep breath, his eyes scanning the sewer, trying to locate any possible escape routes or defensive positions.

    "Sylph," he said, his voice low and steady, trying to keep her calm, "I need you to get ready to use your Explosion Magic."

    Her eyes widened. "B-but you said¡ª"

    "I know what I said," he interrupted, meeting her gaze with a fierce determination. "But this is different. We''re not fighting a few rats, we''re facing a swarm. If we don''t thin them out quickly, we''ll be overrun."

    Sylph swallowed hard, nodding, gripping her magic wand with both hands. "I¡­ I can do it. I''ll hit as many as I can."

    Raymond squeezed her shoulder, a small reassurance in the face of the nightmare surrounding them. "Good. I''ll keep them off you as best I can. When I give the signal, unleash everything you''ve got."

    The rats were closing in, their twisted bodies and snapping jaws filling the narrow passageway, blocking any hope of escape. Raymond planted his feet, gripping his dagger with renewed resolve. He knew they were up against impossible odds, but he wasn''t about to give up.

    "Get ready?" he asked, keeping his voice steady.

    Sylph took a deep breath, her grip tightening on the wand. "I''m ready."

    The first wave of rats lunged forward, their claws scraping against the stone as they charged. Raymond met them head-on, kicking one back with a forceful strike and slashing another across the face. He was quick, but they were relentless, snapping at his legs and clawing at his arms.

    Although Sylph''s Explosion Magic was immensely powerful, it wasn''t enough to deal with the current situation. The mutant rats weren''t clustered together; they were scattered in groups of three or four across multiple sewer passages, making it impossible to take them all out with a single spell.

    Raymond felt the weight of the tension in the air, but he forced himself to remain composed. Panic would only make things worse. The mutant rats were fast, and with how far they had ventured into the sewer system, escape was no longer a viable option.

    "What''s the range of your Explosion Magic?" Raymond asked, his voice steady despite the hammering of his heart. His eyes darted between the mutant rats, anticipating their next move.

    Sylph gripped her metal magic wand so tightly her fingers turned white. "The explosion¡­ it can cover about five meters," she stammered, her voice trembling.

    "Five meters¡­" Raymond muttered, mentally calculating their options. They needed a plan, and they needed it fast.

    But before he could speak, something shifted in the mutant rats'' behavior. They stopped their frantic movements, turning their attention to one of the sewer passages. Every single glowing green eye was fixed in the same direction, their collective focus unnerving.

    "What are they¡­" Raymond''s voice trailed off as a sound reached his ears. A deep, guttural growl echoed from the passage, accompanied by the heavy scraping of flesh against stone, like something enormous being dragged.

    He turned toward the source of the noise, his eyes widening in horror as a massive shadow emerged. Slowly, the creature stepped into the faint light of his white stone, revealing itself fully.

    It was a mutant rat, but unlike any they had seen before. This one was grotesquely large, its bloated body sagging with layers of filthy, hanging flesh. Its stubby legs were incapable of supporting its massive frame, causing its sagging skin to drag along the sewer floor, creating the awful sound they had heard. The skin beneath its body was raw and festering, the constant friction leaving patches of exposed, rotting flesh. Maggots squirmed in and out of the wounds, adding another layer of revulsion.

    If the smaller mutant rats were the size of babies, this one could stand as tall as Raymond if it reared up on its hind legs. Its green eyes glowed like lanterns, filled with an eerie malice that sent a chill down Raymond''s spine.

    For a brief moment, Raymond froze, his instincts screaming at him to run. He didn''t hesitate a second longer.

    "Run!" he shouted, grabbing Sylph''s arm and pulling her along. There was no time for explanations; only survival mattered now.

    Sylph stumbled after him, her face pale with shock. "Raymond, that thing¡­ it wasn''t real, was it?" she asked, her voice filled with disbelief. The image of the hulking creature was burned into her mind. "How can a rat¡­ be that big?"

    Raymond didn''t respond. There was no need. What they''d seen was all too real.

    A deafening roar erupted behind them, shaking the very walls of the sewer. Raymond chanced a glance over his shoulder and immediately wished he hadn''t. The tunnel behind them was filled with a sea of green eyes, dozens of mutant rats racing after them, their teeth bared and claws scratching against the stone. And amidst the swarm was the giant mutant rat, its massive frame standing out like a grotesque leader among its kind.

    What made Raymond''s blood run cold wasn''t just the sight of the massive creature; it was how it moved. The smaller rats weren''t running alongside it; they were ''carrying it''. The smaller rats worked together, supporting the weight of their king, their movements coordinated as they surged forward.

    "They''re carrying it¡­" Raymond muttered, a chill crawling up his spine. "Like it''s their leader¡­"

    "What?" Sylph gasped, her terror mounting as she realized the implications. "Are you saying they''re intelligent? That they''re working together because of¡­ ''it''?" S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Raymond''s mind raced. The possibility was horrifying. If the giant rat was controlling the others, it meant they were up against something far more dangerous than mindless creatures. This wasn''t just a swarm, it was an organized force led by a thinking predator.

    "We have to get out of here," Raymond said, his voice firm despite the fear gnawing at him. "Whatever that thing is, it''s not just a rat; it''s their king."

    Sylph clung to him, her hands trembling. "What do we do? Explosion Magic won''t work if they''re spread out like this, and I can''t take them all down at once!"

    Raymond thought quickly, his eyes scanning the tunnel ahead. They needed to slow the swarm and buy themselves some time. "Save your magic for when they''re close," he said. "We''ll have to lure them into a tighter space. If we can bottleneck them in one of these passages, we might stand a chance."

    Sylph nodded, though her fear was still evident. "Okay¡­ okay, I''ll do it. But you better not let them get me first!"

    Raymond smirked grimly, despite the dire situation. "Not a chance. Stick close, and get ready to run again when I say."

    With that, they surged forward, their only hope lying in the unpredictable twists and turns of the sewer. The sound of countless claws scraping against stone echoed behind them, punctuated by the ominous growls of the giant mutant rat.

    Raymond''s thoughts raced as they ran. ''Whatever that thing is, we can''t face it head-on. But if we''re smart, we might just survive this.''

    The chase had begun, and every second mattered.

 Chapter 29 Warrior!

    Raymond squinted into the distance, eyes narrowing at the grotesque sight before him; a heaving wave of mutant rats, hundreds of them, frenzied and wild, encircling an enormous, swollen rat with strange green eyes that seemed to pulse in the dim light. The giant mutant rat was perched atop its swarm, seemingly the leader, steering the chaotic tide with an eerie sense of command.Raymond could feel a chill run down his spine. "If that thing can control the others, we''re in serious trouble," he muttered. But regardless of whether it was leading them by instinct or through some twisted intelligence, it didn''t bode well. The swarm was gaining on them, faster than he and Sylph could ever hope to run.

    His mind raced as he glanced back at Sylph, who was struggling to keep up. If they kept this pace, it was only a matter of time before the rats would overtake them. But then, his eyes caught something; an opportunity. With the giant mutant rat perched on the backs of several others, at least half the swarm was clumped together around it, slowing them down just enough.

    A wild idea sparked in his mind.

    "Sylph!" Raymond shouted over his shoulder, his voice barely audible over the thunderous scrabble of claws on stone. "Look! The rats around the big one! Do you see it?"

    Sylph cast a quick glance backward. The sight of hundreds of beady, glowing green eyes made her gasp, and she snapped her head forward, shaking in fright. "I see it, alright! But what''s your plan, Raymond? They''re getting closer!"

    Raymond''s jaw set. "I need you to hit that big one with your explosion magic. Can you do it from here?"

    Sylph''s eyes went wide. "Explosion magic? But I can''t concentrate without stopping! If I stop, they''ll be on us in seconds!"

    Raymond clenched his fists, sizing up the distance; no more than thirty meters now. If Sylph couldn''t cast the spell, they were as good as rat food. He stole another glance behind him, his brain working frantically. He had one chance to pull this off.

    "Listen, Sylph," he said, his tone serious and unyielding. "If you don''t do this¡­your going to die here. Maybe even both of us."

    Sylph''s face turned pale, her expression shifting between panic and defiance. "Wait, what about you? Aren''t you going to die too?"

    Raymond allowed himself a smirk, his voice as calm as if they weren''t in mortal danger. "I''m faster than you. Maybe I''d have a chance."

    Sylph glared at him, her cheeks flushing red. "You¡­ you¡ª!" She sputtered, momentarily flustered by his blunt response. The thought that he might just leave her behind because of his speed stung, but as the shrieking rats closed in, there was no time to argue.

    She swallowed hard, her gaze focusing on the massive mutant rat, which was now terrifyingly close. "Fine, I can do it! But I need to stop to focus and gather the magic!"

    Raymond''s eyes darted to the rats, twenty meters now, if that. He thought quickly. There had to be a way to buy her the stillness she needed without getting them both torn apart.

    "Alright, you just need to be still, right? No movement at all?"

    Sylph nodded, confused but hopeful. "Y-yes! If I can stay still, I can cast the spell!"

    A determined glint appeared in Raymond''s eyes. Without a word, he sheathed his dagger, then turned toward Sylph, whose expression shifted from confusion to outright shock as he moved behind her and, without any warning, scooped her up in his arms.

    "Raymond! What the¡ª?!" she shrieked, flailing as he held her, her arms and legs kicking in surprise. "What are you doing?! Put me down!"

    Ignoring her protests, Raymond tightened his grip, securing her against him with both arms. "Stop squirming! Just focus on the spell!"

    For a moment, Sylph stared at him, mouth open in surprise. Then it clicked, he was keeping her still by carrying her, letting her focus while he kept running. Her cheeks flushed, a mix of embarrassment and gratitude, and she forced herself to calm down.

    "Right¡­ okay!" She took a steadying breath, closing her eyes to concentrate. She could feel the warmth of his arms holding her steady as she began to gather her magic, the words of the incantation forming on her lips.

    Raymond pushed forward, his legs burning as he sprinted with Sylph in his arms. The swarm of rats was now less than fifteen meters away, snapping and screeching in fury. His heart pounded as he glanced down at her, silently urging her to hurry.

    "Sylph! We''re running out of time!" he yelled, his voice taut with strain.

    With Sylph held tightly in his arms, Raymond''s pace had slowed, each step heavier as the swarm of mutant rats crept dangerously close. He could hear their snarls and the relentless scratching of claws against the sewer walls. The tension was suffocating.

    Sylph felt his grip tighten, and she could sense the urgency pressing in on them from all sides. "I... I know, Raymond!" she said, her voice wavering but determined.

    Taking a deep breath, Sylph steadied herself. She had never cast a spell in such a chaotic situation, let alone while being carried, but there was no other option. Her usual calm demeanor gave way to fierce resolve as she gripped her wand, raising it high with a trembling but steadying hand. She began to chant, her voice low and rhythmic, as she fixed her gaze on the rats closing in behind them.

    "Under the flowing flames, the red spirit, ignite... ignite and consume¡­" S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    With each word, the sapphire embedded in her wand began to glow, a fierce red light pulsing brighter with each syllable. A swirling red magic circle appeared at the tip of her wand, radiating heat that seemed to fill the cold, damp sewer tunnel.

    Raymond could feel the temperature rising, even without looking back. He could sense the power building in her spell and felt a strange wave ripple through the air as her incantation reached its climax.

    "Explosive Fireball!" Sylph cried, her voice ringing out clear and commanding.

    In an instant, a blazing fireball shot forth from the magic circle, hurling itself like a meteor toward the pack of mutant rats. The fireball streaked through the air, heading straight for the giant mutant rat at the center of the swarm.

    The rats'' shrieks filled the tunnel as they saw the impending doom, their strange green eyes widening in terror. But there was no time for escape.

    Boom!

    The fireball exploded in a brilliant burst of light and heat, the impact reverberating through the tunnel walls. For a moment, it was as if daylight had forced its way into the dark sewer. Flames danced across the stone walls, casting flickering shadows as the wave of heat washed over everything.

    In the blink of an eye, a blinding explosion engulfed the giant rat, the blast echoing through the air as a fiery shockwave tore through the swarm. The mutant rats squealed in agony, many thrown aside by the force of the spell, their ranks broken as the smoke cleared. The giant mutant rat and a huge portion of its followers lay motionless, decimated by the blast.

    Raymond glanced back just in time to see the chaos unfold. The mutant rats were thrown into disarray, their ranks shattered. Some were instantly incinerated, their forms turning to ash in the fiery blast. Others were hurled against the walls, their bodies crushed and broken. Blood and singed flesh splattered everywhere as the remnants of the swarm scattered in every direction, squealing in agony.

    The giant mutant rat, the target of Sylph''s spell, had been obliterated, leaving behind nothing but a smoldering pile of charred remains.

    Chunks of burnt flesh and debris rained down around them, splatting against the ground, the walls, and even Raymond and Sylph themselves. There was nowhere to hide from the gruesome fallout, but Raymond barely noticed. He was focused solely on survival.

    As the rats'' cries faded into silence, Raymond gently set Sylph down, his arms aching from carrying her through the chaos. She stumbled as her feet touched the ground, nearly collapsing from exhaustion. Raymond quickly reached out, steadying her.

    "Hey, are you alright?" he asked, worry creasing his brow.

    Sylph gave a weak nod, her face pale and drawn. "I¡­ I used too much magic¡­ I don''t think I can move," she whispered, leaning heavily against him.

    Raymond blinked in surprise. He hadn''t realized magic could take such a toll. He''d always imagined it as something powerful and endless, not something that could drain its user to this extent. But looking at Sylph now, he could see the cost; she was utterly spent, barely able to keep her eyes open.

    "Just rest for a moment," he said, keeping his voice gentle as he positioned himself to support her.

    But before they could take another step, a wet, gurgling sound echoed through the tunnel. Raymond''s muscles tensed as he turned his head. There, not far behind, was a mangled mutant rat dragging itself forward, its intestines spilling out, its eyes blazing with a furious defiance. Despite being on the brink of death, it was baring its jagged fangs, ready to strike one last time.

    Raymond''s initial reaction wasn''t fear, it was satisfaction. This was the tenth rat he needed.

    "Perfect timing," he muttered under his breath, a grin creeping onto his face.

    He gently eased Sylph to the ground, then turned to face the wounded rat, drawing his sword with a steady hand. The creature snarled, its body quivering, but it showed no sign of backing down.

    "You''re tough, I''ll give you that," Raymond remarked, his tone almost respectful. "But this is the end for you."

    The rat let out a guttural roar, mustering all its remaining strength as it lunged. But Raymond was faster. He sidestepped the creature''s sluggish attack, gripping his sword with both hands, and drove the blade down in a single, decisive motion, piercing the rat''s skull.

    A brief, shuddering twitch, and then it went still.

    As Raymond pulled his sword free, a blue panel materialized before his eyes, glowing with an otherworldly light.

    "Congratulations! You have met the requirements for the [Warrior] awakening: Kill ten monsters using ordinary weapons."

    "Class Awakening: Warrior!"

    Raymond stared at the notification, his heart pounding with excitement and relief. All the struggle, all the fighting, it had led to this moment. He had awakened his Warrior class. He could feel the new power coursing through him, his body almost vibrating with newfound strength and resilience.

 Chapter 30 Battling The Rat King!

    At last, he had awakened as a [Warrior]!Raymond could feel the change within him, an electric surge of strength and skill now pulsing through his muscles and bones. He sensed an immediate understanding of how to wield the sword in his hand, as if centuries of battle experience had been poured into his mind in an instant. His grip tightened on the sword''s hilt, instinctively shifting into a combat-ready stance, a stance that felt both new and strangely familiar.

    With a flick of his hand, he opened his personal information panel, eager to see what this new status looked like:

    Name: Raymond Kelton S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Age: 15

    Magic Value: 210.3/210.3

    Occupation: Fighter, Warrior

    Skills: None

    Skill Points: 1

    Cumulative Value: 0%

    Awakenable Professions:

    - [Swordsman] ¡ª Awakening Requirement: Swing a long sword weighing no less than eight kilograms a hundred thousand times within a day.

    - [Hunter] ¡ª Awakening Requirement: Set and use a trap to kill a monster, track prey for ten minutes undetected, and use a bow to hit a target ten centimeters wide from a distance of ten meters.

    Learnable Skills:

    - Bone Crusher [Fighter] ¡ª Learning Cost: 1 Skill Point [+]

    - Iron Elbow [Fighter] ¡ª Learning Cost: 1 Skill Point [+]

    - Whirlwind Kick [Fighter] ¡ª Learning Cost: 2 Skill Points

    His [Fighter] profession had evolved, with [Warrior] now proudly listed beside it. And with that, his skill points had increased to one, opening up new pathways for him to learn combat abilities. A tempting "+" symbol blinked beside the skills "Bone Crusher" and "Iron Elbow," waiting for him to invest his skill point.

    Raymond hesitated, debating whether to spend it now or save up for the Whirlwind Kick, which required two points but promised greater power. And who knew what other skills a [Warrior] might unlock? There was no rush, he decided. There would be time to learn these skills soon enough.

    However, his attention was drawn to something else on his status panel: his magic value. It had risen to 210.3. A hundred points higher than he''d anticipated.

    "Wait... I should be at 110.3 magic points," he muttered, bewildered. "Where did the extra 100 come from?"

    After a moment of thought, realization struck. "Could it be¡­ the Warrior class added 100 magic points upon awakening?" He recalled that most professions granted an initial magic value of 100 points. This must have been the boost from his Warrior awakening, a gift of strength for surviving the trials and tribulations it took to get here.

    Content with this discovery, he turned his focus back to his surroundings. The sewer tunnel was littered with the charred remains of mutant rats, their bodies still smoldering from Sylph''s explosive fire spell. However, a few rats, charred and barely moving, had somehow survived the blast.

    A wicked thought crossed his mind. "Maybe I should take them out, gain a few more skill points?" He could feel the urge rising within him. Each mutant rat represented both experience and a chance to strengthen his newly awakened skills. Besides, he''d read the awakening requirements for [Magician]: defeat a monster with bare hands. It was a risky thought, but now, with these weakened creatures barely clinging to life, he might be able to complete it without much danger.

    He shook himself, snapping back to reality. This wasn''t the time for experimentation. They were still deep within the sewer, and the blast from Sylph''s spell had likely echoed through the tunnels, drawing even more mutant rats toward them.

    Already, he could see movement among the bodies strewn around the tunnel. Some of the rats, merely stunned by the explosion, were beginning to stagger to their feet, their bodies twitching and eyes blinking as they struggled back to consciousness.

    Raymond glanced at Sylph. She was leaning heavily against the wall, her face pale and her breathing shallow from magical exhaustion. She couldn''t defend herself if more rats came, and he couldn''t protect her and fight at the same time. The realization brought clarity to his decision.

    "Forget it," he muttered, more to himself than anyone else. "Let''s get out of here first."

    The sewer was no place to test his limits, especially not with an exhausted Sylph by his side. He''d have plenty of time to grow stronger and unlock new skills, but only if they both made it out alive.

    Without another thought, he turned to help Sylph. But as he reached for her, something caught his attention, a faint ripple in the sewer''s filthy water, a sinister movement just beneath the surface. His eyes narrowed, and his hand instinctively moved to his sword, but he hesitated, straining his senses.

    Among the floating debris of blood, rat limbs, and scraps from the sewer, the murky water was concealing more than just filth. Some of the bodies from the explosion had landed in the water, floating among the refuse, but this¡­ this was different. He could feel something, a presence lurking just below the surface, waiting.

    "Raymond?" Sylph''s weak voice brought him back, her tired eyes looking up at him with a hint of confusion. She hadn''t noticed the water.

    He shook his head, forcing a reassuring smile. "Nothing. Just¡­ let''s move, quickly."

    He gently supported her, guiding her as they started to make their way toward the nearest exit. The sewer''s dank air seemed heavier now, as if watching their every move. Each sound echoed ominously, each shadow seemed to stretch and reach toward them.

    As they moved away, Raymond cast one last glance back at the filthy water, still rippling faintly. Whatever it was, he would be ready for it. But not here. Not now.

    "Let''s get out of this sewer," he murmured, his voice filled with quiet resolve. With newfound strength and the warrior''s spirit now awakened in him, Raymond knew that this was just the beginning.

    Raymond''s head whipped around, his eyes fixed on the dark, oily surface of the sewer water. Something beneath the filthy water was stirring, sending ripples that widened with each passing second. Suddenly, with a loud "splash," the murky surface erupted, sending waves of foul-smelling sludge flying into the air.

    Emerging from the black depths was a monstrous, hulking figure, drenched in sewage and caked with grime; a giant mutant rat! Its massive body was slick with the disgusting sludge, its once-gray fur now matted and dripping with black water and chunks of unidentifiable filth. Despite the creature''s grotesque appearance, Raymond recognized it instantly.

    "Impossible¡­" he breathed, his heart skipping a beat. He had been sure that Sylph''s explosive magic would have obliterated it. But here it was, battered yet alive, staring him down with a rage that burned through its murky green eyes.

    Raymond tightened his grip on his sword, his body coiling with tension. He assessed the creature quickly. It wasn''t unscathed, far from it. A massive, gaping wound marred its right side, with intestines partially exposed and dragging along the ground as it moved. Its right hind leg had been blown off completely, leaving it hobbling in a grotesque, uneven gait, blood and sewer water oozing from the torn flesh.

    He realized what must have happened. The creature had likely leaped into the sewage ditch the moment Sylph''s fireball had soared toward it, evading a direct hit. It had escaped death by a hair''s breadth but not without paying a heavy price.

    Yet, somehow, despite its grievous injuries, the giant mutant rat seemed even more deadly. The loss of flesh had made it leaner, more agile. It had shed the weight that might have slowed it down, and now it looked ready to unleash its last reserves of fury on Raymond.

    The rat''s enraged gaze locked onto him, and it unleashed a blood-curdling roar that echoed through the sewer tunnels, sending tremors down Raymond''s spine. Before he could react, it lunged, filthy water spraying around it as it closed the gap between them with terrifying speed.

    Instinct took over. Raymond staggered backward, only to feel the cold, unyielding surface of a stone wall press into his back. Trapped, he barely had time to brace himself as the mutant rat swung one of its enormous front claws, each talon nearly twenty centimeters long and glistening with sewer muck.

    With no time to test the limits of his leather armor against claws that sharp, Raymond dropped into a roll, ignoring the revolting sludge that coated the ground. He felt the rush of air as the rat''s claws swiped just inches above him, close enough that he could feel the sting of its foul breath.

    Screeech!

    The rat''s claws scraped against the stone wall where his head had been moments before, carving three deep grooves into the stone. Raymond spared a quick, horrified glance at the marks. If those claws could gouge stone like that, his armor and his flesh, would have been no match.

    Rising from his roll with the agility honed by his newfound [Warrior] strength, Raymond barely had a second to steady himself before the mutant rat turned, snarling, and charged again. This time, Raymond reacted instinctively, lifting his leg and delivering a powerful kick straight into the rat''s chest.

    Thud!

    The kick landed solidly, driving the rat back a few paces. But the force of the impact reverberated painfully up Raymond''s leg, and he stumbled, feeling a dull ache in his ankle. He winced, realizing that even with his increased strength from the [Warrior] awakening, the mutant rat was still far stronger than he''d anticipated. This creature was wounded, missing a leg, yet its resilience was nothing short of monstrous.

    And now, it was angrier than ever.

    The mutant rat shook off the impact of his kick, its mouth twisting into a snarl that exposed rows of jagged, yellowed fangs. It crouched, gathering itself for another strike, then sprang forward with terrifying speed, its remaining three legs pushing it forward like a cannonball. Its mouth gaped wide, fangs glistening as it aimed for Raymond''s exposed neck.

    There was no time to think, no time to plan. Pure instinct took over. Raymond raised his sword, bracing it with both hands and thrusting it upward, aiming straight for the rat''s gaping maw.

    The mutant rat crashed into him, its jaws snapping down around the blade with a sickening crunch.

    "Guuaaah!" the creature shrieked, its eyes wide with pain as the sword bit into the soft flesh inside its mouth. But its fury only intensified. With a feral snarl, it clamped down, its powerful jaws grinding against the metal, splintering the blade as if it were made of brittle glass.

    Crack!

    Raymond felt the sword snap, the vibration jolting up his arms as the shattered blade left him defenseless. He stumbled back, clutching the broken hilt, his heart pounding in his chest. The mutant rat spat out the jagged remnants of the blade, its mouth bleeding but its rage undiminished.

    Raymond''s mind raced, desperation clawing at him. His only weapon lay in pieces, and the creature, though severely injured, was far from giving up. He was cornered, unarmed, and facing a relentless monster fueled by pain and rage.

    There was no choice now but to fight with every last ounce of strength he had. His mind cleared, focusing entirely on survival.

 Chapter 31 Broken Bones!

    The long sword shattered in Raymond''s hands, leaving him defenseless. His pupils constricted with shock, and without a second thought, he released the broken hilt, instinctively trying to retreat. But the giant mutant rat had no intention of giving him a chance to escape. Its enraged green eyes locked onto him, and it raised a massive, filthy claw, aiming straight for his head with lethal intent.Raymond''s options were limited, and time was running out. He raised his left arm in a desperate attempt to block the incoming strike, bracing himself for impact.

    Snap!

    Pain exploded in his arm as the rat''s claws tore into his leather armor, sending a shudder through his entire body. He let out a low, guttural cry, the force of the blow causing his arm to drop limply by his side. The armor had barely managed to shield him from having his arm completely torn off, but the claws had sliced through deep enough to leave three savage cuts, and he could feel the bone in his forearm crack under the pressure.

    The rat''s strength was overwhelming, far beyond anything he''d encountered before. Even with his newfound [Warrior] class, Raymond realized he was outmatched. The creature''s power and speed were simply too much for him to handle on his own. He felt a wave of despair begin to creep in, but he quickly shook it off, refusing to give in.

    His gaze hardened. If he was going down, he would go down fighting.

    As the mutant rat prepared to strike again, Raymond spotted a momentary gap in its stance, a vulnerability in the wound on its side where its intestines were spilling out. Without hesitation, he pivoted on his left leg and swung his right leg around in a powerful whip kick, aiming directly at the gaping wound.

    Bang!

    His foot connected with the rat''s exposed abdomen, and the wound tore open further, intestines and filth spilling out in a sickening spray. The giant rat screeched in agony, its body writhing as it stumbled, momentarily thrown off balance.

    Seizing this brief opening, Raymond quickly accessed his skill panel, his mind racing. There it was Bone Crusher, the skill he needed. He didn''t hesitate, mentally selecting the "+" beside it, and a surge of knowledge flooded into him, almost like a memory coming to life. He suddenly knew exactly how to execute the move, as if he had practiced it a thousand times before.

    The rat was still reeling, its massive body convulsing in pain. Raymond''s focus sharpened, his instincts kicking in with a sense of purpose. His right hand curled into a fist, the energy of Bone Crusher coursing through him, guiding him. The magic within him flowed into his arm, amplifying his strength far beyond its usual limits.

    With a determined cry, Raymond lunged forward, his fist tearing through the air, an afterimage trailing as he brought it down toward the rat''s head with all the force he could muster.

    Crack!

    The punch landed with a sickening sound, and the giant mutant rat''s skull shattered under the impact, the bone caving in as if it were brittle clay. The creature let out one last, agonized shriek before collapsing to the ground with a final, resounding thud.

    Raymond stood there, breathing heavily, his fist still clenched, unable to believe what he''d just accomplished. He stared at the now-lifeless body of the mutant rat, its head crushed beyond recognition. He''d done it; he''d taken down the beast with a single blow.

    "Skills¡­ they''re really that powerful," he muttered, awe creeping into his voice. Now, he understood why there was such a vast difference between those who possessed skills and those who didn''t. The Bone Crusher skill had taken him from a desperate fighter to a lethal force, turning the tide of battle in a split second.

    But before he could fully revel in his victory, a chilling sound reached his ears.

    "Gah¡­ gah¡­"

    He spun around, his senses on high alert. In the shadows, pairs of glowing green eyes began to blink open, staring at him with an unnerving intensity. The other mutant rats, the ones that had been knocked out by Sylph''s explosion, were beginning to stir, shaking off the remnants of the blast. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Raymond''s heart pounded. He was already battered, his left arm useless, his only weapon destroyed. And now, a new wave of danger was awakening around him.

    Raymond noticed something peculiar almost immediately. The remaining mutant rats weren''t charging at him as he''d expected. Instead, some of them began to back away, their eerie green eyes widening with¡­ fear?

    "They''re scared," he realized, his mind racing. They had witnessed him defeat the giant mutant rat, their leader, and now they feared him. The realization sparked a surge of confidence, but he knew he couldn''t afford to let his guard down.

    Some of the rats still snarled at him, their fangs bared, clearly undecided about whether to attack or flee. Raymond understood that if he showed even a hint of weakness, they''d sense it and likely overwhelm him in seconds. His left arm was useless, his body bruised, and he had Sylph to protect. Any sign of hesitation, and it would be all over.

    So, he took a few purposeful steps forward, his expression steely and unwavering. The mutant rats closest to him hesitated, their growls faltering as they began to back away, though they didn''t completely flee.

    Raymond bent down, keeping his gaze locked on them, and picked up the broken hilt of his sword. The sight of him wielding even a broken weapon was apparently too much for the rats to bear. With a collective, anxious "gulp," they turned and scampered off, disappearing into the shadows, their tails tucked between their legs.

    As the last of them vanished, Raymond''s strength finally gave way. He collapsed to the ground with a groan, every muscle in his body screaming in exhaustion.

    "Raymond¡­ are¡­ are you okay?" Sylph''s voice came from behind him, shaky but full of concern.

    He looked over to see her struggling to stand, her face pale with worry. She must have watched the entire battle, helpless and terrified as he fought the giant mutant rat alone. She''d seen the brutal injuries he''d sustained, and it was clear she felt some of the desperation he''d managed to conceal.

    Raymond forced a weary smile. "I''m fine," he replied, his voice hoarse. But he knew they couldn''t linger here. The sewer was still dangerous, and who knew if more mutant rats or another giant one, would come crawling out of the shadows.

    Pushing himself to his feet, he approached Sylph, helping her to steady herself against the wall. She was still too weak to walk on her own, and they needed to get out fast.

    After a quick glance around, Raymond knelt down, motioning for her to get on his back. "Come on up. I''ll carry you. We need to move quickly."

    Sylph looked surprised, hesitating as her cheeks turned pink. "Ah¡­ are you sure? Your arm¡­"

    "Hurry up," he urged, casting a wary glance back down the tunnel. "Those rats could come back any moment."

    Shuddering at the thought, Sylph didn''t argue any further. Carefully, she climbed onto Raymond''s back, her arms wrapping around his neck to hold on.

    Raymond grunted as he stood, shifting to support her with his good arm. He moved as quickly as he could manage, his boots splashing through the foul water as he made his way toward the distant light of the exit. His mind was entirely focused on escape, but Sylph, clinging to his back, found herself acutely aware of every bump and movement, her face growing warmer with each step.

    Eventually, the light grew brighter, signaling their way out. Raymond''s shoulders finally relaxed as they neared the exit, the weight of tension lifting as the promise of safety drew closer. As his mind eased, he became more aware of Sylph on his back, the warmth of her presence, and the softness pressed against him.

    Flustered, he tried to adjust his posture, slowing his pace slightly, his back straightening as he attempted to create a bit of space.

    "Hey! Raymond!" Sylph squeaked, tightening her arms around his neck as she felt herself slipping. "What are you doing? I''m going to fall!"

    Startled, Raymond quickly bent forward again, steadying her. "Sorry¡­ I, uh¡­ just thought we were almost there," he replied, doing his best to sound nonchalant. "You¡­ uh, can probably get down now, right?"

    Sylph hesitated, her face hidden against his shoulder. "I¡­ I still feel a little weak," she murmured, holding on a bit tighter instead of letting go. Then, almost shyly, she leaned her head against his back, feeling his warmth and heartbeat through his armor.

    Raymond''s face turned red, but he held his tongue, focusing on getting them both out of the sewer. There was something oddly comforting about having her there, her trust in him evident in the way she clung to him.

    Finally, they emerged into the light, the cold, fresh air hitting them like a wave. Raymond''s tense muscles loosened as he stepped out of the sewer, feeling a sense of relief wash over him. They had made it out alive.

    As he lowered her gently to the ground, Sylph looked up at him, a small, grateful smile on her face. "Thank you, Raymond," she whispered, her voice barely audible.

    He smiled back, rubbing the back of his head awkwardly. "Anytime, Sylph. Just¡­ let''s just avoid giant mutant rats from now on, yeah?"

    They shared a quiet laugh, the harrowing events of the sewer behind them. But in that moment, standing side by side, they both knew their bond had grown stronger through the battle they''d survived together.

 Chapter 32 Review!

    "It stinks!""What kind of commission did those two take on? They smell like something died!"

    "Look at them, both white porcelain grade. Are they trying to join the sewer rats instead of fighting them?" Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "No way¡­ got hurt fighting mutant rats? And they weren''t even real monsters!"

    The chatter in the Adventurer''s Guild was merciless. Adventurers and guild regulars wrinkled their noses and took exaggerated steps back, keeping a wide berth around two figures; a young man and woman, both looking thoroughly disheveled and thoroughly unwashed. The source of the offense was clear: the unmistakable stench of sewage clung to Raymond and Sylph like an invisible cloud.

    As they passed through the guild hall, the pair drew looks of mockery and disgust. Raymond seemed unfazed, but Sylph''s face was flushed with embarrassment. She leaned close to Raymond, lowering her voice as she hissed, "This is all your fault! You just had to take on this sewer mission!"

    Raymond shrugged, barely acknowledging the stares and whispers. "I was planning to do this alone, remember? You''re the one who insisted on tagging along. I didn''t exactly have a choice."

    Sylph''s cheeks puffed with indignation, her eyes narrowing as she struggled to keep her voice down. "If it weren''t for me, you''d be nothing but rat food by now!"

    "Sure, sure," Raymond replied, clearly trying to brush her off. "You saved the day. Happy?"

    His tone made her seethe, but she held back any further argument, too aware of the audience around them. Right now, the priority was to turn in the commission and get paid. Raymond was equally eager, though his motivations were more practical. He couldn''t help but grimace at the memory of the five silver coins he''d spent on a bottle of antidote on the way back, not to mention the costly repairs his leather armor would need after taking three vicious slashes from the giant mutant rat. And then there was his broken arm; a painful reminder of the cost of underestimating a seemingly simple job.

    This first mission had been a rude awakening, leaving him frustrated and determined to get answers. Did the Adventurer''s Guild know about the giant mutant rats lurking in the sewers? If they did, why on earth was this mission rated for white porcelain-grade adventurers, the lowest rank? Sending them down there with that level of danger seemed reckless, if not outright malicious.

    But if the guild didn''t know¡­ well, that was a whole other problem. And Raymond would make sure they compensated him for the extra danger.

    After finally making their way to the second floor, where the review staff handled commission reports and records, they were directed into a small room. Two staff members waited inside, their expressions neutral, though they both discreetly slipped on masks as Raymond and Sylph approached. The recorder brought out a pen and paper, while the reviewer placed a strange metal device on the table, glancing at Raymond as if to explain.

    "This," he began, tapping the device, "is a lie detector crafted by the temple. It''s used to prevent adventurers from¡­ bending the truth when they report on commissions."

    Raymond raised his eyebrows in surprise. "A lie detector? Seriously?"

    The reviewer smiled politely. "Rest assured, it''s not here to pry into your personal secrets. If there''s something you prefer not to disclose; say, the specific skill you used to complete the task, you can simply mention that you used a skill without going into detail."

    Sylph, sitting beside him, looked completely unfazed, as if she''d seen the device a hundred times before. Raymond glanced at her, feeling slightly self-conscious about his surprise, then nodded to the reviewer to show he understood.

    The reviewer looked down at his notes, preparing to start. "Alright, let''s get to it. For the record, Mr. Raymond, did you, at any point during this commission, frame or endanger your teammate?"

    Raymond blinked, caught off guard by the question, but quickly shook his head. "No!"

    The examiner glanced at the polygraph, did not respond, nodded slightly, and then asked: "Did you complete this commission by threatening others or using improper means?"

    "No!"

    The polygraph still did not respond.

    The examiner nodded, then looked at Sharifi and asked her the same two questions, but the polygraph also did not respond.

    After getting the answer, the auditor put on gloves and said, "Okay, now you can take out your proof of commission completion, the ''mutant rat''s ear''."

    At this time, Raymond and Sylph looked at each other.

    "What''s wrong?" The auditor looked at them puzzled.

    Raymond took a deep breath and said in a deep voice: "I would like to ask first, if during the commission process, it is found that the commissioned task level does not match the actual level, resulting in serious damage to the team, how will the guild deal with it?"

    "Um?"

    The two staff members probably didn''t expect Raymond to ask a question suddenly, and at the same time they looked at Raymond''s arm.

    Could it be that he got injured because the commission level didn''t match the actual level?

    Fortunately, this situation has happened before, so the auditor explained: "The commission level is based on the client''s description, and the guild makes a judgment based on the information obtained... If the commission level doesn''t match, the team will be compensated based on whether the client deliberately concealed it or the guild made a mistake in judgment!"

    "Then I feel relieved!"

    Raymond then took out the leather bag containing the mutant rat ears and placed it on the table.

    The auditor took the leather bag doubtfully, opened it, and poured all the mutant rat ears inside onto the tray.

    However, he discovered that these mutant rats did have quite a few ears, but they were all about the same size, not much different from those handed in by previous adventurers.

    There was just an adventurer''s identity card mixed in it.

    Someone died in the sewers? Because of this?

    The auditor''s face suddenly turned ugly. He thought it was a big deal. It was common for adventurers to die in the commissions they accepted.

    "It''s not those, it''s this. You can take a look at it yourself, although I don''t know if this is beyond the level of the white porcelain commission."

    As soon as the auditor raised his eyes, he saw two black shadows flying from Raymond''s hand to the tray.

    When the auditor and the recorder holding a pen and paper saw clearly what was in the tray, their eyes widened.

    "This...is this the ear of a mutant rat?"

    The auditor pointed to the black ear that Raymond had just thrown into the tray and asked.

    Although this black ear is similar to other ears, it is too big!

    It is at least five times bigger than other mutant rat ears!

    They have reviewed hundreds of commissions to clean up mutant rats in sewers, and have seen about five or six hundred mutant rat ears in total, but this is the first time they have seen ears so huge!

    "Yes, this is the mutant rat''s ear!"

    Raymond nodded in affirmation.

    The two staff members looked at the polygraph, but it showed no reaction!

    Under the gaze of the auditor, the recorder picked up the polygraph, checked it once, and then shook his head slightly.

    The lie detector is not broken!

    So, these huge black ears are really the ears of mutant rats!

    "Humph, do we really have to lie to you? We almost died trying to kill this giant mutant rat!"

    At this time, Sarifi said with her eyes wide open, seeming dissatisfied with being suspected.

    The auditor took a deep breath and nodded seriously, "We understand. Then, please tell us how you completed the commission and complete the report!"

    "If the matter is really beyond the commission level as you said, the guild will make corresponding compensation to you after verifying it!"

 Chapter 33 Alchemist!

    "That''s how it happened," Raymond concluded, leaning back with a tired sigh.In the dimly lit report room, he and Sylph had recounted every detail of their harrowing experience in the sewer. They described the swarms of mutant rats, the ominous giant rat that commanded them, and the near-fatal encounter that had left them battered and bruised. Naturally, Raymond had kept certain things to himself, like the fact that he''d awakened the [Warrior] class and accessed skills through his mysterious panel.

    The auditor and recorder exchanged incredulous looks. The story Raymond and Sylph had told was nothing short of shocking. As they listened, they found themselves drawn into the surreal image of a legion of mutant rats carrying a massive rat leader, one that seemed to hold authority over the others. It sounded like a tale spun in a tavern, yet the lie detector lay silent, confirming every word.

    After a long silence, the auditor finally nodded, his expression grim. "I never would have guessed there''d be mutant rats the size of humans in our sewers¡­ and one intelligent enough to command the others. This is¡­ unprecedented."

    He picked up an adventurer''s nameplate from a tray nearby, inspecting it thoughtfully. According to the records, a previous adventurer had gone missing during a similar mission. Based on Raymond and Sylph''s story, it was likely that the missing adventurer had fallen victim to the very mutant rats they had described.

    The auditor sighed, knowing he''d have to inform the family of the unfortunate adventurer. Compensation was rare in the guild, adventurers understood the risks they took on each mission. However, if their death was due to an oversight by the guild itself, some restitution could be arranged.

    He continued with a few follow-up questions, clarifying details here and there, which Raymond and Sylph answered diligently. After jotting down the final notes, the auditor leaned back, taking a steadying breath.

    "Understood. We''ll send a team to inspect the sewers and verify your account. If your report is accurate and the mutant rat''s strength matches your description, we''ll consider adjusting the difficulty rating of the commission and compensating you for the added risk."

    Raymond felt a surge of relief. If the guild recognized the severity of the mission, perhaps he wouldn''t leave empty-handed after all. He''d spent resources, endured injuries, and risked his life, if the guild didn''t acknowledge that, it would indeed have been a loss.

    Sylph seemed equally relieved, gripping her wand with a slight smile. The prospect of compensation softened the sting of the ordeal.

    Then Raymond''s curiosity got the better of him. "Has anything like this¡­ these giant mutant rats¡­ ever appeared in the sewers before?"

    The auditor shook his head without hesitation. "Never."

    Sylph leaned forward, her brow furrowed. "Then why are there these mutant rats down there? I''ve never even heard of such creatures before."

    The two guild employees exchanged glances, as if silently deciding how much to share. Finally, the auditor nodded slowly. "Well¡­ it''s not exactly a secret, but it isn''t common knowledge either. Here''s the story of how these mutants came to be."

    He took a deep breath and began. "About five years ago, the Alchemist Association was experimenting with a certain drug. One day, a potion, which was still untested, was accidentally spilled, leaking into the sewers. A few sewer rats came into contact with the contaminated water, and¡­ well, the mutations began."

    Raymond and Sylph listened, eyes wide with interest as he continued.

    "Initially, the city''s knights took responsibility for cleaning up the mutants, but after some time, they realized these rats weren''t overly dangerous to newly awakened adventurers. So, they passed the responsibility on to the Alchemist Association, who created a commission to help control the rat population. This way, the mutant rats were kept in check, adventurers got missions to train with, and everyone benefited."

    The auditor''s eyes drifted to the tray where the severed ear of the giant mutant rat sat, a grisly reminder of their ordeal. He tilted his head thoughtfully. "But this giant mutant rat¡­ the one you described, with the ability to control the others? It''s possible that it was the first to mutate."

    Raymond and Sylph''s eyes widened at the suggestion.

    "Wait, you think that''s the original rat?" Sylph asked, a note of surprise in her voice.

    The auditor shrugged. "It''s just a theory, but it would explain its size and intelligence. If it were the first to mutate, it might have continued to grow stronger, adapting and developing ways to survive¡­ even to command others."

    Raymond pondered this, nodding slowly. It did make a strange kind of sense. But whether it was true or not didn''t change the fact that they''d nearly been killed by it. The origins of the creature, fascinating as they were, were of little comfort.

    "Well, whether it''s the original or not," Raymond said, "we barely made it out. That thing was dangerous."

    The auditor gave a respectful nod. "We understand, and we''ll take it seriously. Thank you for your honesty and your service." He rose, signaling that their debrief was over. "The guild will contact you once we''ve reviewed everything. Expect an update, and possibly¡­ a reward."

    Raymond and Sylph left the room feeling lighter, the weight of their harrowing mission finally lifting as they moved down the hallway. They exchanged a look, one of shared relief and accomplishment.

    "Next time," Sylph said with a weary smile, "let''s choose a mission that doesn''t involve sewer rats."

    Raymond chuckled. "Agreed. But hey¡­ at least we''ve got a story to tell."

    Raymond''s curiosity was piqued, and he turned to the auditor with another question. "So, what exactly is this ''Alchemist Association''? And is there really a profession called ''Alchemist''?"

    Before the auditor could respond, Sylph piped up, her hand shooting into the air as if she were answering a teacher. "Oh, I know this one!"

    Raymond raised an eyebrow, surprised. "You do?"

    "Of course I do!" she replied confidently, beaming. She cleared her throat, clearly enjoying her moment in the spotlight. "The Alchemist Association is a guild made up of ''pharmacists'' and ''craftsmen.'' They''re not fighters like us. Their professions are all about creating things; potions, gadgets, you name it. They don''t have combat skills that come naturally to them like we do."

    She paused for effect, looking pleased as everyone''s attention was fixed on her. "Since they don''t have combat skills, they have to rely on their own experiments and discoveries. They share their work and knowledge to help each other learn new skills. That''s why they formed the Alchemist Association; to support one another, pool resources, and gain inspiration to improve their crafts."

    Raymond nodded, impressed, but then noticed Sylph''s expression shift slightly as she tapped her cheek thoughtfully. "As for whether there''s an actual profession called ''Alchemist''¡­ I''m not sure. I think I heard about it once, but maybe it''s just a title people use?"

    Her confident demeanor faded, replaced with an embarrassed smile. Raymond chuckled, shaking his head. Sylph might have been confident, but she wasn''t immune to getting a little carried away.

    The auditor, clearly amused, stepped in with an explanation. "Actually, the profession of ''Alchemist'' does exist, but it''s not widely known. That''s because you can''t awaken as an Alchemist directly."

    Both Raymond and Sylph looked at him in surprise.

    "Wait, you can''t awaken as an Alchemist?" Sylph asked, her curiosity shining through. "So how does someone become one?"

    "It''s a bit more complicated," the auditor replied, leaning forward. "The ''Alchemist'' profession is a promotion. It''s something that a pharmacist or craftsman can attain once they''ve reached a certain level of mastery. They essentially evolve their profession."

    Raymond''s eyes widened. "Wait¡­ so you can get promoted after awakening a profession?"

    Sylph was equally astonished, her mouth hanging open. She had clearly never heard of anything like this either.

    The auditor nodded. "Yes, but it''s very rare. Only a few people ever reach the level needed to promote their profession. It requires dedication and exceptional skill. This isn''t a secret, though, you could learn about it by reading more." sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Raymond rubbed his neck sheepishly. Books weren''t exactly his go-to for learning, and he glanced at Sylph, only to see her looking down, her cheeks slightly pink. It seemed reading wasn''t her strong suit either.

    The auditor continued, "The pharmacists and craftsmen in the Alchemist Association conduct all kinds of experiments and research. Many believe they''re trying to find the key to promoting their profession to Alchemist status, but no one knows for sure."

    He stood up, signaling that their debrief was over. "Alright, that''s all for now. You can go. Once we have the review results, someone will inform you of any follow-up. And if you''re truly interested in learning more about professions and promotions, I suggest visiting the library in the temple. They have an extensive collection of books on the subject."

    Raymond made a mental note of the library. It seemed like a place worth visiting if he wanted to understand more about his path as a warrior and maybe what other opportunities might lie ahead.

 Chapter 34 Visiting the Temple!

    "Ah, wait a moment!"As Raymond and Sylph were about to leave the report room, the auditor called out, stopping them in their tracks. He gestured toward Raymond''s injured arm, his expression softening slightly. "If you''re hurt, you should visit the temple. The priests there offer free healing services daily, as long as they have enough magic power left. Consider it a small compensation for your troubles."

    Raymond''s face lit up at the news. "Really? That''s great to hear, thank you for letting me know!"

    He had resigned himself to a slow, painful recovery, but now he had a chance to be treated by a priest. The thought was thrilling. Priests were regarded as the most vital support class in any adventuring team. Not only could they heal wounds, but they also possessed magic to cleanse poisons, cure various conditions, and even enhance the abilities of their teammates.

    Raymond''s thoughts drifted to the five silver coins he had spent on the antidote. If he''d had a priest teammate, he could''ve saved that money, and maybe avoided the poison entirely. The value of having a priest on a team was immeasurable. More importantly, a priest could be the difference between life and death in a dangerous situation.

    "I''ll head to the temple now," Raymond said, turning to Sylph. From the pouch containing their commission reward, he pulled out ten silver coins; what he had earned from the mutant rats he had killed. He separated five coins and offered them to Sylph. "Here''s your share."

    Sylph hesitated before taking only two of the coins. "You spent five silver coins on the antidote, right? That should count as a team expense." She jingled the two coins in her hand. "Besides, you killed most of the mutant rats yourself. Two is plenty for me."

    Raymond blinked, caught off guard by her reasoning, before breaking into a smile. "Alright, but let''s split any compensation we get from the guild evenly. Without your explosion magic, we wouldn''t have survived, let alone killed the giant mutant rat."

    Sylph nodded, smiling warmly. "That sounds fair. It''s settled, then!"

    She suddenly perked up. "But if you''re going to the temple, I''ll come with you."

    Raymond raised an eyebrow. "You don''t have to¡ª"

    "Nope! I insist." She waved off his protest.

    He shrugged. "Alright, let''s go together."

    The two descended the stairs and exited the report room. As they passed through the Adventurer''s Hall, the judgmental stares and wrinkled noses of the other adventurers returned with a vengeance. Some muttered under their breath, others outright avoided them, but the effect was the same, Sylph''s improved mood from earlier soured almost instantly.

    Raymond, meanwhile, sighed internally. He had hoped to mingle with other adventurers in the hall and perhaps trigger a learnable skill from another warrior, but with the stench clinging to him, no one would come within arm''s reach.

    As they stepped out into the fresh air, Sylph finally snapped. "No, I can''t take this anymore!" She spun to face Raymond, her cheeks flushed with indignation. "I ''need'' to shower and change first. I can''t walk around like this a moment longer!"

    Raymond glanced at himself, covered in filth from the sewer battle. He frowned as he thought about entering the temple in this state. After all, the temple was a sacred space, and now that he knew the gods worshipped there were real, he felt a sense of unease about entering so unclean.

    "You''re right," he said quickly. "Let''s clean up first. We can meet in front of the temple afterward."

    Sylph nodded, looking relieved. "Deal!" Without another word, she darted off toward her home.

    Raymond, however, didn''t head back to Red Rose Street. His injuries were too visible, and the last thing he wanted was to worry Arya, the girl he shared his home with. Instead, he turned toward a nearby public bathhouse, intent on scrubbing off the grime and clearing his mind before heading to the temple.

    As he walked, he found himself feeling an odd mix of excitement and unease. Meeting a priest and experiencing their magic firsthand wasn''t something every adventurer got to do. Yet he couldn''t shake the feeling that the events in the sewer were connected to something far larger and that visiting the temple was just the first step in uncovering it.

    The temple stood at the junction of the East and North Districts, its towering white marble pillars visible from several streets away. Raymond had been here once before when he came to awaken his profession, so the path was familiar. As he approached, a small river meandered alongside the road, and he decided to stop and clean himself up.

    ---

    Standing waist-deep in the cold river water, Raymond scrubbed at his clothes and protective gear, trying to rid them of the persistent sewer stench. After several minutes of vigorous washing, he lifted his arm to sniff his sleeve and frowned.

    "There''s still a weird smell," he muttered, "but it''ll have to do for now."

    He turned his attention to the wound on his arm. The water had washed away the grime, and he felt reassured knowing the antidote he had purchased would keep him safe from infection. The pharmacist had assured him the detoxification effects would last a full day, leaving him little reason to worry.

    "Good enough," he said with a resigned sigh, climbing out of the water.

    ---

    When he arrived at the temple, the sight still took his breath away. No matter how many times he saw it, the structure''s sheer grandeur was awe-inspiring. The temple was the largest building in the town of West, a magnificent palace of pure white marble, gleaming in the sunlight. Its towering pillars gave it an ethereal quality, as though it were suspended between heaven and earth.

    This was the house of the ''Sun Goddess'', a deity said to be real and tangible, unlike the abstract gods of myth and legend. It was no wonder such a temple existed for her worship.

    The temple wasn''t just a place of prayer; it housed nuns devoted to the goddess as well as awakened priests. Those who awakened to the priest profession were required to serve here, learning the art of healing and other divine skills before deciding whether to remain in service to the Sun Goddess or venture into the world.

    Raymond hadn''t fully understood this requirement until recently. It was only when a guild attendant explained that priests'' abilities were granted through divine favor, earned through prayer and service, that everything clicked into place.

    The temple''s wide stone staircase bustled with activity. Devotees moved in and out, their faces serene, while adventurers; some limping, others supported by teammates, entered seeking aid. Raymond''s gaze lingered on one group carrying a severely injured comrade. The adventurer''s armor was mangled, and his face was pale from blood loss.

    "Free treatment, as long as you can make it here alive," Raymond murmured, his tone tinged with a mix of gratitude and melancholy. The temple''s services were invaluable, but they came with that condition that you make it to the temple.

    "Raymond!" a voice called out, breaking his reverie.

    He turned toward the sound and froze. Sylph was walking up the temple steps, but she looked entirely different. She wore a white dress that fluttered in the breeze, its blue-edged hem swaying delicately. Her usual magic hat had been replaced with a white silk cap adorned with lace, and her freshly washed blonde hair shone in the sunlight. A soft veil drifted with the wind, threatening to take flight until Sylph pressed it down with her hand.

    For a moment, she looked like a vision from a dream, ethereal and graceful.

    "What''s wrong?" she asked, tilting her head as she adjusted her veil. "Why are you staring at me like that?"

    Raymond blinked, snapping himself out of his daze. "It''s nothing. Just¡­ the wind feels stronger today, that''s all," he said with a small smile. "Let''s head inside."

    "Okay!" Sylph replied cheerfully, skipping the last few steps to reach him. Her happy expression faltered as she took in his appearance. "Wait a second¡ªdidn''t you go back to change?"

    "No," Raymond admitted nonchalantly. "I live pretty far away, so I just washed up in the bathhouse."

    Sylph''s eyes widened in surprise. "The bathhouse?! Why didn''t you tell me earlier? I could have waited for you!" S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Raymond shrugged, keeping his voice calm. "No need. I didn''t want to waste time with this wound. The sooner it''s healed, the better."

    Sylph puffed out her cheeks in frustration, her hands planted on her hips. "You¡­! Honestly, Raymond, you''re impossible sometimes!"

    "Alright, alright," Raymond said, waving her off as he started up the temple stairs. "Let''s just go inside."

    Sylph huffed, stomping her foot in indignation. She gathered her skirt and followed him up the stairs, muttering under her breath about his stubbornness.

    ---

    Inside, the temple''s air was cool and filled with the faint scent of incense. Rays of sunlight filtered through stained-glass windows, casting colorful patterns on the marble floors. As they entered the main hall, Sylph couldn''t help but marvel at the serene beauty of the space, her earlier frustration melting away.

    Raymond, however, had only one goal in mind: finding a priest to treat his injuries.

 Chapter 35 Inviting The Priestess!

    The temple hall was alive with the soft murmur of prayers, the air thick with incense and devotion. Worshippers knelt on the polished stone floor, eyes closed, their hands clasped in reverence. All their attention was drawn not to the head nun standing at the front of the congregation but to the towering statue of the Sun Goddess that loomed behind her, bathed in a golden glow.The statue was majestic, radiating an aura of divine power. The Sun Goddess was depicted with an expression of serene holiness, her eyes gently shut as though in meditation. Her hands were outstretched, palms facing upward, her left hand balancing a scale, a symbol of justice, and her right hand holding an emblem of the radiant sun, symbolizing light and life.

    As Raymond and Sylph entered the hall, the sheer grandeur of the statue took their breath away. Though neither of them was a follower of the Sun Goddess, they instinctively drew a circle over their chests, a traditional gesture of respect, and bowed deeply. They didn''t dare show even a hint of irreverence in this sacred space.

    Straightening, they exchanged a quick glance before moving toward a side hall, where the priests resided. The side hall was quieter but just as solemn. The air carried the faint hum of magic, and as they stepped inside, they were greeted by a remarkable sight. A priest stood over a young adventurer, his shoulder badly clawed by a monster. The priest''s hands glowed with a soft golden light, and as he murmured an incantation, the wound began to shrink, the torn flesh knitting itself back together. Within moments, the injury had completely vanished, leaving only smooth, unblemished skin.

    Raymond, witnessing healing magic for the first time, couldn''t hide his astonishment. "That''s incredible!" he exclaimed, his voice tinged with wonder.

    Sylph, however, crossed her arms, her competitive nature bubbling to the surface. "It''s divine magic, of course, it''s impressive," she said with a slight huff. "But my explosion magic could blow their socks off any day!"

    Raymond sighed inwardly, shaking his head at Sylph''s ever-present need to compare herself to others. He opened his mouth to reply but was interrupted by a soft, hesitant voice from nearby.

    "Um¡­ are you here for healing?"

    The two turned toward the source of the voice and found themselves looking at a young girl dressed in a priestess''s uniform. Her demeanor was timid, and as their gazes landed on her, she seemed to shrink back slightly. However, her eyes flicked to the wound on Raymond''s arm, and a sense of duty replaced her nervousness. She stepped forward, clutching her hands together for courage.

    "Your arm¡­ do you need treatment?" she asked, her voice wavering slightly but underpinned by determination.

    Raymond was about to respond when Sylph leaned in, scrutinizing the girl with narrowed eyes. "You?" she asked incredulously. "You look way too young for this! Are you sure you know what you''re doing?"

    The priestess flushed, her cheeks turning bright red. She fidgeted for a moment before straightening her back, her expression hardening with resolve. "I¡­ I received the Sun Goddess''s blessing yesterday during prayer," she said softly but firmly. "She granted me the gift of healing."

    Raymond smiled kindly, his tone warm and encouraging. "That''s wonderful. I''d be honored if you could help me, Miss Priestess."

    The girl''s eyes widened slightly at his words, and a flicker of confidence lit up her face. "I will do my best!" she said, nodding earnestly.

    Raymond extended his injured arm, the jagged wound still raw and angry-looking. The priestess took a deep breath, steadying herself. She clasped her hands over the wound and began to chant, her voice trembling at first but growing stronger with each word. "Merciful Sun Goddess, grant me the power of your light to heal this pain¡­ Healing Magic!"

    A golden light bloomed around her hands, soft and warm, spreading across Raymond''s arm. He felt an immediate change, a soothing heat that sank into his flesh and bone. The throbbing pain faded as the magic did its work. The wound shrank before their eyes, the skin knitting back together seamlessly. Beneath the surface, the fractured bones realigned and mended, as if time itself had reversed.

    When the light finally dimmed, the wound was gone. Raymond flexed his fingers, swung his arm in a wide arc, and clenched his fist. It was as good as new; no pain, no stiffness, nothing to suggest he''d ever been injured.

    "It''s completely healed!" he said, marveling at the result.

    Sylph grabbed his arm, inspecting it from every angle. "It''s like nothing even happened!" she exclaimed, clearly impressed despite herself.

    The priestess let out a small sigh of relief, a shy smile spreading across her face as she looked at Raymond. "I''m glad¡­ I could help."

    "Thank you," Raymond said sincerely, bowing his head slightly. "You''ve done an incredible job."

    The girl''s smile grew a little wider, her earlier nervousness melting away. As she stood a bit taller, Sylph muttered under her breath, "Still, my explosion magic is cooler¡­"

    Raymond gave her a pointed look, but he couldn''t help the grin tugging at his lips. It seemed no matter how much wonder the world offered, Sylph would always be Sylph.

    Raymond smiled warmly at the priestess, nodding in gratitude. "Thank you, Miss Priestess, for healing my arm. I truly appreciate your help."

    The priestess blushed slightly, fidgeting with the hem of her robe. "Ah¡­ actually¡­ this is really the power of the Sun Goddess," she stammered, her voice soft. "If you want to express gratitude, you should thank the Sun Goddess instead."

    Despite her modesty, the small smile tugging at the corners of her lips betrayed her happiness at being acknowledged.

    "Eh? You''re quite the humble one, aren''t you?" Sylph quipped, grinning as she tilted her head at the priestess. "Sure, it''s the Sun Goddess''s power, but you''re the one who prayed for it and brought it to life. Without you, Raymond''s arm would still be in bad shape. So don''t sell yourself short, it''s thanks to you too."

    Raymond nodded, chuckling softly. "Sylph''s right. I''ve already thanked the Sun Goddess in my heart. Now I''m thanking you, Miss Priestess. Without your dedication, her blessings wouldn''t have reached me."

    The priestess blinked, her wide eyes reflecting a hint of surprise before softening. "So¡­ so that''s how it is," she murmured, her expression brightening into an innocent smile. "Then¡­ you''re welcome." S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Raymond couldn''t help but chuckle inwardly at her earnestness. ''What a sweet and slow-witted priest,'' he thought, shaking his head fondly. Still, with his arm fully healed, his thoughts turned to more pressing matters. He had originally planned to simply register as an adventurer today, but instead, he''d ended up taking on a commission, getting caught in a skirmish, and seriously injuring himself. ''Arya is going to scold me senseless when I get back¡­''

    "By the way, Miss Priestess, what''s your name?" Sylph suddenly asked, her tone unusually enthusiastic as she reached out to clasp the girl''s hands.

    The priestess''s cheeks flushed again at Sylph''s unexpected fervor, and she seemed momentarily flustered. "Ah¡­ um, my name is Lorene Welty," she finally replied, her voice soft but steady. "You can just call me Lorene."

    "Lorene, huh?" Sylph repeated thoughtfully, a mischievous glint appearing in her eyes. "Now that you''ve got the Sun Goddess''s blessing and can use healing magic, are you planning to leave the temple and become an adventurer?"

    Lorene blinked, clearly caught off guard by the question. "I¡­ I hadn''t really thought about it¡­"

    "Well, you should join ''us!''" Sylph declared, leaning closer with a conspiratorial grin. "Raymond and I are both young like you, but we''re skilled. We''d make a great team!"

    Raymond''s brows lifted slightly as he realized Sylph''s intent. ''She''s trying to recruit Lorene on the spot!''

    To be fair, it wasn''t a bad idea. Priests were invaluable on the battlefield, and Raymond had just experienced firsthand how important their abilities could be. Adventurers often competed fiercely to recruit priests to their teams as soon as they left the temple. Sylph''s boldness in seizing the opportunity was¡­ impressive.

    Lorene, however, looked flustered, her gaze darting between Sylph and Raymond. "I¡­ I don''t know¡­" she said hesitantly. "I just received the goddess''s blessing yesterday, and I haven''t decided yet whether to leave the temple or continue serving here¡­"

    Sylph opened her mouth to push further, but Raymond cut her off with a calm smile. "That''s okay, Lorene. You don''t have to decide right away. Think about it and let us know. And if you decide not to, that''s perfectly fine too. Don''t feel pressured."

    Sylph shot him an annoyed glare, clearly unhappy with his soft approach, but Lorene looked visibly relieved. "Thank you," she said quietly, her voice filled with gratitude. "I''ll think about it."

    "Still, you should seriously consider joining us!" Sylph said, her enthusiasm reigniting. "I''m telling you, I''ve mastered ''Explosion Magic!'' There''s no better team for a priest than ours!"

    Lorene''s eyes widened in awe, and she looked at Sylph with newfound curiosity. "Explosion Magic¡­? That''s amazing¡­"

    Satisfied that she had made an impression, Sylph grinned triumphantly. Raymond simply shook his head, amused by her antics.

    With that, the two adventurers said their goodbyes and left the temple, their footsteps echoing down the stone hallway. Behind them, Lorene stood by the temple doors, watching them leave with a thoughtful expression. She clutched her hands to her chest, clearly moved by their words, and no doubt still marveling at Sylph''s proclamation of her destructive magic.

    "Well," Raymond said as they stepped into the sunlight outside, "that went better than I expected."

    "Of course it did," Sylph said confidently, puffing out her chest. "How could anyone resist my charm? And Explosion Magic is way too cool to pass up."

    Raymond let out a laugh, shaking his head. "Let''s just hope Lorene doesn''t think we''re crazy and change her mind¡­"

 Chapter 36 Investigation Team!

    "Raymond, what were you ''thinking'' when you said that back there?" Sylph huffed as they stepped out of the temple. Her voice was sharp, and her arms were crossed tightly over her chest.Raymond glanced at her, already anticipating the brewing storm. "What do you mean?" he asked, feigning ignorance, though he knew exactly where this was heading.

    "You ''know'' what I mean!" Sylph stomped her foot, her fiery temper on full display. "Lorene''s the type who wouldn''t refuse anyone! If you hadn''t said that nonsense about ''no pressure,'' she would''ve agreed to join our team the moment she decided to leave the temple. Now she might end up with someone else!" Her glare was accusatory, her words practically dripping with frustration.

    Raymond sighed, running a hand through his hair. "Sylph, she just healed my arm. I couldn''t let her join us because she felt obligated or cornered. That wouldn''t be right."

    Sylph opened her mouth to argue, but Raymond cut her off, raising an eyebrow. "And let''s not forget where we were. Aren''t you even a little worried the Sun Goddess might not approve of us trying to recruit her priestess in her sacred temple?"

    At that, Sylph froze. Her head snapped toward the temple, her expression shifting from anger to unease. "W-What do you mean?" she stammered, sneaking another glance at the towering structure behind them. "The Sun Goddess¡­ wouldn''t care about something like that, right?"

    But her voice lacked conviction, and the way she clutched her cloak tighter around herself betrayed her nerves. Still, she quickly tried to mask it with her usual bravado. "She¡­ she probably has better things to do than worry about that!"

    Raymond smirked at her sudden shift in tone, pleased that his words had effectively silenced her protests. He enjoyed the rare moment of quiet as they walked, but something started to nag at the back of his mind.

    Breaking the silence, he asked, "Hey, Sylph, did you notice something¡­ strange about the temple? All the priests we saw were women. Do you think the male priests were sent to other temples?"

    Sylph stopped dead in her tracks, turning to him with an expression of utter shock. "What? Are you serious?"

    "What''s wrong?" Raymond frowned, confused by her reaction. "It''s just a question."

    Sylph looked at him as if he''d asked if the sun rose in the west. "Of ''course'' there''s a problem! Don''t you know? The Sun Goddess only grants her blessings to women! There ''are no male priests!''"

    Raymond blinked, her words hitting him like a ton of bricks. "Wait¡­ are you ''sure'' about that?"

    "Absolutely!" Sylph said with certainty, jabbing a finger toward the temple. "The Sun Goddess made that choice ages ago. Only women can awaken as priests. And come on, didn''t you notice? Everyone serving in the temple, the nuns, the priestesses, were all women. There wasn''t a single man!"

    Raymond''s mind raced. He replayed his earlier visit to the temple, realizing she was right. The only men inside had been ordinary worshippers, not clergy. ''Only women can become priests?'' That revelation sent a chill through him.

    ''But¡­ why is "priest" listed as an option on my awakening panel?'' he thought, his stomach twisting. He was absolutely certain he was a man, he''d been reminded of it countless times over the past few days, and there was no question about it. Yet now, an unsettling thought crept into his mind.

    ''If I choose to awaken as a priest¡­ will I¡­?''

    Raymond felt a cold shiver run down his spine. His hands instinctively clutched at his sides, and he suddenly felt like retreating as far as possible from this terrifying possibility.

    "Nope. Not happening. Never," he muttered under his breath.

    "Raymond, are you okay?" Sylph''s voice jolted him back to reality. She was staring at him, her expression a mix of concern and suspicion.

    He forced a weak smile, trying to mask his unease. "I''m fine. Just¡­ feeling a little off. I think I''ll head back now."

    "Wait, what? Already? We were going to grab a meal together!" Sylph protested, but Raymond didn''t stop. With a quick wave over his shoulder, he disappeared down the street, leaving her to fume behind him.

    ---

    Raymond didn''t go straight home. Instead, he made his way to the ''Greytor Weapon Shop'', owned by the temperamental dwarf craftsman Greytor. The shop was small but packed with expertly crafted weapons and armor, each gleaming under the dim lantern light.

    The moment Raymond stepped inside, Greytor looked up from his workbench, his bushy eyebrows furrowing in irritation. "You again? What''re you doing here so soon? Don''t tell me you''ve already busted that protective gear I sold you yesterday!"

    Raymond scratched the back of his head sheepishly. "Uh¡­ well, about that¡­"

    Greytor slammed a hammer onto the table, making Raymond flinch. "Do you know how bad it''ll look for my reputation if word gets out that my gear doesn''t hold up? Explain yourself, boy!"

    "It wasn''t the armor''s fault!" Raymond said quickly, holding up his hands in defense. "I ran into a giant mutant rat while on a mission. Things got¡­ complicated."

    Greytor grumbled under his breath, his expression softening only slightly. "A mutant rat, eh? Nasty creatures, those. Fine, I''ll take your word for it. But next time, be more careful, you hear me? I don''t make my armor for reckless fools."

    "Understood," Raymond said with a nod, relieved that Greytor wasn''t too angry.

    As the dwarf returned to his work, Raymond leaned against the counter, still haunted by the thought of awakening as a priest. ''Nope, definitely not choosing that path,'' he thought grimly. ''Time to start focusing on a different skill¡­ anything but priesthood.''

    The dwarf craftsman Greytor picked up the damaged arm guard, his thick fingers tracing the jagged cut left by the giant mutant rat''s claws. He grunted thoughtfully, squinting at the armor under the lantern light. "Looks like those claws were sharper than I expected. Hmph. This kind of damage isn''t too complicated to fix, it''ll take me two days. Not too expensive either."

    Raymond leaned forward, his face tightening with urgency. "Two days? Can''t it be done any sooner?"

    Greytor''s eyes narrowed, his bushy brows knitting together as he slammed the arm guard onto the workbench. "What do you think this is, boy? A shoe repair shop? You think I can just slap some leather on it and call it a day?" He snorted, picking up his hammer and gesturing toward the door. "If that''s what you''re after, go to the tannery instead. I''ll make an exception for you."

    "No! No, that won''t be necessary!" Raymond stammered, waving his hands in surrender. The last thing he needed was shoddy armor and more importantly, Arya finding out about the damage.

    Greytor grunted in satisfaction, muttering about impatient adventurers under his breath as Raymond slinked out of the shop, his face flushed with embarrassment. Outside, Raymond looked down at his now unprotected arm and sighed. He could already imagine Arya''s sharp gaze piercing into him when she inevitably noticed something was missing.

    "Guess I''ll have to deal with that when it happens," he muttered, resigning himself to his fate. With that, he turned and made his way toward Red Rose Street, bracing himself for whatever awaited him next.

    ---

    Meanwhile, deep within the town''s sewers, the stale air was filled with the faint echo of rushing water and the squelch of boots against damp stone. A sharp voice broke the silence, laced with annoyance. "Ugh! This place reeks! Why do we always get stuck with missions like this?"

    The complaint came from a girl hidden in the shadows, her voice cutting through the gloom like a blade. "Honestly, sewers? Who even thought this was a good idea?"

    "Freya," a gruff voice replied, heavy with exasperation. "We''re not adventurers. We don''t get to choose our missions. We go where we''re ordered, so stop complaining and focus."

    Under the faint glow of a magical white stone, a group of five figures pressed forward. Three of them wore knight uniforms, their armor glinting faintly in the dim light. Leading them was Captain Andel, his massive sword resting against his shoulder, his expression stoic as always. The other two figures were less familiar, a stern-looking auditor and an elderly man in a white coat who looked to be in his sixties.

    If Raymond had been there, he would''ve recognized them immediately. This was the same group that had been sent after him and Sylph not long ago. And now, it seemed, they had been reassigned to the town''s sewer problem. But Freya, the stealthy girl complaining moments earlier, was nowhere in sight; her voice carried from far ahead, thanks to her adept use of ''stealth.''

    The group moved cautiously, their footsteps echoing in the tunnels. Freya''s voice called out again from the darkness ahead, still tinged with frustration. "If I knew this would happen, I would''ve just become an adventurer! At least then I could pick my missions."

    Her tone was sharp, but her skills were undeniable. As an awakened ''assassin,'' Freya''s night vision and stealth abilities made her the ideal scout in the oppressive darkness of the sewer.

    "I appreciate you all assisting with this investigation," the auditor said, breaking the silence. His tone was formal but carried a note of sincerity. "It''s for the safety of the town''s residents, after all."

    Captain Andel grunted, lifting his sword slightly as he scanned the dim corridor. "Safety is always our priority. If there really are giant mutant rats down here, we''ll deal with them. We can''t let them reach the surface."

    "Don''t worry, Captain," the elderly man in the white coat chimed in, his voice calm and measured. "There shouldn''t be too many of them. Once I see one, I''ll collect a sample of its internal organs. With that, I''ll know for sure if it''s one of the rats that accidentally ingested our potion."

    The group''s attention turned to the old man, who carried a sturdy metal box under one arm. His words were casual, but the implications hung heavily in the air.

    The auditor''s sharp gaze settled on him. "President Beno," he said, his tone icy, "your Alchemist Association created these mutant rats in the first place. Any trouble they cause is your full responsibility."

    Beno, the president of the Alchemist Association''s West Town branch, rubbed the back of his bald head awkwardly. "Yes, yes, I know. That''s why we''ve been hiring adventurers to clean them up for the past five years," he admitted with a sigh. "It''s not like we''ve been ignoring the problem."

    He muttered something under his breath about the exorbitant cost of hiring adventurers but quickly fell silent when he noticed the auditor''s glare.

    "Captain!" Freya''s voice suddenly echoed from ahead, sharp and urgent. "I see it! A giant mutant rat! Ugh, it''s disgusting!"

    The group immediately tensed, gripping their weapons as they prepared for combat. Captain Andel stepped forward, his sword gleaming faintly in the dim light. "Stay sharp, everyone," he ordered, his voice calm but firm. "If it''s as bad as they say, we''ll need to end this quickly."

    "Just get me close enough to collect my sample," Beno muttered, his grip tightening on the metal box.

    The sound of skittering claws echoed through the tunnel, growing louder with each passing second. The group readied themselves, the oppressive darkness closing in as they braced for the mutant threat ahead.

    sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 37 A Prodigy!

    "Quickly, over there!"The first to react wasn''t Captain Andel or one of the knights, it was President Beno. Without hesitation, the older man, despite his age, rushed toward the source of Freya''s voice with surprising speed.

    "Wait, Beno!" Andel barked, his deep voice echoing in the tunnel as he and the rest of the group hurried to keep up.

    As they rounded the corner, the scene before them froze them in their tracks. Freya, still in her tight knight''s uniform, was doubled over, her hand bracing against the slimy sewer wall as she retched violently, the remnants of her last meal splattering onto the ground. Her face was pale, and even the faint illumination of her enchanted stone couldn''t mask her disgust.

    But it wasn''t Freya''s state that drew their attention, it was the grotesque horror sprawled in the center of the tunnel.

    The remains of the giant mutant rat lay in a horrifying, half-eaten heap. Its grotesquely large body was mangled and rotting, its intestines spilling out and mixing with the foul sludge of the sewer floor. A putrid stench filled the air, far worse than anything the group had encountered before. Worse still, the carcass was crawling with life, white maggots, countless in number, wriggling in and out of the exposed flesh and gnawing hungrily at what remained of the creature''s insides.

    The auditor, who had been holding his composure fairly well up to that point, staggered to the corner and began vomiting uncontrollably, his heaves echoing through the tunnel.

    Freya wiped her mouth with the back of her hand, forcing herself to speak between gags. "I¡ªI didn''t sign up for this!"

    Captain Andel, however, remained unfazed. His hand tightened around the hilt of his greatsword, and he began scanning the shadows of the tunnel with sharp, practiced eyes. "Stay focused," he barked. "There could be more of them lurking nearby. Knights, form up."

    His team, though visibly uncomfortable, followed his lead. The new recruits flinched at the sight of the decayed mutant rat but did their best to suppress their reactions, forming a protective perimeter.

    In stark contrast, President Beno showed no sign of disgust or hesitation. He approached the mutant rat''s corpse with an almost clinical detachment, his curiosity driving him forward. "Well, well," he murmured, crouching beside the carcass. "I didn''t expect it to be this large¡­"

    As he examined the grotesque remains, he pointed to the bite marks on the rat''s flesh. "These were made by other mutant rats," he noted. "It seems this poor thing wasn''t just their leader; it was also their meal."

    Without waiting for anyone''s reaction, Beno set down the metal case he''d been carrying and popped it open. Inside, rows of vials, gloves, and various alchemical tools gleamed under the soft light. He donned a pair of gloves, his movements precise and deliberate, then began mixing a potion from several small bottles.

    The others watched in morbid silence as he prepared his tools. Finally, he picked up a pair of long tweezers and leaned over the rat''s abdomen, his hands disturbingly steady. With zero hesitation, he began pushing aside the writhing maggots, exposing a piece of the rat''s rotting internal organs.

    Freya, who had barely recovered, groaned. "Ugh, this man is insane. How can he just¡­ touch that?"

    Beno ignored her, pulling out a chunk of the organ with the tweezers. He gave it a few shakes, sending several maggots flying off, and then dropped it into the vial of potion he had prepared.

    The liquid inside the vial reacted instantly, shifting from blue to red, then to purple, and finally settling into a deep, vivid shade of violet. Beno held the vial up to the dim light, his expression one of satisfaction.

    The auditor, still pale from his earlier bout of nausea, managed to croak, "W-Well? Is it the one? The rat that ate the potion?"

    Beno nodded, setting the vial down carefully. "Yes, there''s no mistake. This is the original mutant rat; the one that consumed the potion. The chemical reaction confirms it."

    Captain Andel stepped closer, his sharp eyes examining the corpse. "If it''s dead, does that mean this problem is over?" he asked.

    "Unfortunately, no." Beno''s tone was matter-of-fact, though his words carried weight. "This rat was the first, yes, but the potion it consumed permanently altered its biology. Its offspring, and the offspring of those offspring, are all mutant rats now. The problem isn''t going away just because this one died."

    The auditor''s face fell. "So¡­ this entire mess will continue?"

    "Not entirely." Beno''s voice softened slightly, as though offering a silver lining. "While the mutation has passed down, only this first rat could grow to this enormous size. Any future mutant rats will be far smaller and easier to handle. You won''t be dealing with any more¡­ ''this.''" He gestured toward the decaying behemoth with a shrug.

    The auditor exhaled, some tension easing from his shoulders. "Well, that''s¡­ something, I suppose."

    But Captain Andel wasn''t finished. His eyes narrowed as he crouched beside the rat, his voice low and probing. "Are you certain it was killed by adventurers?"

    The group turned to him, startled by the sudden question.

    Beno looked up from his tools, curious. "Why do you ask?"

    Andel ran a hand over the rat''s body, studying the wounds carefully. "The damage here¡­ it''s unusual. Clean, precise. Too much for simple novice adventurers. If two White Porcelain-level adventurers took this thing down, they either got incredibly lucky or someone else was involved."

    The group exchanged uneasy glances. If Andel was right, the rat''s death might not be as straightforward as it seemed.

    "Yes." The auditor nodded with confidence, his tone firm. "I reviewed them myself; two White Porcelain-level adventurers, Raymond and Sylph. They just registered as adventurers earlier today, and this was their first mission."

    Captain Andel''s frown deepened, his eyes narrowing as he examined the remains of the giant mutant rat. He crossed his arms, still skeptical. "Two White Porcelain-level adventurers? This thing commands mutant rats and has strength that even seasoned adventurers would struggle with. You''re telling me two rookies managed to kill it? How old are they? Are they veterans who only recently registered, perhaps?"

    The auditor immediately shook his head, dismissing the idea. "No, sir. They''re both fifteen years old. And while they''ve mastered some skills, they only awakened recently." S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Fifteen?" Andel echoed, his brows lifting slightly. "What skills have they mastered?"

    The auditor hesitated for a moment, as if unsure whether Andel would even believe him. Finally, he said, "One of them is a magician; a girl named Sylph. She''s already mastered ''Explosion Magic.''"

    "''Explosion Magic?''" Andel''s eyes widened in shock, a rare expression from the typically unflappable knight captain. Even the other knights exchanged incredulous glances, murmuring among themselves.

    Freya, who had just finished wiping her mouth and recovering from her earlier ordeal, froze in place. "Explosion Magic? At fifteen?" Her voice was a mix of disbelief and awe.

    Andel nodded slowly, his gaze hardening as he took another look at the destruction surrounding them. "So that explains it¡­ Those remains we''ve been seeing in the sewers. A single blast of Explosion Magic would leave carnage like this." He exhaled, shaking his head in astonishment. "I never thought West Town, of all places, would have a genius capable of mastering ''Explosion Magic'' at her age."

    Freya was equally stunned. She had attended a prestigious knight academy, filled with prodigies, but even there, no one had mastered something as destructive as Explosion Magic at fifteen. It wasn''t just rare, it was unheard of. "What about the other one?" she asked, still reeling.

    "The other is a martial artist named Raymond," the auditor said, his tone more neutral. "He''s competent, he''s mastered basic combat skills; but compared to Sylph, there''s nothing particularly special about him."

    Freya''s brow furrowed, and her expression shifted to one of curiosity. "Raymond, the fighter? Brown hair, blue eyes¡­ His full name is Raymond Kelton, isn''t it?"

    "Yes, that''s him," the auditor replied, surprised at her specificity. "How do you know him?"

    The moment he confirmed it, Freya''s expression shifted dramatically. Her wide-eyed shock mirrored Andel''s, as if the name itself had ignited something within her.

    "Captain," Freya said, turning toward Andel.

    Andel gave a small grunt of acknowledgment.

    "Didn''t Raymond tell us during his questioning that he only awakened half a month ago?" Freya asked, her voice carrying a sense of disbelief.

    "To be precise," Andel replied, his tone unflinching as always, "he said it was seventeen days ago."

    Freya threw up her hands in exasperation. "Does that even matter? Seventeen days, Captain! He''s been awakened for ''seventeen days'' and has already comprehended a skill. It might have even taken him less time to learn it!"

    Her voice grew louder as her mind spiraled in disbelief. Seventeen days. She thought back to her own awakening, to her first painful attempts at mastering a skill. It had taken her two grueling months of hard work, and even then, she''d been considered one of the fastest in her cohort; one of the top three in her academy. The fastest student in her class had taken an entire month, and that was celebrated as an unprecedented achievement.

    For Raymond to have mastered a skill in less than twenty days¡­ it didn''t just defy logic. It was on par with the most gifted individuals she had ever heard of. No, perhaps it even surpassed them.

    Freya''s lips pressed into a thin line as she thought back to her earlier interaction with him. She had boasted of her skills, called herself a genius in front of him. Now, it felt like a bitter irony. "How¡­ how could he have done that?" she murmured, more to herself than anyone else.

    Andel, meanwhile, was deep in thought. His gaze remained fixed on the corpse of the mutant rat, his expression unreadable. "If it''s true," he began slowly, "then Raymond is far more talented than we gave him credit for. Seventeen days¡­ and he''s already showing signs of being exceptional."

    The auditor cleared his throat. "To be fair, Captain, Sylph is clearly the star here with her Explosion Magic. Raymond¡­ well, he''s competent, but¡ª"

    Andel cut him off with a raised hand. "No. If he mastered a skill in such a short time, he''s not just ''competent.'' He''s exceptional. Even if he isn''t flashy like Sylph, a martial artist''s potential lies in their growth over time. And this boy is already ahead of the curve."

    Freya looked at Andel, her voice still tinged with disbelief. "Captain, doesn''t that mean¡­ he''s comparable to the best in the academy? To the ones who took twenty days or less?"

    "Yes," Andel replied, his tone grim. "And if that''s true, West Town might have more than one prodigy on its hands. We''ve underestimated them both."

    Freya fell silent, her mind racing. She thought about Raymond again, his calm demeanor, his easygoing attitude. How had he managed to stay so unassuming while hiding such talent? The thought made her stomach twist, part admiration, part envy.

    "Seventeen days¡­" she whispered to herself, shaking her head. ''What kind of monster are you, Raymond Kelton?''

 Chapter 38 Visit from the Guild!

    Early morning.In the small utility room on the second floor of the townhouse at No. 25 Red Rose Street, the rhythmic sound of labored breathing echoed in the confined space.

    "One thousand five hundred fifty-six... one thousand five hundred fifty-seven¡­"

    Raymond''s voice carried through the air as his sweat-drenched body moved steadily up and down. His palms pressed against the wooden floor, which was now slick and darkened by the sheer volume of sweat he had poured into his morning routine.

    The past two days had been a whirlwind since he registered as an adventurer. He could still vividly recall the scene when he returned home that fateful evening.

    Arya, arms crossed and her glare sharp enough to pierce steel, had confronted him the moment he walked through the door.

    "Not only did you not make a single coin," she''d snapped, her tone laced with frustration, "but you ''lost'' money? And you came back injured?"

    Raymond had tried¡ª''tried''¡ªto explain how unexpected circumstances had led to the mishap, but Arya wasn''t having it. "That''s it. You''re grounded. No commissions, no adventures, no excuses. You''re not leaving this house until I say so!"

    No amount of pleading or reasoning swayed her. And so, for the past two days, Raymond had been confined to the house.

    "Two thousand!" he finally grunted, muscles straining as he completed the last of his push-ups. With a low roar of triumph, he collapsed onto his back, staring at the ceiling as he gasped for air. Despite the exhaustion, a satisfied grin crept onto his face.

    "This warrior class is ''incredible,''" he muttered between breaths. "Heavy armor, heavy weapons¡­ and in just two days, my physical strength has improved this much?"

    Raymond marveled at the changes in his body. When he''d first awakened as a ''fighter,'' the most noticeable improvement had been in his agility and flexibility. While strength and endurance had improved slightly, it was nothing extraordinary. But ever since awakening the ''warrior'' class, his body had transformed in ways that felt almost supernatural.

    In just two days, he had visibly bulked up. His muscles were denser, his stamina had skyrocketed, and his overall height had increased from 1.7 meters to 1.75 meters. And judging by the way his body still felt charged with energy, he suspected he wasn''t done growing yet.

    Wiping the sweat from his brow, Raymond decided to check his stats. With a flick of his hand, he brought up the glowing blue panel hovering in front of him:

    Name: Raymond Kelton.

    Age: 15.

    Magic Value: 215.7 / 215.7.

    Occupations: Fighter, Warrior.

    Skills: Bone Crusher [Fighter].

    Skill Points: 0. Cumulative Value: 50%.

    Awakenable Professions: [Hidden].

    Learnable Skills: [Hidden].

    His gaze lingered on his magic value. When he''d first awakened as a ''fighter,'' it had been 210.3. The jump to 215.7 wasn''t enormous, but he knew part of that increase came from his battle with the giant mutant rat. Killing the beast had earned him 5 points, leaving his daily natural increase at just 0.2.

    "I was hoping awakening the ''warrior'' class would double my daily magic growth," he muttered with a hint of disappointment. "But nope, still 0.2 per day." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    He shrugged it off. After all, magic growth wasn''t his primary focus. He could still increase his magic value by awakening new professions or defeating monsters, which made the daily rate feel negligible in the grand scheme of things.

    "Killing that mutant rat was worth it," he reflected, rubbing his chin thoughtfully. "Not only did I gain 5 magic points, but my ''cumulative skill points'' shot up by 50%. Does that mean stronger monsters give a higher percentage? I''ll need to test this theory¡­"

    Before he could delve further into his musings, Arya''s voice rang out from the floor below, sharp and commanding. "Raymond! Breakfast is ready! Stop dawdling and come down!"

    Raymond sighed, pulling himself off the floor. His clothes were drenched, and his body reeked of sweat. He glanced down at himself and made a quick decision. Grabbing a towel, he headed to the bathroom to freshen up. After a quick rinse, he changed into clean clothes and descended the stairs.

    The smell of freshly baked bread and scrambled eggs greeted him as he entered the dining area. Arya was already seated at the table, her fork in hand and her plate half-empty. She barely looked up as she spoke around a mouthful of food. "You¡­ should walk more quietly," she said, narrowing her eyes at him. "What if you break the stairs? With the way you''re growing, you''re going to stomp straight through them one day."

    Raymond chuckled, shaking his head as he sat down. "You''re exaggerating, Arya. I''m not ''that'' heavy."

    She raised an eyebrow, pointing her fork at him accusingly. "You''ve grown five centimeters in two days! If you keep this up, you''ll outgrow the house by next week."

    Despite her teasing tone, Raymond caught the faintest hint of concern in her voice. He couldn''t blame her. The rapid changes in his body were startling, even to him. Still, he decided to lighten the mood. "If I outgrow the house, I''ll just start sleeping in the backyard. That should solve the problem."

    Arya rolled her eyes but couldn''t hide the faint smile tugging at her lips. "Just don''t break the furniture, alright?"

    "Deal," Raymond replied, grinning as he reached for a slice of bread. Despite his confinement, he couldn''t deny he was feeling stronger, faster, and more capable than ever before. And as much as Arya fussed over his safety, he knew deep down that this was just the beginning of his journey.

    Raymond could only sigh, shaking his head helplessly.

    He wasn''t oblivious to his predicament. Over the past few days, his strength had skyrocketed so dramatically that it felt almost alien to him. Despite his best efforts, he couldn''t fully control it yet. That was precisely why he had been doing rigorous push-ups and various strength drills every morning, to train his body to obey him again.

    But even with his training, he couldn''t quite measure how much stronger he had become. All he knew was that his strength had surpassed anything he could have imagined. Just yesterday, he had casually lifted the heavy oak wardrobe in his room, something that must have weighed at least 200 pounds; like it was a sack of potatoes. It had startled him enough that he resolved not to test his strength on the furniture anymore.

    Now seated at the dining table, he eyed the breakfast Arya had prepared. It was a step up from the simple fare of bread and butter they usually shared. This morning, she had gone all out, crispy fried bacon, golden eggs stacked neatly on toasted bread, and a glass of fresh milk.

    Raymond reached for the milk, tilting his head back and draining the glass in one gulp. As he set it down, he tugged at the collar of his shirt, frowning slightly. The fabric felt uncomfortably tight across his shoulders and chest.

    He glanced down at himself and sighed. His clothes had become noticeably snug, and not just in the chest area, his pants were starting to ride up, too. ''Looks like I''ll need to go shopping for new clothes soon¡­''

    As the thought crossed his mind, he noticed Arya staring at him, her sandwich paused halfway to her mouth. He raised an eyebrow. "What''s wrong? Why are you looking at me like that?"

    Arya blinked, her face flushing slightly as if she''d been caught doing something embarrassing. "N-Nothing," she stammered, quickly taking a bite of her sandwich to cover her reaction.

    But inside, Arya was anything but calm. Over the past few days, she''d been watching Raymond change before her eyes. At first, it was subtle, his confidence seemed to have grown. But now, the difference was stark. His physical appearance had become sharper, more commanding. His once boyish features had matured almost overnight, and he carried himself with a calm, steady presence that felt¡­ reassuring.

    She''d heard about the transformations that occurred when someone awakened, but this¡ª''this''¡ªwas different. Raymond was evolving in ways she couldn''t quite put into words. And yet, as much as the change was startling, Arya found it comforting.

    Clearing her throat, she tried to steer the conversation to something else. "By the way, Raymond," she began, setting her sandwich down. "I noticed something strange this morning."

    Raymond looked up, his curiosity piqued. "Oh? What is it?"

    "When I passed by the Becker Hotel," Arya said, "I saw that it was closed."

    "Closed?" Raymond frowned, the surprise evident on his face.

    "Yes. I asked around," Arya continued. "It turns out Mrs. Becker and her family sold the inn and left town late last night."

    Raymond blinked in surprise, setting down his sandwich. "They sold the hotel? And left town completely?"

    Arya nodded, studying his reaction.

    Raymond leaned back in his chair, a mix of emotions crossing his face. He hadn''t expected this. He had assumed that after their encounter, Mrs. Becker would simply lay low and keep her distance. But to sell her livelihood and leave West Town entirely? That was extreme, even for someone who might have feared retaliation.

    He sighed, running a hand through his hair. ''She must''ve thought I''d come after her¡­'' he realized. In truth, revenge had never crossed his mind. He had already decided to let the matter rest after securing fair compensation from her. It wasn''t worth the trouble. Besides, if he ''had'' gone after her, it would have immediately drawn the attention of the Knights. The last thing he needed was to incriminate himself.

    Still, it was probably for the best. Mrs. Becker''s departure meant there''d be no lingering hostility between them. He couldn''t help but chuckle to himself. "Well, I guess that takes care of that," he muttered.

    Before Arya could respond, the sound of a loud ''clang'' interrupted their conversation.

    "Ding! Ding!" The bell hanging from the ceiling chimed, its rope rattling slightly. It was their doorbell, someone was outside.

    Arya stood up, brushing off her hands. "I''ll get it," she said, heading toward the door. Her brow furrowed slightly as she walked. Hardly anyone knew they lived at No. 25 Red Rose Street, so why would someone come calling?

    Curious but cautious, she opened the door.

    Standing on the doorstep was a striking young woman in a crisp uniform. She looked to be in her early twenties, her posture straight and her expression professional yet friendly. Her dark hair was neatly tied back, and her uniform, likely that of a courier or official messenger, was immaculately pressed.

    The woman smiled warmly at Arya. "Good morning," she said in a clear, pleasant voice. "Is this Mr. Raymond Kelton''s residence?"

    Arya blinked, her eyes narrowing slightly as her guard went up. She didn''t recognize this woman, and the fact that she was asking for Raymond specifically made her wary. "Who''s asking?" she replied, her tone cautious.

    The woman''s smile didn''t waver. "I''m here to deliver a message on behalf of the Adventurer''s Guild," she explained, holding up a sealed envelope embossed with the guild''s crest. "It''s for Mr. Raymond Kelton. Is he home?"

 Chapter 39 End of Review!

    "Yes, and you are?" Arya''s tone was polite, but there was an undeniable sharpness to her words. She wasn''t sure why, but seeing this elegant woman in uniform asking for Raymond left her feeling oddly annoyed.The woman smiled warmly, undeterred by Arya''s tone. "Ah! I''m Mila Coburn, a staff member from the Adventurer''s Guild," she introduced herself with a small bow, her name tag gleaming in the morning light.

    Arya nodded but didn''t return the smile. Instead, she turned back toward the house and called out, "Raymond, someone from the Adventurer''s Guild is here to see you!"

    Hearing his name, Raymond approached, curious about the unexpected visitor. When he saw the woman standing at the door, his memory clicked. "Oh, you''re from the registration desk," he said, recognizing Mila instantly. She had been the one who had processed his adventurer registration just a few days ago.

    Mila''s professional demeanor faltered for a moment, and a guilty expression overtook her face. "Mr. Raymond," she began, bowing her head deeply, "I''m so, so sorry. I didn''t know that there was a giant mutant rat in the sewer when I suggested that mission to you. If I had known, I never would have encouraged you to take it on. This was my oversight, and I deeply apologize!"

    Her voice wavered with emotion as she bowed repeatedly, clearly feeling responsible for what had happened.

    "Uh¡­" Raymond raised a hand awkwardly, trying to stop her flood of apologies. His gaze fell on the identity tag pinned to her uniform: ''Mila Coburn''. "Miss Mila, wait¡ª"

    Mila froze mid-bow, straightening up but still looking visibly distressed. Arya, standing to the side, crossed her arms and raised an eyebrow, clearly intrigued by the interaction. Though she didn''t know the full story, Mila''s words gave her enough context to connect a few dots.

    Raymond scratched the back of his head, looking at Mila with a mix of confusion and curiosity. "So¡­ you came here just to apologize?"

    "Oh, no, that''s not the only reason," Mila quickly clarified, shaking her head. "The guild has completed its review of the incident, and they''ve verified that everything you reported was accurate. I came to inform you that you need to visit the guild to finalize the paperwork and claim your compensation."

    She paused, her expression softening, though her guilt remained evident. "But¡­ it really was my suggestion that led to this situation. So I insisted on taking the task of informing you personally so that I could apologize face-to-face."

    Her voice cracked slightly, and tears began to pool in her eyes. "I''m so sorry for everything, Mr. Raymond."

    Raymond sighed, his earlier annoyance at the situation melting away. He waved his hand dismissively, his tone calm. "Miss Mila, there''s no need to blame yourself. Honestly, it''s not your fault. I looked at all the available commissions and chose this one because I thought it would be the best fit for a beginner. It wasn''t your suggestion alone that decided it."

    Mila blinked, the tears in her eyes threatening to spill. "But still¡ª"

    "Really, it''s okay," Raymond interrupted gently. "The mutant rats in the sewers weren''t that strong, and the task itself was perfectly reasonable for beginners. No one could have predicted we''d run into a giant mutant rat. That was just bad luck."

    Mila''s expression brightened slightly at his words, though she still looked hesitant. "So¡­ does this mean you forgive me?" she asked, her voice small.

    Raymond let out a helpless chuckle. "Yes, I forgive you."

    At that, Mila exhaled a deep sigh of relief, a genuine smile spreading across her face. "Thank you, Mr. Raymond!" Her mood seemed to lift completely, and her gaze shifted to Arya. "Oh! Is this your sister?"

    Arya''s expression darkened immediately, and she shot Raymond a sharp look.

    "N-No, this is Arya," Raymond stammered, suddenly feeling cornered. "She''s¡­ um¡­ mine¡­"

    His voice trailed off as his mind scrambled for a way to describe their relationship. "Friend" didn''t feel right; it was far too casual for someone like Arya, who had practically become his family. But they weren''t lovers, either. Finally, he blurted out the only word that seemed to fit. "¡­relative."

    "Relative?" Mila repeated, raising an eyebrow. Her expression shifted as though she were trying to solve a puzzle. "Ah, I see!" she exclaimed, her eyes lighting up with sudden understanding. "I get it now, Mr. Raymond. Don''t worry, I won''t tell anyone!"

    Raymond froze, a sense of dread washing over him as he caught the knowing, almost ''mischievous'' smile on Mila''s face. ''No, Mila, you absolutely do ''not'' get it.''

    From the way she beamed at him, it was clear her mind had wandered to entirely the wrong conclusion. She must have assumed their relationship was far more¡­ intimate. And judging by her expression, she probably believed it to be a secret they were trying to keep hidden.

    Before he could correct her, Mila clapped her hands together. "Well, Mr. Raymond, I''ll leave you to your morning. But please make sure to visit the Adventurer''s Guild before noon today to complete the process!"

    "Y-Yeah, sure," Raymond muttered, still trying to process the misunderstanding.

    Mila waved cheerfully as she turned to leave, her satisfied smile never fading. "Thank you again, Mr. Raymond! Have a good day!"

    As the door closed behind her, Raymond groaned, rubbing his temples. Arya stood with her arms crossed, her sharp gaze fixed on him.

    "''Relative,'' huh?" she said dryly. "Care to explain that one?"

    Raymond sighed, slumping into a chair. "Let''s just say I need to work on my improvisation skills."

    Arya rolled her eyes, muttering something under her breath as she returned to the table. Meanwhile, Raymond silently vowed to clear up the misunderstanding with Mila¡­ if he ever got the chance.

    Raymond opened his mouth, ready to explain the concept of "relatives" and how it extended to people with close bonds and deep feelings. But Arya, her face slightly flushed, interrupted him with an awkward question.

    "Raymond... what did Miss Mila say about the review and compensation? You need to go to the Adventurer''s Guild, right?"

    Raymond paused mid-thought, noticing Arya''s behavior. Her usual confident demeanor was replaced by something he hadn''t seen before, a shy avoidance of his gaze. She turned her head slightly when he looked at her, pretending to be preoccupied.

    ''Oh no,'' Raymond thought, exasperated. ''You misunderstood too. But you didn''t act like this before¡­''

    He sighed, rubbing his face briefly before answering. "It''s about the commission I took two days ago to clear the mutant rats. Remember when I said I got injured because of an accident? The guild has been reviewing the situation, and they''ve confirmed everything I reported. Now they''re compensating me accordingly."

    Arya blinked, her expression shifting as realization dawned. "So¡­ what you said was true."

    "Yes," Raymond replied, raising an eyebrow.

    Arya bit her lip, looking embarrassed. After a moment, she turned to him with sincerity. "I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have doubted you. I¡­ I was wrong."

    Raymond folded his arms, mock-stern. "Good. Then next time, don''t be so stubborn and cut me off when I try to explain."

    "Yes, yes, I understand," Arya said quickly, waving her hand dismissively, though her tone carried a hint of guilt. "You should head to the guild. Don''t keep them waiting."

    "I''m going now," Raymond said, turning toward the door.

    But Arya''s voice stopped him mid-step. "Hold on! You''re going without any equipment. No armor, no weapons!"

    Raymond turned back, confused. "What? Why?"

    Arya narrowed her eyes. "I''m not letting you go out dressed like you''re ready to take on another commission. You''ll get tempted to pick one up ''just because.'' No equipment means no fights."

    "I wasn''t planning to take any commissions today anyway," Raymond grumbled, shaking his head.

    "Good. Then there''s no problem." Arya gave him a pointed look, as if daring him to argue further.

    Realizing it wasn''t worth the battle, Raymond raised his hands in surrender. "Fine, no equipment. Happy?"

    Arya nodded, satisfied. "Go. And don''t come back with a mission slip!"

    ---

    When Raymond arrived at the Adventurer''s Guild, the building was buzzing with activity. Dozens of adventurers milled about, discussing strategies, checking the commission board, or chatting with guild staff.

    As he stepped into the main hall, a familiar voice cut through the noise. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "I ''told'' you, I already have teammates!"

    Raymond turned toward the commotion and spotted Sylph. She was surrounded by several adventurers, her arms crossed and her expression a mix of irritation and impatience.

    Raymond smiled faintly, unsurprised. He''d expected this to happen. After all, who wouldn''t want a magician who could cast ''Explosion Magic'' on their team?

    Just then, Sylph''s gaze landed on him. Her face lit up, and she immediately turned back to the persistent adventurers. "See? My teammate''s here. Move it."

    Without waiting for a response, she pushed past them and ran toward Raymond, her casual clothes fluttering as she moved.

    "Raymond! Finally!" she called, stopping in front of him with a bright smile. "You wouldn''t ''believe'' how annoying these people are. I just got here, and they''ve been begging me to join their teams non-stop. It''s driving me crazy!"

    "Really?" Raymond replied dryly, though his tone held no surprise.

    "Yeah!" Sylph huffed, throwing her hands up. "They''re relentless. Like, do I have ''free agent'' written on my forehead or something?"

    Raymond chuckled softly but didn''t respond, his attention shifting to the group of adventurers who had followed her. Leading them was a green-haired man clad in heavy armor, a broadsword strapped to his back. His equipment was sleek and expensive, far more luxurious than anything Raymond had seen even among Bronze-level adventurers.

    The man''s gaze flicked to Raymond''s White Porcelain-level nameplate, and a smirk curled at his lips. "So, ''this'' is your teammate?" he asked, his tone dripping with disdain.

    "Yes," Sylph said curtly, glaring at him.

    The green-haired man ignored her annoyance, stepping forward and gesturing toward himself. "Look, I''m just saying you should consider teaming up with us instead. My skill set is perfect for protecting teammates, and I''ve even been invited to join several Silver-level teams. With me, you''d never have to worry about getting hurt by monsters."

    He turned to Raymond with a condescending glance. "As for your current teammate, it would make more sense for him to join a White Porcelain-level group where he belongs."

    Raymond didn''t react immediately, though his expression grew slightly amused. As the green-haired man came closer, a faint glow appeared in Raymond''s vision, a panel had popped up.

    Without looking away, Raymond skimmed the information now displayed about the man. He smirked inwardly, already guessing what the man''s so-called "perfect" skill was.

    "Sylph," Raymond said calmly, his gaze still on the man. "Do you know what skill he''s talking about?"

    Sylph frowned, glancing between them. "No, what?"

    Raymond''s smirk grew. "Let me guess¡­" He paused for effect, then looked directly at the green-haired man. "It''s ''Taunt,'' isn''t it?"

    The man''s smug expression faltered, his confidence wavering. "H-How did you know?"

    Raymond chuckled, his tone light but pointed. "Just a hunch."

    Sylph raised an eyebrow, sensing the tension but unsure of its source. Meanwhile, Raymond was already piecing together his next move. ''This guy doesn''t know it yet, but he just walked into the wrong conversation.''

 Chapter 40 Seen Through?

    "Learnable skill detected: Taunt! [Warrior] [Upgradable], learning cost: 3 skill points.""Learnable skill detected: Wind Slash! [Warrior] [Swordsman], learning cost: 1 skill point."

    Raymond''s gaze flickered over the glowing panel that had appeared before him. Surprise crept into his expression.

    ''Taunt,'' a skill that could attract and hold the attention of enemies, caught his interest immediately. It wasn''t just its utility that intrigued him, it was the fact that this skill was upgradable, a feature he hadn''t encountered before. However, it came at a cost. Learning ''Taunt'' required 3 skill points, one more than the ''Whirlwind Kick'' he had considered earlier. The investment spoke volumes about the skill''s potential value.

    His attention then shifted to ''Wind Slash.'' The name alone suggested it was a sword technique, but what really stood out was its dual compatibility. It could be learned by both the ''Warrior'' and ''Swordsman'' professions. It made sense¡ª''Warriors'' were versatile with a variety of weapons, and ''Swordsmen'' specialized in sword-based combat. This overlap highlighted the skill''s flexibility.

    Raymond''s gaze lingered on the first skill. The green-haired man''s earlier boast clicked into place. ''So, his "protecting teammates" skill is Taunt,'' Raymond thought. Judging by the man''s reputation and the fact that he''d been scouted by Silver-level teams, it was safe to assume the skill''s effectiveness.

    But his musings were cut short as Sylph''s angry voice snapped him back to reality.

    "It''s ''none'' of your business who I team up with!" she snapped, glaring at the green-haired man with fire in her eyes. "You think you''re so special because you''ve got a ''taunt'' skill? Well, let me tell you; I don''t think you''re great at all! So quit bothering me!"

    The green-haired man blinked, stunned by her outburst. For a moment, he stood there dumbfounded, unable to form a response.

    But his expression quickly darkened as he recovered. He shifted his attention to Raymond, sizing him up with a mix of disdain and calculation. "Raymond, right?"

    Raymond nodded slowly, crossing his arms as he waited for the inevitable attempt to rope him into the argument.

    The man straightened his posture, trying to look imposing. "Listen," he said, his tone condescending. "Sylph is an ''Explosion Magician.'' Someone with her talent shouldn''t be held back by a White Porcelain-level adventurer like you. If you really care about her, you''ll let her join a team like mine, where she''ll be properly protected and able to shine."

    Raymond raised an eyebrow. His mind wandered briefly as he tried to place where he''d heard this kind of logic before. It struck him as familiar in a way that was both amusing and irritating.

    He stroked his chin, pretending to think it over. The green-haired man seemed to take this as a sign of agreement, his smug expression returning. But before he could say anything more, Raymond looked up, his expression serious.

    "I finally understand why you were able to learn the ''Taunt'' skill," Raymond said, his tone completely even.

    The man straightened further, clearly expecting praise. "Oh? And why is that?"

    "Because you have a natural talent for making people want to punch you."

    For a moment, there was silence. Then Sylph burst into laughter, doubling over as tears formed in her eyes.

    "Pfft! Hahaha!" she cackled, clutching her stomach. "Raymond! That''s ''perfect!''"

    Even the demi-human cat girl from the green-haired man''s team couldn''t suppress her laughter. Her sharp ears twitched as she giggled openly. "This little brother really knows how to deliver a burn!"

    The man''s face turned as red as a beet, his earlier smugness crumbling under the weight of everyone''s laughter. He glared furiously at his cat-girl teammate, who was doing little to hide her amusement.

    "You! Stop laughing!" he barked, but it only made her giggle harder.

    Meanwhile, Raymond turned to Sylph, ignoring the commotion entirely. "Come on," he said. "Let''s finish the paperwork. I''ve got things to do."

    "Right, let''s go upstairs," Sylph said, her mood instantly lifting as she followed Raymond toward the stairs. "Don''t waste time on these kinds of people."

    Behind them, the green-haired man stood fuming, his pride thoroughly trampled. His teammates exchanged glances, unsure whether to console him or quietly distance themselves.

    ---

    Once they were upstairs and away from the crowd, Sylph turned to Raymond with an excited grin. "You know, Raymond, you''ve got just as much talent as Geldan. If you were a ''Warrior,'' you''d definitely be able to learn ''Taunt'' too!"

    Raymond raised an eyebrow, processing the name she''d just dropped. ''Geldan¡­ so that''s his name.'' He chuckled inwardly, appreciating her keen observation. ''Sylph''s instincts aren''t half bad.''

    "Maybe," Raymond replied with a small smirk. ''Though I''ll learn Taunt for real soon enough,'' he added silently. ''Unlike him, I won''t need to taunt people with my words.''

    Sylph tilted her head, noticing his confident expression. "What''s with that look? Thinking of showing him up?"

    "Not at all," Raymond said smoothly. "Just thinking about how much more training I''ll need. That''s all."

    Sylph grinned. "Well, if you need a partner for sparring, I''m here. Explosion Magic might be overkill, but I can try to tone it down for you."

    "Thanks," Raymond said, shaking his head with a chuckle. "I''ll keep that in mind."

    The two continued toward the guild office, leaving behind the chaos of the hall below. But even as they moved on, Raymond couldn''t help but smile, already looking forward to mastering the skill that had sparked this entire exchange.

    ''Taunt'' requires 3 skill points, and that''s already a hefty cost. But the bigger problem¡­ can I even reveal my ''Warrior'' profession?'' Raymond''s thoughts churned with uncertainty. He wasn''t sure if anyone in the Kingdom of Atlantis had ever awakened more than one profession. If he revealed this, would it make him a target of suspicion or envy?

    ''Maybe I should ask Sylph?'' he thought, glancing at her. But before he could bring it up, a familiar voice interrupted his train of thought.

    "Raymond!"

    The surprised tone made Raymond turn. Coming out of one of the rooms in the Adventurer''s Guild were Freya, Captain Andel, and several other knights. Their armor bore fresh stains of blood and dirt, evidence of recent combat.

    "Freya? Captain Andel?" Raymond blinked, genuinely surprised. "What are you doing here?"

    His gaze swept over them, noting the grime and blood smeared across their uniforms. "Wait¡­ do the Knights take on guild commissions too?"

    Freya rolled her eyes and huffed. "What? Do you think we''re here to snatch commissions from you adventurers?"

    Raymond raised his hands defensively. "I didn''t mean it like that. I was just curious!"

    Freya crossed her arms, smirking. "Of course not. But since you''re so curious, let me explain."

    The knights gathered around as Freya continued. "It''s not just residents who issue commissions to the Adventurer''s Guild. The guild itself issues plenty of them. Sometimes, when emergencies happen; like a monster attack, they can''t wait for an adventurer to accept the commission and deal with it. That''s when the Knights step in."

    Raymond tilted his head, intrigued. "Emergencies?"

    Freya nodded. "Right. For example, if a monster suddenly blocks a major road or invades a critical mine, it''s not just someone''s personal problem, it affects the whole kingdom. Those kinds of commissions are sent out directly by the guild, but if time is critical, the guild calls on us."

    Captain Andel, standing quietly nearby, gave a firm nod. "The guild and the Knights are both part of the kingdom''s infrastructure. We exist to protect Atlantis and ensure its safety. Our roles might differ, but we share the same goal."

    Freya continued, her voice tinged with pride. "This time, we were called in because a powerful monster appeared on one of the main trade routes. It was causing chaos; destroying wagons, attacking merchants and traffic had to be restored immediately. That''s why we''re here."

    "I see," Raymond said, nodding in understanding. "That makes sense now."

    Just as the conversation settled, Freya''s eyes shifted to Sylph, and they lit up with recognition. "Wait, is that¡­ is she your Explosion Mage teammate? Sylph?"

    Sylph froze, startled. "Huh? How do you know my name?" Her gaze darted to Raymond, suspicion flickering in her eyes. "Did you tell her about me?"

    Raymond raised his hands, shaking his head. "Nope. Don''t look at me. I''m just as confused as you are."

    Freya chuckled, clearly amused by their reactions. "Relax, both of you. The investigation into the giant mutant rat incident involved us knights and the guild staff. Your names came up during the review."

    Realization dawned on both Raymond and Sylph at the same time. "Oh, so that''s why," Raymond said, exhaling.

    "But I have to admit," Freya added, her gaze shifting back to Raymond with a hint of envy, "I didn''t expect you to be so talented. No wonder Sylph teamed up with you." S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Raymond blinked, confused. "Wait, me? Talented?"

    Sylph looked at him, equally puzzled. "What''s she talking about? You never mentioned anything like that."

    Raymond scratched his head, utterly lost. "I''ve only mastered one skill so far. How''s that considered talented?"

    Freya grinned, her expression almost teasing. "Oh, come on, don''t be so modest. People who master their first skill within a year are already considered gifted. And those who manage two in that time? They''re called prodigies. From what we''ve learned about you, you''re well ahead of schedule."

    Raymond blinked, stunned. He hadn''t thought of it that way. Freya''s words carried weight, especially since she herself had previously boasted about mastering two skills within a year.

    Sylph''s eyes sparkled with interest. "Wait, Raymond¡­ ''is'' she right? Are you secretly some kind of prodigy?"

    "No! I mean, I''ve only learned one skill," Raymond said quickly, waving his hands. "That''s hardly impressive compared to someone like you who''s mastered Explosion Magic."

    Freya shook her head, a small smirk on her face. "Sylph''s Explosion Magic is definitely impressive, but you''re underestimating yourself. The way you''ve progressed since awakening¡­ it''s unusual. Talented adventurers like you and Sylph stand out for a reason."

    Raymond''s chest tightened slightly. He could feel Freya''s sharp eyes studying him, almost as if she were searching for something hidden. For a moment, he wondered if she''d somehow seen through his secret. ''Does she know about my second profession?''

    Freya tilted her head, a curious glint in her eyes. "Raymond, you''ve been holding back something, haven''t you?"

    Raymond forced a casual laugh, brushing off her words. "Holding back? Not at all. I''m just taking things one step at a time."

    But deep down, his mind raced. He had to tread carefully. The last thing he needed was for Freya or anyone else, to uncover his dual professions.

    For now, he decided to shift the focus. "Anyway, speaking of talents, Sylph is the real prodigy here. Explosion Magic isn''t something just anyone can pull off."

    Freya nodded in agreement but gave Raymond one last thoughtful look before letting it go. As they continued talking, Raymond couldn''t shake the feeling that Freya had picked up on more than she was letting on. If she didn''t know yet, it was only a matter of time.

 Chapter 41 Alchemist Guilds Reward!

    Freya looked back and forth between Raymond and Sylph, both of whom had identical puzzled expressions. Finally, she sighed, as if their confusion was contagious, leaving all three of them looking equally perplexed."Wait, don''t you know? Raymond''s been awakened for less than twenty days."

    "Um?" Sylph frowned, tilting her head slightly. ''Awakened for less than twenty days? What''s so special about that?''

    She blinked a few times, and then something seemed to click. Her mouth fell open slowly, and she covered it with both hands as realization dawned. Turning to Raymond, her eyes were wide with disbelief.

    In the past, whenever she looked at Raymond, there had always been a subtle sense of superiority in her mind. She couldn''t help it,bshe was an ''Explosion Magician'', a rare and powerful specialization, while Raymond seemed like a fairly ordinary awakener by comparison.

    But now, that superiority had evaporated like morning dew under the sun.

    "You mean¡­" Sylph said slowly, her voice unsteady, "Raymond mastered a skill in less than twenty days?!"

    Freya nodded with certainty, her expression smug. "Exactly. I thought you knew that already, why else would you team up with him?"

    Sylph felt a twinge of annoyance. ''How would I know? He didn''t even tell me!'' she thought, biting her lip. Suddenly, she understood Raymond''s calm indifference whenever other adventurers swarmed her, eager to team up.

    ''So that''s it. He''s not just ignoring them, he knows he''s just as much of a genius as I am. If not more!''

    "Um¡­" Raymond''s voice broke through her thoughts, completely ruining the dramatic tension. "Is that¡­ rare?"

    Both Freya and Sylph froze, staring at him as though he''d just asked if water was wet.

    "What do you ''think?''" Freya snapped, her bright eyes narrowing in frustration. "Do you not realize how insane that is?"

    Raymond scratched his head, frowning. ''I thought Freya figured out I''d awakened a second profession¡­ but this is about mastering a skill?''

    Freya crossed her arms and let out an exasperated sigh. "Do you know how long it took me to awaken my first skill? ''Two months!'' And back then, I thought that was ''fast.'' It was! People called me a prodigy for that."

    Sylph raised an eyebrow, clearly intrigued. "Two months? Really?"

    Freya nodded, puffing up slightly with pride. "Two months is already considered impressive. But Raymond¡­" Her voice trailed off, and a complicated look crossed her face. She glanced at Raymond, then seemed to remember something that made her expression shift into outright disbelief.

    ''The day after we captured Raymond, he asked me how to awaken skills,'' she thought, her heart racing. ''That means he didn''t even know how it worked back then. But by the time he completed that commission with Sylph, he''d already mastered a skill!''

    Her thoughts spiraled further. ''So if he mastered a skill during the mission¡­ does that mean he learned it in just one day?!''

    Freya''s hands clenched at her sides as she tried to suppress the thought. It was too terrifying to dwell on.

    "Do you have any idea," she finally said, glaring at Raymond, "how ridiculous that is? Learning a skill in less than twenty days is unheard of. It''s, it''s insane! And you''re standing here asking if it''s rare?! Ugh!"

    She threw her hands in the air, her frustration spilling out as she paced back and forth.

    Sylph, meanwhile, was staring at Raymond with newfound respect and a hint of competitiveness. ''Less than twenty days¡­ That''s¡­'' She tried to compare herself. ''I awakened as a magician three months ago and mastered Explosion Magic two months later. That''s still impressive. But¡­''

    Her mind whirred. ''Explosion Magic is far more advanced than whatever basic skill Raymond learned. So maybe he''s just quicker with simple skills? Yes. That makes sense. My talent isn''t worse, he''s just working with easier material.''

    As she reached this conclusion, Sylph''s shoulders relaxed, and her usual confidence returned.

    Raymond, oblivious to her mental gymnastics, was watching Freya with mild concern as she continued her rant. Eventually, she stopped abruptly, her expression shifting to one of mild embarrassment. "Oh, great. I got so worked up that I didn''t notice Captain Andel and the others left without me."

    She sighed, then looked at Raymond and Sylph with an apologetic smile. "Well, I guess I''d better go catch up with them. Don''t let me keep you any longer."

    Before leaving, she turned to Raymond one last time, giving him a sharp glare. "And for the record, next time you accomplish something crazy like this, ''act like you know it''s impressive.''"

    Raymond, still looking completely innocent, gave her a small wave as she disappeared down the stairs.

    Sylph watched her go, then glanced at Raymond, her expression pensive. "So¡­ less than twenty days, huh?" she muttered.

    Raymond shrugged. "I guess. It''s not like I was counting."

    Sylph let out a low sigh, then straightened up and crossed her arms, her competitive spark reigniting. "Well, I might''ve taken two months to master Explosion Magic, but I''d like to see you pull off something like that. My talent''s still ahead of yours."

    "Sure," Raymond said, too tired to argue. "Now, can we finish the paperwork? I''ve still got things to do."

    With a satisfied nod, Sylph gestured toward the guild office. "Let''s get it done."

    As they walked, Raymond couldn''t help but feel a twinge of unease. Freya''s insights had been sharper than expected. ''I''ll have to be more careful,'' he thought. ''If someone figures out I''ve awakened more than one profession, things could get complicated fast.''

    Raymond and Sylph quickly located the auditor who had overseen their case. As soon as the man spotted them, he waved over a recorder, and the four of them made their way to the guild''s report room.

    The atmosphere in the room was professional, but the air was thick with anticipation. Once everyone was seated, the auditor wasted no time. "We''ve completed the review of your case," he began, his tone steady. "We''ve verified everything you reported and confirmed it to be true. As for the compensation, it has been finalized."

    Reaching into his satchel, the auditor pulled out a leather pouch and placed it on the table with a soft ''thud.'' The unmistakable clink of gold coins resonated in the room, and both Raymond''s and Sylph''s eyes immediately locked onto the bag.

    Raymond''s heartbeat quickened. ''If that bag is full of gold coins¡­ it''s got to be at least fifty!''

    Sylph leaned forward slightly, her eyes glued to the pouch.

    The auditor chuckled at their reactions. "Don''t worry, I won''t keep you in suspense," he said, amused. "Here''s the breakdown:

    "First, the giant mutant rat you killed is considered no less than a Bronze-level threat. For completing this task, the guild has awarded you a reward of two gold coins."

    Raymond''s excitement dimmed slightly, but he nodded. Two gold coins were a respectable sum for most adventurers at their level.

    "Second," the auditor continued, "we acknowledge that the guild''s registration staff frequently recommend new adventurers take on mutant rat commissions, which may have influenced your decision. As a result, the guild has decided to compensate you with an additional five gold coins for any undue risk you faced."

    Sylph''s eyes sparkled, and Raymond felt his interest rekindling. Seven gold coins? That was already far more than he had expected.

    "And finally," the auditor said, his tone growing more serious, "the Alchemist Association has also reviewed the matter. Since they were the ones who issued the commission and created the mutant rat problem in the first place, they''ve confirmed that the giant mutant rat was caused by an accident years ago. The president of their association also assures us that no other rats will reach that size, thanks to the resolution of this case. To express their gratitude; and as compensation, they are awarding you fifty gold coins."

    "''Fifty?!''" Sylph exclaimed, her voice rising.

    Raymond''s jaw nearly dropped. "Fifty¡­?"

    The auditor smiled. "That brings your total compensation to fifty-seven gold coins."

    The two adventurers exchanged wide-eyed glances, their expressions a mix of disbelief and elation. Neither of them had expected this. Raymond had assumed he might receive ten gold coins at most, but this sum was beyond anything he had imagined.

    "The Alchemist Association must be loaded¡­" Sylph murmured, staring at the leather bag as if it held her future.

    Raymond couldn''t help but agree. ''How much money do these ''pharmacists'' and ''craftsmen'' make?'' The thought tempted him, and he glanced at his awakening panel.

    [Craftsman] Awakening requirements: Kill monsters using five different types of weapons. Progress: 3/5.

    [Pharmacist] Awakening requirements: Collect ten different herbs in the wild and have them all made into potions by a pharmacist. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Raymond frowned slightly. ''I''ve used gloves, daggers, and swords so far, only two more weapons to go for Craftsman. That seems doable. But the Pharmacist requirements¡­ gathering herbs and getting them turned into potions sounds tedious.''

    He made a mental note to focus on awakening Craftsman first, saving Pharmacist for later.

    Meanwhile, the auditor reached into his bag and produced two pieces of parchment. "Now, there''s just one formality. These are agreements drafted by the temple''s priests. Once you sign them, the compensation will be officially yours. Be aware that these are binding contracts enforced by divine power. Breaking the agreement will result in immediate sanctions."

    Raymond''s thoughts flickered back to the Sun Goddess statue he''d seen earlier. The scales in her left hand symbolized justice and contracts were her domain.

    The two took the parchments and skimmed through the contents. The agreements were straightforward, stating that the compensation was fair and final, and that neither party would pursue the matter further. Seeing no hidden traps, they both signed without hesitation.

    The moment Raymond signed his name, the parchment glowed faintly before burning up in a burst of warm, radiant light. He felt an invisible force settle over him, a quiet but undeniable reminder of the contract''s weight.

    "All done," the auditor said with satisfaction, sliding the leather bag across the table. "The fifty-seven gold coins are now officially yours."

    Raymond reached out and hefted the bag. It was heavier than he''d expected, the weight of their reward tangible in his hands. He exchanged a grin with Sylph, who was practically beaming.

    "Thank you," Raymond said sincerely.

    The auditor nodded. "You earned it. Good luck on your future endeavors."

    As the two adventurers left the room, Raymond''s mind buzzed with plans. ''Fifty-seven gold coins. That''s enough to invest in new gear¡­ or maybe even save for future training.''

    Sylph nudged him with her elbow. "So, what are you spending your share on?"

    Raymond chuckled. "I''m still deciding. You?"

    "Explosion Magic is expensive," she said with a grin. "I need to stock up on materials for my spells. Maybe a few new robes, too."

    Raymond smirked. "Let''s just not blow through all of it in one day."

    Sylph groaned. "Ugh, don''t ruin the moment with practical advice."

    The two laughed as they stepped out of the Adventurer''s Guild, their spirits high and their purses much heavier than they had expected. For Raymond, this was just the beginning of a larger journey and he was already thinking about what lay ahead.

 Chapter 42 Tsundere Sylph!

    "Raymond, when are you going to apply for the promotion to ''Black Iron''?"The moment the two stepped out of the report room, Sylph couldn''t contain her excitement, her voice practically bouncing with anticipation.

    It was big news. The guild had made an exception for them, offering a rare chance to apply for promotion to the coveted ''Black Iron Level'' a significant step up in rank. The reason? Their victory over the giant mutant rat, a feat that, according to the guild, was equivalent to completing a bronze-level commission. Not only had they earned a reward, but the guild also recognized their strength, which meant this rare opportunity was now available to them.

    Raymond hesitated, his fingers drumming absently on the purse he held in his hand. "I don''t know. I haven''t been feeling too well lately," he said, shaking his head slightly, his voice a little more subdued than usual. "I''ll decide once I feel better."

    Sylph''s brow furrowed with concern. "Not feeling well? Is it from the fight? The mutant rat''s bite still bothering you? Or maybe the antidote we got wasn''t strong enough? We could get something more powerful, after all, we have the gold now!" She was practically vibrating with worry, her tone shifting between anxious and practical. "I can go buy it myself if you want."

    Raymond blinked at her, his expression softening as he took a step back, holding up a hand in reassurance. "No, no, nothing like that," he said, chuckling lightly. "I just got a stomachache. It''s nothing serious. I''m fine."

    Sylph paused, staring at him blankly for a moment. Then, her cheeks flushed bright red as the realization hit her. "A stomachache?" she repeated, almost too loudly, her eyes widening. "You scared me half to death with all that talk about not feeling well, and it was just a stomachache?!"

    Raymond couldn''t help but laugh at her reaction, but Sylph wasn''t done yet. She quickly turned her face away, trying to hide her embarrassment behind a cool, casual tone. "Well, if you''re fine now, just make sure you let me know when you''re ready for that promotion quest," she said, her voice purposefully nonchalant. "I mean, we''re a team, right? It would make sense for us to do the promotion commission together. It''s a special opportunity the guild''s giving us, so it''s best if we stick together. Not that I ''have'' to do it with you, of course..."

    Raymond raised an eyebrow, his gaze flickering over to her as he tried to suppress a grin. There she went again, the classic act of pretending she didn''t care, while clearly ''caring'' a lot.

    "Why do you always do that?" he asked, his voice light but curious. He leaned in slightly, his smile growing wider. "Why do you always explain so much when it''s obvious you want to go with me?"

    Sylph stiffened, her eyes darting away as she took an awkward step back, clearly flustered by his observation. "I¡ªI don''t know what you''re talking about," she stammered. "I just¡­ I''m just saying, ''we'' should do it together, okay? It''s not like I''m desperate to go with you or anything!"

    Raymond smirked, a mischievous glint in his eyes. His curiosity piqued, he decided to go for it. "Hey, Sylph," he said, his tone teasing, "are you a tsundere?"

    "A what?" Sylph blinked at him, genuinely puzzled. Her face contorted as she tried to process the word, clearly not familiar with it.

    Raymond''s smile deepened as he leaned back slightly, clearly enjoying her confusion. "A tsundere," he repeated. "It''s someone who acts tough or cold on the outside to cover up how they really feel, especially when they''re embarrassed. They try to hide their soft side by acting all stubborn and defensive." He paused, his eyes narrowing playfully as he looked directly at her. "Like you, just now."

    For a moment, there was a dangerous silence. Sylph''s face immediately turned crimson as she processed the implication. She stammered, her hands shifting uncomfortably at her sides, clearly caught off guard. "I¡ªI''m not a tsundere!" she protested, her voice a little too loud, a little too defensive.

    Raymond arched an eyebrow, unconvinced. "Not a tsundere?" he asked, his voice dripping with teasing amusement. "Then why did you go on and on about how ''it''s not like you had to do the quest with me'' when you clearly wanted to?"

    Sylph took a step back, her face burning brighter by the second as she tried to retreat into the safety of her pride. "I¡ªwhat do you mean? I just¡­" She struggled to find the right words, her face twisted in frustration. "I just thought it would be best if we stuck together! That''s all!"

    Raymond didn''t relent, slowly walking toward her as he pressed the issue. "Oh, really?" he asked with a sly grin. "Then why keep saying it wasn''t a ''big deal'' if you did the mission with me? Are you ''sure'' you''re not trying to hide how much you actually want to?"

    Sylph''s gaze flicked nervously between Raymond and the ground as she backed up, clearly flustered. "It''s not like that!" she muttered under her breath, her voice cracking slightly.

    Raymond leaned in a little closer, a mischievous twinkle in his eye. "So, you don''t mind if we do the quest together then?"

    Sylph froze, her shoulders tense, her face still glowing with embarrassment. She gave him a sharp glare, but it lacked the usual force. "I¡ªjust¡­ you''re ridiculous," she muttered, her voice barely audible. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Raymond gave a satisfied grin, enjoying the moment of teasing. "Oh, come on, admit it. You''re a tsundere."

    Sylph huffed, her face hidden behind a veil of defiance, but the soft blush on her cheeks was all the answer Raymond needed.

    "Fine," she muttered, "but I''m not doing this because I ''like'' you or anything!"

    Raymond chuckled, watching her struggle to maintain her tough fa?ade. He had to admit, he loved the challenge of getting under her skin.

    Sylph felt her face burning with embarrassment as her back pressed against the wall, leaving her no escape. Her heart raced, and she could barely breathe, let alone form coherent thoughts.

    "I... I..." she stammered, her mind a whirl of confusion. Words seemed to fail her as she tried to process the situation. Her entire body felt hot, and not just from the blush creeping up her neck, but from the awkwardness of the moment.

    She hadn''t even realized what she''d been doing and saying until Raymond pointed it out. All those excuses she had made¡ª"It''s not like I ''have'' to do this mission with you"¡ªwere they just a defense mechanism? Had she really been trying to cover up how much she ''did'' want to team up with him? The more she thought about it, the more her own actions seemed ridiculous.

    She couldn''t even look him in the eye, and instead, she glanced to the side, avoiding his gaze. But her neck... it was another story. The smooth, pale skin of her throat had turned an unmistakable shade of red, betraying her internal turmoil. The heat was rising up her cheeks, and she could feel it spreading to the tips of her ears.

    Raymond''s voice cut through the silence, playful yet pointed. "See, you still say you''re not a tsundere!"

    His words seemed to hit her like a thousand daggers, unraveling whatever small semblance of composure she had left.

    "I¡ªI''m not!" she shot back defensively, her voice rising in pitch, but the words felt hollow even to her.

    Before she could even process her response, she pushed Raymond away, not forcefully, but enough to create some distance, then bolted, her feet carrying her down the stairs in a hasty escape. She couldn''t handle this anymore. It was too embarrassing, too weird!

    She needed space, needed to think, but most of all, she needed to get away from ''him'' before she completely lost her cool.

    Raymond stood still, watching her flee with a wry smile tugging at his lips. He''d done it. He had successfully peeled away the layers of her tough exterior, exposing her flustered, shy side. What was the best way to deal with a tsundere? Simple: keep teasing them until they couldn''t hide their feelings anymore.

    "I''ve wanted to do that for a long time," Raymond muttered to himself, shaking his head in amusement as he casually tossed the purse in his hand.

    As much as he enjoyed the moment, a small part of him couldn''t help but feel a little guilty. Sylph had never meant to make things so complicated; she''d just been defending herself in the only way she knew how. He could see now how her own words had made her question herself, leading her to doubt her own feelings. She had been backed into a corner, and he''d just kept pressing.

    But then, something caught his attention: the purse. He froze for a moment, his grin fading into a frown. They hadn''t even divided the money yet.

    Just as he was about to follow after her, he caught a glimpse of movement at the top of the stairs. It was Sylph, her head peeking out from behind the bannister. Her expression was a mix of sheepishness and nervous energy.

    She hesitated, then quickly spoke, her voice muffled but clear enough to hear. "I... I live at No. 34, Lanban Street. You can send the gold coins there. Just... just give me 28 of them... and use the extra one to repair your equipment."

    Then, just as quickly, she ducked her head, but not before adding, in a much smaller voice, "And... don''t forget to inform me when you do the mission... please."

    There was a brief moment of silence, and then she hurriedly descended the stairs, making her exit for real this time.

    Raymond stared at the empty stairs, chuckling softly to himself. This time, he hadn''t pushed her too far. He''d gotten the reaction he wanted, but more importantly, he had made her think, maybe for the first time, about what she really wanted.

    He shook his head with a grin. Sylph might act tough, but deep down, she was just as vulnerable as anyone.

    After putting the purse away, Raymond paused. He had to admit, he had been so caught up in teasing Sylph that he had almost forgotten the more pressing matters at hand. They still hadn''t divided the money, and more importantly, there were still so many questions he needed to answer about his new life as an awakener.

    He needed to know more about this world, about the system of awakening, about how his abilities worked and whether they worked the same way for everyone else. For example, could other awakeners gain magic points from killing monsters like he could? Or was that a unique ability tied to the mysterious panel he had no real understanding of yet?

    And then there was the big question: could he be the only one who could awaken multiple professions? Or were there others out there like him?

    Determined to find answers, Raymond headed toward the temple library, the place the auditor had told him about. If there was anywhere that could help him understand this world better, it would be there.

    As he made his way to the door, he glanced back toward the stairs with a small, satisfied smile. Today had been a good day, he''d gotten the answers he wanted from Sylph, and he was one step closer to understanding his place in this strange new world.

 Chapter 43 Detailed Explanation of the Awakener!

    When Raymond stepped outside the towering temple once again, he was struck by its grandeur. The building stood like a beacon, its countless white marble pillars rising up into the sky, glowing softly in the light of the afternoon sun. Each pillar seemed to whisper ancient tales of divine power, and the sheer size of the structure made him feel small and insignificant. It wasn''t just a temple; it was a symbol of something much greater.He paused for a moment, taking in the sight, before pushing open the large, ornately-carved doors. As soon as he entered, the cool, reverent air of the temple surrounded him, and the scent of incense filled his senses. In the center of the massive hall, the statue of the Sun Goddess loomed, her golden face gazing down with serene wisdom. Without thinking, Raymond lowered his head in respect, his hands clasped in front of him.

    After a brief moment of quiet reflection, he straightened up and scanned the room for a nun or priest who could direct him to the library. Spotting one of the temple''s attendants nearby, he approached her and asked politely, "Excuse me, could you tell me where the temple''s library is located? And are there any special requirements to enter?"

    The nun, a middle-aged woman with gentle eyes, nodded with a serene smile. "The library is in the eastern wing," she said, her voice soft yet clear. "It''s open to anyone, as long as you respect the silence of the place. There are no formal requirements, just be mindful of others and keep your voice down."

    Raymond thanked her and followed her directions. Soon, he found himself standing before a long corridor, its walls lined with rows of towering bookshelves. To call it a "library" felt almost like a misnomer, there were no cozy reading chairs, no desks for study. Instead, the bookshelves stretched high on either side, filled with volumes on countless topics, but mostly related to divine magic, the gods, and the Awakened.

    There was a distinct lack of seating, which meant that those who came here to read had to stand. The books weren''t available for loan either; they were meant to be read on the spot. It was a strange setup, but Raymond could understand it, the temple wasn''t a place for comfort or ease, but for reverence and reflection.

    As Raymond stepped into the corridor, he observed the people who were already there. They came from all walks of life: nuns in simple robes, priests with their ceremonial attire, nobles dressed in fine silks, local townspeople in humble garb, and even a few adventurers in full battle gear. There was also an elderly man hunched over, who looked like a beggar, yet he was reading intently, his fingers trembling as he flipped through pages. The diverse crowd all stood quietly, their focus on the books before them, and there was a sense of equality in the air; no matter who you were, you were treated the same within these walls.

    Raymond felt a curious sense of calm as he walked deeper into the corridor. He didn''t have to look very hard to find the section he was seeking. A large sign above a row of bookshelves marked the area "Awakeners," and Raymond''s heart skipped a beat. He was drawn to the shelf, eager to find something that could shed more light on his new abilities, the mysterious powers granted by the strange panel he''d been given.

    As he scanned the titles, one particular book caught his eye. It was titled ''"A Detailed Explanation of the Awakener"'', and it looked well-worn, its edges frayed and the cover faded from frequent use. Clearly, it was a popular choice. Raymond pulled it off the shelf and began to flip through the pages.

    At first, the book seemed to confirm a lot of what he had already experienced. But then, as he read further, he began to uncover information that was new to him, things he''d never even considered.

    The first thing that caught his attention was the explanation of how someone became an awakener. To even have the chance to awaken a profession, a person''s magic affinity had to reach a minimum of 0.5 by the time they turned fifteen. Only then could divine power trigger the awakening, allowing the person to become a professional.

    Raymond paused. ''Magic affinity?'' That was a term he had heard before but hadn''t fully understood. It seemed like the starting point for everything.

    The book also clarified something that had always been a mystery: when a person awakens, the profession they gain is tied to divine influence. There were rumors, of course, but the fact remained that certain professions, like the "Priest" role, were exclusively granted to women. Some believed that only women chosen by the Sun Goddess could become Priests. However, the book made no claim as to whether this was fact or superstition, it was simply a widely accepted belief.

    Raymond was particularly struck by something else: the concept of divine professions. Occasionally, the gods would issue oracles, divine messages that would bestow special titles upon individuals. For example, the Sun Goddess had granted the title of ''Paladin'' to several people over the years. The thought that a god could directly influence someone''s profession was mind-blowing.

    "I never imagined that gods could give people professions..." Raymond murmured softly to himself. It was a revelation that made him pause. But then, as he thought about it more, he figured it made sense; after all, this was a world where divine magic was real, and the gods were more than just myth.

    The more he read, the more he understood about the awakening process. The growth of an awakener''s magical abilities was tied directly to their magic affinity. Magic affinity determined how quickly someone could grow their magic power. For example, Raymond''s daily magic growth was 0.2, indicating that his magic affinity was also 0.2. This meant that his potential for magic growth was somewhat limited by his natural affinity.

    He read on. In some areas with higher magical concentrations, people could experience faster magic growth, while in other places, the growth might slow down or even stagnate. Raymond found it fascinating that a person''s magic affinity basically determined the speed at which they could grow stronger.

    The book also noted something startling: more than 90% of awakened individuals only just met the minimum magic affinity of 0.5, which was the standard for awakening. However, fewer than 1% of awakened individuals had an affinity above 1. That statistic gave Raymond pause. If his magic affinity was as low as 0.2, that would make him part of a much smaller group, one where growth might be slower and harder to achieve.

    Raymond stood there, lost in thought, as he processed the information he''d just read. The book on ''Awakeners'' had answered a lot of his questions, but it had also raised some new ones, especially regarding the growth of magic power.

    According to the book, an awakener''s magical power could only grow naturally, based on their magic affinity, and that growth was slow. Raymond''s natural magic affinity was only 0.2, meaning his daily magic growth was barely noticeable. The book didn''t mention any other ways to increase one''s magic power, except for natural growth.

    ''So, no shortcuts¡­ no magic potions, no easy fixes,'' Raymond mused. ''But wait, that doesn''t mean there aren''t other ways.'' Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The book was conspicuously silent on the matter of whether killing monsters could increase magical power. Raymond paused, frowning. He knew his own experience, whenever he defeated a monster, his magic points increased significantly. ''It seems that the ability to gain magic power from killing monsters must be something unique to me, granted by the panel,'' he thought.

    Still, the idea that there could be other ways to boost magic power intrigued him. The book mentioned "Alchemists" those who supposedly brewed potions to enhance magical abilities. Raymond wasn''t sure if this was true, but the idea of creating a potion that could rapidly boost one''s magic was tempting. He made a mental note to look into it later.

    His thoughts shifted as he read on. The next part of the book discussed ''dual-professionals''¡ªindividuals who had awakened two professions¡ªor even ''multi-professionals'' who had unlocked multiple roles. While such people were rare, they did exist. In fact, there were records of powerful individuals who had awakened two professions, sometimes simultaneously, but more often sequentially.

    Raymond''s interest piqued. ''That''s exactly what I want to know about!''

    When a person awakened a second profession, their magic points would increase significantly; just like Raymond''s own experience when he first awakened. His mind raced as he remembered his own awakening process. ''Wait, doesn''t this mean I''m not that special after all?'' he thought. ''When I awakened the "Fighter" profession, I got an immediate boost of 100 mana points, just like a dual-professional might get with their second profession.''

    This realization made Raymond feel somewhat more at ease. He had been so concerned about his new abilities, about how they might make him stand out in ways he couldn''t explain. But now he knew there were others like him, even if they were rare.

    The idea of "multi-professionals" also gave him some comfort. ''If I ever reveal other aspects of my abilities, I can always explain it as the awakening of a second or even third profession,'' Raymond reasoned.

    With that thought, he put the ''"Detailed Explanation of the Awakener"'' back on the shelf and scanned the other books around him. His eyes landed on a tome titled ''"Professions of the World"'', and he pulled it off the shelf with interest. As he flipped through the pages, he found something unexpected, professions he hadn''t even known existed. In addition to the well-known roles like ''Fighter'', ''Mage'', ''Paladin'', and ''Priest'', there were rarer classes such as ''Tamer'', ''Summoner'', ''Necromancer'', and even ''Monk''.

    Raymond couldn''t help but chuckle softly to himself. "I never imagined there were so many professions," he muttered. The more he read, the more amazed he became at the variety of roles available to those who were awakened. It also made him realize just how much potential there was to learn and discover.

    "''Tamer''," Raymond read aloud to himself. "I wonder what they do... Summoner, Necromancer, Monk... I haven''t heard of some of these before. But if I meet someone with one of these professions, I could probably collect it in my panel." The thought of adding more professions to his collection intrigued him. With so many possibilities, he would have to be careful not to reveal too much at once.

    As he dug deeper into the book, Raymond came across more information about professional promotions. The section described how various professions evolved once they reached a certain level of expertise. For example, a ''Fighter'' could be promoted to ''Brawler'', while a ''Swordsman'' became a ''Knight''. A ''Magician'' could evolve into a ''Mage'', and a ''Pharmacist'' or ''Craftsman'' could be promoted to an ''Alchemist''.

    Raymond''s eyes lingered on the ''Warrior'' section. Normally, when a profession was promoted, the individual was limited to a single career path, but warriors were different. A ''Warrior'' could be promoted either to a ''Knight'' or a ''Berserker''.

    ''Wait a second,'' Raymond thought. ''Why can''t Warriors only go down one path? Why two options?'' It clicked as he thought more about it. ''I guess it''s because Warriors are versatile, they can use multiple weapons, so the promotion depends on the type of weapon they specialize in. A Knight probably focuses more on defense and swordplay, while a Berserker would focus on raw power and damage.''

    Raymond was deep in thought when he suddenly heard a soft voice interrupt his musings.

    "Mr. Raymond?" It was Lorain, the same healer who had helped him with his arm injury a few days ago. Raymond turned around, surprised to see her standing there.

    "The time is up," Lorain said gently. "The library is about to close."

    Raymond blinked, looking around to realize that the corridor had cleared out. The setting sun cast a soft, golden glow through the temple''s stained-glass windows. "Ah, I didn''t realize it was getting so late," he said, looking down at the book in his hands. "Thank you for the reminder, Lorain. I''ll head out now."

    As he started to walk toward the exit, Lorain hesitated. "Um, Mr. Raymond," she said, her cheeks turning a faint shade of pink. "Does¡­ does what you said before still count?"

    Raymond paused, turning back to her, slightly confused. "What do you mean?"

    Lorain fidgeted a little, avoiding his gaze. "You know, about¡­ helping me with the healing? I just wanted to check if¡­ you meant it."

    Raymond''s brow furrowed as he processed her words. It took him a moment, but then a slow smile spread across his face as he realized what she was referring to. "Ah, that," he said, nodding. "Of course, I meant it. If you need anything, just let me know."

    Lorain''s blush deepened, and she nodded, a shy smile forming on her lips. "Thank you. I¡­ I appreciate it."

    With that, Raymond turned and headed for the door, but he couldn''t help but feel a little warmth in his chest as he thought about Lorain''s shy smile. The day''s discoveries had been profound, but this simple interaction left him with a sense of curiosity and maybe something more.

 Chapter 44 Joining The Team!

    Raymond blinked, momentarily stunned by Lorain''s words. It took a second for him to fully grasp what she meant. She was talking about joining their team, ''teaming up'' with him and Sylph. His surprise quickly faded into a smile."You can just call me Raymond," he said, his voice warm and inviting. "But, before you make your decision final, are you sure you want to join us? I mean, it''s not a decision you should take lightly."

    Lorain lowered her gaze, her fingers twisting nervously at the hem of her sleeve. Her cheeks flushed, and she hesitated, as if gathering the courage to speak her mind.

    "I... I''ve been thinking about it," she said softly, still avoiding eye contact. "For the past two days, actually. I want to become an adventurer. Your team... and Miss Sylph, too... you all seem like you''re doing great. I think it would be amazing to join you."

    Raymond watched her with a mixture of admiration and curiosity. Her voice trembled just slightly, betraying the nerves she was trying to hide. He could tell it wasn''t an easy decision for her, but the sincerity in her eyes was clear.

    ''She''s serious about this'', he thought.

    Lorain had already been considering the path of an adventurer long before today. After Raymond and his group had left the temple the other day, the idea had started to take root. Later, she had sought advice from an older priest, a former adventurer herself, who had supported her decision wholeheartedly.

    That priest had been quick to point out the value of a good team, especially one as promising as Raymond''s. She''d explained that it wasn''t just about being capable, it was about growing together, building trust, and having a solid foundation of teammates.

    "You''ve made up your mind then?" Raymond asked, his tone serious but encouraging.

    Lorain nodded. "Yes. And I want to thank you for giving me the chance. I... I really believe this is the right path for me."

    Raymond felt a wave of relief and happiness wash over him. "Of course," he said with a grin. "If you''ve thought it through, then we''d be happy to have you on the team."

    The weight of his words seemed to settle into the air between them. Lorain let out a quiet breath, her nerves easing just a little. Raymond''s warm acceptance made her feel more confident about the decision she had just made.

    ''It''s really happening'', she thought.

    He wasn''t just welcoming her into a team; he was offering her a chance to truly belong; to grow, to learn, and to explore a world beyond the walls of the temple.

    Raymond''s thoughts shifted as a new question formed in his mind. "By the way, when do you plan to register with the Adventurer''s Guild?" he asked.

    Lorain blinked in surprise, clearly not having expected the question. "Ah, well... I think I''ll need to wait a bit longer. There''s... there''s a senior priest who used to be an adventurer. She wants to give me some basic training first, just to make sure I''m prepared for what''s coming. She also said I should spend some time reading and studying before officially registering."

    Raymond''s expression softened with understanding, but a hint of envy crossed his face. ''A senior priest offering training? That''s lucky...''

    He thought back to his own struggles. He had no such luxury, no mentor guiding him, no one with firsthand experience to help him navigate the complex world of adventuring. He had been left to learn through trial and error, relying mostly on overheard gossip from travelers at the inn.

    "I see," Raymond said with a nod. "That sounds like solid advice. I''m glad you''re getting that extra preparation."

    "I hope it helps," Lorain murmured. She had been touched by the priest''s kindness, but a part of her still felt uncertain. "I''m just... a little anxious about the whole thing."

    Raymond smiled reassuringly. "I get that. But when you''re ready, just come find me or Sylph, and we''ll go with you to the Guild to register. No need to go alone."

    Lorain blinked, caught off guard by his offer. "Wait, you... you want to come with me?" She was surprised. She had assumed registering as an adventurer would be a simple, solitary process.

    Raymond chuckled. "Of course! It''s not just about filling out a form. You''re registering as a priest, and that''s a big deal. Trust me, there will be a lot of people trying to team up with you."

    Lorain''s face flushed again, this time with a mix of embarrassment and worry. "Is it really that... that big of a deal?"

    Raymond''s smile became more serious. "Oh, it''s a ''big'' deal. When people see a priest registering, especially someone like you, they''ll jump at the chance to recruit you. The last thing I want is for you to get swept up in some shady team or worse... end up in a situation where you can''t say no."

    He paused, his gaze softening as he looked at her. "You''re not going alone. Not if I can help it. We''ll be there, and we''ll make sure you''re treated right."

    Lorain blinked, unsure whether to feel grateful or a little overwhelmed. "I didn''t realize... Thank you," she said, her voice small but sincere.

    Raymond''s expression was firm but kind. "You don''t have to thank me. We''re a team now, remember?"

    She nodded slowly, taking a deep breath. There was a weight to his words, a promise of safety and camaraderie that she hadn''t expected but was grateful for.

    It felt good. It felt right.

    "Alright," she said, a new resolve building in her chest. "I''ll finish my preparations, and when I''m ready, I''ll come to you."

    "Sounds good," Raymond said, clapping her on the shoulder in a gesture of support. "We''ve got your back."

    Lorain nervously stole a glance at Raymond, her cheeks flushing as she quickly lowered her head again. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Raymond''s serious expression made her feel a little uneasy, but she forced herself to speak up. "So... how can I find you when I''m ready to register?" she asked in a soft, almost hesitant voice.

    Raymond took a moment to think, then gave her both his and Sylph''s addresses with a calm, clear tone. "You can come find either me or Sylph when the time comes. We''ll be happy to help you with the registration process."

    Lorain''s face brightened instantly, and she nodded eagerly. "I understand. Thank you so much!"

    Her smile was like a burst of sunlight, lighting up her whole face. It was impossible not to notice how her eyes sparkled with happiness, her lips curving into a smile that made her delicate features all the more striking. For a moment, her joy seemed to fill the room.

    As the warm glow of the setting sun streamed through the window, its golden light bathed her figure, making her look almost ethereal, as if she had stepped out of a dream. Her small frame, still wrapped in the slightly oversized priest''s robes, added to the image of someone who was delicate, almost fragile, but at the same time, full of potential.

    Raymond watched her for a moment, his gaze softening as he took in the sight of her; something about the scene made him pause.

    She was... beautiful, in a quiet, unassuming way. The soft, dark waves of her hair, tucked under her priest''s hat, framed her face, and her shy eyes, filled with a certain vulnerability, were enough to make anyone want to protect her.

    Lorain suddenly looked up at him, her face turning a deeper shade of red as she caught him staring. "Um... is there something wrong with me?" she asked, her voice barely above a whisper, as though she were afraid to hear the answer.

    Raymond blinked, realizing he had been lost in thought, and his cheeks flushed slightly as well. He quickly cleared his throat to cover up his awkwardness. "Ah, no, nothing''s wrong," he said, adjusting his stance as if to shake off his own momentary embarrassment. "I was just wondering... how long have you been awakened? Since, you know... you''ve caught the favor of the Sun Goddess."

    Lorain''s eyes widened slightly, as if she had been holding her breath. "Oh, is that what you''re curious about?" she said, as though relieved that his question wasn''t something more uncomfortable. She rubbed the back of her neck, her gaze drifting to the floor as she thought for a moment. "Well, it''s been about three months since I awakened."

    Raymond blinked. ''Three months?'' That was surprisingly quick. In the grand scheme of things, three months was a short time to have unlocked the divine art of ''healing,'' one of the most revered powers an adventurer could possess.

    Still, considering that it hadn''t even taken three months for her to master it, Raymond was impressed. From what he knew, most people took longer to even ''begin'' to tap into their powers. Then again, as Sylph had pointed out, Lorain had been chosen by the Sun Goddess herself, so maybe this was to be expected.

    "That''s... really impressive," Raymond muttered, more to himself than to her. "But I''m curious, do you know what your magic affinity is?"

    Lorain furrowed her brow at the question, clearly thinking hard. "Um, I think I remember... it''s 2.4, I believe?"

    "Two point four?" Raymond repeated slowly, unable to hide his surprise.

    "Yes! That''s right," Lorain confirmed, looking a little more certain this time.

    Raymond couldn''t suppress a sharp breath. ''2.4?'' That was... extraordinary. The average person with a magic affinity above 1 was already considered exceptionally rare, something like 1% of awakeners would ever reach that threshold. But 2.4 was unheard of.

    He thought about his own magic affinity 0.2. His heart sank a little, but he quickly brushed the feeling aside. This wasn''t about him.

    Lorain''s numbers were staggering. If what she said was true, she was already well beyond many seasoned adventurers. With a magic affinity of 2.4, her magical potential must be enormous. Raymond couldn''t help but wonder just how much power she had hidden inside her, just waiting to be unlocked.

    "That''s... amazing," Raymond murmured, a little awestruck. "I can see now why the Sun Goddess chose you. Your magic is¡ª" he paused, a thoughtful expression crossing his face, "it''s far more powerful than I imagined."

    Lorain blinked, her cheeks coloring at his praise. "You really think so?" she asked, her voice filled with a mix of surprise and modesty. "I don''t feel all that special... I''m just... doing what I can."

    Raymond shook his head, smiling warmly. "You''re being humble. Believe me, you''ve got more potential than you know. I don''t think any of us fully understand what you''re capable of just yet."

    For a moment, the room fell silent as the weight of his words settled between them. Lorain shifted slightly, still not fully sure of herself but clearly moved by the confidence Raymond seemed to have in her.

    "And..." Raymond continued, his voice softening, "with your kind of magic affinity, your power is going to grow faster than most. You''ll only get stronger from here."

    Lorain nodded, still processing everything he had said. "I just... I want to be useful. To help people."

    Raymond smiled at her once more, his eyes filled with genuine warmth. "You''ll do more than that, Lorain. I''m sure of it."

    For a few beats, they just stood there, exchanging glances, the quiet understanding between them deepening. Outside, the last rays of the setting sun turned the world into a canvas of gold and red, casting long shadows across the room. It was as if the world itself was acknowledging the potential of the young priest standing before him.

    As the moment lingered, Raymond could sense that Lorain was more than ready to begin her journey. She wasn''t just an ordinary priest. She was someone destined for greatness. And, somehow, he knew that her path, ''their'' path, was just beginning.

 Chapter 45 Craftsman profession!

    "One!"The sharp crack of Raymond''s boots against the slick, muck-covered floor echoed through the dim, fetid sewer. The air was thick with the sour stench of decay, and the only light came from the pale glow of enchanted white stones embedded in the walls. He stared down at the twitching form of a mutant rat, its monstrous size and ugly, twisted features a far cry from the vermin he remembered. Without hesitation, Raymond plunged his dagger deep into its heart, feeling the creature''s body go limp beneath him.

    He pulled the blade free, wiping it off on the rat''s fur. A brief, quiet murmur escaped his lips. "So, that''s four types, right?"

    This was Raymond, sweating, focused, and very much in the zone. The past five days had been a blur of training, hard work, and testing the limits of his newly awakened powers. Since his visit to the temple library, he had been relentlessly practicing, eager to master his warrior abilities. Now, standing in the heart of the sewers, covered in grime, he was finally beginning to understand the raw power he had gained.

    After five days of non-stop training, Raymond had come to a realization: his warrior abilities were solid, but his magic power was severely lacking. The mana he could summon was just not enough to let him use the skills he wanted. His most potent move, the "Bone Crusher," consumed a hefty 120 points of mana, more than half of his current capacity. If he was going to grow stronger, faster, he would need more magic, more skill points, and perhaps a few more skills under his belt.

    Raymond had also decided it was time to pursue something a little different, ''awakening the craftsman profession''. He needed more versatility, and that would mean learning to use a wider range of weapons. He wasn''t sure exactly how it would help him, but he was certain it would open new possibilities. It could also increase his magic power, which was a major priority.

    As for why Sylph wasn''t with him, well, that was a little complicated. Two days ago, after delivering the gold coins to Bailanyun Street, Raymond had found Sylph acting... off. Her cheeks had been flushed, her eyes avoided his, and she''d seemed strangely embarrassed. He had tried to brush it off, but the memory lingered.

    ''No way,'' Raymond thought, shaking his head to rid himself of the strange thought. ''I just told her she was being a tsundere. She''ll get over it. I just need to give her space.''

    He exhaled sharply and turned his thoughts back to the task at hand. His current magic power was a serious issue. ''Using Bone Crusher once takes 120 mana... with my current mana, I can only use it once.'' He glanced at the small panel that hovered in his mind, taking in the details of his progress. He was so close to completing the "Craftsman" profession, he''d already used four types of weapons. The next step was clear: he needed to kill one more type of monster using a different weapon, and then he would have the awakening he desired.

    Raymond ran his fingers over the handle of the short knife at his side. It was slightly longer than a dagger, bought specifically for this purpose. He wasn''t sure if the panel would consider it the same as a dagger, but it was worth a try. With his dagger still slick with rat blood, he pulled up his status panel.

    ---

    Name: Raymond Kelton

    Age: 15

    Magic Value: 217.2/217.2

    Occupation: Fighter, Warrior

    Skills: Bone Crushing

    Skill Points: 0

    Cumulative Value: 55%

    Awakenable Professions:

    [Craftsman] Awakening Requirements: Kill monsters using five different types of weapons, progress 4/5

    Learnable Skills:

    - Iron Elbow [Fighter] Learning Cost: 1 skill point

    - Whirlwind Kick [Fighter] Learning Cost: 2 skill points

    - Iron Bones [Fighter] Learning Cost: 2 skill points

    - Taunt [Warrior] [Upgradable] Learning Cost: 3 skill points

    - Wind Slash [Warrior] [Swordsman] Learning Cost: 1 skill point

    - Charge Charge [Warrior] Learning Cost: 1 skill point

    ---

    He took a deep breath, scanning the list. The "Craftsman" progress had finally reached 4/5. ''One more to go,'' he thought with a sense of relief.

    Raymond looked down at the skills he could learn next. ''So many choices...'' he thought, feeling a twinge of frustration. He had enough skill points to start learning some of these, but he had to be careful. His magic power was still low, and without enough mana to cast more than one or two skills at a time, he needed to be strategic. Every move had to count.

    The decision was weighing heavily on him. ''What to learn first?''

    But before he could dwell on it for too long, something caught his eye: the panel was showing an unexpected drop in his skill accumulation and magic gain. After slaying the mutant rat, his skill progress had only increased by 5%, half of what it had been before. The same went for his magic value, it had only increased by 0.5 mana, far less than the usual 1 point he''d gained before.

    Raymond frowned, confused. ''What''s going on?''

    "Is it because the mutant rat was too big?" he muttered to himself. "Or is there something special about this one? Maybe it''s weaker than the others?"

    His mind raced. ''Could there be a cap on how much skill or magic I can gain from certain enemies? Maybe... maybe the quantity of the monsters matters?'' He ran his fingers through his hair in frustration. "No way... Does the panel limit how much I can gain from each kill? If that''s the case, I''ve really messed up..." He shook his head. "Or maybe it''s just the way the system works, more kills with the same weapon, less reward. I''ll have to test it."

    Raymond sighed, taking a step back and surveying the sewer around him. ''At least the "Craftsman" profession is close. One more kill, and I can complete it.'' He gritted his teeth, determined. Whatever the panel was doing, he''d find a way around it. He had no choice.

    Raymond had no way of knowing the exact cause behind the drop in skill accumulation, but the patterns were becoming clearer. The data was right in front of him; now he just needed to test it.

    Before diving into another round of battles, he reminded himself of his progress. "Before this batch, I killed ten ordinary mutant rats and one giant mutant rat. That''s a total of eleven," he muttered to himself. "Now, I''ll kill another batch and see if the accumulated skill and magic values decrease as I go. If that''s the case, I''ll know something''s up with the system."

    With the plan set, Raymond''s focus sharpened, and he immediately set off in search of more mutant rats.

    It wasn''t long before he reached a narrow sewer passage, the air heavy with the scent of damp decay. As he moved, the wooden stick strapped to his back clunked with each step. The stick was a bit out of place, sticking out from his frame, but it was no ordinary piece of wood. The stick was thick at the bottom and tapered toward the top, with a smooth, almost unnaturally hard texture. Raymond had bought it from a street vendor for five silver coins, and he was eager to see how well it worked as a weapon.

    ''"A stick is still a weapon,"'' Raymond thought to himself, his fingers brushing the wood. ''"It''s not a sword or a spear, but it''s sturdy. And I''m a warrior now. I can handle it."''

    The stick, weighing in at nearly twenty pounds, would be difficult for most people to use as a weapon. But for Raymond, who had spent the last several days mastering his new warrior abilities, it felt light as a feather. Compared to some of the more extreme weapons, like Captain Andel''s giant sword, which Raymond estimated weighed close to 100 kilograms, this sturdy wooden stick seemed downright practical.

    For five silver coins, it was a steal. But only if you were strong enough to wield it properly.

    ''"A good warrior needs good tools,"'' Raymond thought. ''"And this is a good tool for a warrior."''

    As he continued down the passage, suddenly, sharp squeals echoed through the tunnel. His head snapped around to see three pairs of glowing green eyes staring at him from the darkness. The rats had arrived.

    "Squeak! Squeak!" The piercing shrieks grew louder as the mutant rats advanced, their eyes glowing like burning embers in the dim sewer light.

    Raymond''s eyes narrowed as he saw the three rats. His hand moved instinctively, reaching behind his back and pulling out the thick wooden stick. It felt solid in his grip. A weapon, yes; but more than that, it felt like an extension of his own will.

    "Three," he muttered under his breath, focusing on the rats as they charged forward.

    The two in front were in perfect sync, their sharp claws and bared teeth flashing as they raced towards him. Just before they reached striking distance, they leaped in unison, aiming for his chest with savage precision.

    Raymond didn''t flinch. He''d faced worse. His right arm swung out, muscles rippling with practiced power. The stick whooshed through the air, leaving a blur in its wake.

    "Two," Raymond said in a calm, almost detached voice.

    With a thunderous crack, the wooden stick collided with the first mutant rat. Flesh splattered, and the sharp sound of breaking bones echoed through the tunnel. The rat''s body was twisted and deformed by the impact, its insides splattered across the floor. The force of the blow sent the second rat flying backward, crashing into the wall with a sickening thud. It wasn''t dead, but it was stunned.

    The first rat was already gone, its body mangled beyond recognition. But Raymond was quick, faster than the second rat could recover. He turned his attention to the third one.

    The third mutant rat, less reckless than the first two, didn''t leap at him with claws bared. Instead, it hunched low and made a beeline for his leg, snapping its teeth at his thigh.

    Raymond didn''t panic. Instead, he lifted his knee just in time, knocking the rat off course with a sharp thud. It flew through the air, tumbling end over end.

    "Three," Raymond said, his voice steady. The third rat was already recovering, but he wasn''t going to give it a second chance.

    He swung the wooden stick again, aiming straight for the rat''s skull. The rat didn''t even have time to react before the stick came down with a satisfying ''whack''¡ªthe head of the mutant rat was crushed like a watermelon beneath a hammer.

    "Done," Raymond muttered, watching as the rat''s lifeless body crumpled to the ground. Blood and bone had splattered all over his hands, but he didn''t even flinch. This was just part of the job.

    He didn''t stop there. The first mutant rat, which he had sent flying with his initial strike, had started to stir. It wasn''t dead yet, and Raymond wasn''t about to let it recover. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    With a swift motion, he charged towards the rat and swung the wooden stick with deadly accuracy. The rat didn''t even get the chance to squeak again. Another resounding ''thud'', and its body went limp under the force of the blow.

    "Four," Raymond said quietly, stepping back and wiping the blood from his hands. He was efficient, and more importantly, he was precise.

    As he surveyed the four fallen mutant rats, the blue panel that he had been waiting for finally popped up in front of him. He could feel a slight buzz of energy as it materialized.

    The message was brief, but Raymond focused on it intently, ignoring the grime on his face and the fatigue creeping into his limbs. He had just killed four mutant rats in quick succession, had the magic value and skill points dropped as he suspected? Was the system truly capping the rewards?

    He couldn''t know for sure just yet. But Raymond knew one thing for certain: he would keep testing it, keep fighting, until he had all the answers.

 Chapter 46 Mutant Rat Lair!

    Raymond stood in the dim light of the sewer, his heart pounding in satisfaction. The moment the blue panel popped up before him, he couldn''t help but smile beneath his veil."Complete the [Craftsman] awakening requirements: Kill monsters using five different types of weapons."

    "Awakening profession: Craftsman!"

    "Sure enough, a stick is a weapon after all!" Raymond muttered, a small grin creeping onto his face.

    A surge of new knowledge flooded his mind, as if an entire universe of techniques and methods had been unlocked. It was like a switch had been flipped inside him, and he could now see the world through a new lens; one filled with possibilities.

    Reaching down, Raymond drew the dagger from his waist, inspecting it. Before, it had seemed like a perfectly serviceable weapon, small, sharp, and effective for quick strikes. But now, his perception had changed. What once looked like a tool for cutting, now appeared as nothing more than a crude piece of metal.

    The craftsmanship was abysmal. The blade was uneven, the handle poorly shaped, and the material, he could tell with a glance, was low-quality steel at best. ''This is something an apprentice blacksmith would make,'' Raymond thought with a sense of distaste. ''Barely worth a copper coin.''

    But that wasn''t the most shocking part. As his fingers traced the rough edges of the dagger, a strange sensation filled him. His mind buzzed with ideas on how to fix it, how to reshape and refine it. The sequence of steps to forge a better blade was crystal clear in his mind.

    ''If I had the right tools¡­'' Raymond thought, a surge of excitement building in his chest. He could almost feel the heat of the forge, the rhythm of the hammer, the spark of steel meeting fire. ''I could turn this useless thing into a work of art.''

    His fingers twitched, but he quickly shook his head, pushing the thought aside. ''Focus, Raymond.'' The feeling was overwhelming, but he knew he couldn''t get lost in it. He needed to stay on task.

    "This is the ability of the ''Craftsman''," Raymond murmured, almost in awe. "As soon as you awaken, you gain the skill of a master blacksmith. I can already think like one."

    A smile tugged at the corner of his lips. He imagined for a moment what his life could be like now that he had this new ability. If he really wanted to, he could open a blacksmith shop right here in the town, live comfortably, and probably make a good living selling crafted weapons and armor. He had the expertise now, he could even rival the top blacksmiths in the area.

    "Master-level forging ability¡­" Raymond muttered again, marveling at his new skills. "I could live like a king with this kind of craft. But that''s not my path."

    His thoughts shifted as his gaze turned to the armor he was wearing, the armor that had been made by the dwarf blacksmith, Greytor. The dwarf''s work was legendary, and Raymond had always admired it. But now, with his own newly awakened skills, he couldn''t help but scrutinize the armor with the keen eyes of a master craftsman.

    As he looked at the pieces, his heart skipped a beat. In his eyes, they were flawless; perfect, without a single imperfection.

    "This¡­ this is perfect," Raymond breathed. "Greytor''s work is on another level entirely. His skills surpass mine for now, without a doubt. I can''t even find a single flaw."

    But as he studied the armor more closely, something caught his eye. He paused and bent down, focusing on his left arm guard. He ran his fingers over the smooth surface, his brow furrowing as he found three small flaws.

    "This¡­" Raymond trailed off, his eyes narrowing in thought. "This is where it was damaged by a giant mutant rat. I had Greytor repair it for me."

    He could still remember the moment it happened, when the rat had lunged at him, its massive claws raking across his armor. He had barely escaped with his life, but the damage had been significant. The repair, which cost him fifty silver coins, had been well worth it, given how good the armor had been before. But now, with his new insight as a Craftsman, he saw things differently.

    The repair was flawless, yes. But Raymond could see something subtle; a small, faint seam where the old and new parts of the armor joined. It wasn''t obvious to the untrained eye, but to him, it was a tiny imperfection.

    "It''s a perfect repair," Raymond said to himself, nodding slowly. "But no matter how much you repair something, it can never be restored to its original state. The integrity isn''t the same."

    He wasn''t criticizing Greytor''s skills, far from it. Greytor was a master craftsman in his own right, and Raymond was lucky to have had him fix the armor. But he understood now, on a deeper level, the nature of craftsmanship. No matter how skilled a blacksmith was, repairing something always left a trace. The magic of creation could never fully replicate what had once been whole.

    With a long, thoughtful sigh, Raymond finally turned his focus back to his own panel.

    The blue glow appeared before him, and he studied the information carefully.

    ---

    Name: Raymond Kelton

    Age: 15

    Magic value: 318.7/318.7

    Occupation: Fighter, Warrior, Craftsman

    Skill: Bone Crushing

    Skill points: 0

    Cumulative value: 70%

    ---

    Seeing his new profession listed on the panel felt surreal. ''Craftsman.'' That was real now. The weight of it settled in him, and he realized just how much potential lay ahead.

    He was no longer just a warrior. He was a craftsman; a creator, a master of metal and stone, someone who could shape the world with his hands.

    Raymond glanced at the blue panel in front of him, his brow furrowing slightly. His magic power had increased by 101.5 points. But when he subtracted the 100 points added by the awakened craftsman, he realized that each of the three mutant rats he''d just killed had only contributed 0.5 points of magic power.

    The thought nagged at him. "So, it''s not just about the monster type. It must be the ''number'' of kills that affects the increase," he muttered to himself. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    He tapped a finger against his chin thoughtfully. ''Sure enough, the first one I killed wasn''t a special case. Now, let''s see if there''s a pattern.''

    With a new theory forming in his mind, Raymond reached down to cut off the mutant rat''s ears, adding them to the growing pile in his bag. It was a small task, but necessary for tracking his progress. After all, this wasn''t just about survival, it was about testing the limits of his newfound skills.

    As he walked deeper into the sewer, he came across an adventurer. The man was engaged in a fierce fight with a mutant rat, his movements quick and precise with the dagger in his hand. Raymond watched for a moment, making a quick assessment. The man''s fluidity, combined with the fact that he wasn''t using any light sources, led Raymond to believe he was either an assassin or a thief, both classes were known for their night vision and expertise with short blades.

    The adventurer, having finished off his quarry, turned his head and met Raymond''s gaze. There was a moment of tension. Raymond simply nodded, offering no threat, and the other adventurer gave a cautious nod in return before slipping off into the shadows of the sewer.

    ''The sewers are full of surprises,'' Raymond thought, shaking his head as he resumed his path.

    ---

    Bang!

    Raymond swung the thick wooden stick down with a solid thud, crushing the skull of the seventh mutant rat.

    "The seventh one," he said quietly to himself, as the rat''s broken body crumpled beneath the strike, its blood splattering across the floor.

    The rats weren''t difficult to deal with, not with his warrior strength and the weight of the hard wooden stick in his hands. Each blow landed with such force that the rats barely had time to react. The stick, weighing nearly twenty pounds, felt almost effortless to wield now, and with the added power from his warrior abilities, killing the rats was almost too easy.

    "These things don''t stand a chance," Raymond muttered, a smile tugging at his lips. He admired his own progress. Not only was it simple to smash through their defenses, but the rats rarely even got close enough to scratch him.

    After cutting off the ears of the mutant rat, he stuffed them into his bag, glancing around. He had been walking deeper into the sewer for a while, but there had been little in the way of enemies. Only three rats in total. ''The sewer is bigger than it looks.''

    With that in mind, Raymond studied his surroundings. The path ahead was dark, but there were clear signs of movement, footprints and dried bloodstains, the unmistakable marks of where rats had passed recently.

    He chose a new passage, one that showed signs of heavy traffic, and continued walking, carefully watching the shadows. Every now and then, his boots made soft echoes against the wet stone, the sound reverberating in the stillness.

    Suddenly, Raymond''s foot splashed into a small puddle, sending a sharp "pop!" through the silence. The sound seemed to carry for miles, bouncing off the walls of the sewer.

    The echo had barely faded when Raymond heard it, a soft pattering, growing louder with each passing second.

    ''No...'' Raymond thought, realizing too late.

    Bang!

    Pa pa pa!

    The unmistakable sound of rapid footsteps came from all directions. In the blink of an eye, Raymond''s sharp hearing picked up the distinct sound of claws scraping against stone, ''dozens'' of them. Green eyes gleamed in the darkness, and within seconds, he was surrounded.

    There were at least fifteen mutant rats, charging from every direction. The walls seemed to pulse with their movement. Raymond turned quickly, his heart racing. He had unwittingly stumbled into the heart of their lair.

    The rats snarled and growled, closing in from all sides. Raymond took a deep breath, his muscles tensing, his mind racing. There was no way he could take them all on at once. He needed to break through.

    The first rat lunged at him, and Raymond wasted no time. With a primal roar, he charged forward, slamming the thick wooden stick into its skull. The impact was brutal. Blood sprayed in all directions as the rat''s head caved in, its body collapsing to the ground with a sickening thud.

    "Die!" Raymond hissed as he swung the stick again, sending another rat flying with a heavy strike to its side.

    Blood and flesh splattered across the walls, but Raymond wasn''t done yet. His body moved with the precision of a seasoned warrior, his instincts kicking in. With a swipe of his left hand, he sent a mutant rat flying toward the side, its bones shattering under the power of his strike. ''This is the strength of a warrior,'' he thought, barely registering the carnage as the rats continued to close in.

    In a flash, Raymond felt another rat charging toward him from behind. Reacting on instinct, he twisted his body, pivoting with a fluid motion. His elbow shot out, smashing into the skull of a rat that had hoped to catch him off guard. The blow was devastating, bone cracked, the rat fell limp, and the echo of its death resonated through the sewer.

    "Ten!" Raymond said aloud, panting as he looked around at the remaining rats, now fewer in number but still deadly. The smell of blood hung thick in the air, and Raymond''s grip tightened on his weapon.

    The battle wasn''t over. In fact, it had just begun. But Raymond''s confidence had been shaken, and now he was ready for whatever came next.

 Chapter 47 Clearing Out the Rats!

    "The Eleventh One!"Raymond swung his stick with raw force, sending the mutant rat in front of him flying through the air. Its companion, trailing closely behind, met a similar fate. But the victory was fleeting, more mutant rats surged forward, relentless and snarling, their small bodies lunging toward him like a tide of claws and teeth.

    A feral grin spread across Raymond''s face as he moved. With a swift, sweeping motion, he cleared a path through the swarm, the stick in his hand slicing through the air. The rats he struck never got back up, their flesh torn apart with every blow. Blood and bits of gore spattered in every direction, painting the ground in a macabre tapestry of violence.

    Yet no matter how many fell, the horde pressed on. Two of the rats leapt onto Raymond, their claws raking furiously at his protective gear. He felt the sharp scrapes but saw with relief that the suit held strong; no punctures, no breaches. They couldn''t get through.

    With a powerful jerk, he yanked them off, hurling their writhing bodies aside. The stick in his hands was now slick with blood and grease, slippery and treacherous. It almost slipped free several times, forcing him to grip it harder, his fingers cramping under the strain.

    "Argh!" he roared, smashing another rat into a pulp. The stick felt like it had a mind of its own, threatening to betray him at any moment. He clenched his jaw in frustration, realizing that the weapon was becoming more of a liability with every passing second.

    Then it hit him. ''Why was he still using the stick?''

    Raymond paused, his breath heavy but measured. Fighting with a stick might have worked against a few rats, but against an endless swarm at close range? It was slowing him down, making him vulnerable. A grin slowly spread across his face, he didn''t need the stick. He had something far better: ''himself''.

    Raymond tossed the weapon aside, his fingers flexing as he adjusted his stance. If this was going to be a fight for survival, he''d do it his way. He wasn''t just a warrior now, he was a ''fighter'' by profession.

    Fighters don''t need weapons. Their bodies are the weapons. Hands, feet, elbows, knees: every move, every instinct, honed for combat. At close range, no rat stood a chance.

    "Guga!"

    Another mutant rat lunged at him. With a flick of his wrist, Raymond hurled the stick straight at the beast, the impact sending it crashing backward.

    "Sixteen!" he shouted triumphantly, keeping count of his kills.

    More rats launched themselves at him, shrieking and snapping. Raymond pivoted, his movements fluid and precise. Two rats soared toward his chest. Twisting his body, he lashed out with a powerful kick, his boot connecting with one midair and sending it flying into the other. His motions were impossibly fast, his strikes clean and efficient.

    Without the burden of the stick, Raymond felt unstoppable. He was no longer on the defensive, he was in his element, a whirlwind of strikes and dodges. Every kick, every punch, every movement was pure instinct, the kind that only a fighter could master.

    For a brief moment, amidst the chaos, Raymond laughed; a sharp, defiant sound. ''Let the rats come.'' He was ready for them.

    ''Bang!''

    Two mutant rats flew through the air, their limp bodies thudding against the ground.

    "Seventeen," Raymond muttered under his breath, his voice cold and steady.

    Before he could catch his breath, another mutant rat lunged at his feet, sinking its teeth into his leather boot. Raymond reacted instantly, twisting his ankle with brute force. The rat was flung skyward, its small body flipping end over end. It never even realized what had happened.

    ''Bang!''

    Raymond''s fist shot forward, landing a devastating straight punch square between its eyes. The impact was so severe the rat''s skull visibly caved in, leaving its lifeless body crumpled on the ground.

    "Eighteen," Raymond said, his tone indifferent, as if the chaos around him no longer mattered.

    He scanned the battlefield. Only four mutant rats remained, trembling with primal rage. These survivors had dodged death moments earlier, some shielded by fallen comrades, others spared by a misstep of the slippery wooden stick.

    But Raymond didn''t need to chase them. He stood still, his presence like a challenge. They would come to him.

    And they did.

    The four rats rose shakily, shook themselves off, and launched forward, teeth bared and claws slicing the air.

    Raymond didn''t flinch. The first two were met with swift punches, one to the left, one to the right, dropping them instantly. A third rat tried to dart past his guard, but a whip-like kick sent it flying, tumbling like a broken doll.

    The last rat, desperate and wild, made a desperate leap for his throat. Its tiny eyes glinted with the thrill of a predator sensing victory.

    But Raymond only smirked beneath his bloodied veil. ''It was already over.''

    His body shifted slightly, his muscles coiling like springs. His right fist seemed to hum with energy, glowing faintly as if gathering some unseen power. A sound like tearing fabric filled the air as his fist shot forward, impossibly fast.

    ''Bang!''

    The mutant rat''s head exploded in a visceral spray of red and white. Brain matter splattered across Raymond''s protective gear, dripping onto the ground in messy streaks.

    Raymond blinked, stunned for a moment at the sheer force of his punch. He looked down at himself, now drenched in the rat''s remains.

    "...Should''ve saved that move for later," he muttered, irritation creeping into his voice.

    Pulling off the cloth that covered his face, now soaked in gore, he sliced away the filthy part with a small dagger before retying it. He sighed as his eyes drifted back to the battlefield, scanning for survivors.

    One rat remained. It was the one he had struck with the wooden stick earlier, and it was clinging to life, barely breathing. The creature''s tiny chest rose and fell weakly as its mouth opened and closed in slow, labored gasps.

    Raymond knelt down, removing his gloves. He hesitated for a moment, grimacing at the thought of touching the filthy creature barehanded. But he steeled himself, cracking his knuckles.

    "Time to finish this... and awaken the magician."

    He raised his fist and slammed it down.

    ''Bang!''

    The rat''s fragile body collapsed, lifeless, under his blow.

    "Twenty-two," he whispered, rising slowly and glancing around.

    All fifteen rats in this wave were dead, their bodies littering the ground. Combined with the seven from earlier, today''s total was ''twenty-two mutant rats''.

    Raymond stood there, bloodied but victorious. He let out a deep breath, his eyes narrowing as he surveyed the carnage.

    At that moment, a glowing blue panel materialized in front of Raymond, its text crisp and clear:

    "Complete the [Magician] awakening requirement: Kill a monster with bare hands!"

    "Awakening profession: Magician!"

    Raymond blinked, then smiled; a rare, genuine grin. ''Two professions awakened in one day.'' Even he couldn''t suppress a flicker of pride.

    His eyes scanned the updated information on his status panel:

    "Age: 15."

    "Magic Value: 307.5/427.5."

    "Occupations: Fighter, Warrior, Craftsman, Magician."

    "Skill: Bone Crushing."

    "Skill Point: 1. Accumulation: 55%."

    The numbers felt like a badge of his progress, but something caught his attention.

    "Bone Crushing must''ve cost me 120 magic points... but my magic cap is already over 400 now!"''

    Then, his gaze froze. Something was off.

    "Hmm?"

    Raymond''s eyes narrowed as he stared at the screen. The values had changed again.

    He mentally reviewed his kills: ''22 mutant rats today.'' If each rat gave him a 5% skill point accumulation, his total should have been ''1 skill point and 60% accumulation.'' But now, his panel only showed 55%.

    And his magic gain? ''0.5 points less than expected.'' S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Suddenly, a chuckle escaped his lips. He''d figured it out.

    "So that''s how it works... Killing ten ordinary mutant rats halved my gains. Killing another twenty halved it again. By the time I killed the last two rats, they only gave me ''2.5% skill accumulation'' and ''0.25 magic points each!"

    The realization clicked into place. The system''s diminishing returns were brutal, but logical.

    As for the giant mutant rat? That was a different case altogether. Its points didn''t follow the same rules.

    But a new thought crept into Raymond''s mind, one that made him pause.

    "Are these diminishing returns calculated separately for each type of monster? Or are all monsters grouped together?"

    If they were separate, he could live with that. But if they were grouped¡­ he couldn''t even fathom how many creatures he''d have to kill just to earn a single skill point in the future.

    "The answer," he muttered to himself, "will only come after I fight other monsters."

    With a sigh, he shook his head and refocused. Pulling on his gloves, he unsheathed the dagger from his belt and began the gruesome task of cutting off the mutant rats'' ears. One by one, he filled his pouch, the ears serving as proof of his kills.

    When the bag was full, he straightened up, wiped his hands on his gear, and glanced back at the battlefield.

    "It''s time to head back."

    Raymond bent down to retrieve the slippery, blood-soaked wooden stick he had discarded earlier. After a moment''s thought, he made his way to a nearby river. There, he washed off the blood and grime from both his protective gear and his weapon.

    Once cleaned, he slung the bag of ears over his shoulder and began his journey back toward the Adventurer''s Guild, his mind already turning over strategies for his next fight.

 Chapter 48 Gold-level Adventurers Group!

    In the quiet report room, the two auditors and the recorder were still seated, their expressions neutral as Raymond stepped in alone."Why are you the only one here? Isn''t sylph with you today?" one of the auditors asked, his curiosity evident.

    "Oh... she''s feeling a little unwell today," Raymond replied casually.

    Beep!

    The sharp sound of the polygraph cut through the room like a knife. The room fell into an uncomfortable silence.

    Raymond''s toes curled against the soles of his shoes as his head dipped lower. He avoided meeting their eyes, feeling the weight of the awkward moment. The polygraph had betrayed him instantly; no delay, no mercy.

    Who could endure such humiliation?

    "Ahem..." The examiner coughed awkwardly, forcing a weak smile to ease the tension. "The polygraph must be malfunctioning."

    Beep!

    The machine chimed again, as if mocking him.

    "Ford, bring in a new polygraph," the auditor ordered, his voice firm.

    The recorder quickly silenced the offending device, whisked it away, and returned moments later with a replacement.

    "Alright, Raymond, let''s get started," the auditor said, this time avoiding any unnecessary small talk.

    "Sure," Raymond replied, eager to move past the debacle.

    He placed a heavy bag onto the table, the sound of it thudding grabbing everyone''s attention. The auditor''s brows furrowed as he opened it to find it stuffed with mutant rat ears.

    "You cleared out an entire nest of mutant rats?" the auditor asked, his tone tinged with disbelief.

    "Uh... I think so," Raymond replied, scratching his head as if unsure.

    As the auditors exchanged glances of surprise, Raymond completed the formalities, handed over his report, and received his reward, a satisfying twenty-two silver coins.

    When he finally left the room, one of the auditors turned to the recorder, still looking puzzled.

    "Raymond''s a fighter, right? Why is he using a wooden stick?"

    "Maybe he thought it was more effective against mutant rats? He did kill twenty-two of them single-handedly," the recorder mused.

    The auditor nodded, but unease lingered. How does one man kill 22 mutant rats, survive a 15-rat siege, and leave unscathed? Even with excellent armor, it seemed almost too good to be true.

    But he shrugged it off. The Adventurer''s Guild had a simple rule: as long as adventurers completed their commissions fairly, their secrets are their own.

    Still, the auditor left a note for the recorder. "Next time, don''t rush to use the polygraph before the formal questioning starts. Let''s avoid... incidents like this."

    ---

    Meanwhile, Raymond had just descended the stairs from the second floor of the Adventurer''s Guild. He paused midway, catching his breath, when the doors burst open below.

    A breathless adventurer stormed in, his voice booming across the hall:

    "The Gale Adventure Group has returned from defeating the Ogre!"

    Gasps rippled through the crowd.

    "The Gale Adventure Group? Isn''t that the team with the best shot at being promoted to the Platinum rank?" someone whispered.

    "Yes, it''s them!" the messenger confirmed, excitement lighting up his face.

    The hall erupted into murmurs of anticipation and awe as adventurers rushed forward to catch a glimpse of the famed team. Raymond, standing at the stairs, lingered a moment longer. His gaze sharpened, his thoughts swirling as he watched the commotion unfold.

    "The ogre you''re talking about; is it ''the'' ogre? The one that wiped out an entire village half a month ago, then vanished into the Moonlight Forest? The one the guild issued a gold-level commission to take down?" someone asked, their voice tinged with disbelief.

    Raymond''s ears perked up. He knew the story of the ogre all too well. Working at the hotel, he''d overheard countless guests whispering about it in hushed tones. The tales were horrifying, an entire village wiped out, its inhabitants massacred, save for a few lucky ones who had been away at the time. The sheer brutality of it had left a chilling impression on him.

    "It''s that ogre," the man confirmed with a solemn nod. "The Wind Adventure Group killed it. They cut off its head and brought it back on a carriage. It''s outside right now¡ªgo see for yourself!"

    The news sent a ripple of excitement through the room.

    "Let''s go!"

    "I''ve never seen an ogre before, let alone one this terrifying!"

    The Adventurer''s Guild emptied in a rush, a wave of adventurers spilling out into the square, eager to glimpse the monstrous creature and the team that brought it down.

    Raymond followed the crowd, his curiosity piqued. He wasn''t just interested in the ogre; he wanted to see the legendary Wind Adventure Group. They weren''t just a gold-level team; they were the pride of West Town and the best candidates for promotion to platinum rank.

    For adventurers, the road to advancement grew steeper with each rank. Moving up from bronze to silver was already a monumental task, requiring skill, determination, and a fair amount of luck. Silver-level commissions could vary wildly in difficulty. Some were manageable with a small group of silvers and bronzes, while others were so challenging they tested even gold-level teams.

    When it came to rank promotion, the rules were unforgiving. Teams couldn''t rely on adventurers of higher levels for assistance. They had to work within their rank, meeting strict requirements for group size and composition. These barriers thinned the ranks of adventurers as they climbed, making gold-level adventurers a rare sight, and platinum-level teams even rarer.

    In West Town, the Wind Adventure Group stood at the pinnacle, the only gold-level team with a chance to reach platinum.

    By the time Raymond stepped outside, the square was packed with adventurers. Every eye was fixed on the city gate, the crowd buzzing with anticipation.

    "They''re here!" someone shouted.

    All heads turned as two figures appeared at the gate, flanked by two carriages trailing behind them.

    The adventurers in front drew everyone''s attention immediately. One wore light armor, a spear glinting in his hand. The other, clad in heavy armor, carried an enormous sword strapped to his back and held a massive shield in front of him. The shield was battered and scarred, pitted with dents and claw marks. Their armor was no better, dented, scratched, and torn, with patches of blood staining their exposed clothing beneath.

    Despite their battered appearance, neither bore any visible wounds. It was clear that the priest in their team had already used healing magic to mend their injuries.

    Behind them, the carriages rolled forward, and as they drew closer, whispers rippled through the crowd. Everyone strained to catch a glimpse of what lay inside.

    Raymond squinted, his heart pounding in anticipation. This was the Wind Adventure Group; the strongest team in West Town. And today, they had brought back the head of the monster that haunted everyone''s nightmares.

    The square buzzed with excitement and awe. The Wind Adventure Group wasn''t just a team anymore; they were heroes, and their success brought a glimmer of hope to adventurers and townsfolk alike.

    "Those two up front must be the warriors of the Wind Adventure Group, Tresed Rosero and Rondo Diers," someone in the crowd said, pointing toward the armored figures.

    "Yeah! The good-looking one with the spear is Tresed, and the big guy with the shield is Rondo!" another chimed in.

    Raymond stifled a laugh at the overly simplistic description. But they weren''t wrong, Tresed was undeniably handsome, with a chiseled face and a confident posture that made him stand out. Add to that his rare choice of weapon, the spear, and it was no wonder the female adventurers in the crowd were gazing at him with starry-eyed admiration.

    However, the crowd''s attention quickly shifted to the carriage behind them. All whispers died as everyone''s gaze locked on the grotesque prize it carried.

    Sitting on the cart was a huge, frozen head, preserved in shimmering ice through freezing magic. The monstrous face was terrifying even in death. The head was easily a meter tall, its golden eyes still visible through the ice, each the size of a human fist. A pair of jagged black horns jutted from its skull, and its face was covered in coarse, black hair. The ogre''s sharp fangs stretched its mouth into a gruesome, eternal snarl, each tooth razor-sharp like a sawblade.

    This was the head of the Ogre.

    "That''s the Ogre''s head? It''s massive!"

    "If the head is this big, how tall was the whole thing?"

    "It must have been at least seven meters tall! Maybe even eight! No wonder they''re the gold team with the best shot at becoming platinum; look at the size of that thing!"

    The crowd buzzed with amazement, their awe palpable.

    Raymond''s gaze lingered on the head as the carriage rolled closer. That''s when he noticed it, a single arrow lodged deep in the Ogre''s right eye, its feathered fletching made from green leaves.

    Just then, the curtain of the lead carriage was pulled back, revealing a woman wearing a magic hat. Her features were elegant, and she smiled charmingly as she leaned out to address the two warriors.

    "Tresed, Rondo," she called, her tone playful, "could you two stop showing off already? Louise and the others don''t enjoy being stared at like this. The Adventurer''s Guild is only a hundred meters away, do you plan on parading all day?"

    Her teasing hit home. Both warriors glanced at each other, visibly flustered. Tresed scratched the back of his head awkwardly, while Rondo mumbled, "Oh, uh¡­ right. We''ll hurry."

    And with that, they quickened their pace, leading the carriages toward the center of the square.

    When they reached the gathering spot, Tresed stepped forward, his voice ringing out confidently:

    "Everyone, feast your eyes on the Ogre''s head!"

    Cheers erupted from the crowd as he gestured to the carriage carrying the grotesque trophy. Leaving the carriage behind for the adventurers to inspect, Tresed and Rondo turned to lead the second carriage, carrying their team members, toward the guild.

    Adventurers swarmed around the Ogre''s head, eager to examine it up close. The size, the horns, the teeth; everything about it spoke of a powerful, deadly creature.

    But Raymond stayed where he was, standing at the guild''s entrance. His sharp eyes followed the second carriage, which stopped about ten meters away.

    The curtain was pulled back once more, and this time, he saw the rest of the Wind Adventure Group. Alongside the magician from earlier, there was a serene-looking female priestess sitting inside. But what truly caught his attention was the third figure:

    A female elf. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Raymond''s breath hitched slightly. Elves were rare, and to see one sitting among a team of gold-ranked adventurers only added to the Wind Adventure Group''s mystique.

 Chapter 49 An Elf!

    When Raymond caught sight of the female elf, his eyes widened in disbelief.Elves existed in this world, but they were so reclusive, rarely leaving the Elf Forest, that most people lived their entire lives hearing only legends of their beauty and grace, never actually seeing one in person. For Raymond, standing face-to-face with a real elf felt like something out of a story.

    The elf was everything the tales described and more. She had the long, pointed ears unique to her kind, and her golden hair cascaded down her back like sunlight caught in motion. Her features were flawless, delicate yet striking. It was said that all elves were beautiful, but seeing it with his own eyes left him momentarily speechless.

    At that moment, the elf herself broke the illusion of perfection. She patted her chest with an annoyed expression, muttering, "Ugh, so many eyes watching¡­ Thank goodness they''re all distracted by that ogre head."

    Raymond blinked, taken aback by her casual demeanor.

    He sighed quietly to himself, his gaze shifting to the bow and quiver on her back. The arrows in the quiver, with their green-leaf fletching, confirmed his suspicion; it was her shot that had lodged in the ogre''s eye.

    "Don''t stare too long, kid," came a voice, snapping Raymond out of his thoughts. Tresed leaned in, his grin mischievous.

    "Shatinara," he said, gesturing to the elf, "pretty incredible, huh? But don''t get any ideas; she''s already my teammate. If you want an elf on your team, you''ll have to go find one yourself."

    Tresed then leaned closer and whispered conspiratorially, "But let me give you a warning; don''t be fooled by how they look. Elves¡­ aren''t always what you imagine."

    Raymond hesitated, unsure how to respond. ''Find an elf teammate? Like it''s that simple!''

    Just then, the elf, Shatinara, strolled past and, with absolutely no hesitation, kicked Tresed squarely in the backside.

    "Tresed, quit fooling around and hand in the commission already!" she snapped, her long ears twitching slightly. "And don''t think I didn''t hear you badmouthing me. These ears? They''re not just for show!"

    Raymond''s jaw nearly dropped. This¡­ was not the noble, elegant elf he had imagined.

    Tresed yelped in surprise but quickly recovered, pouting as he turned to face her. "Shatinara, can''t you act a little more¡­ I don''t know, like a proper elf? You''re ruining the image!"

    Shatinara ignored him, walking past as though this kind of exchange was completely normal. Her other teammates didn''t even blink, their expressions suggesting they were long accustomed to her antics.

    Turning back to Raymond, Tresed gave him a serious look, patting his shoulder. "See? I told you, be careful what you wish for when it comes to elves. And if you do want one on your team..." He made a suggestive gesture with his hands in front of his chest, which Raymond immediately understood and nodded, trying not to laugh.

    Satisfied, Tresed smirked and followed his team toward the guild. As they walked away, he threw one last comment over his shoulder. "By the way, I heard the guild registered a new magician who can use explosion magic. Apparently, she''s a woman. I''m dying to see what she looks like."

    "Eh, what''s so exciting about that?" one of his teammates replied. "New explosion magicians barely have enough mana to use their magic once, and the power''s nothing impressive at first anyway."

    Their conversation trailed off as they disappeared into the guild, leaving Raymond alone at the entrance.

    But Raymond wasn''t focused on them anymore. His attention was on the glowing blue panel that had appeared before him.

    His eyes widened in disbelief as he read the list:

    "Learnable skill detected: Hunting and Piercing [Warrior], learning cost: 1 skill point."

    "Learnable skill detected: Sweeping the Enemy [Warrior], learning cost: 3 skill points."

    "Learnable skill detected: Mountain Collapse [Warrior], learning cost: 1 skill point."

    "Learnable skill detected: Eagle Fall [Warrior] [Upgradable], learning cost: 3 skill points."

    "Learnable skill detected: Thunderstorm Spear [Warrior], learning cost: 5 skill points."

    "Learnable skill detected: Flowing Like Water [Warrior] [Swordsman] [Upgradable], learning cost: 3 skill points." sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Raymond stared at the dense list of skills on the glowing panel, his eyes momentarily overwhelmed.

    "That''s... a ''lot'' of skills," he muttered, almost in disbelief.

    And it wasn''t just limited to warrior skills. Scrolling further, he saw a whole section of magician abilities! The skills available to him clearly stemmed from the adventurers he had encountered; Tresed, Rondo, and even the female magician on their team.

    Taking a deep breath, he closed the panel with a quick gesture. With so many people around, this wasn''t the time to explore his options. He''d save it for later, when he could sort through everything carefully.

    ---

    Later that evening, at the dinner table, Arya listened intently as Raymond recounted the events of his day, her eyes sparkling with curiosity.

    "Wait, what? The ''Ogre'' was killed?" she asked, her fork frozen mid-air.

    "Yep," Raymond confirmed, casually taking another bite of food. "And the team that killed it? They had a female elf."

    "An ''elf''?!" Arya''s eyes widened with excitement. Elves were a legendary race, rarely seen outside of stories and myths. "What did she look like? Was she as beautiful as the legends say?"

    Raymond paused, thinking back to Shatinara. "Well... she had long, pointed ears, golden hair, and fair skin. Honestly, yeah, she was pretty."

    As he spoke, he glanced at Arya and noticed her narrowing her eyes, a flicker of jealousy in her expression. Sensing trouble, Raymond quickly added, "But..."

    Arya leaned forward eagerly, her curiosity piqued. "But what?"

    Raymond hesitated, realizing he was trapped. There was no escape from Arya''s expectant stare. Finally, he relented, lowering his voice. "...Her chest. It was... um, pretty small."

    Arya froze for a second, then tried to play it cool, her lips curling ever so slightly. "Oh, really?" she said, pretending not to care.

    But Raymond could tell she was subtly relieved, likely thinking about her own development. As she cast a quick glance downward, clearly reassuring herself, Raymond couldn''t help but glance too, an innocent reflex.

    Arya caught him immediately. Her head snapped up, her glare sharp. "I ''knew'' it! All men are the same!"

    Raymond''s stomach dropped. ''Why did I look?!'' he berated himself internally. Without missing a beat, he stood abruptly. "I''m done eating. I need to clean my gear."

    ---

    In the bathroom, Raymond scrubbed his protective gear. The simple rinse he had done earlier in the river wasn''t enough to remove the lingering grease and stench of mutant rats. Luckily, the cleaning agent he''d bought from the pharmacy worked like magic. A single silver coin''s worth of the solution was enough for fifty washes. He poured it into a tub, dunked his gear in, and after a few minutes, the grime practically slid off without effort.

    Once done, he wrung out the protective gear and carried it to the balcony to dry. As he stepped outside, he noticed the balcony was already filled with drying clothes, some his, some Arya''s.

    That''s when he saw it.

    A flash of pink caught his eye. His gaze darted to the unique shape hanging casually among the other clothes. His brain froze for a moment before confirming what it was: Arya''s panties.

    Raymond stiffened, his face heating up.

    ''Arya¡­ seriously?'' he thought. ''You''re sharing a space with a boy, and you just leave these out in the open?!''

    He tried to look away, but his gaze kept drifting back. As much as he tried to tell himself it wasn''t a big deal, his heart pounded harder.

    And then, an idea crept into his mind, unbidden but persistent.

    This was an opportunity. A ridiculous, absurd opportunity to awaken the Thief class.

    He knew it was possible; there had been rumors that an adventurer could awaken a Thief-like profession by performing certain questionable acts. This¡­ this might be one of those acts.

    But the cost? He''d cross a line that could never be uncrossed. He''d be branded, if not outwardly, then at least in his own mind, as a pervert.

    Raymond stood frozen, torn between temptation and his better judgment, staring at the pink fabric as if it held the key to his future.

    ''What am I doing?'' he thought, exhaling sharply. ''Is this really the kind of adventurer I want to be?''

    The balcony was silent except for the faint rustling of the evening breeze. Raymond remained in his dilemma, his internal struggle raging as the innocent piece of cloth swayed mockingly in the wind.

 Chapter 50 Pantie Thief!

    Raymond''s mouth felt dry, and he instinctively licked his lips."I mean... I might not get another chance to awaken the ''Thief.'' I don''t want to regret missing it," he muttered to himself, half-convincing, half-justifying his actions. "Besides, it''s Arya''s. It''s not like I''m stealing from a stranger. That would be worse¡­ right?"

    His thoughts spiraled further into rationalizations. "I''ll just bring it to the room and put it away right after. It''s not like I''m doing anything shameful¡­"

    The more he repeated the excuses in his mind, the more he managed to convince himself.

    Raymond glanced down the stairs. Earlier, he''d heard the faint clinking of dishes being washed. Arya was still downstairs, busy with chores. This was the perfect chance.

    "If I''m quick," he thought, "I can get it done before she comes back upstairs."

    With his mind made up, Raymond moved swiftly. He hung up his protective gear first, wiping his wet hands carefully on his shirt to ensure no water would drip on the item in question. Then, taking a deep breath, he stepped up to the pink panties hanging on the line.

    His hand moved cautiously, as though touching them too confidently might summon Arya out of thin air. Finally, he gingerly grabbed the hanger and plucked it from the line.

    ''Run.''

    With the panties swinging slightly in the breeze, lightly brushing against his wrist, Raymond dashed toward the room. The faint, soft touch on his skin made him freeze for a split second. His thoughts betrayed him. ''What''s happening to me? No, stay focused! Don''t turn into a complete pervert!''

    Clearing his head, Raymond listened carefully as he passed the stairs. The clinking sound had stopped, and silence filled the house. Was Arya done? He couldn''t tell, but there was no time to lose. He quickened his pace and slipped into his room.

    He closed the door behind him and exhaled deeply, relief washing over him.

    "Finally! It''s done," he whispered, a small triumphant smile creeping onto his face. "I''ve awakened a new profession!"

    But as he waited, nothing happened. No blue panel popped up. No glowing text declared his success.

    Confused, Raymond opened the system panel and reread the requirements:

    [Thief Awakening Requirements: Successfully steal the panties of a female between fifteen and twenty years old and bring them to your room without being discovered.]

    His brows furrowed. He''d done everything, he''d brought the panties into the room, and as far as he knew, Arya hadn''t noticed anything.

    So why hadn''t it worked?

    Then it hit him. Like a bolt of lightning, the realization struck, and his face went pale.

    The age requirement.

    Arya wasn''t even fifteen yet.

    His hands slowly covered his face as the weight of his mistake sank in. "I focused so hard on sneaking the panties into the room that I forgot about her age!"

    Fury and embarrassment burned through him. He had just crossed the line into pervert territory for nothing. All that anxiety, all that effort, all that guilt¡­ wasted.

    "I did all this, and it doesn''t even count!"

    Frustrated, Raymond sighed deeply. "Forget it. I''ll just put them back before Arya notices anything."

    But just as he turned to leave the room, he froze.

    Footsteps.

    Tap. Tap. Tap.

    Arya was coming up the stairs.

    Panic surged through him. If she saw him now, holding her panties, he''d never live it down. Thinking quickly, he shoved the pink panties behind his back and leaned casually against the doorframe, trying to look as innocent as possible.

    Moments later, Arya appeared at the top of the stairs. Her eyes darted toward Raymond, and her cheeks turned a faint shade of pink.

    "Raymond, have you finished washing your armor?" she asked, her voice slightly higher-pitched than usual. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Ah, yeah! I just finished and came back from hanging it up," he stammered, avoiding her gaze.

    Arya''s face turned even redder. She avoided looking directly at him, fidgeting slightly.

    What Raymond didn''t know was that Arya had remembered something while washing dishes. Earlier, she had washed some of her own clothes, including the pink panties, and, in her rush, had hung them out on the balcony while Raymond was away.

    Now, realizing they were still there, she was mortified. ''He must''ve seen them¡­''

    As the silence lingered between them, Raymond''s thoughts raced. ''Does she suspect? Does she know I have them? No, stay calm¡­ act normal!''

    Meanwhile, Arya was spiraling in her own embarrassment. She lowered her gaze, her blush deepening. ''Did he notice? What if he thinks I''m careless? No, no¡­ just act casual!''

    The tension in the air was palpable. Neither dared to look the other in the eye, both caught up in their own internal crises.

    Raymond clenched the panties behind his back, his heart pounding. He needed a way out of this, and he needed it fast.

    It was summer, and Arya knew that her thin panties would dry quickly in the sun. She had planned to take them off the line before Raymond came back, but in her rush that morning, she''d completely forgotten about them.

    It wasn''t until she was washing dishes downstairs that she remembered with a sinking feeling. Her plan had been simple: grab them before Raymond finished washing his gear and went to hang it on the balcony. But clearly, she''d been too late.

    Her thoughts spiraled. ''Did Raymond see them? What would he think if he did? Would he... do anything strange?''

    Arya shook her head furiously, banishing the absurd thoughts. ''No! This is Raymond we''re talking about. He''s been nothing but respectful, even though we''ve shared a bed for days now. How could I even think of him like that?''

    Feeling guilty for doubting him, Arya awkwardly said, "Uh... I think the clothes I washed this morning are dry now. I''ll go collect them."

    "Wait a second!" Raymond blurted out, his voice louder than intended.

    As soon as the words left his mouth, he regretted it. What excuse could he possibly come up with to stop her? Under Arya''s confused gaze, he forced a smile and said, "There''s water on the floor... don''t slip and fall."

    Arya glanced down and noticed the trail of water dripping from the bathroom to the balcony. "Oh... okay," she replied hesitantly, stepping carefully toward the balcony.

    The moment she disappeared from view, Raymond felt a wave of despair wash over him. ''It''s over. I''ve officially become a pervert.''

    But right now, his bigger problem was the pink panties still in his hand. He couldn''t just toss them; Arya would notice they were missing, and her suspicion would only grow.

    While he wrestled with his dilemma, Arya suddenly poked her head back into the room, her face flushed red like a ripe tomato.

    "Um... Raymond," she stammered, barely able to meet his eyes, "have you seen... uh... a pink pair of panties?" Her voice dropped to a whisper by the end, so soft it was almost inaudible.

    Raymond froze. He straightened up, his hands reflexively hiding the incriminating evidence behind his back. "Huh? You hang that kind of thing on the balcony?" he asked, trying to sound surprised.

    "Yes," Arya admitted, biting her lip as she nodded.

    She had realized earlier that her panties couldn''t have blown away, if the wind had carried them, they''d have landed inside the room, not disappeared entirely. That left one possibility: someone had taken them. And the only other person in the house was...

    But she didn''t want to accuse Raymond outright. He didn''t seem like that kind of person. Maybe something unexpected had happened. Still, she had to ask.

    Raymond, playing dumb, offered a suggestion. "Maybe you already brought them in and just forgot? Why don''t you check your room?"

    Arya hesitated, but then nodded slowly. "I guess... I''ll check."

    Although the two of them shared a bedroom for sleeping, Arya kept her clothes in her own room. As she turned to leave, Raymond watched her go, his heart pounding with guilt and panic.

    The second she was out of sight, an idea struck him.

    "I''ll, uh... check the balcony for you!" he called out, dashing back outside without waiting for her response.

    Once there, Raymond hurriedly moved the clothes on either side of the line to make room. Then, taking a deep breath, he carefully raised the pink panties, positioning them back on the hanger.

    ''This is it,'' he thought. ''Success or failure, it all depends on this move.''

    Turning his head away to avoid looking directly at the offending item, he shouted, "Arya! Look, is this it?"

 Chapter 51 Embarrassment!

    When Arya heard Raymond''s voice, she rushed to the balcony. What she saw made her freeze in place, Raymond was holding up her pink panties like a trophy.Her face, which had just returned to its usual color, instantly flushed bright red, the embarrassment spreading from her ears all the way down her neck.

    "You; how did you even find it?!" she stammered, quickly snatching the panties from his hand and clutching them tightly to her chest.

    Raymond, avoiding her gaze, pointed toward the clothesline where he''d been moving things earlier. "It was wedged between those two pieces of clothing," he explained. "Maybe the wind was strong, and it got blown around and stuck between them. That''s probably why you couldn''t find it earlier."

    Arya glanced at the spot he indicated and noticed it was, indeed, farther away from where she had originally hung her panties. It seemed plausible¡­ but something didn''t sit right. She frowned, trying to recall. ''Were those clothes really hanging that close together?''

    Sensing her suspicion, Raymond quickly cut in before she could piece things together. "It''s fine now that it''s been found, right? Just make sure next time you hang personal stuff like that in your room instead of outside."

    He ended with an awkward cough, trying to sound as casual as possible.

    Arya''s blush deepened, her flustered expression a mix of embarrassment and frustration. "I... I know!" she mumbled before darting back to her room, her pink panties still clutched tightly in her arms. She slammed the door shut, as though trying to bury the moment behind her.

    As her footsteps faded, Raymond leaned against the wall and let out a long sigh of relief.

    "That was way too close," he muttered to himself. "I was ''this'' close to being labeled a pervert."

    ---

    Nighttime.

    In the dim light of his room, Raymond lay on his bed. Beside him, Arya slept peacefully. She still hadn''t moved out of his room, a situation that was becoming increasingly torturous for him.

    For Arya, it seemed like no big deal, an arrangement born of convenience, but for Raymond, it was an ongoing battle. Nights were sleepless, mornings were awkward, and every movement during the night was a calculated effort to avoid turning over and facing her.

    ''What if I roll over in my sleep? What if I wake up too close to her?'' These worries haunted him nightly. And though they''d shared a bed for some time now, Raymond still slept rigidly on his side, his back to Arya, refusing to turn even slightly.

    Trying to distract himself, Raymond opened his system panel. The glowing text lit up the darkness as he reviewed the skills he had gained earlier in the day:

    - Guardian Shield [Warrior], learning cost: 5 skill points.

    - Shield Strike [Warrior], learning cost: 1 skill point.

    - Earth Tremor [Warrior] [Upgradable], learning cost: 3 skill points.

    - Indestructible [Warrior], learning cost: 3 skill points.

    - Fireball [Magician], learning cost: 1 skill point.

    - Ice Field [Magician] [Upgradable], learning cost: 3 skill points.

    - Ice Crystal Wall [Magician], learning cost: 3 skill points.

    - Wind Blade [Magician] [Upgradable], learning cost: 1 skill point.

    - Magic Cyclone [Magician], learning cost: 2 skill points.

    - Storm Fist [Mage], learning cost: 5 skill points.

    The list went on and on, almost overwhelming in its scope.

    Raymond stared at the panel in awe. ''These guys are really gold-level adventurers, huh?'' he thought, recalling Tresed and his team. Unlike some gold teams that relied on silver members to balance their ranks, every single member of Tresed''s group was gold-level.

    "With this many skills," Raymond muttered to himself, "I''ll never run out of warrior options again."

    But the sheer number of skills presented another problem, he didn''t have nearly enough skill points to learn them all. Choosing which ones to prioritize had become his biggest challenge.

    And the situation wasn''t going to get better anytime soon. The "skill accumulation value" he earned from killing mutant rats had already started to diminish. If this trend continued, gaining skill points in the future would only get slower.

    Raymond sighed, closing the panel. His excitement over unlocking so many skills was quickly replaced by a sense of unease. ''How am I supposed to keep up with all these professions if I don''t have enough points to master their skills?''

    Magic power¡ªno matter how many skills you have, they''re useless if you can''t release the magic required to use them.

    Take the magician in Tresed''s team, for example. He only knows six magician skills, yet he''s already reached gold level. Clearly, mastering a wide array of skills isn''t necessary to rise in rank.

    This gave Raymond some perspective. Having a long list of skills wasn''t about learning them all, it was about having options. Trying to learn every single one would be a waste of precious skill points, leaving him spread too thin.

    ''I need to plan my growth carefully,'' Raymond thought. ''Choose my direction, then focus on the skills that truly matter.''

    As he stared at his glowing panel, strategizing about his future as an adventurer, Arya lay beside him, her head resting on her pillow. From her position, she could only see Raymond''s back, broad and sturdy, yet unmoving, as if he were lost in thought.

    But Arya wasn''t focused on his back. Her thoughts were stuck on the events of the day¡­ and her panties.

    When she''d calmed down earlier and thought through the situation, she started remembering the details. Specifically, how the two pieces of clothing Raymond pointed to hadn''t been hanging together before.

    That could only mean one thing: Raymond had moved them.

    Her pink panties hadn''t been where he claimed to find them. Instead, he must have taken them off the hanger, hidden them, and then returned them just before handing them back to her. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The realization made Arya''s breathing quicken, and her cheeks burned crimson.

    ''What did he do with my panties?'' she wondered, her heart pounding. ''Did he¡­ do something weird?''

    But when she''d brought the panties back to her room earlier, she hadn''t noticed anything unusual. There had been no strange smell, no obvious sign of tampering. Thinking of this made Arya''s face flush even deeper.

    ''Should I just ask him?'' she thought, biting her lip. But the very idea of confronting Raymond about something so embarrassing made her stomach twist. ''No, that''ll just make everything worse for both of us¡­''

    Her mind wandered. ''Could it be because he''s been sleeping next to me? Or maybe the stress of being an adventurer has finally gotten to him?''

    Arya had heard stories before; how some adventurers, overwhelmed by danger and pressure, would look for ways to vent their frustrations. This thought stuck with her, and she finally broke the silence.

    "Raymond..."

    "Hmm?" Raymond replied without looking back, his ears perking up at her soft voice.

    "I''ve heard that adventurers deal with a lot of stress¡­ especially when they''re always taking on dangerous missions. A lot of them go to¡­ uh¡­ red light district to deal with it. Is that true?"

    Arya''s voice grew quieter with each word, and by the end, she was barely audible.

    Raymond turned slightly, raising an eyebrow. Red light district; known for its exotic women and adventurers blowing their earnings; wasn''t a place he had ever been, but he had seen others head there after missions.

    "Well¡­" he began thoughtfully. "Yeah, some do. Adventurers face life-and-death situations all the time. A lot of them figure they might not survive their next mission, so they spend whatever money they earn to relax or vent, as you said. That''s why some head to red light district to, uh, meet exotic girls."

    Arya listened closely, her expression serious. "Do you feel a lot of pressure too, Raymond?"

    "Pressure? Of course," Raymond answered honestly. "Even the lowest-level missions can be dangerous. Unexpected things happen all the time, like what we ran into last time."

    But while Raymond acknowledged the pressure, he didn''t feel like it was something he couldn''t handle. He hadn''t reached the point of needing¡­ extreme measures to cope.

    Arya, however, interpreted his response differently. ''So, Raymond ''is'' feeling stressed... maybe that''s why he acted so strangely today.''

    Her heart ached at the thought, and after a moment of internal struggle, she mustered up her courage.

    "Raymond¡­ if you''re feeling too much pressure, you can¡­ go to Red Light District if you want," she said, her voice barely above a whisper.

    Raymond froze.

    "???" His eyes widened in shock, his mind racing. ''What did she just say?!''

    Arya continued, her cheeks burning. "Or¡­ if you''d rather vent at home¡­ that''s not impossible either. Next time¡­ I''ll buy more panties for you."

    Boom.

    Raymond felt his world shatter. It was as if the ground had fallen out from under him, plunging him into an endless abyss.

    He couldn''t think, couldn''t breathe. ''What is happening?''

    Meanwhile, Arya stared down at her hands, her face radiating heat. She had convinced herself that her offer was perfectly reasonable; she was just trying to help Raymond in her own way.

    Raymond, on the other hand, was spiraling. ''I''d rather face an ogre! Or get teleported to another world! Anywhere but here!''

    He buried his face in his hands, silently begging for a way to escape the crushing weight of his own embarrassment.

 Chapter 52 Swordsman Profession!

    Huff! Huff! Huff!In the dimly lit utility room, Raymond swung the thick wooden stick with all his might. His entire body was drenched in sweat, and his arms screamed with fatigue, bordering on numbness. Yet, he didn''t stop; not even for a moment.

    Each swing carried with it a weight far beyond the stick itself. Every time he thought back to ''that night'', a wave of embarrassment surged through him, driving his swings even faster.

    Three days had passed since then, but the memory still made his toes curl involuntarily.

    "I thought I got away with it..." he muttered through clenched teeth. "I didn''t think I''d actually get caught... Damn it!"

    His frustration exploded into one final burst of energy. He swung harder, faster, until his strength finally gave out. The stick slipped from his trembling hands, clattering to the ground.

    "7062 swings," Raymond said softly, panting heavily as he stared at the floor. His eyes flicked to the hourglass beside him. "About 45 minutes..."

    ---

    These past few days, Raymond had spent a lot of time thinking about his path forward. His career plan was becoming clearer by the day.

    He had decided to prioritize close combat in the early stages of his adventuring career. With Sylph, a magician, and Lorene, a priest, in his group, neither had the ability to handle close-range threats. They needed someone to act as a shield, someone who could protect them from danger.

    That responsibility would fall to Raymond.

    His current revealed profession, Fighter, was well-suited for the role. Fighters excelled in quick, close-range combat, capable of dodging and delivering powerful strikes.

    "But protection isn''t just about being fast," Raymond murmured. "A ''warrior'' a profession built for strength and endurance, is essential for any team. Fighters are useful, but they can''t take as much punishment as a warrior can."

    Warriors were the backbone of adventuring teams. Whether holding the line or taking the lead in combat, warriors were indispensable. It wasn''t uncommon for teams to include multiple warriors, even at higher levels.

    "So," Raymond decided, "I''ll focus on developing my Warrior abilities for now. Fighter skills can serve as backup, but I won''t waste too many skill points on them unless absolutely necessary."

    Unlike some adventurers who chose to hide their true abilities, Raymond had no intention of playing coy. In this world, dual-profession or even multi-profession adventurers weren''t unheard of, though they were rare. Awakening multiple professions might surprise people, but it wouldn''t draw suspicion.

    "The Kingdom of Atlantis isn''t some chaotic, lawless land. West Town is a peaceful place, not a den of schemes and power struggles. Hiding my strength here won''t do me any good," Raymond thought. "If anything, showing my talent could bring unexpected opportunities."

    His confidence came from more than just his fighter and warrior professions. Raymond had already awakened four professions; Fighter, Warrior, Craftsman, and Magician and still had other hidden cards up his sleeve. He knew that even among multi-profession adventurers, he was an extreme rarity. Most people wouldn''t even suspect he could wield such diversity in skills.

    Today, Raymond wasn''t swinging the stick aimlessly. He was preparing for his next goal: awakening the Swordsman profession.

    Awakening as a Swordsman would grant him an additional 100 magic points, but even more importantly, it would give him the physical characteristics of a Swordsman.

    These characteristics were invaluable. Just as the Fighter''s flexibility enhanced his movement and the Warrior''s strength fortified his attacks, the Swordsman''s agility and precision would complement and elevate his existing abilities.

    "When you combine them," Raymond thought, "the result is greater than any skill. A Fighter''s reflexes make a Warrior''s bulky frame more nimble, while a Warrior''s strength makes a Fighter''s attacks devastating. Adding a Swordsman''s precision will make everything flow seamlessly."

    For Raymond, these physical enhancements were just as important as acquiring skills. In situations where his magic reserves couldn''t sustain skill usage, these traits made a visible, tangible difference in combat.

    He had already seen this during their battle against the fifteen mutant rats. The traits he''d gained from his Fighter and Warrior professions had allowed him to survive and protect his team when his magic points ran dry. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    By comparison, his other professions, Craftsman and Magician; offered little for melee combat.

    The Craftsman, for instance, granted some physical strength upon awakening, but since Raymond had already awakened as a Warrior, the additional strength was barely noticeable. Similarly, while the Magician profession expanded his arsenal of long-range attacks, it didn''t contribute much to his close-quarters capabilities.

    But that was fine. Not every profession needed to boost his melee prowess. For now, Raymond''s focus was clear: build a strong foundation with Warrior, Fighter, and Swordsman traits, then use his other professions as situational tools.

    He wiped the sweat from his brow, picked up the stick, and tightened his grip. "Time to keep pushing," he said with renewed determination.

    For Raymond, every swing of the stick wasn''t just training, it was a step closer to becoming an adventurer capable of protecting his team and mastering his many professions.

    Since awakening the Magician profession, Raymond had noticed a small but significant improvement in his magical abilities. His magic affinity had increased from 0.2 to 0.3, a clear indication of the magician''s characteristic ability to enhance magical potential.

    "But the Swordsman is a completely different path," Raymond muttered to himself as he analyzed his progress. "Speed and precision are the core strengths of this profession."

    Over the past few days, Raymond had been rigorously testing himself to see if he could meet the requirements to awaken the Swordsman profession.

    Using a thick wooden stick, he would swing it with both hands as fast as he could, over and over, until his arms felt like jelly. On average, he could manage 150 swings per minute, though he could only sustain this pace for 40 to 50 minutes before exhaustion set in.

    This endurance was thanks to the combination of his Fighter''s flexibility and his Warrior''s strength and stamina.

    But there was a problem: to awaken as a Swordsman, he needed to swing 100,000 times. At his current speed, this meant swinging continuously for 11 to 12 hours straight!

    Thankfully, the Warrior''s powerful recovery ability came to the rescue. With just half an hour of rest, his strength would return, allowing him to continue again. This meant he could realistically complete the awakening requirement in a single day, if he planned it right.

    "The only thing I''m missing now," Raymond muttered, shaking out his sore arms, "is a long sword that weighs at least eight kilograms."

    Even as he spoke, his body was already recovering, the soreness in his muscles easing rapidly. This was the strength of the Warrior profession; enhanced recovery and resilience that set him apart from ordinary people.

    Just as he was preparing to continue his training, Arya''s voice called out from downstairs.

    "Raymond, dinner''s ready!"

    His body tensed up at the sound of her voice.

    In the days following ''that night,'' being in the same room with Arya had become awkward for him, and he found himself instinctively avoiding prolonged interactions. But meals together were unavoidable.

    The only saving grace had been Arya moving back to her own room after that incident, seemingly realizing that sharing a bed with Raymond wasn''t ideal. It was the one silver lining to the whole ordeal, as it finally allowed him to sleep in peace.

    Wiping the sweat off his body with a towel, Raymond took a deep breath and steadied himself before heading downstairs.

    To his surprise, Arya had acted completely normal since the day after ''that night.'' She showed no signs of lingering awkwardness and behaved as if nothing had ever happened. She hadn''t mentioned the incident once, beyond moving back to her own room.

    At first, Raymond thought she had genuinely forgotten about it. But the more he thought about it, the more he realized Arya might have been acting this way deliberately, to prevent things from becoming too awkward between them.

    ''That''s probably it,'' he thought as he reached the table. ''After all, we''re still living under the same roof. If we kept blushing or avoiding each other, it would make things unbearable.''

    This realization made him feel calmer, more in control. ''I need to act mature about this,'' he told himself. ''If I keep being shy or distant, it''ll just make me seem childish.''

    ---

    After dinner, Raymond decided to bring up his plan.

    "By the way, Arya," he said, his tone casual, "I''m planning to buy a long sword and start practicing swordsmanship."

    Arya paused, blinking in confusion. "Huh? A long sword? But¡­ aren''t you a Fighter?"

    Her confusion was understandable. Raymond''s previous training with a stick made sense for a Fighter. But suddenly switching to swordsmanship seemed completely out of character.

    Before she could ask further, realization dawned on her face.

    Raymond gave her a small nod. "I also awakened the Warrior class."

    Arya nodded at first, as if the explanation made sense, then froze. Her eyes widened in shock.

    "Wait¡­ WHAT?!" she blurted out, her voice rising in disbelief.

    Raymond couldn''t help but chuckle at her reaction. "Yeah, I''m a dual-profession adventurer now. Fighter and Warrior."

    Arya stared at him, mouth slightly open. Dual-profession adventurers were rare, even in a town like West. The realization left her speechless for a moment before she managed to stammer, "Th-that''s amazing!"

    Raymond shrugged. "It''s not that big of a deal. But since I''ve got both professions, it makes sense to train in melee combat. A sword will be a good addition."

    Arya leaned forward, curiosity gleaming in her eyes. "You never told me! When did you awaken as a Warrior? How does it feel? Are you going to awaken more professions too?"

    Her rapid-fire questions made Raymond laugh. "One step at a time, Arya," he said, raising his hands in mock surrender. "For now, I''m focusing on the Warrior and hopefully, awakening as a Swordsman soon."

    Arya''s shock turned into admiration as she nodded enthusiastically. "You''re incredible, Raymond. You''re always pushing yourself¡­ I''ll help you however I can!"

    Her words filled Raymond with renewed determination. With Arya''s support and his growing plan, he felt ready to take the next steps in his journey.

 Chapter 53 Buying A Sword!

    "You said you awakened the ''Warrior'' profession?"Arya blinked in disbelief, leaning slightly forward as if to make sure she''d heard correctly.

    Raymond chuckled at her reaction and nodded, stretching out his right hand. "Yeah, I awakened it last night."

    He turned his hand over, revealing a symbol etched into the back of it, a crossed sword and shield, the unmistakable mark of a ''Warrior''.

    After awakening, Raymond had discovered that the symbol could be made visible or hidden at will, depending on his intent.

    Arya stared at the symbol for a moment before the realization sunk in. "You''re serious," she whispered, her voice tinged with awe. But her expression quickly shifted, her brows furrowing in concern. "But¡­ Raymond, are there even others who have awakened *two* professions before?"

    Dual-profession adventurers were practically unheard of, so rare that Arya couldn''t recall a single example from the stories she''d read or heard.

    "Yes," Raymond reassured her, "I found some references to it in the temple library a few days ago."

    He gave her a brief explanation, telling her that dual-professionals, and even multi-profession adventurers, existed, though they were extremely rare.

    Hearing this, Arya let out a breath of relief and lightly patted her chest, which had begun to show the first signs of maturity. "Good. I was worried you''d be caught and experimented on or something, just so people could figure out how you awakened a second profession."

    Her genuine concern made Raymond smile warmly. In that moment, he felt a swell of gratitude for her. Arya''s worry wasn''t rooted in curiosity or envy; it was purely about protecting him.

    This was exactly why Raymond had decided to tell Arya about his Warrior awakening first. He trusted her, knowing she cared about his well-being and wouldn''t betray that trust.

    "By the way," Raymond added after a pause, "don''t tell anyone else about my Warrior awakening for now."

    Though he had no intention of hiding it forever, there was no need to announce it openly. Drawing too much attention could bring jealousy or unwanted complications, which was best avoided.

    "Don''t worry," Arya promised, her voice firm. "I won''t say a word."

    Then her curiosity returned. "So, are you planning to buy a sword now and head to the Adventurer''s Guild for a quest?"

    Raymond shook his head. "Not yet. I''ll buy the sword to practice first. No sense rushing into missions before I''m proficient."

    Arya nodded thoughtfully, then offered, "If you''re buying a sword, you should go to the ''Greytor Weapon Shop'' the one owned by that dwarf craftsman you mentioned last time. They sell high-quality gear, and you won''t have to worry about replacing it later. If you get a cheap sword, it''ll just end up costing you more when it breaks."

    She had a point. Raymond vividly remembered the dwarf-made armor he''d bought from that shop; despite heavy use and multiple scratches, it had held up remarkably well. A weapon from the same store would be a worthwhile investment, especially since he needed a heavy sword weighing at least eight kilograms.

    "You''re right," Raymond agreed, nodding. "I''ll head there."

    "Good luck!" Arya smiled as she watched him grab his purse and leave the house.

    ---

    Outside, the streets were alive with activity.

    Adventurers moved purposefully, their armor gleaming in the morning sunlight as they made their way toward the Adventurer''s Guild. Most of them were clad in gear as good or better, than Raymond''s.

    Red Rose Street, where Raymond lived, wasn''t for low-tier adventurers. Most residents here were at least ''bronze-level'', with the occasional ''black iron-level'' who could scrape together enough to rent the townhouses. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    For adventurers, equipment was a higher priority than living arrangements. A well-maintained weapon or armor could mean the difference between life and death on a mission, so they were willing to skimp on luxuries to ensure they were battle-ready.

    This was why Red Rose Street housed adventurers with decent gear, they had the earnings and experience to justify investing in themselves. As for ''white porcelain-level'' adventurers, they typically couldn''t afford townhouses here unless they had additional sources of income, like Raymond.

    Raymond strode confidently through the streets, blending in with the bustle. Though his armor and demeanor fit right in, his mind was elsewhere. The thought of training with a proper sword, refining his Warrior abilities, and awakening the ''Swordsman'' profession gave him a renewed sense of purpose.

    Soon, the familiar sign of the ''Greytor Weapon Shop'' came into view, the faint sound of hammers ringing out from within. With a steady breath, Raymond pushed open the door, ready to take the next step in his journey.

    It took Raymond twenty minutes to arrive at Greytor''s weapon shop. Even before stepping through the door, he could hear the rhythmic clang of a hammer striking metal, the unmistakable sound of the dwarf craftsman hard at work.

    As Raymond walked in, the dwarf looked up from his anvil, squinting at him with a frown. "Why are you here again?" he grumbled.

    Raymond froze, momentarily stunned. *Does anyone actually complain about repeat customers? Should I just leave?*

    But before he could say anything, the dwarf''s gaze flicked over him, noticing he wasn''t carrying any armor for repairs. Greytor gave a satisfied grunt, stroking his braided beard. "Fine. Tell me what you want. Buying equipment?"

    "Yes," Raymond replied, stepping closer. "I''m looking for a long sword for warriors. Do you have any recommendations?"

    As he spoke, a panel suddenly popped up in Raymond''s field of vision:

    "Learnable skills detected: Forging [Craftsman] [Upgradable], learning cost: 3 skill points."

    "Learnable skills detected: Appraisal [Craftsman] [Pharmacist] [Upgradable], learning cost: 2 skill points."

    "Learnable skill detected: Metal Fusion [Craftsman] [Upgradable], learning cost: 3 skill points."

    Raymond gave the list a quick glance but dismissed it for now. There were more pressing matters, like the dwarf currently eyeing him with suspicion.

    "A fighter looking for a warrior''s long sword?" Greytor muttered, raising an eyebrow. "What nonsense are you adventurers up to these days?"

    Raymond opened his mouth to offer a prepared excuse, but the dwarf waved him off with a dismissive grunt, muttering to himself as he tugged at his beard. "Bah, doesn''t matter. You''re here to spend your gold, and I''m here to drink it. You want an eight-kilogram sword, right? Follow me."

    Greytor led him to a wall lined with weapons. One section held sleek, one-handed swords typically favored by swordsmen, while another displayed the ''heavy long swords'' used by warriors. These blades were noticeably wider and thicker, with some hilts designed for two-handed use.

    Raymond scanned the selection carefully, hoping to use his ''Craftsman''s intuition'' to find the best value. But he quickly realized a hard truth; higher quality swords were always more expensive, and while he could tell which ones were good, he couldn''t gauge just *how* good they were.

    Finally, his eyes landed on one sword. The blade was four fingers wide, ninety centimeters long, and weighed just over ten kilograms. Its hilt was versatile, usable with one or both hands, and the overall balance felt right in his grip.

    "This one," he said, lifting the sword with both hands. It had a simplicity that spoke to its functionality, and the weight felt solid yet manageable.

    The dwarf craftsman''s eyes widened slightly as he watched Raymond inspect the weapon. Of all the swords on display, he hadn''t expected Raymond to pick *that* one.

    Greytor remembered the night he forged it. Fueled by a particularly fine bottle of wine, he had felt a surge of inspiration and crafted the blade with unusual care and precision. But in his drunken state, he''d used an ordinary piece of metal lying around instead of higher-quality materials.

    The result was a beautifully balanced sword that could have been a masterpiece, if only he''d used better steel.

    *Does this kid actually know how to judge swords?* Greytor wondered, narrowing his eyes. But he quickly dismissed the thought. *Nah, he''s just a fighter. No way he could tell the difference.*

    "Mr. Greytor, I want this sword," Raymond said, breaking the dwarf''s train of thought.

    The more Raymond handled the sword, the more certain he became. It was sturdy, balanced, and had a practical elegance that made it stand out.

    Greytor''s expression darkened slightly. Though he wasn''t attached to the sword, he felt a pang of irritation seeing someone buy what could have been one of his finest works, if only it hadn''t been forged on a drunken whim.

    "That sword will cost you ten gold coins and fifty-four silver coins," he said gruffly, crossing his arms. "Not a single coin less."

    Raymond didn''t haggle. Without hesitation, he handed over the full amount, grabbed the scabbard that came with the sword, and sheathed the blade with satisfaction.

    "Thank you, Mr. Greytor," Raymond said as he turned to leave, a faint smile on his face.

    The dwarf watched him go, rubbing his chin thoughtfully. *There''s something strange about that kid¡­ Picking that sword wasn''t luck. But how did he know?*

    Greytor shook his head and returned to his forge. "Bah. Adventurers and their mysteries..."

    Meanwhile, Raymond strode down the bustling street, the weight of the long sword resting comfortably against his side. He couldn''t wait to begin training with it, feeling like he''d just taken another step forward in his journey.

 Chapter 54 Sylph Meets Arya!

    "Oh, this is so annoying!"In townhouse No. 34 on Downton Street, the frustrated voice of a young girl echoed through the room. Sylph lay sprawled on her bed, her fists pounding the mattress. "Why hasn''t Raymond come to me about doing a mission? Even if he''s not doing the promotion mission, there are plenty of ordinary ones!"

    It had been ten days since they received their compensation and the chance to be promoted to ''Black Iron'' rank. Yet Raymond hadn''t reached out to her once.

    As her thoughts wandered back to that day, Sylph''s cheeks flushed red. She couldn''t stop thinking about how awkward she''d been when Raymond handed her the gold coins, how she''d blushed and couldn''t even meet his eyes. It only made her more annoyed.

    "This is all Raymond''s fault!" she exclaimed, flailing her legs on the bed. "He said those things on purpose to confuse me, making me doubt myself and think I''m some¡­ some kind of ''tsundere!''"

    Sylph buried her face in her pillow, but after a few moments, she calmed down. Over the past two days, she''d thought about it carefully and finally concluded: Raymond had done it all on purpose. He''d carefully orchestrated the whole situation, asking leading questions and pressing her step by step, giving her no time to think.

    It was his fault that she panicked and acted like someone had uncovered her deepest secrets.

    "But whether I''m a tsundere or not¡­" she muttered, her face turning red again. "That''s not the point, okay?! It doesn''t matter!"

    She pushed herself up and stared at her reflection in the mirror, determination replacing the embarrassment on her face. "You said I''m a tsundere? Fine! Then I''ll prove you wrong. I''ll take the initiative to find you; tsunderes don''t do that, do they?!"

    Her mind made up, Sylph hopped off the bed and stood in front of the mirror. She scrutinized her outfit, a corset dress with a beige skirt and white top that hugged her figure. Though only fifteen, her body had developed well, especially her chest, which she thought looked¡­ quite impressive.

    A hint of pride flickered in her eyes as she muttered, "Is this good enough?"

    But after a moment of hesitation, she frowned. "No, this is too ordinary. Maybe I should wear something else?"

    Sylph stood frozen for a moment, debating in front of the mirror. Then, suddenly, her cheeks flared up with heat. ''What am I doing?!''

    "I''m just going to ask why he''s avoiding missions! Why am I worrying about what to wear?" She shook her head to banish the ridiculous thoughts from her mind.

    Taking a deep breath, she stepped away from the mirror. "I''ll just wear my magic robe. That''s practical, and after questioning him, I can drag him straight into a mission!"

    Her eyes narrowed as she grabbed her robe. "It must be because he got too much compensation money. That''s why he''s slacking off!"

    With that, she stripped off her dress, revealing fair, smooth skin. Quickly and efficiently, she donned her mission attire: leather inner armor, chain mail for protection, and finally a loose magic robe that concealed everything underneath.

    Adjusting her magic hat and grabbing her wand, she gave herself a final nod in the mirror. "Alright, let''s go!"

    ---

    Though Raymond hadn''t told her where he lived, Sylph already knew.

    On the day he gave her the gold coins, he''d mentioned that Lorene was joining their adventuring team. Since then, whenever Sylph had free time, she''d visited Lorene at the temple, chatting with her or browsing the temple library to catch up on the knowledge she''d ignored in the past.

    During one of their conversations, Loreni had casually revealed Raymond''s address. Sylph had made a mental note of it, though she hadn''t expected to use it so soon.

    ---

    As she walked through the bustling streets, stopping occasionally to adjust her hat or check directions, she finally arrived at ''Red Rose Street''.

    Her eyes scanned the row of townhouses until they landed on the number she was looking for. "Townhouse No. 25," she whispered to herself. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    She pushed her hat back slightly to get a better look, and her face lit up with excitement when she spotted it. "There it is!" she exclaimed, gripping her wand tightly.

    Without hesitation, she strode toward the door, ready to confront Raymond and demand answers. Whatever his excuse, she wasn''t leaving without dragging him into action!

    Sylph had every intention of marching right up to the door and knocking confidently, but as she got closer, her nerves started to creep in. ''What is Raymond doing right now? Will he think it''s weird if I suddenly show up?''

    ''Wait a minute! I''m here to question him, not to overthink!'' she thought, shaking her head and puffing up her chest. With that, her courage returned, and she stepped boldly toward townhouse No. 25.

    Standing at the door, Sylph took a deep breath, straightened her back, and rang the bell with conviction.

    ''Ding-ling! Ding-ling!''

    The soft chime echoed through the house, followed by the sound of footsteps approaching the door.

    ''Click!'' The door swung open, and two voices rang out simultaneously:

    "Raymond, you didn''t bring your key¡ª"

    "Raymond, why haven''t you come¡ª"

    Both voices abruptly cut off, and for a moment, the two girls stared at each other, equally stunned.

    Sylph''s confident resolve evaporated as she took in the sight of the girl standing before her, a red-haired girl about her age, wearing a simple dress, staring back at her with a curious expression.

    Arya, equally surprised, blinked at the blonde-haired girl at her doorstep, clearly dressed as a magician.

    Sylph felt herself floundering, unsure of what to say. She had fully expected Raymond to answer the door so she could launch into her rehearsed demands. But now, faced with this unexpected situation, she fumbled.

    "Uh¡­ um¡­ does Raymond live here?" she finally managed to stammer, her cheeks flushing red with embarrassment.

    Arya tilted her head slightly, then nodded. "Yes, this is his house. But he''s not here right now. Do you need him for something?"

    Sylph felt even more awkward. Clearly, this girl knew Raymond well enough to casually open his door. ''Who is she?'' Sylph wondered. ''His sister? His fianc¨¦e? His¡­ wife?''

    The idea sent a wave of discomfort through her. Though she tried to dismiss it, the thought lingered in the back of her mind. After all, in the Kingdom of Atlantis, people could marry as soon as they turned fifteen.

    Trying to keep her curiosity from showing too much, Sylph hesitated for a moment before asking, "Do you¡­ live here? What''s your relationship with Raymond?"

    Arya blinked, the question catching her off guard. "Uh, well¡­ yes, I do live here, and we''re¡­" She trailed off, unsure of how to answer.

    The same dilemma that had stumped Raymond a few days ago now caught Arya. Calling herself family felt too vague, but any other explanation might be too forward. She faltered, glancing to the side as she tried to find the right words.

    Thankfully, she didn''t have to.

    "Sylph? What are you doing here?"

    Raymond''s voice broke the tension, and both girls turned to see him walking up the path. He had a long sword strapped to his back, the scabbard catching the sunlight.

    Sylph froze for a moment, caught off guard. She hadn''t expected him to show up so soon.

    "Ah, Raymond! You''re back!" she stammered. "I, uh¡­ I came to¡­" Her words faltered again. She couldn''t very well admit she had come to scold him for not reaching out about the missions; not with Arya standing there, her relationship with Raymond unclear.

    ''What if this girl misunderstands? What if she thinks there''s something between me and Raymond?''

    Raymond, for his part, was utterly baffled. "You¡­ came to what?" he asked, raising an eyebrow.

    Sylph fidgeted, clutching the hem of her robe. "I, um¡­ I came to check if you wanted to discuss¡­ the next mission!" she blurted out, quickly adjusting her tone to sound casual.

    Raymond glanced between her and Arya, still confused but sensing some unspoken tension in the air. "Uh, sure¡­ Let''s talk inside," he said, stepping forward to unlock the door properly.

    Arya, still curious about Sylph, stepped aside to let them in, but her gaze lingered on the blonde magician. ''So this is Raymond''s teammate¡­ Interesting.''

    Sylph followed Raymond in, her nerves still buzzing. She had come here ready to question him, but now her plans were entirely derailed. And worse, she couldn''t stop wondering about Arya. ''What exactly is her relationship with Raymond?''

    As the door closed behind them, she couldn''t help but glance back at Arya one more time, hoping to find some kind of clue. But Arya only gave her a polite smile, leaving her no closer to an answer.

 Chapter 55 Planning For Team Mission!

    Inside the house.Sylph sat awkwardly on a chair at the guest table, fidgeting slightly. Across from her, Raymond and Arya sat side by side, making her even more uneasy.

    Raymond, noticing her discomfort, found it amusing. However, Arya shot him a sharp glare, immediately wiping the smirk off his face. He adjusted his posture, but couldn''t help silently thinking to himself, ''Well, at least it seems my "cure" for her tsundere tendencies is working. She''s already acting a lot more direct.''

    Sylph, on the other hand, was far more distracted by the interactions between Raymond and Arya. Their familiarity with each other sparked a burning curiosity in her. Finally, unable to hold it in any longer, she blurted out:

    "Um¡­ Raymond, who is she?"

    "Huh?" Raymond blinked, surprised. "You didn''t introduce yourselves earlier?"

    Sylph shook her head. Clearly, there hadn''t been much of an exchange outside.

    Raymond cleared his throat, gesturing toward Sylph. "Arya, this is Sylph, the magician teammate I told you about before."

    Arya nodded politely, already piecing things together from what she''d overheard outside.

    Raymond turned to Sylph. "And Sylph, this is Arya. She''s¡­ a relative of mine."

    "Relative?" Sylph''s eyes lit up with interest. "Oh! Is she your sister?"

    Before Raymond could respond, Arya immediately interjected, "Not his sister!"

    "Not your sister?" Sylph tilted her head, looking confused. "Then¡­ what is she?"

    Arya''s face flushed slightly as she stumbled over her words. "I¡­ we¡­ uh¡­"

    Raymond stepped in, trying to defuse the growing awkwardness. "She''s not technically a relative, but we''ve been through a lot together, and we consider each other family."

    "Oh, I see." Sylph nodded slowly, though her gaze darted between Raymond and Arya with growing suspicion. After a moment, she leaned forward and asked slyly, "So, if she''s not your sister¡­ is she your fianc¨¦e or something?"

    Raymond nearly choked. "What?!"

    Arya''s face turned bright red, and she quickly looked down at her lap, saying nothing.

    Raymond sighed, rubbing the bridge of his nose. "Sylph, did you come all the way here just to interrogate me about Arya?"

    Sylph flinched at his question. "Of course not!"

    "Then why are you here?" Raymond pressed, his tone sharper now.

    Caught off guard, Sylph hesitated for a moment before regaining her composure. "I''m here because we haven''t done any missions in over ten days!" she said, sitting up straight. "We need to get back to work. If we stay idle for too long, we''ll lose our edge. How do you expect us to handle the promotion mission if we''ve gotten rusty?" S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Raymond was about to respond, but Arya suddenly turned her head toward him, her eyes narrowing.

    Sylph''s words sparked a realization in Arya''s mind. Just a few days ago, Raymond had returned from a mission. She remembered noticing the scratches on his armor and thought nothing of it at the time. But now, hearing Sylph say they hadn''t taken any missions together for over ten days, it became clear: Raymond had gone on a mission alone.

    "Uh¡­" Raymond felt Arya''s gaze bore into him. He avoided eye contact, scratching the back of his neck as he turned back to Sylph. "So¡­ you''re worried about being out of practice. Makes sense. How about this, we''ll pick up a mission tomorrow. I have some other things to take care of today."

    Sylph''s eyes narrowed suspiciously. "Other things?"

    Her attention shifted to the long sword strapped to Raymond''s back. She had noticed it earlier when he arrived, and now that they were inside, she couldn''t ignore it.

    "Raymond, why are you carrying a long sword?" she asked, pointing at it. "And not just any sword, a heavy one like warriors use."

    Raymond hesitated, his brain scrambling for an excuse.

    Sylph crossed her arms, her tone growing sharper. "You''re a fighter, aren''t you? What do you need a warrior''s sword for? Those things are heavy. Anyone without the strength of a warrior would get exhausted after just a few swings!"

    Arya, sensing the tension, stayed quiet but kept her gaze fixed on Raymond, clearly curious about his answer as well.

    "Uh¡­ well," Raymond began awkwardly, "I, uh, thought I''d try something different. You know¡­ diversify my combat skills."

    Sylph raised an eyebrow, unconvinced. "Diversify? By carrying a sword that doesn''t suit your class? That doesn''t make any sense."

    Raymond sighed, realizing there was no easy way out of this conversation. "Look, I''ll explain everything later. Just trust me for now, okay?"

    Sylph frowned but reluctantly nodded. Arya, however, remained silent, her eyes full of questions she hadn''t yet asked.

    Raymond leaned back in his chair, feeling the weight of their stares. ''This is going to be a long day,'' he thought.

    Seeing Sylph''s gaze fixate on the long sword strapped to his back, Raymond sighed internally. ''Why not just tell her?'' He had always planned to reveal his Warrior profession to protect her and Lorene anyway, so there was no reason to keep it a secret now.

    "I awakened the ''Warrior'' profession last night," Raymond said calmly. "That''s why I need to practice today."

    Sylph blinked, stunned. "Raymond, are you... joking?"

    Raymond rolled his eyes. "Do I ''look'' like the type to joke about something like this?" To prove his point, he raised his right hand, revealing the Warrior emblem etched into his skin.

    The sight of the emblem wiped away any doubts from Sylph''s mind, but it left her even more shocked.

    "You''re serious..." she murmured, feeling a little dizzy.

    Dual-profession awakeners were practically myths, things you read about in books but never expected to see in real life. Yet, here was Raymond, her own teammate, casually revealing that he was one of them.

    And this wasn''t just any teammate. Raymond was already unnervingly talented, and now he was a dual-profession awakener?

    Sylph felt her self-confidence take a hit. She had always prided herself on being an Explosion Mage, a rare and powerful path. Before, she could at least comfort herself by thinking she wasn''t far behind Raymond in skill. But now? The gap seemed insurmountable.

    ''Wait¡­ if Raymond is this talented, maybe teaming up with him wasn''t just random luck. Maybe I''m the one benefitting here...''

    This realization made her expression shift into something complicated; part shock, part amusement.

    Knock, knock, knock!

    Raymond rapped his knuckles on the table, snapping Sylph out of her thoughts.

    "Are you even listening?" he asked with a slight smirk. "We''ll take on a mission tomorrow. First, we''ll visit the temple to see Lorene and check if she can join us. Oh, and keep this to yourself, don''t go spreading the news about me being a Warrior."

    "Got it! Don''t worry, I won''t tell anyone!" Sylph promised, her eyes sparkling with excitement.

    A moment later, she left the house, practically skipping with glee, her expression betraying how thrilled she was to have such a gifted teammate.

    Watching her leave, Arya chuckled. "She''s pretty cute, isn''t she?"

    Raymond gave her a knowing look. ''Cute? That''s because you haven''t dealt with her tsundere personality before¡­''

    Arya leaned forward slightly, her eyes narrowing. "By the way, how did you two meet? And why didn''t you tell me your magician teammate was such a ''pretty girl''?"

    "Uh¡­ well, let me explain¡­" Raymond rubbed his temples, feeling a headache coming on.

    He went on to recount how he''d first met Sylph, their initial encounters, and how they ended up working on a mission together.

    Arya listened quietly, her expression turning thoughtful. "So, let me get this straight, Sylph basically pestered you until you gave in, and that''s how you ended up forming a team with her?"

    "Exactly," Raymond replied, shaking his head helplessly. "But honestly, if she hadn''t insisted on joining me in the sewers to deal with the mutant rats, I might not have made it back alive."

    He paused, his tone turning serious. "If I''d gone in alone and faced that giant mutant rat, I probably would''ve ended up like the dead swordsman we found."

    Arya nodded solemnly. "I see. So in the end, it worked out." Then her eyes brightened, and she grinned. "Still, I didn''t expect her to be an Explosion Mage! That''s incredible!"

    Even Arya had heard of Explosion Mages, they were famous for their raw, devastating power, though notoriously hard to control.

    She tilted her head, her expression turning stern. "But since you promised her a mission, you can''t go sneaking off to do one alone again!"

    Raymond winced at her tone, but her glare made it clear she wasn''t joking. Reluctantly, he nodded. "Fine, I won''t."

    Arya''s expression immediately softened, a satisfied smile replacing her earlier scowl. "Good."

    But beneath her calm exterior, Arya felt a flicker of happiness knowing Raymond had chosen to go alone rather than with Sylph.

    ''Not for long,'' she thought. In less than a month, she would turn fifteen, the age at which she could awaken her profession. Once that happened, she could finally join Raymond on missions herself.

    The thought made her heart race with anticipation. She couldn''t wait to stand by his side, not just as someone watching from the sidelines, but as his equal in the field.

 Chapter 56 Awakening Swordsman Profession!

    Raymond didn''t spend much time chatting with Arya before heading to the utility room, his long sword strapped to his back.Once inside, he took off the sword, gripped it with both hands, and gave it a couple of experimental swings. At first, he noticed the sword felt heavier than the wooden stick he was used to, but strangely, it was easier to handle.

    Curious, Raymond paused and thought it through. "The wooden stick is lighter, sure, but it has a larger surface area. That means more wind resistance when you swing it. Plus, the stick''s uneven shape, thicker at the top, thinner at the bottom; throws off the balance."

    He glanced at the sword. "This blade, though... it slices through the air with almost no resistance. The balance is perfect, and the anti-slip grip on the hilt makes it comfortable to hold. No wonder it feels smoother to swing."

    Realizing this, Raymond felt a flicker of excitement. If wielding the sword was this efficient, he might even be able to swing it faster than the wooden stick.

    But then, a thought crossed his mind, and he frowned. "Wait¡­ what if I swing it a hundred thousand times, and it doesn''t count because I''m doing it wrong? That''d be awful."

    Determined to avoid wasted effort, Raymond opened the panel to check the requirements for his ''Swordsman'' awakening:

    "[Swordsman] Awakening Requirements: Swing a long sword weighing no less than eight kilograms 100,000 times in one day. Progress: 1/100,000."

    His eyebrows shot up. "Huh? I''ve already completed one?" He remembered the two test swings he''d just done and nodded. "So there ''are'' specific requirements."

    Testing his theory, Raymond tried different sword-swinging motions, keeping an eye on the progress bar. Before long, he figured it out:

    "As long as I stay in place, raise my hands above my shoulders, and swing the sword at a certain angle until my arms are straight, it counts. I can use one hand or both, and I can swing forward or backward."

    With the method nailed down, Raymond adjusted his grip, holding the sword firmly with both hands. He raised it high above his right shoulder and swung it diagonally downward. After completing the motion, he brought the blade back to his left shoulder and swung again, alternating back and forth. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The numbers on the panel began to climb steadily, and a surge of motivation swept through him. His movements quickened, each swing sharper than the last.

    Occasionally, in his rush, his hands wouldn''t rise high enough, and the swings wouldn''t register. But as he grew more precise, those mistakes became rare.

    "Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!"

    Time blurred as Raymond pushed himself harder. Sweat poured down his face, his breath came in heavy gasps, and his arms burned with fatigue. His hands grew stiff, numb, and sluggish.

    Finally, with a low grunt, Raymond let out a roar of frustration and exhaustion. He collapsed onto the floor, his body trembling as he tossed the sword to the side.

    "So¡­ tired¡­" he muttered, sprawled out and staring at the ceiling, completely drained.

    Raymond''s breath came in heavy gasps, but his face glowed with satisfaction as he glanced at the progress displayed on the panel.

    "[Swordsman] Awakening requirements: Swing a long sword weighing no less than eight kilograms 100,000 times in one day. Progress: 8,256/100,000."

    He turned his gaze to the hourglass tracking his time. Forty-eight minutes had passed.

    A quick mental calculation revealed that he had managed an average of 172 swings per minute; 20 times faster than when using a wooden stick. Raymond couldn''t help but grin. "Swinging a sword really is better. No slipping even with sweaty palms. But at this pace¡­ there''s no way I''ll hit 100,000 swings today."

    His grin faded into a thoughtful frown. Each recovery session took about thirty minutes, and when factoring that in, his real pace dropped to around 105 swings per minute. That meant it would take nearly sixteen hours of swinging to reach the goal.

    He glanced at the clock. It was already nearing 9 a.m., leaving him just 15 hours.

    "If only the requirement was stretched to a full 24 hours instead of one day!" he muttered with a sigh, though he knew the system wasn''t about to cut him any slack.

    He had another problem pressing on his mind. Tomorrow, he had to take on a commission. The thought of heading back into the sewers to fight mutant rats filled him with dread. The rewards were diminishing, fewer skill points with each kill and the thought of cleaning up the disgusting creatures yet again made his skin crawl. He needed a new challenge, a new type of monster to test if they yielded better results.

    There was also the matter of Lorene potentially joining their party tomorrow. If she did, Raymond planned to take on an adventurer mission aimed at advancing their rank to the coveted ''Black Iron Level''. Staying at the entry-level ''White Porcelain'' tier was unsustainable.

    White Porcelain missions were low-paying and split between the three of them; each person barely got four or five silver coins per job. Even if they took commissions every day which was nearly impossible due to the physical toll, it wouldn''t be enough to cover their rent for the year. Most adventurers could only stomach one or two commissions a month, maybe five or six if they were desperate. The danger and pressure were simply too high to make it a daily grind.

    No, advancing to Black Iron Level was the only way to make their efforts worthwhile. But first, Raymond had to complete his ''Swordsman'' awakening.

    "It looks like I''ll need some help¡­ and that means recovery potions," he concluded.

    With the plan set, Raymond had a quick word with Arya and then headed straight to the pharmacy where he had previously bought an antidote.

    The shop''s shelves were lined with various potions; antidotes, healing potions, mana potions, and recovery potions, all of them basic grade. The labels caught his eye.

    The Basic Healing Potion could heal minor injuries, though it couldn''t compare to a priest''s ''healing magic''. The Basic Mana Potion restored 100 magic points over ten seconds. But the potions all came with a major caveat: no matter the type, the effects couldn''t be stacked. After drinking one, you''d need to wait six hours before it could be effective again.

    Raymond focused on the Basic Recovery Potion, the one he needed most. According to the description, drinking it would double his stamina recovery rate for the next two hours. The price? Ten silver coins per bottle.

    He mulled it over for a moment before handing over twenty silver coins for two bottles. It was a hefty cost, but he couldn''t afford to waste time. With the potions in hand, he hurried back home, determination burning in his eyes.

    The goal was clear: finish the awakening today, no matter what.

    "I really hope this works!"

    Raymond pulled the cork off the red "Primary Recovery Potion" and downed it in one gulp. The liquid was slightly bitter, but he didn''t care, he needed the boost.

    Grabbing his sword, he resumed swinging. At first, it felt no different than before, but as he continued, the potion''s effects slowly kicked in.

    Normally, after about ten minutes of swinging, his arms would ache, and his speed would start to drop. But now, fifteen minutes had passed, and not only were his arms pain-free, he felt a surprising surge of strength.

    "This was worth every silver coin!" Raymond thought, his eyes lighting up. He gripped the sword tighter and began swinging at full speed, no longer holding back.

    When exhaustion finally caught up to him, he let the sword drop and collapsed onto the floor. He glanced at the panel, his heart racing.

    Progress: 28,123/100,000.

    In just one hundred minutes, he had swung the sword nearly 20,000 times!

    "If I keep this up, I can definitely finish the awakening requirements by the end of the day!"

    After a brief rest, about fifteen minutes, Raymond recovered his strength and picked up the sword again.

    ---

    Late at night.

    The moonlight poured through the window, casting a pale glow on the room. In the dim light, a lone figure stood tirelessly swinging his sword. Each motion was precise, each strike deliberate, the blade cutting through the air so quickly it left faint afterimages behind.

    "Almost... almost¡­" Raymond muttered under his breath, his gaze locked straight ahead. His movements were fueled by sheer willpower now, his exhaustion ignored as the finish line drew near.

    On the panel, the numbers climbed steadily:

    99,997/100,000.

    99,998/100,000.

    99,999/100,000.

    Finally, with one last swing, the panel updated:

    "Complete the [Swordsman] awakening requirements: Swing a long sword weighing no less than eight kilograms 100,000 times in one day."

    "Awakening profession: Swordsman."

    Raymond stood frozen for a moment, staring at the notification on the panel. A tired smile crept across his face. He had done it.

 Chapter 57 Team Assembled!

    When the panel confirmed his awakening as a ''Swordsman'', Raymond felt a flood of enlightenment surge through his mind. It was as if years of knowledge and skill had been poured directly into his consciousness.Without even thinking, he shifted his grip, his two hands releasing the sword as he seamlessly transitioned to wielding it with one. To his surprise, it felt even easier than before. The blade moved faster, lighter, as though it had become an extension of his arm.

    ''This is what it means to be a Swordsman.''

    Raymond grinned as the realization hit him. Swordsmen weren''t just fighters; they were masters of the blade. No matter the type of sword, once it was in their hands, they could wield it with unparalleled precision and grace. They would instantly understand the weapon''s characteristics and discover the most effective way to use it.

    While warriors might be proficient with a longsword, they were generalists. A warrior could pick up any melee weapon and wield it with competence, but only to a certain level. A swordsman, in contrast, specialized. Their mastery went far beyond proficiency, honing their skill to an art form.

    Raymond swung his sword again, adjusting his posture as if guided by instinct. The blade no longer felt like a heavy object being swung but instead moved with a kind of effortless rhythm, almost as if it were dancing.

    He couldn''t help but scoff at his earlier attempts. His two-handed swings had been clumsy, inefficient, wasting both strength and speed. But now? Now he swung the blade with one hand, and it was faster, more precise, and far less exhausting.

    ''This is what sets a Swordsman apart, the speed, the skill, the mastery.''

    Even the strongest warrior, bulky and powerful, couldn''t match the finesse and agility Raymond now commanded.

    With a sudden burst of energy, he swung the sword in rapid succession, the blade slicing the air so cleanly it began to hum, a sharp, resonant sound like the sword itself was alive.

    Raymond finally stopped, letting out a long breath. Sweat dripped from his brow, but his eyes burned with excitement. He couldn''t contain the grin spreading across his face.

    "A Swordsman truly is a master of the blade. With this awakening, my combat ability has improved by several levels!"

    He clenched his fist around the hilt, imagining the possibilities. Paired with the raw power of a warrior''s strength, his flexibility as a fighter, and his sharp combat instincts, Raymond felt unstoppable. In close combat, without relying on special skills, few opponents could hope to challenge him now.

    His confidence soared. "Tomorrow''s promotion mission? No problem. I''ll crush it."

    Satisfied, Raymond finally set the sword down. "Now, lets sleep," he muttered, a smile still lingering as he closed his eyes.

    ----

    The next morning, after breakfast, Raymond strapped on his leather armor, secured his long sword to his back, and prepared to head out.

    "Raymond, remember to be careful!" Arya called out, concern etched across her face. "If the task seems too difficult, don''t hesitate to back out. Don''t push yourself too hard, okay?"

    Raymond turned and flashed her a reassuring smile. "Don''t worry, I won''t. I''ll be fine."

    With a wave goodbye, he stepped outside, orienting himself toward Bailanyun Street, where he needed to meet Sarifi.

    When Raymond arrived at the intersection, he found Sarifi already there, dressed in her magician''s robe, her arms crossed and an impatient look on her face.

    "Finally!" she huffed as he approached. "What took you so long?"

    "Why the rush?" Raymond asked casually, giving her a teasing glance. A thought struck him, and he smirked. "Or¡­ are you just that eager to do this mission with me?"

    Sarifi didn''t take the bait. She narrowed her eyes and glared at him. "Don''t flatter yourself. Do you think I''d fall for that nonsense?"

    She pointed a finger at him and continued, "I told you to hurry because we still need to swing by the temple to pick up Lorene. If you keep dragging your feet like this, we''ll waste half the day. So quit being so full of yourself and move it!"

    With that, she spun on her heel and marched off, not waiting for his reply.

    Raymond scratched the back of his head, slightly embarrassed. ''Looks like she''s really moved past her tsundere phase.'' He chuckled to himself but made a mental note to avoid teasing her unnecessarily in the future. Still, as he watched her retreating figure, he couldn''t help but miss her old reactions.

    What he didn''t notice was the faint blush creeping across Sarifi''s face as she walked away.

    ---

    Soon, they arrived at the temple.

    The area was bustling with morning worshippers, all coming to pray to the goddess. People moved in and out of the grand entrance in a constant flow.

    As Raymond and Sarifi approached, someone waved to them from the temple steps. They squinted to get a better look and saw Lorene standing there, her priest''s uniform pristine and a staff in hand.

    "Raymond! Sarifi!" she called out before trotting down to meet them.

    "Lorene, you''re ready already?" Sarifi asked, her expression lighting up with excitement as Lorene drew near.

    "Yes!" Lorene nodded, her cheeks flushed slightly, though it wasn''t clear whether it was from the effort of running or some lingering shyness.

    Lorene smiled warmly and explained, "I finished my training yesterday and immediately applied to leave the temple. Once I got approval, I planned to come find you, but I didn''t expect you to be here already!"

    "That''s perfect timing!" Sylph beamed. "Raymond and I were just on our way to see if you could come out now. Since you can, let''s go!"

    It was clear that Sylph and Lorene had grown closer recently. Sylph had been visiting the temple often to see her, and their friendship had noticeably deepened.

    "Yeah!" Lorene nodded enthusiastically before turning to Raymond, silently seeking his input.

    Raymond gave her a reassuring smile and a slight nod. "Let''s go."

    And with that, the three of them set off together toward the Adventurer''s Guild.

    ---

    As they walked, Raymond''s attention was drawn to the magic wand in Lorene''s hand. His brow furrowed slightly as he studied it. The craftsmanship was remarkable, easily on par with his own sword. The emerald set at the top, though smaller than the sapphire on Sylph''s wand, looked equally valuable.

    ''Does the temple give such high-quality magic wands to all their priests when they leave?'' he wondered.

    Noticing his gaze, Lorene tilted her head and asked hesitantly, "Raymond¡­ is something wrong?"

    "Oh, no; it''s just¡­" He hesitated before voicing his thoughts. "That magic wand of yours¡­ is it a standard issue from the temple?"

    "Ah, no, not exactly," Lorene replied, glancing down at her wand with a modest smile. "The temple does provide us with wands, but they''re not usually this good. This one belonged to a senior priest who no longer needed it. After I completed my training, she gave it to me as a reward."

    Lorene hesitated for a moment before adding, "She used to be a ''Bronze Level'' adventurer, actually."

    "Ah, I see." Raymond nodded, understanding now why the wand seemed so exceptional.

    As they continued, his gaze shifted to Sylph''s wand. Even though he had awakened as a craftsman and gained a deeper understanding of weaponry, he couldn''t discern the true nature of her wand. ''There''s something special about it,'' he thought to himself.

    However, Sylph didn''t seem inclined to explain the origins or significance of her wand, and Raymond decided not to pry. Everyone had their secrets, and even among teammates, there were boundaries that shouldn''t be crossed.

    He thought briefly about his own secret, the fact that he was a multi-class professional. ''It''s best to keep some things to myself for now.''

    Just then, Sylph broke the silence, glancing at Raymond. "Hey, Raymond, why don''t you tell Lorene about¡­ you know, ''your'' situation?"

    Raymond blinked, confused for a moment, before quickly realizing what she meant. After a brief pause to consider, he replied, "Let''s save that for later. Once we''re done at the guild and Lorene finishes her registration, we''ll talk about it when we''re alone."

    "Fine," Sylph said with a dramatic sigh, though her tone turned playful. "But I get to explain it! Don''t try to outshine me!"

    Raymond shook his head, exasperated but amused. "Alright, alright. I''ll leave it to you." sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Lorene watched the exchange curiously but decided not to press the matter when she heard them mention waiting until they were alone. Still, the growing mystery piqued her interest.

    The three of them quickened their pace, eager to reach the guild and move forward with the day''s plans.

 Chapter 58 Infamous Sylph!

    The three of them soon arrived at the bustling Adventurer''s Guild. The air was filled with chatter, laughter, and the occasional clink of armor. Adventurers crowded the guild hall, sorting through commission boards or discussing missions over mugs of ale.Lorene looked nervous as her gaze darted around the room. Her priest''s uniform stood out starkly among the rugged, battle-worn adventurers. It didn''t take long for the others to notice her, their eyes zeroing in on the fact that she was without a nameplate, a clear indication she hadn''t joined a team yet.

    A spark of interest lit up the room. Priests were rare and valuable members for any adventuring party, and adventurers began approaching her, hoping to recruit her for their teams.

    But before anyone could get too close, Sylph and Raymond stepped forward, their postures making it crystal clear: ''This priest is already spoken for.''

    The adventurers, seeing they were out of luck, sighed in frustration, shook their heads, and backed off.

    Sylph, clearly pleased with her and Raymond''s unspoken teamwork, raised her chin in triumph. Lorene, meanwhile, let out a deep breath of relief. The attention had been overwhelming, and she was grateful for their intervention.

    "Over there!" Sylph said, pointing toward the registration counter. "That''s where you sign up. Let''s get you registered, Lorene. I''ll go with you!" She reached out as if to take Lorene''s hand.

    "Ah, no, it''s okay! I can do it myself!" Lorene said quickly, waving her hands nervously. Despite her initial nerves, she didn''t want to rely too much on others. Her training had emphasized the importance of self-reliance; priests were meant to support their teams, not burden them.

    "Are you sure?" Sylph asked, raising an eyebrow.

    Lorene clutched her magic wand tightly and nodded firmly. "Yes, I can handle it."

    Sylph hesitated, still looking unconvinced, but Raymond stepped in. "Let her go. We''ll stay here and keep an eye on things."

    With a small sigh, Sylph relented. "Fine. But I''ll jump in if anything goes wrong."

    Lorene smiled gratefully at Raymond, then turned and made her way to the registration counter. The two watched her from a distance.

    Raymond, meanwhile, silently observed. He knew Lorene was shy and timid, prone to getting overwhelmed in crowded spaces. If she couldn''t handle a simple registration process, how could she face monsters or life-or-death situations during missions? Yet, seeing her determination to go alone gave him hope. Lorene was clearly trying to overcome her weaknesses, and that effort made Raymond feel a little more at ease. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    It didn''t take long for Lorene to finish the registration. She returned holding a shiny new nameplate, the mark of a "White Porcelain Level" adventurer, her face glowing with excitement and pride.

    As the trio prepared to regroup, a team of four adventurers descended from the second floor. One of them, a tall archer with a longbow slung across his back, spotted Lorene immediately. He nudged his leader with his elbow and whispered excitedly, "Boss, look! A priest just registered and doesn''t seem to have a team yet!"

    The man he called "boss" wore light armor and carried a thin-bladed sword at his side, the hallmark of a swordsman. Following the archer''s gaze, his eyes brightened.

    Their team of four, a swordsman, an archer, a warrior, and a magician; was well-balanced in almost every way. They had close combat, ranged attacks, and magic covered, but they were sorely missing one crucial role: a priest.

    Finding an unteamed priest was notoriously difficult. Most were snatched up immediately after registration, and the competition to recruit them was fierce. The team had just been promoted from Black Iron to Bronze Level earlier that day, yet their search for a priest had come up empty; until now.

    "Looks like today''s our lucky day," the swordsman said with a grin. "We''ve barely stepped out of Black Iron, and here we are, staring at a newly registered priest!"

    "Let''s go," the archer urged, his voice eager. "We need to invite her before someone else does!"

    The four of them didn''t waste a second, making a beeline straight for Lorene.

    The swordsman leader, followed closely by his team, hurried down the stairs and cut off Lorene before she could leave.

    Lorene had just stood up from the registration counter, ready to meet up with Raymond and Sylph, when suddenly a group of adventurers blocked her path. Before she could process what was happening, the man in light armor at the front stepped forward, his eyes gleaming with excitement.

    "Miss Priest!" he began, his voice enthusiastic. "You don''t have a team yet, do you? Why don''t you join ours? The four of us are Bronze Level adventurers now, we can definitely protect you!"

    The words tumbled out so fast that Lorene felt overwhelmed. She clutched her magic wand nervously. "Um¡­ I actually¡ª"

    "What do you think you''re doing?!"

    A sharp, commanding voice rang out behind her.

    The four adventurers turned to see Sylph storming over, her face twisted in fury. She wasted no time, shoving past the group to stand protectively in front of Lorene. Raising her magic wand, she glared at the team, her posture daring them to challenge her.

    "Lorene is ''my'' teammate!" she declared. "Are you trying to steal her?"

    The four adventurers exchanged glances. Sylph''s defiant stance made them pause, but when they noticed her white porcelain nameplate, their hesitation melted away.

    ''Just a White Porcelain level magician,'' they thought. To them, that was hardly a threat. Poaching her teammate might not be entirely honorable, but it wasn''t unheard of, especially when their own team desperately needed a priest. Worst case, they figured, they could offer her some compensation afterward to smooth things over.

    The swordsman leader smirked, ready to push his case, when whispers from the surrounding adventurers suddenly reached his ears.

    "Wait a minute, doesn''t that magician look familiar?"

    "Holy; she''s ''the'' Explosion Mage! You know, the one who caused that huge commotion a few weeks ago!"

    "It really is her! No wonder the priest is already teaming up with her. And these guys are they seriously trying to poach the Explosion Mage''s teammate? Bold move, but not smart."

    "That team must be desperate. They''re obviously missing a priest, but messing with her? That''s not just reckless, it''s suicidal."

    The guild''s atmosphere shifted as more adventurers began recognizing Sylph. Conversations buzzed louder, and the previously oblivious swordsman leader started to sweat.

    Only now did he realize what was happening. The magician he''d dismissed as an unimportant White Porcelain level rookie was none other than the Explosion Mage, a figure who''d become infamous in the Magician''s Guild just weeks earlier for her terrifyingly destructive magic.

    His smirk vanished.

    "Ahahaha¡­ well, uh, sorry about that!" The swordsman laughed awkwardly, backing away. "We thought she didn''t have teammates yet. Clearly, we were mistaken! Apologies for the misunderstanding¡ªwe won''t bother you anymore!"

    Without waiting for a response, he turned on his heel and retreated, his teammates following behind, their heads hanging low.

    "Hmph!" Sylph snorted, wrinkling her nose as she watched them flee. She turned back to Lorene with concern in her eyes. "Are you okay? They didn''t scare you too badly, did they?"

    Lorene exhaled deeply, placing a hand on her chest to steady herself. "I''m fine¡­ just a little startled."

    "Good," Sylph said, still clearly irritated. "Honestly, though! How clueless can they be? Everyone else could tell you were already with someone. They should''ve known better."

    She huffed, brushing a strand of hair from her face, but as she did, her gaze shifted to someone nearby. Her expression changed instantly.

    Not far away, Raymond stood frozen, staring blankly in their direction, his expression unreadable.

    "Hey!" Sylph called, narrowing her eyes. "Raymond, are you just going to stand there like a statue, or are you going to come over and help?"

    Raymond blinked, finally snapping out of his daze. With a sheepish shrug, he strode over, a faint smile tugging at his lips.

    "Sorry," he said, his tone light. "You seemed to have everything under control, so I didn''t want to interrupt."

    Sylph rolled her eyes, but Lorene couldn''t help but laugh softly. The tension melted away as the three of them regrouped, ready to move forward. The incident was over, and with Sylph''s fiery defense, it was clear that no one else in the guild would dare approach Lorene anytime soon.

 Chapter 59 Promotion Mission!

    "Raymond!"Sylph''s voice snapped Raymond out of his daze, her frustration evident as she marched up to him. "Why didn''t you follow me just now?"

    Raymond blinked, his mind still half elsewhere. "Didn''t I catch up?" he replied casually.

    While technically true, Raymond hadn''t been entirely on time. Sylph had bolted ahead so quickly that by the time he''d arrived, the adventurers had already recognized her as the ''Explosion Mage'' and dispersed in shame.

    To be fair, Raymond thought, it was a good thing Sylph had gone ahead first. Her reputation had been enough to send the group packing without further conflict. If he''d confronted them alone, things likely would''ve escalated into a shouting match or worse, left him open to ridicule from the surrounding adventurers.

    But Raymond hadn''t been idly standing there for no reason. As he approached the scene, a notification had appeared on his panel, informing him of newly detected skills. Curious, he''d paused to take a look.

    On the panel, five skills had been listed:

    - Wind Slash [Swordsman], learning cost: 2 skill points.

    - Cross Slash [Swordsman] [Warrior], learning cost: 1 skill point.

    - Flame Arrow [Magician], learning cost: 1 skill point.

    - Rockfall [Magician], learning cost: 1 skill point.

    - Powerful Slash [Warrior], learning cost: 1 skill point.

    Raymond had focused only on the swordsman and warrior skills, dismissing the magician skills for now. After all, he didn''t plan to dabble in magic anytime soon. Even Sylph''s powerful ''Explosion Fireball'' skill hadn''t tempted him when it appeared on the panel yesterday.

    The memory of that skill made Raymond shake his head in disbelief. It wasn''t just its insane power that had caught his attention, it was the sheer difficulty and cost of learning it.

    Explosion Fireball [Magician] [Upgradeable]:

    - Requirements: Magic value of at least 1,000 points and fire magic must be used to kill 100 monsters.

    - Learning cost: 10 skill points.

    It was the first skill Raymond had ever seen that came with such stringent requirements, not to mention the outrageous cost of 10 skill points. The highest-cost skill he''d encountered before this had only required 5 points.

    ''No wonder explosive magic is so famous,'' Raymond thought. ''But for me? I''ll pass. Sylph''s more than enough for our team.''

    Sylph''s voice pulled him back to the present. She was glaring at him with her vibrant green eyes, clearly expecting an explanation. But after a moment, she sighed and waved it off. "Forget it. Let''s just focus on getting the promotion commission for Black Iron."

    "Agreed," Lorene chimed in, nodding.

    They had already decided on their way to the guild that today''s goal was to complete a promotion commission and advance to the ''Black Iron Level''.

    "Let''s go," Raymond said, taking the lead as the three of them headed toward the counter where promotion commissions were issued.

    ---

    Promotion commissions differed from regular ones. Instead of being posted on the public commission board, they were handled at a dedicated counter. The guild prepared these assignments specifically for adventurers aiming to advance in rank.

    As Raymond walked through the guild hall with Sylph and Lorene flanking him, he noticed the stares. Adventurers all around them had stopped what they were doing, their gazes fixed on him.

    "Who''s that guy?" someone murmured. "He''s leading a team with the ''Explosion Mage'' and a priest? Seriously?"

    Another adventurer with sharp eyes squinted at Raymond''s nameplate and profession. "A fighter? Really? How''s he supposed to protect those two? Look at him, he''s carrying a heavy sword like a warrior. Does he think swinging a warrior''s sword will magically change his profession?"

    A third adventurer shook his head in disapproval. "He''s strong, sure. Probably practiced swordsmanship before his awakening. But it''s a pity he awakened as a fighter. Instead of embracing his potential, he''s clinging to swordsmanship he should''ve let go of. What a waste..."

    Their whispers grew louder, and Raymond could hear the thinly veiled ridicule in their voices. He didn''t react outwardly, but a spark of irritation flickered in his chest. Still, he kept his focus on the counter ahead.

    Experience tales at My Virtual Library Empire

    He could feel Sylph glance at him, her expression unreadable. Lorene, on the other hand, looked concerned but said nothing.

    "Let them talk," Raymond muttered under his breath. ''They''ll see soon enough what I can do.''

    Hearing the murmurs and side glances around him, Raymond quickly pieced together why he, Sylph, and Lorene were drawing so much attention.

    It wasn''t hard to figure out. An Explosion Magician and a Priest, with him as their only other teammate? They stood out like a sore thumb in the Adventurer''s Guild. Of course, people were going to talk.

    But Raymond couldn''t be bothered. He tuned out the chatter, letting the words wash over him without reaction.

    Sylph, on the other hand, wasn''t as calm. Her green eyes narrowed in frustration, her irritation bubbling just below the surface. ''These fools have no idea what they''re talking about!'' she thought, biting her tongue.

    The urge to shout the truth, to tell them Raymond was a dual-profession adventurer, itched at her, but she held back. She''d promised Raymond she wouldn''t let his secret slip, and as tempting as it was to shut them all up, she wasn''t about to break her word.

    Still, she muttered under her breath, loud enough for Lorene to hear, "They don''t know anything. Absolutely clueless."

    Lorene turned to Sylph, her face confused. The murmurs about Raymond hadn''t sat well with Lorene either, but she didn''t understand why Sylph seemed so fired up.

    Sylph noticed her confusion and leaned closer, whispering, "I''ll explain when there''s no one around. Trust me, once they know the truth, they''ll be the ones envying us."

    Lorene blinked in surprise but nodded, realizing this must have something to do with what Sylph had hinted at earlier. Her curiosity grew, what could be so significant about Raymond that even Sylph, normally so fiery and outspoken, would keep it under wraps?

    Raymond, who had been silently listening, couldn''t help but smile. He appreciated Sylph''s loyalty and restraint, but her indignation was amusing nonetheless.

    ---

    The trio soon reached the counter for promotion commissions. The lady at the counter greeted them with a friendly smile, glancing at Raymond and Sylph.

    "Are you two here for the promotion commission?" she asked cheerfully.

    Her question excluded Lorene, which was no mistake. Unlike most adventurers, priests had a different path to level advancement.

    Whenever a priest received a new skill from the Sun Goddess, they could apply for an adventurer promotion. Once the guild confirmed this through the temple, the promotion was automatic, no need to complete dangerous missions.

    Raymond nodded. "Yes, we''re here to take on the Black Iron promotion commission."

    The counter lady''s smile widened. "Great! Please hand over your adventurer nameplates for verification." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Both Raymond and Sylph passed her their nameplates. The guild marks on them confirmed their eligibility for a promotion mission. After examining them, the lady pulled a document from a drawer.

    "You''re the third adventurers to apply for Black Iron promotion today," she explained. "The tasks are randomly assigned, and each one is different. Once you review the mission, you can decide whether to accept it. But if you choose not to proceed, it will count as a failed promotion attempt."

    She paused for emphasis. "Failing means you''ll have to start over, completing more missions to qualify for another attempt. Are you ready to proceed?"

    Raymond and Sylph exchanged a glance and nodded firmly.

    The counter lady handed Raymond the letter of authorization, and he unfolded it on the counter. Sylph and Lorene leaned in to read it with him.

    ---

    Mission Details:

    - Information: Poisonous sting wasps have been spotted near the Gragman Mountain Mine. They''ve built a nest and killed two miners. Estimated wasp count: 20, including a queen and possibly a queen bee.

    - Objective: Eliminate all poisonous sting wasps, including larvae, and destroy their nest.

    - Reward: 1 gold coin (if no queen bee exists); 1 gold coin + 50 silver coins (if a queen bee exists).

    - Time Limit: Two days.

    - Client: Adventurer''s Guild.

    ---

    When they finished reading, the three of them exchanged determined looks. No words were necessary. Raymond folded the letter carefully and tucked it into a secure compartment in his leather armor.

    The counter lady registered their details and offered a few additional notes about the mission before wrapping up.

    Raymond straightened, taking a deep breath as he looked toward the exit. "Let''s go," he said firmly.

    Sylph and Lorene fell into step beside him, their resolve clear. This was their chance to rise to the next level and none of them planned to let it slip away.

 Chapter 60 Information About Sting Wasp!

    After leaving the Adventurer''s Guild, the three didn''t head straight for the Gragman Mountain Mine. Instead, Raymond led them to a quiet tavern that was mostly empty at this time of day.Without explanation, Raymond found a table and sat down, motioning for the others to join him.

    "Raymond, why are we here?" Sylph asked, confused, as she glanced around the empty pub. Your next chapter is on My Virtual Library Empire

    Lorene stood nearby, looking curious but staying silent, waiting for an explanation.

    Raymond leaned back in his chair and replied calmly, "We''re here to talk about the commission and make the necessary preparations. Do you really think we can just march up to the Sting Wasp nest without a plan?"

    Sylph opened her mouth to argue, then paused. As much as she hated to admit it, Raymond had a point. This wasn''t like clearing out mutant rats, this was a Black Iron-level commission, with significantly higher risks.

    The rewards reflected that. Typical Black Iron commissions ranged from 50 silver coins to 2 gold coins depending on difficulty. Their promotion commission offered 1 gold coin, with a potential bonus of 50 silver coins if a queen bee was present. That put this mission squarely in the medium to upper range of Black Iron difficulty.

    Reluctantly, Sylph plopped into a chair. "Fine," she muttered, crossing her arms.

    Raymond blinked in surprise. He had been expecting some kind of retort, but Sylph, for once, seemed to understand the gravity of the situation. He shook off the momentary surprise and got straight to business.

    "Alright," he said, his tone serious. "Do either of you know anything about the poisonous sting wasps?"

    "I do!" Sylph said proudly, shooting her hand up like a schoolkid.

    "I''ve read about them in the temple library," Lorene added softly, raising her hand hesitantly. "I know a little."

    Raymond nodded, pleased. He hadn''t had the chance to study much about monsters in detail since his last trip to the library, and their knowledge would be invaluable. "Alright, Sylph, you go first."

    Sylph leaned forward and began her explanation with enthusiasm.

    "Poisonous sting wasps are about the size of a seven or eight-year-old child. They''ve got a venomous needle at the end of their tail, which they can shoot at targets. The needle regrows in a day or two, so they never run out of ammo. The venom causes paralysis and bleeding, but it can be treated with a basic antidote."

    Raymond listened carefully, nodding as he absorbed the details. Then he turned to Lorene. "What about you, Lorene? Anything to add?"

    Lorene thought for a moment, her fingers fidgeting with her magic wand. Then she spoke, her tone thoughtful.

    "The hive is divided into foragers and protectors. Usually, about half the wasps leave to gather food, while the other half stay behind to guard the queen bee and larvae. Their alert range is roughly 100 meters, if anything crosses into that range, they''ll send a signal and swarm the intruder."

    She paused briefly, collecting her thoughts. "But¡­ they''re weak at night. Their vision is poor in the dark, so they all return to the nest after sunset."

    Lorene''s voice grew quieter as she continued. "And, um¡­ if there''s a queen bee, it usually means the hive has over 20 wasps. The queen bee is larger, about the size of an adult and if a queen bee is present, the hive will usually be raising a new queen."

    When she finished, she glanced nervously at Raymond and Sylph, only to find them both listening intently. Her pale cheeks flushed pink under their attention. "Um¡­ that''s all I know," she mumbled, lowering her gaze.

    Sylph''s eyes sparkled with surprise. "Lorene, I didn''t know you knew so much! That''s amazing!"

    Raymond nodded in agreement, his voice calm and steady. "This is excellent information. Knowing their habits will help us prepare a strategy."

    Hearing their praise, Lorene blushed slightly, but the happiness on her face was undeniable. She was thrilled to contribute to the team, her training with the senior priests had really paid off.

    Raymond, meanwhile, leaned forward thoughtfully. "Since the ''primary antidote'' can counteract the venom from the sting wasps, we should each carry a bottle, just in case. Also, the Gragman Mountain Mine is pretty far from town. This mission might not be finished today, so we''ll need to stock up on supplies: dry food, water, and some insect-repellent aromatherapy."

    Sylph frowned slightly. "But the lady at the counter said there are people at the mine to provide food and shelter. Even if it takes longer, we can just stay there."

    Raymond shook his head. "That''s true, but we''ll need time to observe the wasps'' behavior patterns. I''m planning to find a spot to ambush a lone foraging wasp and test its movements. Since their night vision is poor, there''s also the possibility of needing to strike at night."

    He crossed his arms, his tone decisive. "If we''re out scouting or setting up ambushes, we might not have the luxury of returning to the mine for rest or food. We need to prepare for staying in the wild for extended periods. That includes stocking up now, even if we adjust plans after seeing the situation."

    Sylph and Lorene both nodded, understanding his reasoning.

    After a moment, Sylph gave Raymond a curious look. "I didn''t expect you to think through all of this so quickly."

    Raymond glanced at her, his expression serious. "This isn''t a game, it''s a fight. If we don''t prepare, we could die." S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    He then turned to Sylph, his tone suddenly sharper. "And don''t forget to grab a ''Magic Recovery Potion'' while we''re shopping. Last time, you collapsed after using explosion magic. You were lucky that time. You might not be so lucky again."

    Sylph''s cheeks turned bright red, and she huffed. "I know! Stop nagging me."

    With that, the three of them headed out to gather supplies.

    ---

    Half an hour later, they arrived at the town''s east gate, about 100 meters from the Adventurer''s Guild. Raymond was now carrying a heavy backpack filled with their provisions.

    As they stepped through the gates, Raymond''s view opened up to the vast expanse beyond the town. For the first time since his arrival in Wittes, he was leaving the safety of its walls.

    The open air, rolling hills, and endless sky gave him a sense of freedom he hadn''t felt before. Without the confines of the city, he felt lighter, clearer, like the world was full of infinite possibilities.

    "Raymond, should we take a carriage?" Sylph asked, pointing to a small line of carriages waiting nearby. Her eyes sparkled with anticipation.

    It was a common choice for adventurers traveling long distances to conserve energy and time.

    Raymond thought for a moment, calculating the distance. The mine was at least 12 kilometers from town. Walking there would take hours and leave them tired before the mission even began. He nodded. "Good idea. Let''s check the price first."

    After a quick inquiry, they learned that the ride would cost one silver coin and fifty copper coins for the three of them. Without hesitation, they paid and climbed aboard the carriage.

    ---

    An hour later, the carriage came to a stop near Gragman Mountain. The driver turned and said, "We''re here. Just head up that path, and you''ll find the mine."

    The trio stepped off the carriage and handed over the fare. The driver tipped his hat and left them alone in the quiet, rugged terrain.

    "Let''s get moving," Raymond said, adjusting his sword and backpack as he prepared to lead the way up the mountain.

    But before they could take another step, Sylph suddenly stopped. "Wait! Raymond, there''s no one else around now. Can I tell Lorene about¡­ you know?"

    Raymond raised an eyebrow, seeing the eager look in her eyes and the curiosity practically radiating from Lorene. With a resigned smile, he nodded. "Fine, go ahead."

    "Finally!" Sylph grinned, practically bouncing with excitement. She spun around, grabbed Lorene by the shoulders, and leaned in, her green eyes shining.

    "Lorene, guess what? Raymond is a ''dual-class awakener''! He didn''t just awaken as a fighter, he''s also a warrior!"

    Her voice was filled with pride as if she were sharing the greatest secret in the world.

    Lorene''s eyes widened, her mouth falling open slightly in shock. "D-Dual-class? That''s¡­ that''s amazing!"

    Sylph nodded enthusiastically, her grip on Lorene''s shoulders tightening. "Right? Isn''t it incredible? You won''t find anyone like him anywhere else!"

    Raymond stood a few steps away, shaking his head with a bemused smile. He''d known Sylph wouldn''t be able to hold it in much longer. "Alright, enough excitement. Let''s focus. We''ve got a mission to finish."

    Still giddy with excitement, Sylph and Lorene followed Raymond as they began the climb toward the mine, their determination stronger than ever.

 Chapter 61 Plan!

    Hearing Sylph''s revelation, Lorene gripped her magic wand tightly with both hands, her mouth falling open in shock. She couldn''t find the words to respond.During her time in the temple library, she had read about dual-class and multi-class professionals and knew just how rare they were. Dual-profession adventurers weren''t just uncommon, they were practically legendary.

    Her stunned reaction was exactly what Sylph had been hoping for. With a triumphant grin, she teased, "What''s the matter? Never suspected that Raymond might be a dual-class professional?"

    Lorene took a deep breath to compose herself before nodding. "Yeah¡­ I never imagined¡­"

    She turned her gaze to Raymond, her wide eyes studying him as if trying to find some outward sign of his uniqueness. But to her disappointment, he looked as unassuming as ever. Whatever made him special, she couldn''t see it.

    "I know, right?" Sylph said with a dramatic flourish. "When he told me, I was completely floored!"

    Raymond, who was walking ahead, rolled his eyes slightly. Seeing that Sylph was about to launch into a long-winded story, he interrupted. "Let''s keep moving. You can talk while we walk."

    As they climbed the mountain trail, Sylph continued her excited chatter, recounting her shock when she first learned about Raymond''s dual-class awakening. Lorene followed quietly, listening intently and occasionally stealing glances at Raymond.

    By the time Sylph wrapped up her story, her tone was full of pride. "Hmph! If the adventurers at the guild ever found out that Raymond is a dual-class professional and both classes are combat-focused, they''d be green with envy. Imagine their faces!"

    Lorene nodded eagerly, her admiration for Raymond growing. "Yeah, they would!"

    Just as Sylph finished, the three of them crested a hill and spotted the entrance to the Gragman Mountain Mine. The surrounding area was quiet, except for the occasional clink of tools echoing from deeper inside.

    Raymond pulled out the letter of authorization, showing it to the mine''s personnel. Once their identities were confirmed, the person in charge hurried over to greet them.

    Raymond, however, wasn''t one to waste time. After exchanging pleasantries, he got straight to the point, asking for details about the poisonous sting wasps'' behavior and the exact location of their nest. The mine workers provided everything they knew, including a rough map of the area.

    Before leaving, Raymond borrowed a few useful props from the workers. Then, with their preparations complete, the three of them headed straight into the mountains, ready to face the challenge ahead.

    Deep in the dense mountain forest, three figures crouched inside a small cave halfway up the slope. The faint glow of burning incense filled the space, warding off the relentless mosquitoes outside.

    The three, of course, were Raymond, Sylph, and Lorene.

    An hour had passed since they left the mine and ventured into the wilderness. Now, Raymond was crouched near the cave entrance, his focus entirely on the scene two kilometers away. In his hands were the ''Eagle Glasses'' a rudimentary telescope borrowed from the mine workers. Peering through the lenses, his gaze locked on a conspicuous two-meter-high mound of yellow soil surrounded by buzzing movement.

    That was the nest of the poisonous sting wasps.

    However, the mound was only the tip of the iceberg. Underground lay the real hive, far larger and more intricate than the exposed portion above.

    Raymond''s grip on the glasses tightened as he spotted a black-and-yellow wasp returning to the nest. The creature was massive, easily over a meter long, not even counting the deadly stinger at the end of its tail. Stay connected via My Virtual Library Empire

    The stinger itself was sleek, black, and gleamed ominously in the sunlight, a sharp 20 centimeters of pure danger.

    Gripped tightly in the wasp''s front legs was its latest prey: a plump, squirming bamboo rat. Without hesitation, the wasp carried its catch into the mound''s opening. Moments later, another wasp flew out of the nest, taking its place in the foraging rotation.

    Raymond muttered under his breath, analyzing the pattern. "It looks like when one wasp returns from foraging, another immediately leaves. That keeps the number of wasps guarding the nest constant. The foragers, whether they find food or not, always return within ten minutes."

    He adjusted the glasses, scanning the area around the hive. "From the distinct features of each one, I''ve counted eighteen wasps so far. But there could be more inside the hive that haven''t come out yet."

    Nearby, three wasps hovered in the air, patrolling the perimeter. They moved in a coordinated pattern, covering a radius of about 20 to 50 meters around the nest. These patrol wasps were sharp and vigilant. Any disturbance within 100 meters of the hive would trigger an immediate response.

    ''Getting close without being noticed is nearly impossible.''

    "Raymond, have you figured out how many there are and how they behave yet?"

    Sylph''s voice interrupted his thoughts, pulling him back to the cave. She stood behind him, arms crossed, looking both curious and impatient.

    Raymond lowered the glasses and turned to her, nodding. "I''ve got most of it figured out."

    Her eyes sparkled with anticipation. "So? How many are there? And have you thought of a way to deal with them?"

    Beside her, Lorene watched him intently, her dark eyes full of curiosity and worry.

    Raymond sighed, rubbing his temples. "Don''t put all the pressure on me to come up with a plan. You two should be thinking of solutions, too."

    He then shared everything he had observed: the number of wasps, their rotation between foraging and guarding, and the strict patrol around the nest. As he explained, both Sylph and Lorene''s expressions grew more serious.

    "Eighteen¡­ possibly more," Sylph muttered, her earlier confidence faltering.

    "And the patrol wasps make it impossible to sneak close without being detected," Lorene added, her brow furrowing.

    The three of them exchanged worried glances, the weight of the mission settling on their shoulders. The hive was more dangerous than they had anticipated. Now they had to figure out how to face it.

    Raymond shook his head, deep in thought, before turning to Sylph. "Sylph, what''s the maximum range you can cast explosion magic?"

    Sylph glanced at him, already guessing where his thoughts were headed. "About fifty meters," she replied, but then immediately shook her head. "But it won''t work. I can''t avoid the patrolling poisonous sting wasps to get close enough to the hive. Blowing it up directly isn''t an option."

    "I see¡­" Raymond muttered, his brow furrowed in concentration. After a pause, he turned to Lorene. "Lorene, how many times can you cast your ''healing'' spell?"

    "With my magic wand, I can manage it twice¡­ barely," Lorene said, gripping the wand tightly as she answered.

    "Twice¡­" Raymond murmured, nodding slightly, though his expression remained pensive.

    At that moment, Lorene offered a suggestion. "What if we lure the patrolling wasps away first? That would give Sylph a chance to get closer and cast her magic." sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Raymond considered the idea, but after a moment of thought, he shook his head. "It''s not that simple. Those patrolling wasps are incredibly alert. If we try to lure them, they''ll likely signal the hive before they leave, and the rest of the wasps will come swarming out. Plus, with the foraging wasps returning every few minutes, we''d barely have time to get close, let alone set up for an attack."

    He glanced at the nest again, frustration flickering across his face. If they moved too close, the patrolling wasps would spot them. If they stayed too far, they wouldn''t have enough time to prepare.

    "Then¡­ should we just attack them head-on?" Sylph asked hesitantly, though she already knew the answer.

    Raymond didn''t even need to think. "No. That''s a death sentence."

    Sylph and Lorene both nodded reluctantly, knowing he was right. A full-frontal assault was out of the question. The poisonous wasps could fly faster than any of them could react and fire venomous stingers from the air. Sylph and Lorene, with their light defenses, would be sitting ducks. Even Raymond, with his strength, wouldn''t stand a chance if they attacked from above. His leather armor offered little protection against sharp stingers.

    Raymond exhaled slowly, then said, "Our best bet is to wait until nightfall. When their vision is weak, we can try to get closer to the nest without being spotted. At that point, Sylph, your explosion magic will need to destroy the entire hive in one strike."

    Sylph''s eyes lit up with excitement, and she grinned confidently. "Don''t worry! I''ll blow that whole nest sky-high!"

    Despite her enthusiasm, Raymond still looked uneasy. After a moment of consideration, he added, "Sylph, I need you to head back to the mine and ask the person in charge for some white stones. Lorene, stay here and keep observing the wasps. Take note of any patterns or changes in their behavior."

    Sylph frowned, tilting her head. "What about you? Where are you going?"

    "I''m going to track the foraging wasps," Raymond explained, slinging his sword over his back. "If I can ambush a few of them, it''ll make things easier for us tonight. There are too many wasps right now, and I''m worried your explosion magic won''t take them all out. The fewer we have to deal with, the better."

    Sylph and Lorene exchanged glances, understanding his logic. Reducing the number of wasps now would minimize the risk of a swarm later.

    Sylph crossed her arms. "Fine, but be careful. If it''s too dangerous, don''t push yourself. It''s not worth it."

    Lorene nodded, her dark eyes filled with concern. "Please, Raymond, don''t take unnecessary risks."

    Raymond chuckled softly, waving off their worries. "Relax. I''m not planning to get myself killed. I''ll be fine."

    With that, he secured his gear, grabbed some dry food and water from his pack, and headed off in the direction where he''d seen a wasp disappear into the forest earlier.

    As Sylph and Lorene watched him go, the air felt heavy with tension. Both women silently hoped his gamble would pay off and that he''d return safely.

 Chapter 62 Sneak Attack!

    In the dense forest, a black and yellow sting wasp hovered in the air, its long, venomous stinger glinting ominously in the sunlight. Its wings buzzed rhythmically as it scouted for prey to bring back to its hive, food for the queen and larvae.Suddenly, its compound eyes locked onto movement below. Beneath a tree, a plump, white rabbit scurried into view, its soft fur gleaming against the forest floor.

    The sting wasp buzzed louder and surged forward, wings slicing through the air as it zeroed in on its unsuspecting target.

    The rabbit''s ears twitched, catching the sound of fluttering wings. It turned its head, spotting the predator, and bolted. It moved quickly, darting through the underbrush with practiced agility, but the wasp was faster, much faster.

    ''Bzzz!''

    The sting wasp dove sharply, aiming its venomous stinger with deadly precision. With a swift jab, it pierced the rabbit''s side.

    The rabbit stumbled a few steps forward, but its movements faltered. Blood seeped from the wound as its body began to convulse. Moments later, the rabbit collapsed onto the forest floor, spasming violently.

    The wasp hovered above, observing its prey with cold, emotionless eyes. The paralysis and bleeding venom worked quickly, subduing the rabbit as its struggles slowed. Only when the rabbit lay still did the wasp descend, its four sharp forelegs ready to grab the limp creature.

    But just as the wasp reached for its prize, its instincts screamed a warning.

    ''Shhh!''

    A sharp, hissing sound came from behind. The wasp froze, its antennae twitching. Without hesitation, it dropped the rabbit and shot into the air with a loud ''buzz!''

    ''Boom!''

    A heavy sword slammed into the ground where the wasp had just stood, carving a deep gash into the forest floor.

    "Damn it, I missed!" Raymond growled, pulling his sword from the dirt with a frustrated sigh.

    He straightened, his eyes narrowing as he tracked the wasp now circling above. He''d been stalking this area for nearly an hour, waiting for a sting wasp to appear. Spotting the rabbit earlier, he''d used it as bait, lying in wait for the perfect moment to strike. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    But the wasp had been too cautious, too quick. Before Raymond could get close enough to execute a proper sneak attack, the creature had sensed something was wrong and escaped his blade by a hair''s breadth.

    The sting wasp now hovered high in the air, its compound eyes fixed on Raymond, its movements agitated. Suddenly, its long tail twitched, and the sharp black stinger aimed directly at him.

    ''Whoosh!''

    The venomous needle fired from its tail like a bolt of lightning, slicing through the air toward Raymond.

    The attack was too fast. Raymond barely had time to react. Gritting his teeth, he twisted his body at the last second, trying to avoid the blow to his vital organs.

    ''Swish!''

    The needle pierced through his leather armor, sinking into his shoulder.

    "Urgh!" Raymond gasped, a sharp cry escaping his lips as pain shot through his body. He staggered backward, clutching his wounded shoulder. But before he could regain his footing, the venom took hold.

    His muscles locked up, his body convulsing violently as he fell to the ground. His vision blurred, and he felt his limbs seize as if they were no longer his own.

    Enjoy new adventures from My Virtual Library Empire

    The sting wasp hovered above, watching him with cold detachment. It seemed to assess the situation, waiting patiently as its venom worked its way through his system.

    When Raymond''s spasms finally slowed, the wasp tilted its head, satisfied. It descended cautiously, preparing to finish him off with its sharp mandibles. Its plan was simple: kill the larger prey first, retrieve the rabbit, then summon reinforcements to dismember the human and carry the pieces back to the hive.

    As it neared the ground, its wings buzzing softly, it approached the motionless figure.

    But just as it came within a meter of him, something extraordinary happened.

    Raymond''s body, which had appeared lifeless moments ago, sprang into motion. With an almost inhuman speed, he surged upward, his hand gripping his sword tightly.

    The sting wasp froze, its compound eyes wide with shock. It had no time to react.

    As Raymond stood, his sword gleamed like a streak of silver lightning in his hand.

    The poisonous sting wasp sensed the danger, its wings buzzing furiously as it darted backward to evade the strike. It was fast, blindingly fast.

    But Raymond was faster. With the agility of a fighter, the precision of a swordsman, and the raw power of a warrior, his sword slashed through the air in a deadly arc.

    ''Swish!''

    A cold flash of steel sliced clean through the wasp''s body. In the next moment, its head and torso separated, both falling to the ground with a dull thud.

    Even decapitated, the creature''s body didn''t stop moving. Its compound eyes flickered, its six legs kicked frantically, and its wings twitched. But those wings, severed by Raymond''s blade, could no longer carry it skyward.

    Raymond watched the grotesque display with calm detachment. "As I thought," he muttered. "These ordinary monsters have no intelligence. As long as you think strategically, they''re manageable."

    He glanced at his shoulder, where the wasp''s venomous stinger had pierced his armor earlier. On his way to this spot, Raymond had already drunk a bottle of ''antidote'', ensuring its detoxifying effect would last the entire day. The poison had been neutralized before it could do any harm.

    The sting, however, had been part of his plan.

    When the wasp fired its needle at him earlier, Raymond could have dodged it entirely, his fighter''s instincts were sharp enough. But he''d purposely let it hit his shoulder, a non vital spot. Why? To lure the wasp closer. If he couldn''t hit it in the air, he''d make it come to him. And it had worked.

    Now, looking at the writhing wasp on the ground, Raymond raised his sword again and stabbed twice more, finally ending the creature''s frantic movements.

    With a sigh of relief, he crouched down and yanked the venomous stinger from his shoulder, inspecting the wound beneath.

    "Not bad," he muttered. "The leather armor took most of the hit. The needle barely went in."

    But when his eyes landed on the torn leather, his mood soured. Fixing this armor would cost a pretty penny. "This mission''s already costing me," he grumbled.

    For a moment, he considered repairing it himself. As a craftsman, he had some skill in patching gear, though he wasn''t nearly as skilled as the dwarf blacksmiths with advanced ''forging'' abilities.

    He shook his head. "No, not worth the risk. Better not take chances with something that could save my life."

    Still, the thought lingered in his mind: maybe it was time to invest in ''forging'' skills. Seeing how much money adventurers poured into repairs, potions, and equipment, Raymond was beginning to understand why craftsmen and pharmacists were so wealthy.

    "Like that ''magic recovery potion'' Sylph bought," he muttered. "Twenty silver coins for a single bottle!"

    With a sigh, he decided to wait until he learned a few more combat skills before adding points to crafting abilities.

    The thought sparked another idea, and Raymond quickly opened his adventurer''s panel:

    Age: 15

    Magic Value: 531/531

    Occupations: Fighter, Warrior, Craftsman, Magician, Swordsman

    Skills: Bone Crushing

    Skill Points: 1

    Cumulative Value: 65%

    Raymond''s eyes lit up when he noticed the ''skill point accumulation value''. It had risen from 55% to 65% after killing the wasp.

    "An increase of 10%!" he exclaimed. "That''s much better than the measly 2.5% I got from those mutant rats. So the ''skill accumulation value'' and ''magic value'' are calculated differently for each type of monster!"

    The realization filled him with excitement. Gaining skill points would be far easier if he hunted stronger creatures like these wasps.

    "I only need to kill four more to earn another skill point," he muttered, his resolve strengthening.

    His eyes drifted to the rabbit lying on the ground. The poor creature, paralyzed and bleeding out, was barely clinging to life. But its presence sparked an idea in Raymond''s mind, a way to deal with the foraging wasps more effectively.

    A small smile played on his lips as he rose, gripping his sword tightly. "Let''s make this work," he murmured, already formulating his next move.

 Chapter 63 Ambushing The Wasps!

    In a dense forest, where the bushes grew thick and wild, a skinned rabbit carcass lay draped across a conspicuous shrub. Its raw flesh glistened, fresh blood dripping steadily onto the leaves below.The scent of meat and blood filled the air, attracting swarms of mosquitoes. They buzzed and hovered, some settling on the rabbit to feast on its flesh.

    Overhead, the low hum of wings broke through the stillness. A poisonous sting wasp appeared, its massive black-and-yellow body glinting faintly as it hovered above the scene.

    The wasp lingered in the air, its compound eyes scanning the area. It hesitated, cautious, as if to ensure no predators were nearby. Traps were beyond its understanding, such a concept didn''t exist in its simple, instinct-driven world. To the wasp, this rabbit was likely a discarded kill, left behind by a predator that had moved on.

    Satisfied that the area was clear, the wasp flapped its wings and descended toward the carcass, the strong airflow from its movements scattering the mosquitoes.

    As its forelimbs reached out to grab the rabbit, something caught its eye¡ªa flash of silver glinting from within the disturbed leaves.

    It hesitated for a fraction of a second, but that was all the time Raymond needed.

    ''Shhh!''

    A long sword lunged forward from the bushes like a striking viper, its blade piercing the wasp''s head with unerring precision.

    The strike was swift and brutal. The blade twisted sharply, tearing a gaping hole in the wasp''s head, obliterating most of its upper body in an instant.

    But even with its head nearly destroyed, the wasp refused to die.

    ''Pa! Pa! Pa!''

    Its massive wings beat furiously, creating powerful gusts of wind as it flailed in desperation. Its legs thrashed wildly, clawing at the long sword still embedded in its body.

    Then, its tail moved.

    The wasp''s venomous stinger whipped into position, aiming directly at Raymond.

    But Raymond''s reflexes, honed through his fighter''s instincts, were sharper. The instant the tail shifted, he sensed the attack coming. With a swift twist of his body, he dodged the black needle just as it shot through the air, narrowly missing him.

    The wasp, in its frenzied state, managed to wrench itself free from the blade. With its wings still flapping chaotically, it tried to escape.

    Find more chapters on My Virtual Library Empire

    But the damage was done. Without its head, the creature had no sense of direction. It careened blindly through the forest, crashing into trees and bushes.

    Raymond stayed close on its heels, his sword ready.

    The wasp''s erratic flight ended abruptly as it slammed headfirst into the thick trunk of a tree, its movements slowing as it struggled to recover.

    Seizing the moment, Raymond dashed forward and brought his sword down in a powerful arc. The blade sliced clean through the wasp''s chest and abdomen, cutting it in half.

    This time, the poisonous sting wasp fell still. Its severed body collapsed to the forest floor, its wings twitching one final time before going limp.

    Raymond stood over the lifeless creature, breathing heavily, his sword slick with its ichor.

    "Huh," he muttered, inspecting the corpse. "So the head isn''t the vital point¡­ it''s the chest and abdomen."

    His eyes narrowed as he processed this new information. A small smile crept onto his face.

    "Good to know," he said, gripping his sword tightly. "Let''s see how the next one handles this."

    Raymond let out a deep sigh, wiping the sticky green residue from his face. His pale green complexion wasn''t from exhaustion but from the sap coating his skin. Every inch of him, his face, protective gear, and even the blade of his sword, was smeared with the viscous juice of forest shrubs.

    He''d done this intentionally. After reflecting on why his first ambush had failed, Raymond deduced that the stinging wasps had detected his scent. To counteract this, he''d smeared himself with the pungent sap of nearby bushes to mask his presence.

    The results spoke for themselves, this time, he had successfully remained undetected, his ambush going exactly as planned.

    "It seems even books don''t always tell the full story," Raymond muttered to himself, recalling that neither Sylph nor Lorene had mentioned anything about the wasps'' heightened sense of smell.

    Satisfied with his success, he opened his adventurer panel to check his progress. The skill cumulative value had jumped another 10%. A smile tugged at the corner of his lips.

    "Killing that wasp was definitely worth the effort," he thought, nodding in approval.

    His eyes fell on the corpse of the poisonous sting wasp sprawled on the forest floor. He frowned, recalling how close it had come to escaping earlier. Although the head was a critical spot, the wings were just as important.

    "Next time, aim for the wings first," he decided. "If it can''t fly, it can''t escape."

    Resolved, Raymond got to work. He dragged the wasp''s body into a thick bush to hide it from others that might come to forage. Then, he carefully rewrapped the rabbit bait and scouted for a new position to ambush his next target.

    ---

    "The fifth one!"

    Raymond''s sword flashed, cutting cleanly through the torso of a wingless sting wasp. The creature collapsed, twitching violently as he delivered two final strikes to ensure it was dead.

    Breathing heavily, he wiped the sweat from his brow, his face alight with a mixture of exhaustion and triumph.

    "Having fighter agility, swordsman precision, and warrior strength combined really makes up for the weaknesses of each class," he thought. "The synergy is incredible!"

    His mind briefly returned to his earlier encounter with the fourth wasp. That one had been tricky, it had caught his blade in its powerful jaws, locking on tightly and attempting to fly off with it.

    Raymond smirked at the memory. When the wasp tried to take flight, he had gripped the sword with both hands, channeling his warrior strength, and slammed both the blade and the wasp into the ground.

    Then, without hesitation, he released the sword and delivered a devastating punch to its chest, creating a large hole in its body. Two more punches to its head turned it into a pulpy mess, finishing the job.

    Raymond flexed his fingers, glancing at the steel plating embedded in his leather gloves. "A warrior''s raw strength is deadly, but without the fighter''s knowledge of how to throw a punch, that strength would be wasted."

    He chuckled to himself, realizing that a mere warrior wouldn''t stand a chance against someone like him, a fighter with warrior power.

    "But I can''t afford to get cocky," he reminded himself. "No skills yet. Tonight''s attack on the hive will be the real test. I need to conserve my mana in case anything goes wrong."

    Despite his restraint, he couldn''t help but feel confident. So far, none of these ordinary sting wasps had forced him to use any of his skills.

    His current magic power exceeded 500 points, allowing him to use his ''Bone Crusher'' skill up to four times if needed. But for now, his enhanced physical abilities were more than enough.

    Opening his panel again, he glanced at the latest stats:

    ---

    - Age: 15 S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    - Magic Value: 535/535

    - Occupations: Fighter, Warrior, Craftsman, Magician, Swordsman

    - Skill: Bone Crushing

    - Skill Points: 2

    - Cumulative Value: 5%

    ---

    Raymond grinned. Two skill points were now in his possession, and his cumulative progress was steadily climbing.

    Looking down at the carcass of the fifth sting wasp, his mind turned to the rabbit bait still lying nearby. He wiped his blade clean, prepared the rabbit once more, and moved to set his next trap.

    The night''s mission loomed ahead, but with each encounter, he felt more prepared and more dangerous.

    Seeing his skill points reach 2, Raymond couldn''t help but grin. The effort of hunting the poisonous sting wasps was paying off, and his excitement grew as he opened the panel to explore his options.

    Scrolling down, he spotted a few skills requiring exactly 2 skill points to learn:

    - Whirlwind Kick [Fighter]: Learning cost¡ª2 skill points.

    - Iron Bones [Fighter]: Learning cost¡ª2 skill points.

    - Wind Slash [Swordsman]: Learning cost¡ª2 skill points.

    - Magic Cyclone [Magician]: Learning cost¡ª2 skill points.

    Raymond immediately dismissed ''Magic Cyclone''. As useful as magician skills might be later, tonight''s mission required combat power, not magic experiments. That left him with three choices: two fighter skills and one swordsman skill.

    ''The hive assault tonight is going to be risky,'' he thought. ''If I can learn a strong skill now, it might give us a real edge.''

    But he hesitated. While the names of the skills gave him some clues about their effects, he couldn''t be entirely sure what each one did.

    ''Whirlwind Kick'' sounded like a high-mobility, wide-area attack, a strong option for crowd control if multiple wasps swarmed at once.

    ''Iron Bones'' likely improved durability, making him harder to injure, perfect for withstanding poison needles and stingers.

    ''Wind Slash'' was probably an offensive sword technique, ideal for a swordsman like him, and might allow ranged attacks to counter flying enemies.

    Raymond rubbed his chin thoughtfully. "All of them could be useful¡­ but I don''t know enough to make a solid choice."

    His eyes drifted to the locked skill further down the list:

    - Taunt [Fighter]: Learning cost¡ª3 skill points.

    Raymond sighed. He knew exactly what ''Taunt'' did. The skill would allow him to draw all enemy attention onto himself, forcing them to target him instead of his teammates. It would be invaluable for protecting Sylph and Lorene during the hive assault.

    ''If only I had one more skill point¡­''

    Shaking his head, he muttered, "Taunt will have to wait. For now, I need to make do with what I have."

    But then an idea struck him.

    ''There''s still time before nightfall. The wasps will keep foraging until dark. If I can kill a few more, I might just earn a third skill point before the attack.''

    The thought filled him with renewed determination. He checked his gear one more time, tightened his grip on his sword, and glanced toward the forest.

    "Let''s hunt a few more wasps," he said to himself, a sharp glint in his eye. "With a third skill point, we''ll have a real shot at pulling this off tonight."

    Without hesitation, Raymond moved back into the shadows of the forest, ready to face whatever came next.

 Chapter 64 Raymonds Return!

    Read the latest on My Virtual Library EmpireThis time, Raymond crouched in the bushes for over an hour, but the forest remained eerily quiet. Not a single poisonous sting wasp came near, and not even a shadow of one crossed the sky.

    "They''ve noticed something''s wrong¡­" Raymond muttered, standing up from his hiding spot. He had anticipated this possibility, but the realization still left him disappointed. "Looks like getting that third skill point isn''t happening today."

    His gaze drifted to the rabbit meat he''d left out as bait. Under the scorching sun, it had dried out, its once-fresh allure now gone. Staring at it, a sudden thought struck him.

    "When I was scouting earlier, I remember seeing a group of ''Rampage Rabbits.'' They''re low-level monsters... and social creatures."

    The Rampage Rabbit was a common nuisance, barely stronger than the mutant rats Raymond had hunted before. He''d seen plenty of white porcelain-level commissions in the guild asking adventurers to exterminate them.

    But the rabbits here, deeper in the mountains and far from the mines, posed no threat to the workers. As a result, no one had bothered to issue a commission to deal with them.

    He glanced at the sky. The sun was still high enough, with at least three hours until nightfall.

    "That''s plenty of time," Raymond said to himself, his eyes gleaming with determination. He grabbed his sword, left the ruined bait behind, and headed toward the area where he had spotted the rabbits earlier.

    ---

    By the time the sun dipped below the horizon, casting its final golden glow over the landscape, Sylph and Lorene were waiting anxiously in the cave.

    The shadows outside grew longer, and the sky began to fade to deep hues of orange and purple. Sylph paced back and forth, shooting frequent glances toward the direction Raymond had disappeared hours ago.

    Finally, her patience snapped. "It''s nearly dark! Those poisonous sting wasps haven''t moved in hours, and he''s still not back!" she huffed. Her words carried a sharp edge, but her tone betrayed her underlying worry.

    The White Stones that Raymond had asked her to retrieve from the mine manager were already in the cave, neatly stacked in preparation for their mission. But Raymond, who had gone to ambush the lone sting wasps, had yet to return.

    Sylph clenched her fists. The longer he stayed away, the harder it was to push down her unease.

    Lorene, seated nearby, noticed Sylph''s concern and spoke softly, her tone calm but thoughtful. "From what we observed earlier, several of the poisonous sting wasps didn''t return to their hive. That means Raymond successfully ambushed them. They must have realized they were being hunted, which is why they stopped foraging early today."

    Her eyes flickered with quiet confidence. "If that''s the case, Raymond should be fine."

    Sylph opened her mouth, ready to respond with a sharp retort, but hesitated. Her first instinct was to deny she was worried. Yet, if she insisted on that now, it would only make her sound¡­ well, more like a tsundere.

    So instead, she wrinkled her nose and crossed her arms with a huff. "I don''t know what he''s so busy with! Doesn''t he realize he''s keeping his teammates waiting?"

    With a flourish of frustration, she picked up a small stone and tossed it at another rock, the soft clink echoing in the cave.

    Lorene smiled faintly but didn''t say anything. She, too, was worried about Raymond, but she trusted him. For now, all they could do was wait and hope he returned before their mission began.

    Lorene glanced at Sylph quietly, her curiosity piqued. There was something about Sylph''s behavior that felt¡­ different, but she couldn''t quite put her finger on it.

    And then, breaking the tension, a familiar voice echoed from outside the cave.

    "So, you were both worried about me after all."

    The two women immediately turned toward the entrance, their faces lighting up with relief.

    Raymond strode into the cave, his long sword strapped across his back. His green leather armor was streaked with blood, and in his hand was a handful of bush leaves.

    Sylph, trying to hide her concern, opened her mouth, ready to make a snarky comment. But instead, she blurted out, "If you knew we were worried, why didn''t you come back sooner?"

    Still, her voice softened as she added, "But¡­ it''s good you''re back."

    Lorene, on the other hand, visibly relaxed. The tight grip she had on her magic wand loosened, and a small sigh escaped her lips. Her earlier logical analysis had been solid, but deep down, she had been genuinely afraid something might have happened to Raymond.

    Seeing their reactions, Raymond felt a twinge of guilt. Scratching the back of his head, he offered an explanation. "I could''ve been back earlier, but I ran into a group of Rampage Rabbits on the way. So I¡­ killed them."

    "Rampage Rabbits?" Sylph repeated, her eyebrows shooting up. Her gaze drifted to the blood on his armor, and understanding dawned on her.

    Lorene tilted her head, her confusion apparent. "But Rampage Rabbits live deep in the forest, far from the mine. They''re not a threat. Why would you kill them?"

    Raymond nodded in agreement. "You''re right," he said, feigning helplessness. "But I must''ve accidentally wandered into their territory. As soon as they saw me, they attacked! I had no choice but to defend myself."

    Of course, that was a lie.

    The truth was that Raymond had gone to the rabbit colony with the specific intent of killing them. He''d known exactly what he was doing; farming them for skill points.

    And it had worked. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    As he stood there, he couldn''t help but glance at the glowing panel in his mind, where his updated stats were displayed:

    ---

    Name: Raymond Kelton

    Age: 15

    Magic Value: 546/546

    Occupations: Fighter, Warrior, Craftsman, Magician, Swordsman

    Skill: Bone Crushing

    Skill Points: 3

    Cumulative Value: 15%

    ---

    A small, satisfied smile crossed his face. With three skill points now in hand, he was finally ready to learn ''Taunt'', the skill he''d been eyeing for so long.

    But for now, he kept his accomplishment to himself, focusing instead on his relieved teammates.

    "Anyway," he said, breaking the silence, "let''s get ready. It''s almost dark, and we''ve got a hive to destroy."

    Sylph snorted, still trying to mask her worry. "You better hope this little side quest of yours was worth it."

    Raymond just smirked. ''It definitely was.''

    Raymond wasn''t rushing to learn the ''Taunt'' skill he''d been so eager for. Tonight''s hive assault was unpredictable, and he needed to remain flexible. The skill he chose to learn would depend entirely on the situation they faced.

    If they were swarmed by the wasps, ''Taunt'' would be invaluable to draw their attention and protect Sylph and Lorene. But if they encountered a queen bee that survived Sylph''s explosive magic and was too powerful for his ''Bone Crusher'' to harm, he''d need to opt for a stronger attack skill.

    It was this unpredictability that forced Raymond to hold back on spending his hard-earned skill points just yet.

    "Unfortunately, we only managed to kill twelve of them," he muttered to himself. "And three got away before I could finish them off."

    He sighed, frustration evident in his tone.

    From his observations, Raymond had confirmed a frustrating pattern: the skill point and magic value gains he earned from defeating ordinary monsters halved after each subsequent kill.

    After killing the tenth Rampage Rabbit, he had noticed the diminishing returns. Just as with the mutant rats, every additional kill yielded less and less progress.

    "So that''s how it works," he murmured.

    When he explained this to Sylph and Lorene, they both nodded in understanding.

    Then Sylph asked curiously, "By the way, how many poisonous sting wasps did you manage to kill during your ambush?"

    Lorene perked up at the question, her eyes fixed on Raymond.

    "Only five," Raymond replied with a shrug.

    "Five?!" Sylph''s voice was filled with disbelief. "How did you pull that off?"

    They had expected him to take down maybe one or two wasps at most. After all, the sting wasps could fly fast and high, once they were airborne, they were nearly impossible to catch.

    Seeing their curiosity, Raymond recounted the methods he used, from baiting them with the rabbit meat to intentionally getting hit by a poison needle to lure them into range.

    Sylph and Lorene listened with wide eyes, captivated by his ingenuity.

    "That''s¡­ genius," Sylph finally admitted, her tone laced with both surprise and admiration. "I never would''ve thought of using the poison needle against them like that."

    Lorene nodded in agreement, her voice filled with awe. "It''s incredible! You made it seem so easy."

    Raymond smiled faintly at their praise, though inwardly, he felt a little sheepish. ''All this effort¡­ and it''s really just for skill points and to make tonight''s mission less of a nightmare.''

    After all, once Sylph unleashed her ''Exploding Fireball'', there wouldn''t be many wasps left alive to kill.

    At that moment, a thought struck him. He turned to Sylph and asked, "Did you bring the White Stones?"

    "I did," she replied, pulling a small wooden box from her backpack. "I brought three. Will that be enough?"

    Raymond opened the box slightly, allowing a faint glow to escape through the gap. Satisfied, he nodded. "That''s perfect. Thanks."

    Sylph let out a small breath of relief, then asked, "So¡­ have you figured out how we''re going to take down the wasp nest tonight?"

    Lorene''s gaze followed Sylph''s, both of them looking at Raymond with anticipation.

    Under their expectant stares, Raymond smiled and nodded.

    "I have a plan."

 Chapter 65 Night Explosion!

    Beneath the velvet expanse of the night sky, two luminous moons hung like celestial lanterns, one glowing with a pristine white radiance, the other an ethereal green. Their combined light spilled over the dense forest, casting long, shifting shadows and bathing the trees in an otherworldly glow. Amid this enchanting scene, a mound loomed in an open clearing, stark and foreboding. Rising nearly two meters, it stood solitary in the moonlight, its presence amplified by the strange absence of vegetation within twenty meters. No trees, no shrubs, just a barren circle of weeds, as if the forest itself dared not intrude upon this ominous hive. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.The mound pulsed faintly under the dual moonlight, alive yet eerily still. By day, it was fiercely guarded by three stinger wasps, their venomous stingers and razor-sharp mandibles a deterrent to any would-be intruder. But now, as night blanketed the forest, the guardians had retreated to the hive''s entrance, their sharp instincts dulled by the darkness. They perched silently, wings folded, resting but still watchful.

    A fleeting cloud passed across the moons, cloaking the forest in shadows. In that moment of near-total darkness, subtle movements stirred in the woods, shapes darting between trees, shadows slipping closer to the hive. The barest rustle of leaves betrayed their approach, though nothing visible lingered long enough to be seen. When the clouds moved on and the moonlight returned, the woods fell silent again. It was as if the forest had dreamed the motion.

    But the movements were no dream. Raymond and his companions were there, inching closer under the veil of darkness. Hidden behind the massive trunk of an ancient oak, Raymond peered out cautiously. His sharp eyes scanned the mound, watching for any reaction from the resting wasps. Seeing none, he exhaled slowly, the tension in his shoulders easing; just slightly. Behind him, Sylph shifted, leaning forward to get a better look. Before she could move too far, Raymond''s hand shot out, pressing her back into the shadows.

    "Stay down," he whispered sharply, his tone firm but quiet.

    Sylph scowled, her green-tinged face scrunching in irritation. She didn''t say a word but glared daggers at Raymond''s back. Her expression, though, was comical, made even more so by her unusual appearance. The pale green hue that stained her skin wasn''t natural, it was the juice of crushed leaves Raymond had smeared on her, supposedly to mask their scent. Even her magic robe, wand, and pointed hat bore streaks of the earthy pigment. Lorene, who crouched just behind Sylph, looked equally absurd. The two women had protested fiercely when Raymond first suggested the idea.

    "It''s ridiculous!" Sylph had hissed. "You expect us to, what? Paint ourselves with ''plant juice'' like forest barbarians?"

    Raymond had sighed, his patience thinning. "The stinger wasps have an acute sense of smell. If we don''t mask our scent, they''ll detect us long before we get close."

    After much grumbling and a few reluctant glances at the wasps, the two had begrudgingly agreed. Even now, Sylph muttered under her breath, glaring at the green stains on her hands.

    Raymond turned back to them, his voice low but steady. "Is this close enough?"

    The three of them crouched about fifty meters from the hive, a distance Raymond hoped was within range for Sylph''s explosive magic.

    "How would I know?" Sylph shot back, her voice barely above a whisper, her lips pursed in mock defiance. "You wouldn''t even let me check properly."

    Raymond suppressed a groan. He waved a hand, signaling her to look again. Sylph smirked, clearly pleased to have the upper hand for once, but didn''t waste time. She cautiously leaned out, her green-streaked hat tilting slightly as she surveyed the mound. A moment later, she ducked back.

    "It should be fine," she said, her voice softened with focus.

    Raymond gave a curt nod. "Good. Let''s get ready."

    The three of them exchanged brief glances, a silent understanding passing between them. Sylph and Lorene gripped their wands tightly, their fingers trembling just slightly from the cold or perhaps from the tension. Raymond, meanwhile, reached into the pouch at his side and pulled out a small wooden box. He flipped it open to reveal three white stones, their surfaces glimmering faintly in the moonlight. Baihao Stones, the key to their plan.

    Raymond glanced up, watching as another cloud drifted lazily across the moons, dimming the forest once more. This was the moment they had been waiting for.

    "Now," he breathed.

    In a single, fluid motion, Raymond scooped the stones into his hand and dashed out from behind the tree. The soft thud of his boots on the forest floor was the only sound as he sprinted toward the hive, his silhouette barely visible in the darkness.

    "Under the flowing flames¡­" Sylph''s voice rose softly behind him, carrying the cadence of a practiced spell. She stepped into the open, her wand raised high, its tip glowing faintly as she chanted.

    The disturbance didn''t go unnoticed. The resting wasps snapped to attention, their compound eyes reflecting the faint light. With a sudden, violent buzz, they shot into the air, their wings vibrating in an ominous, rapid hum. They darted toward Sylph, their sharp mandibles clicking in warning.

    "Here they come!" Lorene whispered urgently, her knuckles white as she gripped her wand tighter.

    Raymond didn''t look back. His focus was singular, his feet carrying him closer to the hive as he clutched the stones tightly. The plan had begun, but whether it would succeed or fail depended entirely on the seconds to come.

    In the thick darkness of the forest, a faint white glow bobbed and weaved between the trees. The stinger wasps, sharp-eyed even in low light, spotted the light immediately. Their instincts sharpened, they prepared to strike.

    But just as they were about to launch their attack, the single beam of white light split into three. One darted left, another veered right, while the last continued rushing straight toward them, zigzagging through the woods.

    For a brief moment, the three stinger wasps hesitated, their rhythmic buzzing breaking into a discordant hum. They circled swiftly in the air, as though communicating with one another, then made a decision. All three simultaneously broke formation, choosing a single beam of light to pursue.

    Raymond grinned from the shadows, watching the wasps take the bait. "Hook, line, and sinker," he whispered to himself, adrenaline rushing through his veins. He knew their goal: distract the wasps and buy Sylph the precious time she needed to complete her spell.

    But he also knew how fast the wasps were, faster than an arrow loosed from a bow. In the blink of an eye, the nearest wasp closed the distance, flying straight into the illuminated range of the white stone Raymond had thrown. Its buzzing took on a deeper, more menacing tone as it caught sight of something else: Sylph and Lorene crouching behind the light, the beginnings of a glowing magic circle forming beneath them.

    The wasp instinctively twitched its tail, aiming to fire its venomous stinger at the two magic users. But before it could act, Raymond made his move. He was already there, surging forward from the shadows like a coiled spring unleashed. His long sword gleamed faintly in the white glow, cutting an arc through the air.

    The wasp tried to rise, its wings frantically vibrating, but it was too late. Raymond''s blade found its mark.

    ''Swish!''

    In a single, fluid strike, the wasp''s body split cleanly in two, its wings falling lifelessly to the ground. Raymond stepped back, his chest heaving, and glanced toward Sylph.

    "Now''s your chance!" he called out.

    Sylph didn''t answer, her face rigid with concentration as she raised her wand high. The magic circle beneath her feet glowed brighter, the symbols inscribed within it pulsating with energy. Her voice, steady and resolute, rose above the quiet forest.

    "...Exploding Fireball!"

    A searing red light erupted from her wand, a flaming sphere of intense heat and energy, roaring as it tore through the air. The fireball streaked across the night like a falling meteor, its path burning bright against the dark canopy above.

    At that moment, more stinger wasps began crawling out of the hive, alerted by the commotion. They barely had time to react. As the first of them unfurled its wings to take flight, the blazing fireball slammed directly into the hive''s entrance.

    ''BOOM!''

    The explosion shattered the night. A blinding flash of fire engulfed the mound, followed by a deafening shockwave that ripped through the clearing. Flames erupted skyward, illuminating the forest in flickering red-orange hues. Dirt and debris flew in every direction, while the ground shook with the force of the blast.

    Raymond shielded his face, feeling the heat scorch the air around him. When the fire subsided, he lowered his arm to take in the scene. The once-formidable hive was gone. In its place was a massive crater, more than five meters wide, its edges scorched black. The remains of the wasps that had been at the entrance lay scattered, shattered, torn apart, or simply vaporized. What little was left of the hive itself had collapsed inward, leaving only smoldering ruins.

    Raymond allowed himself a shaky exhale. "It worked," he muttered, the relief almost dizzying. "We did it."

    Behind him, Lorene''s voice rang out. "Sylph! Are you okay?" Enjoy exclusive adventures from My Virtual Library Empire

    Raymond spun around to see Sylph collapsed on the ground, her face pale and her body trembling from exhaustion. Lorene was already at her side, frantically rummaging through her pack. She pulled out a small glass vial of shimmering blue liquid, the ''Magic Recovery Potion''. "Hold on, Sylph! I''ll get you back on your feet."

    But before Lorene could administer the potion, a familiar and ominous sound reached their ears.

    ''Buzz! Buzz!''

    The unmistakable droning of stinger wasps cut through the night, louder and angrier than before. Raymond turned toward the source, his heart sinking. Two wasps, the ones distracted by the decoy lights earlier, were now barreling toward them. Their buzzing was a cacophony of rage, their speed unmatched, and their intent clear. They had seen the destruction of their hive, and they were out for blood.

    "Look out!" Raymond shouted, gripping his sword and dashing toward the women. But even as fast as he was, he knew he wouldn''t make it in time.

    Lorene froze, the potion trembling in her hand as the wasps closed in. For a split second, she panicked, her mind blank. Then, as if on instinct, she threw herself over Sylph, shielding her friend with her own body. "No!" she cried, her eyes squeezed shut, bracing for the inevitable.

    Raymond''s thoughts raced. He couldn''t let this happen. There was no time to hesitate. With grim determination, he reached into his mental arsenal, pulling up the panel that displayed his skills. His finger hovered for a fraction of a second before slamming down on the glowing "+" symbol beside ''Taunt''.

    Three skill points evaporated instantly.

    "Come at me!" Raymond bellowed, his voice echoing with an unnatural force. The skill activated, its effects rippling outward like an invisible pulse. The wasps veered sharply mid-flight, their glowing compound eyes locking onto Raymond. Their fury shifted, directed entirely at him.

    "Let''s dance," Raymond growled, gripping his sword tighter and bracing for the fight of his life.

 Chapter 66 Killing the Wasps!

    As soon as Raymond spent the last of his three skill points, a glowing prompt flickered across the translucent panel in front of him:"Skill Learned: Taunt [Warrior] [Upgradable]"

    Instantly, a flood of knowledge about the ''taunt'' skill surged into Raymond''s mind. He felt as though he had always known how to use it, how to weaponize his presence, how to draw enemies'' attention away from others, and how to provoke them into attacking only him. It was as if the skill had been etched into his very soul.

    But there was no time to savor this new power. The two stinger wasps were already upon Sylph and Lorene. In the blink of an eye, they closed the gap of dozens of meters, their venomous stingers poised to strike. One wasp hovered above Lorene, its tail coiled like a spring, ready to deliver a fatal blow.

    Raymond''s eyes narrowed, and a sharp snort escaped his nose, sharp and deliberate.

    ''HUMMMM!''

    An invisible force rippled outward from his body, like the silent roar of an alpha predator demanding submission. The air seemed to hum with a magnetic pull, and in that instant, the two wasps froze mid-attack, their deadly stingers inches away from Lorene.

    Then, as though struck by some unseen compulsion, they flapped their wings violently, abandoning Lorene and Sylph entirely. Their movements grew erratic as they spun in midair, their compound eyes locking onto Raymond. A realization seemed to wash over them; this man, not the two mages, was the one who had destroyed their hive.

    The wasps turned sharply and hurtled toward him with deadly speed, their buzzing becoming a deafening roar. The twenty meters between them and Raymond was nothing; a mere heartbeat and they were already upon him. Your next chapter is on My Virtual Library Empire

    The first wasp''s tail arched back, its venomous stinger aimed at Raymond''s chest, ready to strike like a spear. But it didn''t fire. Instead, it lunged forward, intending to pierce Raymond with a close-quarters attack. This was their instinct, their natural method of hunting and fighting: a direct and brutal charge.

    Raymond, however, didn''t flinch. As the first wasp closed in, he shifted his weight subtly, his body swaying with practiced precision. The movement was almost lazy, a slight tilt to the side that caused the wasp''s attack to miss by mere inches. In that same motion, the long sword in his hand rose fluidly.

    ''Whoosh!''

    The wasp''s own momentum carried it directly into the blade''s path. The sharp edge met the soft underside of its abdomen, and the creature was sliced cleanly in two. The severed pieces fell to the ground with a wet thud.

    But Raymond''s sword didn''t stop there. Even as the first wasp''s lifeless body collapsed, the second was already upon him. With a sharp, calculated motion, he pivoted, bringing the sword around in a low arc.

    ''Slash!''

    The blade cut cleanly through the second wasp''s tail, severing the venomous stinger with surgical precision. The white stone''s glow illuminated the severed needle as it tumbled to the ground, glistening with toxic fluid.

    But the wasp wasn''t finished. The loss of its stinger only seemed to enrage it further. It lunged at Raymond with feral determination, its powerful legs clamping onto his torso. The sudden impact jarred Raymond, forcing him to stagger back a step to absorb the blow.

    The creature''s mandibles snapped open, aiming directly for Raymond''s head. Its jaws were massive and unnaturally hard, capable of severing flesh and bone with ease. Raymond knew all too well that his sword, effective as it was, would be useless at such close range.

    Yet he didn''t panic. His movements remained swift and deliberate. As the wasp''s jaws lunged toward him, Raymond''s left hand shot upward with the precision of a coiled spring.

    ''Snap!''

    His fingers clamped down on the wasp''s neck just below its mandibles, gripping it with an iron strength. The wasp thrashed violently, its legs scrabbling at Raymond''s armor, its wings beating furiously in a desperate attempt to free itself. But Raymond held firm, his muscles straining as he forced the creature''s head back, keeping those deadly jaws at bay.

    For a moment, the forest was filled with the frenzied buzzing of the struggling wasp and the heavy breathing of the warrior locked in combat. Raymond''s face twisted into a grimace, his teeth gritted as he tightened his grip.

    "Not so tough now, are you?" he growled under his breath, his voice low and menacing.

    The wasp''s struggles began to weaken, its movements growing sluggish as Raymond''s relentless grip robbed it of air. With a final, defiant surge of strength, Raymond twisted his wrist sharply.

    ''Crack!''

    The wasp''s neck snapped cleanly, its body falling limp in his grasp. Raymond released the lifeless creature, letting it drop to the ground beside its severed stinger.

    He stood there for a moment, breathing heavily, his sword still gleaming faintly in the glow of the white stone. His gaze flicked toward Sylph and Lorene. Sylph was still unconscious, and Lorene knelt protectively over her, wide-eyed and pale but unharmed.

    "It''s over," Raymond said, his voice steady despite the adrenaline still coursing through his veins. He took a deep breath, his grip on the hilt of his sword loosening slightly.

    But deep down, he knew it wasn''t really over. Not yet. Something about the stillness in the air, the eerie silence that followed the battle, made him uneasy. The hive was destroyed, and the wasps were dead, but this forest held far more secrets than he cared to imagine. And the night was still young.

    The stinger wasp thrashed violently in Raymond''s grasp, its body twisting and contorting with wild desperation. Its massive mandibles snapped open and shut repeatedly, each time drawing dangerously close to his face, but no matter how it struggled, it couldn''t close the gap. It was stuck, held firm by Raymond''s unyielding grip.

    Its six spindly limbs battered at Raymond''s leather armor, the rapid strikes creating a loud ''crack-crack-crack'' that echoed through the clearing. But the blows, though frantic, were useless against the reinforced material.

    With a sharp inhale, Raymond gathered his strength. "''Hah!''" he shouted, muscles tensing as he lifted the wasp high above his head with one powerful motion. Its wings buzzed furiously, but it was no match for Raymond''s brute force. In one swift move, he slammed the creature down into the hard ground with bone-crushing ferocity.

    ''BANG!''

    ''CRACK!''

    The wasp''s rigid exoskeleton collided with the earth, the sound of splitting chitin reverberating through the clearing. For a moment, the wasp''s body seemed to twitch unnaturally, as though its shell had been fractured.

    But it wasn''t dead; not yet. Its six legs flailed wildly, clawing at Raymond''s arm guard, still trying to fight back even as its body gave out.

    Raymond''s expression hardened. He gripped his sword tightly, its blade gleaming faintly in the moonlight, and drove it downward with precision.

    ''SHUNK!''

    The sword pierced cleanly through the wasp''s head, its thrashing intensifying for a brief moment before he pulled the blade free. Without hesitation, he plunged the sword into its chest and abdomen, twisting the blade as he went. A sickening crunch accompanied the motion as the wasp''s internal organs were obliterated.

    Finally, its legs stilled, the frantic flapping ceasing entirely. The creature went limp, lifeless at last.

    Raymond exhaled sharply, his breath clouding the cold night air. He released his grip, letting the wasp''s corpse collapse onto the ground as he stood and straightened his posture. For a moment, he simply stared at the creature, the adrenaline still coursing through his veins.

    Then, his gaze shifted to the other wasp; the one he had sliced in two earlier. Though its body was severed, it was still alive, its upper half writhing weakly on the forest floor. Raymond strode over with steady determination, raising his sword again. He didn''t hesitate.

    ''SHUNK! SHUNK!''

    Two quick thrusts ended its struggle for good.

    "Raymond, are you... are you okay?" Lorene''s voice broke through the silence. She was running toward him now, her face pale and her eyes wide with worry. "You''re not hurt, are you? Let me heal you¡­"

    Raymond glanced at her and chuckled, shaking his head. "I''m fine. The leather armor took most of the hits." He gestured to his arm guards and chest piece, which were now covered in white scratches from the wasp''s relentless attacks. "Just looks worse than it is."

    Lorene didn''t seem convinced. She circled around him, inspecting him closely, her brows furrowed. Only when she saw no visible injuries did her expression soften. She finally stopped in front of him, tilting her head slightly as she looked at his face.

    "Wait¡­" she said softly, lifting her hand toward him.

    Raymond blinked, confused by her sudden action, and instinctively leaned his head back. "What are you¡ª"

    "Hold still!" Lorene interrupted, her tone firm but laced with concern. "Your face is hurt." S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    That made Raymond freeze. He stopped moving, allowing Lorene to gently touch his cheek. Her fingers brushed lightly over his skin, her touch surprisingly soft despite the urgency of the situation.

    When she pulled her hand away, there was a faint streak of crimson on her fingertips. "You''re bleeding," she said, holding her hand up for him to see.

    Raymond frowned, startled. He touched his cheek and winced slightly when his fingers found the shallow cut. The blood was warm against his skin, but the injury itself didn''t feel serious.

    "It must''ve happened when that wasp lunged at me," he muttered, piecing it together. The creature''s limbs must have grazed his face in the chaos of the fight. "It''s nothing, just a scratch. No need to waste a healing spell on something this small.

 Chapter 67 The Real Queen!

    Lorene looked like she wanted to argue, but before she could, Raymond glanced past her, his focus shifting. "Where''s Sylph?" he asked, his tone sharp with concern."I''m fine!" came Sylph''s voice, weak but steady, from behind Lorene.

    Raymond''s shoulders relaxed slightly, though his expression didn''t lose its edge. "Good," he said, turning back to Lorene with a faint smirk. "See? We''re all in one piece."

    Lorene still looked worried, but she sighed and relented, lowering her hand. "Next time, be more careful," she said, her voice soft but firm. "You''re not invincible, you know." Experience new stories on My Virtual Library Empire

    Raymond chuckled again, wiping the blood from his cheek with the back of his hand. "Not invincible, no," he agreed, his eyes glinting with humor. "But close enough."

    Sylph steadied herself and walked over to join them, her steps still a little shaky but purposeful. "Lorene just gave me a mana recovery potion," she said, her voice stronger than before. "I''ve recovered enough to cast another spell if needed."

    Raymond gave a small nod. "That''s good to hear."

    Sylph turned to Lorene, her expression softening as she spoke with heartfelt sincerity. "Lorene, thank you so much for what you did back there. You saved me." The memory of Lorene shielding her, putting her own life at risk, struck a deep chord in Sylph''s heart.

    Lorene blinked in surprise, her cheeks turning a shade redder. "Oh, that? I... I wasn''t thinking too much about it," she stammered, scratching her head awkwardly. "I just... wanted to protect you, that''s all."

    Before Sylph could respond, Raymond interjected, his tone firm. "Lorene, you shouldn''t do something like that again."

    Both Sylph and Lorene looked at him in surprise, though Lorene''s reaction was different. She didn''t question him, nor did she seem offended. Instead, she nodded, her expression resolute. "You''re right, Raymond. I''ll work on changing that from now on."

    Raymond blinked, caught off guard by her immediate agreement. He had been expecting some resistance, perhaps a question or a bit of defiance. Instead, Lorene went on, explaining herself with a calm clarity.

    "As a priest, I know my role is to support and heal. If I put myself in danger, like I did just now, and something happens to me, the entire team could be at risk. My job is to keep everyone else alive, not to jeopardize myself."

    Raymond studied her, his brow lifting slightly. He hadn''t expected her to be so aware of her responsibility. "Exactly," he said, nodding approvingly. "That''s the right mindset."

    Sylph, however, seemed surprised by Lorene''s statement. "Wait, there''s a rule about this?" she asked, tilting her head curiously. "How do you even know all of that?"

    Lorene''s cheeks flushed again as she laughed nervously, brushing a strand of hair behind her ear. "Oh, well... it''s something the senior priest at the temple drilled into me during my training. She always said, ''A reckless priest is a useless priest.'' It stuck with me."

    Raymond chuckled at her words, a small smirk crossing his face. ''That senior priest really knows her stuff,'' he thought to himself. It was reassuring to see that Lorene''s training hadn''t been in vain.

    Before the conversation could shift, Sylph''s eyes lit up as though a realization had struck her. She turned to Raymond, her brows furrowed slightly in thought. "Wait a second," she said. "When those two stinger wasps were about to attack us... why did they suddenly turn and charge at you instead? That wasn''t natural."

    Her words hung in the air, her voice tinged with curiosity and disbelief. The way the wasps had suddenly abandoned their target reminded her of a particular skill, one she hadn''t expected Raymond to possess.

    Raymond met her gaze and, with a faint smirk, gave a simple nod. "I used ''Taunt.''"

    "I ''knew'' it!" Sylph exclaimed, her voice rising with excitement. She was about to continue, perhaps to shower him with questions, but her words were cut short by a familiar and ominous sound.

    ''Buzz... buzz... buzz...''

    The unmistakable drone of wasp wings echoed from the direction of the hive. All three of them froze, their heads snapping toward the source of the sound. The low hum grew louder, reverberating through the forest like a warning drumbeat.

    "What now?" Sylph whispered, her voice tense.

    Dark clouds drifted across the sky, snuffing out the moonlight and plunging the forest into total darkness. The buzzing grew closer, but the blackened woods made it impossible to see what was happening.

    Without hesitation, Raymond pulled the last white stone from his pouch and hurled it toward the hive. The glowing stone hit the ground with a faint thud, its light spreading like a beacon across the clearing. The scene it revealed made all three of them go still.

    A massive, pale white queen wasp emerged from the wreckage of the hive, its body grotesquely mangled. Half of it had been blown apart by Sylph''s ''Exploding Fireball'' spell, leaving trails of ichor dripping from its wounds. Yet, it clung to life, its remaining legs twitching weakly.

    Three smaller stinger wasps hovered around it, their limbs latched onto the queen''s broken body. With great effort, they were carrying her, their wings buzzing frantically as they began to ascend. They weren''t retreating, they were fleeing.

    "They''re trying to escape!" Raymond growled, his grip tightening on his sword.

    Sylph''s jaw dropped. "That''s... that''s the queen! I thought we''d taken her out with the fireball!"

    Lorene looked between them, panic creeping into her voice. "What do we do? If they get away¡ª"

    The giant queen bee hovered just a meter above the ground, its grotesque body missing half of its form. Ichor and shredded organs oozed from its massive wounds, pooling on the forest floor in a sickening trail. Despite its condition, the queen was still too large and cumbersome for the three stinger wasps to carry. Their wings strained as they buzzed frantically, managing only a sluggish pace that rivaled the walking speed of an ordinary human.

    It was painfully slow. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Raymond! What do we do? They''re getting away!" Sylph''s voice cracked with urgency as she pointed toward the escaping wasps. Her wide eyes flickered with panic.

    The mission was clear: eliminate all the stinger wasps and destroy the hive. If even one escaped; especially the queen, their commission would be considered a failure, not to mention the potential danger the survivors could bring to nearby settlements.

    But Sylph wasn''t just worried about the mission. There were still three stinger wasps guarding the queen. If the plan went wrong, the entire team could be in danger, especially her and Lorene, who lacked the combat skills to fend off another attack.

    Raymond didn''t panic. He opened his panel, checking his stats.

    "Magic Value: 309/549"

    He frowned slightly, mentally calculating. ''Taunt'' had drained 240 mana earlier, leaving him with 309. That was plenty for another round. Seeing his remaining mana, he felt a wave of reassurance. He turned to the others with calm confidence.

    "It''s fine," he said. "I''ll take care of it. You two stay here. Without the white Stone, they won''t be able to see you in the dark."

    Lorene''s brow furrowed in concern. "Are you sure? You''ve already used ''Taunt''... You can''t have much mana left." Her voice was tinged with doubt. As a priest, she understood the limits of magic users. She also knew Raymond had only recently awakened as a dual-class player. The strain on his mana reserves must have been immense.

    Sylph chimed in, stamping her foot in frustration. "Raymond, let''s just forget it! Even if we fail, it''s not the end of the world. The guild gave us a special case for this promotion anyway. If we don''t succeed, we can just take normal commissions and earn experience the slow way. It''s not worth the risk!"

    She hesitated for a moment, then muttered with regret, "If I had known this would happen, we should''ve teamed up with some archers or hunters back at the guild hall. Bows and arrows would''ve made this so much easier..."

    Raymond couldn''t help but laugh softly at their concern. "Don''t worry," he said, his voice steady. "I value my life more than anyone else does. If I thought this was too dangerous, I wouldn''t do it." He gave them a reassuring smile. "Just stay here and watch. I''ve got this."

    Before either of them could protest further, Raymond turned and sprinted toward the massive, mangled queen bee, his sword glinting faintly in the dim light.

    As he ran, a thought crossed his mind: ''How much skill accumulation value will I get for killing this queen bee?'' The memory of his last major kill flashed before him, the giant mutant rat. That single kill had rewarded him with 50% skill accumulation. A queen bee like this? The potential rewards were immense.

    Raymond''s steps quickened, his grip tightening on his sword. He was low on skill points, and this could be the breakthrough he desperately needed.

    When he broke through the edge of the forest into the open clearing, the stinger wasps noticed him immediately. Their buzzing intensified as they sent out frantic signals, the sound vibrating through the air like an alarm.

    "''Gurgle! Gurgle!''"

    The queen bee let out a low, guttural sound in response. Raymond tensed, expecting the massive creature to do something, perhaps summon reinforcements or lash out in a final act of desperation.

    But to his surprise, the queen bee suddenly sank lower to the ground, as if it had become heavier. The three stinger wasps carrying it struggled even more, their buzzing growing erratic.

    ''What''s happening?'' Raymond thought, slowing his pace slightly. His sharp eyes scanned the scene. It wasn''t long before he realized the truth.

    One of the stinger wasps had detached itself from the group, no longer helping to carry the queen. Instead, it flew out from under the queen''s abdomen, its glossy black body reflecting faint light. It was noticeably larger than the others, its movements more deliberate, more menacing.

    Raymond''s breath hitched as recognition struck him like a thunderbolt.

    "The real queen¡­" he muttered under his breath.

    This wasn''t just a bloated, dying queen bee they''d been chasing. This was a decoy, the queen''s outer shell, likely meant to protect the true queen beneath it. The worst-case scenario had just come true: the true queen bee had survived the explosion, and it was still very much alive.

    The glossy black wasp hovered menacingly in the air, its compound eyes gleaming with intelligence and malice. It was clear now, this wasn''t an ordinary queen bee. This was the mastermind behind the hive, the one directing every move.

    Raymond''s jaw tightened as his mind raced. The decoy had almost fooled them completely. It was only now, as the smaller wasps struggled to carry the mangled shell, that the truth was revealed.

    The real queen bee had been hidden all along, tucked beneath the massive decoy like a sinister puppet master. And now, it was free.

    "This just got a whole lot harder," Raymond muttered, gripping his sword tighter. But his resolve didn''t waver.

    The real fight was about to begin.

 Chapter 68 Killing The Queen!

    The moment the queen bee spotted Raymond, she didn''t hesitate for even a second. With an ear-splitting buzz, she flapped her wings furiously and launched herself straight at him like a bullet, her massive body hurtling through the air.The other three stinger wasps, meanwhile, continued their slow, labored effort to carry the mangled decoy queen deeper into the woods. Their pace was sluggish, almost pathetic, but it bought Raymond precious time. He let out a quiet breath of relief. If all four had rushed him, especially with the real queen bee among them, the odds would have been grim. But it seemed that while the queen was intelligent, she wasn''t particularly strategic or perhaps Sylph''s ''Exploding Fireball'' had rattled her instincts.

    Whatever the reason, Raymond had no time to dwell on it. The queen bee was already upon him, her speed far surpassing that of the ordinary stinger wasps. She darted toward him like a predator laser-focused on its prey.

    Experience tales with My Virtual Library Empire

    Raymond sidestepped at the last possible moment, his body a blur as he dodged her charge. In the same fluid motion, he brought his long sword down in a deadly arc, aiming for her oversized body.

    But just as the blade was about to make contact, the queen bee jerked backward, seemingly disappearing in an instant. The sword struck only air.

    ''What the¡ª?!''

    Raymond''s eyes sharpened, tracking her movements. It wasn''t teleportation, it was sheer speed. The queen''s wings had vibrated so rapidly during her retreat that she had moved faster than his eye could follow.

    ''She''s not just big; she''s fast. Faster than anything I''ve ever fought.''

    Before he could fully process this, the queen retaliated. Her body twisted mid-air, and her tail arched like a scorpion''s, her venomous stinger; nearly twice as long as those of the other wasps, shooting forward. The glistening black needle aimed directly for Raymond''s face, its tip deadly sharp and unrelenting.

    It was too close. Too fast. Even with his battle-hardened instincts screaming at him, there was no time to dodge sideways.

    Raymond reacted on reflex, dropping low and sliding under the attack. The poison needle grazed his eyelashes, so close he could feel the rush of air as it passed.

    As he slid beneath her, he countered. His long sword swung upward in a swift arc, aimed squarely at her exposed abdomen. The queen bee was directly above him, and the reach of his arm and sword, nearly two meters; put her within perfect striking distance.

    But the queen wasn''t done yet. She flapped her wings furiously, propelling herself upward and backward just in time to avoid a fatal blow.

    ''Swish!''

    The blade missed her abdomen, but her long, slender stinger wasn''t so lucky. The sword sliced clean through it with a satisfying ''snick!''

    The severed stinger fell to the ground, twitching for a moment before going still.

    The queen bee let out an enraged, guttural buzz, her body trembling with fury. The stinger was her most lethal weapon, her greatest offensive tool and now, it was gone.

    ''Buzz!''

    With a burst of speed, she darted behind Raymond, spinning in mid-air to position herself for a sneak attack. Her four front legs extended, claws reaching for him like grappling hooks. She moved with deadly precision, aiming to strike before he could recover from his slide.

    But Raymond was ready. Twisting his body with practiced agility, he rolled to the side and avoided her claws. At the same time, he swung his sword upward with all his might, aiming for her head.

    This time, the queen bee didn''t retreat. Instead, she opened her massive black mandibles and ''caught'' the blade in her jaws. The sudden, metallic ''clink'' of teeth meeting steel echoed in the clearing.

    Raymond''s eyes widened in shock. He tried to pull the sword free, but the queen''s bite force was unbelievable. Her jaws clamped down with the strength of a vise, rendering his sword immovable. Even with all his warrior strength, Raymond couldn''t budge the blade.

    The queen bee''s wings buzzed again, and this time, they lifted her and the sword, off the ground. She rose higher and higher, her powerful wings easily overcoming the sword''s weight. Raymond''s feet left the ground, and he realized she was trying to carry him into the air with her.

    ''Damn it!''

    He knew exactly what she was planning. If she flew high enough and released him, the fall would turn him into little more than a bloody smear on the forest floor.

    Raymond gritted his teeth and tried to counter. He tightened his grip on the sword and shifted his weight, attempting to swing her downward and smash her into the ground like he had done with the other wasps. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    But this wasn''t an ordinary wasp. The queen''s size and strength dwarfed her subordinates, and her wings gave her an unparalleled advantage in the air. Without solid footing, Raymond had no leverage. His efforts were futile.

    ''If I hold on, I''m dead.''

    Without hesitation, Raymond made the only choice he could. He let go of the sword.

    The sudden release sent the queen bee surging upward, the momentum almost carrying her out of control. She buzzed furiously, regaining her balance mid-flight. Holding the sword in her jaws, she flew a hundred meters into the darkness of the woods before spitting it out and returning to face him.

    The two of them stared each other down. Both had lost their greatest weapon, the queen her stinger, and Raymond his sword.

    But as the queen hovered menacingly in the air, her wings vibrating with rage, Raymond did something unexpected.

    He laughed.

    It wasn''t a nervous laugh, nor was it one born of desperation. It was confident, sharp, and edged with defiance.

    "You think you''ve taken away my strength?" he said, his voice steady, his eyes blazing. "You''ve only made this fight more interesting."

    The queen bee buzzed angrily, readying herself for another charge.

    Without his sword, Raymond still had his fists and that was all he needed.

    Not just a warrior, not just a swordsman, Raymond was also a fighter. A fighter with devastating combat skills. He clenched his fists, pulling on the leather straps of his boxing gloves, and took a deep breath. His muscles coiled like springs, and he dropped into a boxing stance, his body shifting into perfect balance.

    Raising one hand toward the queen bee in a taunting gesture, he smirked. "Come on. Let''s finish this."

    Of course, the queen bee had no idea what the gesture meant. But she didn''t need to know. All she saw was an unarmed human who had lost his weapon, and to her, that meant prey.

    The queen buzzed angrily, her wings vibrating with a furious rhythm. Deciding to end him swiftly, she dove down at full speed, her massive jaws wide open, aiming directly for Raymond''s head. Her intent was clear: crush him, rip him apart, and feed his remains to the injured decoy queen.

    ''Buzz!''

    The sound of her approach cut through the air like a blade.

    But Raymond was ready. His deep breath focused his strength, and his eyes locked onto the descending queen. The moment she came within striking distance, his body moved like lightning.

    Bone Crusher.

    A faint blue glow enveloped Raymond''s right fist as he powered up his skill. The energy crackled invisibly, and as he swung his fist, it left a glowing blue trail in the darkness, like a comet blazing through the night.

    The queen bee sensed the danger too late. She beat her wings frantically, trying to pull back or swerve out of the way. But Raymond''s ''Bone Crusher'' was faster; faster than any sword, faster than the queen''s desperate retreat.

    ''BOOM!''

    Raymond''s fist smashed into the queen bee''s jaws with terrifying force.

    ''CRACK!''

    The once-impenetrable black mandibles shattered like brittle glass, fragments flying in all directions. The sheer impact of the punch carried through the queen''s body, and her tiny neck couldn''t withstand the force. With an audible ''POP'', her neck snapped, and her head was torn clean off.

    The black, lifeless head tumbled through the air and landed on the ground with a dull ''thud'', rolling to a stop like a discarded stone.

    But the queen bee''s body wasn''t finished yet. Headless and thrashing, it flapped its wings erratically, rising into the sky in a blind frenzy. It spun wildly, turned in jagged loops, and then, as if losing all control, dived straight downward.

    ''BANG!''

    The headless body smashed into the earth with tremendous force, sending up a plume of dust. When the debris settled, Raymond''s eyes widened slightly at the carnage before him. The queen bee''s body had crumpled into a grotesque heap of shattered exoskeleton and splattered internal organs, her remains spread across the clearing like a gruesome offering.

    Raymond stood still for a moment, catching his breath. "Well," he muttered, glancing down at his glowing hand, "guess I didn''t need the sword after all."

    But there was no time to rest. From the corner of his eye, he saw movement near the woods. The decoy queen, still being carried by the three remaining stinger wasps, had reached the edge of the trees. They buzzed urgently, as if trying to flee deeper into the shadows.

 Chapter 69 Investigate the Hive!

    Suddenly, the decoy queen let out a sharp, guttural cry. "Gululu! Gululu!"The sound was desperate, panicked. The stinger wasps, hearing their queen''s cry, vibrated their wings even faster, trying to drag her to safety. But their pace was agonizingly slow.

    "Too late," Raymond growled, his eyes narrowing.

    With a burst of speed, he sprinted toward them, his bare hands at the ready. The decoy queen twisted her head to see him charging, and her cries shifted to a higher, more frantic pitch. "Ga-gu! Ga-gu!"

    At her command, the three stinger wasps stopped. They gently lowered the decoy queen to the ground before turning as one, their wings buzzing with a single purpose.

    They charged Raymond.

    Unlike before, there was no hesitation, no strategy. They flew straight at him like kamikaze fighters, fueled by blind rage and loyalty to their queen.

    The first wasp reached him almost instantly, its mandibles snapping wildly. Raymond didn''t flinch. With a swift motion, he pivoted and lashed out with a devastating whip kick. His boot connected with the wasp''s abdomen, sending it hurtling backward into a nearby tree with a sickening CRUNCH.

    The other two wasted no time. They aimed their venomous stingers directly at him, firing sharp, black needles in unison.

    But Raymond''s agility without his sword was unmatched. He ducked and twisted, flipping into the air with a smooth backflip, dodging both projectiles with ease. The needles struck the dirt behind him, useless.

    As he landed, Raymond''s grin widened. His body was moving on pure instinct now, his mind sharp and focused. "You''re gonna have to do better than that," he said, cracking his knuckles as the remaining wasps regrouped for another attack.

    This fight wasn''t over yet. But with each passing second, Raymond felt the balance of power tipping further in his favor. And he was ready to finish it.

    The two stinger wasps, now without their poisonous stingers, relied on their only remaining weapon; their powerful jaws. With nothing to lose, they lunged directly at Raymond, their mandibles snapping with deadly intent.

    Raymond, however, didn''t waste time with elaborate movements. As the first wasp charged at him from the right, he delivered a straight punch, clean and devastating. His fist, glowing faintly with residual energy, smashed into the wasp''s chest with a sickening crunch, leaving a gaping hole where its exoskeleton had once been.

    An ordinary fighter couldn''t hope to achieve such raw power, but Raymond was far from ordinary.

    Even as the first wasp fell lifelessly to the ground, the second was already upon him. Raymond''s left hand shot out with precision, gripping the creature by its neck mid-air. The wasp flailed its limbs and flapped its wings desperately, but Raymond''s grip was like iron. It had no hope of escape.

    With a quick twist of his body, Raymond swung the struggling wasp and slammed it into the first, their bodies colliding with a brutal snap. Chitin shattered on impact, and the two wasps crumpled into a single, motionless heap.

    But one remained, the first wasp he had struck, its abdomen mangled from his kick earlier. Unable to fly, it crawled toward him on its spindly legs, its mandibles clacking angrily as it tried to mount a final attack.

    Raymond didn''t give it the chance. With a swift kick, he sent its head flying, and another kick to its body sent it skidding across the ground like a broken toy.

    The clearing fell silent.

    Raymond dusted off his hands, his breath steady, and looked toward the decoy queen bee. With the last of the stinger wasps dead, there was nothing left to stand in his way. He strode forward, his movements calm but deliberate.

    "Gululu! Gululu!"

    The decoy queen let out frantic cries, her bloated white body squirming helplessly as she twisted on the ground. There was an almost pathetic, pleading tone in her voice, but Raymond wasn''t moved.

    As he approached, her six tiny legs flailed wildly, and her gurgling cries grew louder. She seemed to beg for mercy, her body shaking uncontrollably. But as Raymond raised his foot, she suddenly lunged, her jaws snapping open in a desperate attempt to bite him.

    Raymond anticipated it. With a quick step to the side, he dodged her attack effortlessly. Then, with a decisive stomp, he crushed her underfoot.

    The decoy queen twitched once, her legs curling inward, before falling completely still. It was over.

    "Raymond!"

    Sylph and Lorene emerged from the edge of the clearing, running toward him. They had stayed hidden until now, watching from a distance as Raymond took on the wasps and the queens. But now, with no danger left, they approached with relieved smiles.

    Seeing the lifeless body of the decoy queen at Raymond''s feet, Sylph couldn''t help but gasp. "I never imagined... A queen bee that powerful, and you managed to kill it!" She crouched to examine the creature''s grotesque form, her voice filled with awe. "Raymond, you''re incredible!"

    "Yeah!" Lorene chimed in, nodding enthusiastically. "When the queen came out and you ran to face her, we were terrified. Especially when she took your sword, we thought you were done for!"

    Sylph shuddered at the memory. "We almost ran out to help, but... you didn''t need us. You actually did it. You killed them all!"

    Raymond smiled faintly, his breathing now calm. "It wasn''t easy," he admitted, though his tone betrayed none of the strain.

    Sylph''s curiosity soon got the better of her. She tilted her head, her brow furrowed slightly. "But wait," she said. "How did you still have enough mana for all that? You used Taunt, and you used that fighter skill too. Isn''t your mana supposed to be low? I thought you only awakened a month ago!"

    Raymond raised an eyebrow, surprised at the question. He folded his arms and replied matter-of-factly, "Don''t you know? When a dual-class player awakens their second class, their magic capacity increases significantly." Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Sylph blinked, clearly caught off guard by the explanation. She turned to Lorene for confirmation, her expression slightly flustered. "Is that true?"

    Lorene nodded thoughtfully. "Yes, that''s right. It''s part of the awakening process."

    Realizing she should''ve known, Sylph''s face flushed red. She quickly straightened up, crossing her arms as if trying to save face. "I-I knew that! I just forgot for a second!" she said defensively, her voice a little too loud.

    Raymond chuckled softly at her reaction, shaking his head in amusement. For a moment, he felt a sense of relief wash over him.

    Good. They don''t suspect anything.

    The truth was, the temple''s books only mentioned a modest increase in magic capacity during a dual-class awakening, nothing like the reserves Raymond had displayed today. Lorene didn''t know this because the books didn''t elaborate, and Raymond had taken full advantage of that oversight.

    He wasn''t just a dual-class warrior and fighter. He was something much more; something far rarer.

    Read exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire

    But for now, he kept that secret to himself.

    "Let''s head back," Raymond said, glancing at the mangled remains of the decoy queen. "The mission''s done, and I think we all deserve a rest."

    Sylph and Lorene nodded eagerly, following him as they made their way out of the clearing. But as they walked, Raymond couldn''t help but glance back at the battlefield one last time, his mind already calculating his next move.

    This fight was over. But his journey was only beginning.

    "This queen bee is realy huge!"

    Sylph stared at the massive body of the queen bee sprawled on the ground, her eyes wide with astonishment. Even lying there motionless, the creature''s enormous size made it nearly as tall as she was.

    Still marveling at the sight, Sylph''s mood quickly shifted to excitement. "Raymond, with the queen bee dead, does this mean we''ve completed the promotion commission?"

    Raymond shook his head. Seeing the confusion on both women''s faces, he explained, "Not yet. We still have to deal with the larvae inside the hive."

    Both Sylph and Lorene looked puzzled.

    Raymond continued, his voice calm but resolute, "The explosion didn''t kill all the stinger wasps, which means some of the larvae must have survived. If we leave them behind, they could grow into another swarm. The job won''t be complete until everything is destroyed."

    "Let''s go check the hive," Raymond said, already turning toward the smoldering pit left by the explosion.

    Sylph and Lorene exchanged nervous glances before hurrying to follow him. On the way, Raymond bent down to pick up the white stone from the ground, its soft glow illuminating the surrounding area as they walked.

    When the trio reached the edge of the deep pit, the gruesome scene inside came into view under the light of the stone.

    The crater was littered with shattered remains of stinger wasps, their severed limbs and bodies twisted in grotesque piles. Pools of viscous white liquid glistened, evidence of larvae that had been obliterated by the explosion. But not everything was destroyed.

    A section of the hive had survived the blast, and in its honeycomb-like holes, wriggling white larvae of various sizes squirmed grotesquely. Two severely injured stinger wasps lay at the bottom of the pit, their wings bent and bodies twitching feebly as they clung to life.

 Chapter 70 Dual-class Adventurer!

    The sight of the hive was enough to make anyone grimace. Sylph frowned but managed to keep her composure. Lorene, however, turned noticeably pale, her hand clutching her magic wand tightly. The scene was far worse than anything she had ever encountered, and it showed.Raymond, however, wasted no time. He leaped down into the pit, his boots landing with a dull thud. Without hesitation, he stomped on the injured stinger wasps, crushing them underfoot with brutal efficiency. The wet crack of their exoskeletons breaking echoed in the air as their struggling ceased.

    Turning to the two women still standing at the edge, Raymond called up to them. "Come down. The larvae are yours to deal with."

    "Us?" Sylph blinked, her voice laced with surprise. "You mean me and Lorene?"

    At the mention of her name, Lorene hesitated, biting her lower lip as she glanced down into the pit.

    Raymond''s expression didn''t waver. "That''s right." His tone was firm, leaving no room for argument. "You''re adventurers. Part of this job is learning to deal with what''s in front of you; even if it''s unpleasant."

    Sylph still looked hesitant, but Lorene''s expression began to shift. Slowly, the priestess clenched her wand tighter, her gaze hardening with resolve. "I understand," she said quietly.

    Taking a deep breath, she continued, "Raymond, you and Sylph have already done so much. You fought the queen and killed so many of the wasps. I haven''t contributed enough. Let me handle the larvae."

    Sylph''s jaw dropped slightly as she turned to look at her usually timid companion. "You¡­ want to do it?" S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Raymond nodded approvingly. "Good. It''s yours."

    Though his voice remained neutral, he was impressed. Raymond had initially intended to push Lorene as part of her growth. But seeing her take the initiative now, he realized she had more courage than she let on. She might be shy and soft-spoken, but in moments like this, her determination shone through.

    Sylph glanced between Raymond and Lorene, a flicker of understanding crossing her face. She could see why Raymond was giving this responsibility to Lorene and said nothing further.

    Lorene inhaled deeply, steeling herself. Then, with slow, deliberate movements, she slid down the side of the pit. Raymond reached out to steady her as she landed, ensuring she didn''t lose her balance. Experience more content on My Virtual Library Empire

    Standing firm, Lorene turned her gaze toward the hive. The larvae were still wriggling, oblivious to the fate that awaited them. Her pale face betrayed her unease, but she gritted her teeth and raised her wand.

    With a decisive motion, she swung the wand downward.

    Pah!

    The first strike crushed a larva, splattering white goo across the remains of the hive. Sylph flinched slightly at the sight, but Lorene didn''t look away. She kept her eyes fixed on the wriggling forms in front of her, determined to see the task through.

    Raymond noticed her focus and gave a slight nod of approval.

    Snap! Snap! Snap!

    One by one, Lorene dispatched the larvae with swift, forceful strikes. Her initial hesitation faded with each blow, replaced by a steely determination. When she reached the final larva, her hand trembled slightly, but she didn''t falter. With one last strike, the hive was completely cleared.

    Exhaling shakily, Lorene turned to Raymond, her face pale but resolute. "Is¡­ is it done?"

    Raymond met her gaze and nodded. "Yes. It''s done."

    Lorene let out a breath she hadn''t realized she''d been holding, lowering her wand as the tension drained from her body and sat right there.

    Sylph slid down into the pit to join them, her expression one of relief and admiration. "Lorene, you were amazing!" she said, smiling brightly. "I didn''t think you''d step up like that, but you did!"

    Lorene offered a small, shy smile in return, though her exhaustion was clear.

    Raymond glanced at the two of them, his usual stoic expression softening just slightly. "Good work, both of you," he said simply. "Let''s head back. The commission is complete."

    As they climbed out of the pit and began their journey back to the guild, Raymond glanced at Lorene again. Though she seemed physically drained, her confidence had grown visibly. He knew that next time, there would be no need for training like this, when the moment came, Lorene would be ready.

    After helping Lorene climb back to solid ground, Raymond glanced toward the forest where the queen bee had flung his sword. He turned to the two women and said, "I''ll go retrieve my sword. You two pick up the other white stones. We''ll head back to the mine to rest tonight and return to town in the morning."

    Neither Sylph nor Lorene had any objections, nodding in agreement.

    Raymond picked up the glowing white stone near his feet and headed into the forest. The soft glow illuminated his path, and it didn''t take long for him to find his sword. Thankfully, the blade was unscathed; no chips, no bends. It seemed the weapon had landed on soft ground, avoiding any hard objects.

    Satisfied, he returned to the two women, who were already waiting for him with the remaining white stones. Together, they made their way back to the mine.

    The mine was still lively when they arrived. A crowd of workers had gathered, wide awake, buzzing with energy. As they made their way in, the person in charge approached them.

    "What''s going on?" Raymond asked.

    "The explosion!" the man replied, his face alight with curiosity. "It woke everyone up. What happened?"

    Raymond smiled faintly and explained that the hive had been destroyed. The group erupted in cheers, the tension that had hung in the mine for weeks finally lifting.

    After the excitement died down, Raymond requested three clean rooms for the night. With their task complete and the exhaustion catching up to them, the trio slept soundly until dawn.

    ---

    The next morning, as they left the mine and began their journey back to Wittes, Sylph frowned, her annoyance clear. "No carriage? This is so annoying!" she grumbled.

    The road stretched ahead of them, empty except for the chirping of birds in the trees. Sylph shifted uncomfortably in her chainmail. Though it was only a single layer and not particularly heavy, it became a burden when walking long distances under the rising sun.

    Lorene chimed in from beside her. "When we came here yesterday, there were plenty of carriages passing this road. Maybe we''ll meet one soon." Her tone was calm, and she seemed much more at ease after a good night''s rest.

    Raymond glanced at the two women, noting the sweat already forming on their brows. "Let''s find a spot to rest and wait for a carriage," he suggested.

    Both women eagerly agreed, and they soon spotted a large tree by the roadside. Its thick, leafy branches provided ample shade, and the trio settled beneath it to cool off.

    As they rested, Sylph wiped the sweat from her forehead and shot a sideways glance at Raymond. "So, Raymond¡­" she began, a sly smile creeping onto her face. "How long are you planning to keep it a secret that you''re a dual-class adventurer?"

    Lorene perked up, her curiosity evident. Though her tone was quieter, her words carried weight. "I serve the goddess and can keep your secret forever," she said, gripping her magic wand tightly. Her words were reassuring, as if to let Raymond know she wouldn''t betray his trust.

    "Same here!" Sylph quickly added, raising her hand as if making a vow. "If you want to keep it a secret, I won''t say a word."

    Raymond chuckled at their earnestness, leaning back slightly against the tree trunk. After a moment, he smiled gently and said, "I won''t keep it a secret for long. When we get back and report this mission, I''ll tell the guild staff during the review that I''m a warrior."

    Both women blinked in surprise.

    "So soon?" Sylph exclaimed, sitting up straighter. "You''re just going to tell them outright?"

    Lorene looked equally shocked but composed herself quickly. "Are you sure about this, Raymond? It''s a big decision," she said cautiously.

    Raymond nodded firmly. "I''ve thought it through. I never intended to hide the fact that I''m dual-class. I just didn''t want it publicized unnecessarily. Reporting it during the mission review is the perfect way to let the guild handle it."

    His logic was simple: while guild staff were trained not to pry into adventurers'' secrets, they were also notorious for spreading interesting news amongst themselves. Once he told the staff, word would naturally start circulating. People would talk, and soon enough, the fact that he was dual-class would become known without him having to shout it from the rooftops.

    "It''s better this way," Raymond continued. "If the guild spreads the news on their own, it''ll seem natural. Better than me making a big announcement, or worse, having someone else let it slip by accident."

    Both women exchanged glances, and a knowing smile crossed Sylph''s face. "Ah, I get it now. You''re sneaky, Raymond!"

    Lorene chuckled softly but remained quiet, clearly still processing his plan.

    Before the conversation could continue, the sound of hooves broke through the stillness of the road. A carriage appeared in the distance, rattling toward them.

    Raymond stood and flagged it down, stopping the driver. After a brief negotiation over the fare, the trio climbed aboard.

    As the carriage rumbled along the dusty road back to Wittes, the two women sat in quiet reflection while Raymond gazed out at the passing scenery.

    The mission was complete. The hive was destroyed, the queen bee defeated, and now, a new chapter was about to begin, for all of them.

 Chapter 71 Recruiting teammates!

    A carriage came to a slow stop outside the east gate of the Town.Three figures; one man and two women, stepped off, their movements calm and unhurried. It was Raymond and his team, returning from their successful promotion mission.

    The area outside the east gate was bustling with activity. Adventurers of all kinds milled about, some returning from their completed commissions, others preparing to head out on new ones. The crowd was a colorful mix: fighters in battered armor, spellcasters in flowing robes, archers carrying sleek bows, and even a few unorthodox adventurers with makeshift equipment.

    Among the returning groups, it was easy to spot those who hadn''t been as fortunate. Many adventurers bore visible wounds, limping, bleeding, or wrapped in makeshift bandages. They looked exhausted, their faces etched with pain and frustration.

    In contrast, Raymond''s group drew attention immediately. Their unscathed appearance stood out in the sea of battered and bruised adventurers. Whispers spread through the crowd as onlookers took note, especially of Lorene in her priest''s uniform.

    "She''s the healer," someone muttered, eyeing Lorene.

    "No wonder they''re in perfect condition. Must''ve had her healing them the whole time," another adventurer added with a hint of envy.

    The misinterpretation was obvious. Many of the adventurers assumed that the reason Raymond and Sylph looked untouched was because Lorene, the priest, had been there to heal their injuries.

    Lorene felt her cheeks flush. The truth was, she hadn''t done much during the mission; there hadn''t even been any injuries for her to heal. Feeling the weight of the misunderstanding gazes around her, she lowered her head, her embarrassment growing by the second.

    "Raymond, Sylph¡­ I''m sorry," Lorene said softly, her voice barely above a whisper. "I didn''t really do anything to help during the mission."

    Sylph turned to her with a warm smile, grabbing Lorene''s hand reassuringly. "Oh, come on! It''s better that you didn''t have to help. If you had, it would''ve meant we were in trouble."

    She waved off the curious stares of the other adventurers, clearly not interested in correcting their assumptions.

    Raymond nodded in agreement, his expression calm as ever. "Exactly. The fact that you didn''t have to do anything means everything went smoothly. Now let''s head to the guild and file the report."

    Without paying any further attention to the murmurs around them, the three walked through the city gate and back into Wittes Town. Their destination: the Adventurer''s Guild.

    ---

    The square outside the guild was alive with energy. Adventurers gathered in groups, chatting, debating, and preparing for their next commissions. Some stood by the notice boards, scanning the available tasks, while others huddled together, discussing strategies.

    Among them were those shouting loudly to form teams, holding commission slips in their hands as they tried to recruit companions.

    "Destroy the gluttonous worms! Porcelain-level commission! Reward: 12 silver coins. We need a warrior!"

    "Eliminate the cave bats! Porcelain-level commission! Reward: 18 silver coins. Looking for an archer or hunter; I''m a swordsman!"

    "Exterminate goblins! Black Iron-level commission! Reward: 1 gold coin and 80 silver coins. We have warriors, hunters, and magicians. Looking for a melee fighter with learned skills!"

    The square buzzed with excitement and chatter. Adventurers who met the requirements would approach the recruiters, some joining eagerly, others turning away after hearing the specifics of the task or being rejected for not meeting the criteria.

    The scene was chaotic but vibrant, a constant flow of people coming and going, voices overlapping in a cacophony of determination and ambition.

    Sylph and Lorene couldn''t help but watch, captivated by the lively atmosphere. Even Raymond found it intriguing, though his expression remained composed.

    "If only we''d found an archer to join us yesterday," Sylph said suddenly, her voice tinged with regret. "It would''ve made everything so much easier."

    Lorene nodded quickly. "Exactly! If we''d had an archer, Raymond wouldn''t have had to work so hard. We could''ve just picked off the wasps from a distance."

    Raymond, leaning casually against a nearby post, nodded in agreement. "True. An archer would''ve changed everything."

    He could picture it clearly. With an archer on the team, they could''ve systematically taken out the stinger wasps one by one from a safe distance. He would only have needed to protect the archer as they advanced. By the time they reached the hive, Sarifi could''ve unleashed her explosive magic to finish the job.

    No need to wait for nightfall. No need for risky close combat. The entire mission would''ve been smoother and less exhausting.

    Still, despite the challenges, they had succeeded. And now, the three of them stood amidst the bustling square, ready to finish what they started.

    "Let''s head in," Raymond said finally, glancing toward the guild entrance. Sylph and Lorene nodded, their steps quickening as they followed him inside.

    "Raymond, why don''t we find a regular teammate with long-range attack abilities?" Sylph suggested suddenly, her voice breaking through the bustling atmosphere outside the guild.

    She pointed toward a notice board near the entrance. "That''s the recruitment board. It''s for adventurers looking to recruit permanent teammates. We can write down our conditions and contact information there. If someone meets the requirements and wants to join, they''ll come to us on their own."

    "Really?"

    Raymond followed her finger and spotted the board. It was large, almost the same size as the commission board and plastered with papers filled with handwritten notices. Each one detailed recruitment calls for team members.

    "Let''s take a look," Raymond said.

    The three of them approached the board, their eyes scanning the various papers. Each notice described different team configurations and specific roles they were looking for.

    It didn''t take long for Raymond to notice a clear trend. Among all the recruitment postings, warriors were rarely sought after. It wasn''t because they weren''t valued, quite the opposite. Warriors were considered the backbone of any team, and most fixed teams already had one. In fact, nearly every notice on the board described the team leader as a warrior.

    On the other hand, priests were in high demand. Over half the postings were looking for a priest teammate. Even beginner-level priests, barely capable of casting a simple healing spell, were being recruited by bronze-level teams.

    As Lorene browsed the board, a few adventurers nearby noticed her distinctive priest uniform. Their eyes lit up instantly. A priest looking at recruitment postings? To them, it was a golden opportunity. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    But when they saw Raymond and Sylph standing behind her, their enthusiasm quickly soured.

    "Two porcelain-level adventurers managed to get a priest on their team? So lucky¡­" one muttered bitterly.

    "Miss Priest should join our team," another chimed in, glancing enviously at Lorene.

    "Wait a second," someone whispered, squinting at Sylph. "Doesn''t that magician look familiar?"

    "Blonde hair¡­ blue eyes¡­ sapphire staff¡­" The man gasped as realization dawned. "No way, is that the Explosion Magician?!"

    "That explains it! And the fighter next to her must be the so-called ''lucky kid'' everyone''s talking about!"

    "Yeah, he''s the one carrying the heavy sword, isn''t he? Unbelievable. After the news spread in the guild yesterday, half the adventurers couldn''t stop talking about this kid''s ridiculous luck."

    Their voices weren''t exactly hushed. Whether deliberate or not, Raymond and his team heard every word. The tone wasn''t just envy, it was frustration and disbelief. The adventurers seemed to want Raymond to feel out of place, like he wasn''t worthy of his team.

    But Raymond didn''t so much as flinch. He simply ignored them, his expression calm, even slightly amused. Inside, he couldn''t help but smirk. I just love the way you''re all annoyed with me but can''t do a thing about it.

    Sylph, however, wasn''t as patient. She spun around and glared at the group of adventurers, her blue eyes narrowing dangerously. Her piercing look shut them up instantly, and they slinked off in silence, clearly defeated.

    "Hmph," Sylph snorted, turning back to Raymond. "These people¡­ will they ever stop?" she muttered, crossing her arms in irritation.

    Lorene also frowned but quickly glanced at Raymond. When she saw that he wasn''t bothered by the comments, her tension eased. Gripping her wand tightly, she took a deep breath and said, "Once Raymond''s dual-professional identity becomes public, I''m sure all this nonsense will stop for good."

    Sylph''s eyes lit up at Lorene''s words. She no longer seemed interested in the recruitment board, grabbing Raymond''s arm and practically dragging him toward the guild. "Come on, Raymond! Let''s file the mission report already! The sooner we do this, the sooner people will know who you really are!"

    Raymond chuckled quietly but allowed Sylph to pull him along, with Lorene following close behind.

    As they entered the guild, the buzz of conversation followed them. Many adventurers noticed them immediately, whispering to their companions as they passed.

    "That''s them, isn''t it?" one adventurer murmured.

    "Yeah, the team that took down the wasp hive and the queen. You think it''s true about the Explosion Magician and that fighter kid?"

    Their whispers trailed behind Raymond and his group, but the three ignored them. Instead, they headed straight for the stairs, climbing to the second floor where guild operations were handled.

    The second floor was quieter, reserved for more serious matters like mission reviews and promotions. There, they approached two staff members stationed at a desk specifically for reviewing promotion commissions.

    Raymond stepped forward, his calm demeanor never faltering. It was time to complete their report and time for the guild to officially recognize their success.

 Chapter 72 Guild Promotion Commission!

    In the report room, Bernard and his assistant were handling the promotion commission review for a three-person team.Promotion commissions were known to be grueling, and it wasn''t uncommon for poorly prepared adventurers to fail spectacularly. So when this particular team of three walked in claiming they had successfully completed their mission, Bernard was naturally skeptical.

    He took the adventurer nameplates handed to him and glanced at the group. His gaze landed on the blonde-haired, blue-eyed magician in front of him. Recognition dawned almost instantly, it was the Explosion Magician, Sylph, whose exploits had recently been the talk of the guild.

    Well, that explains it, Bernard thought. If a team had an Explosion Magician, completing a promotion commission wasn''t so far-fetched.

    But his attention shifted to the other two members. One was a shy-looking priestess in her ceremonial robes. The other was a young fighter with brown hair, sharp blue eyes, and a long, heavy sword strapped to his back.

    When Bernard saw the fighter, his eyebrows twitched. So it''s him¡­

    He had overheard the rumors just yesterday. Adventurers were laughing about a team consisting of an Explosion Magician, a priest, and a so-called "fighter" who carried a weapon meant for a swordsman. Many found it absurd. Fighters were known for their hand-to-hand combat skills, not wielding oversized swords.

    But here was the boy in question, Raymond.

    Bernard studied him closely, noting his athletic build and well-proportioned physique. He could see why some might think Raymond had "charmed" his way into the team. The boy had the kind of looks that could be quite persuasive to girls his age. Bernard couldn''t help but wonder if Sylph and the priestess had been swayed by Raymond''s charisma and good looks rather than his actual ability.

    Two talented young women teaming up with this¡­ unreliable boy? Bernard shook his head internally, sighing at the thought. But as an auditor, his job wasn''t to judge their choices. His role was to confirm the mission''s legitimacy, nothing more.

    Suppressing his personal bias, Bernard followed standard protocol. He took out the guild''s lie detector device, a small, enchanted orb, and set it on the table. "Hand over the details of your promotion commission," he said, his tone formal.

    After receiving their documentation, Bernard asked the routine questions, his eyes scanning the orb for any reactions.

    "Did you frame your teammates during the mission?"

    "No," they answered.

    "Did you complete this mission using threats or improper means?"

    "No," they said again.

    The lie detector stayed dormant, confirming their honesty. Bernard nodded, satisfied. "Next, I''ll need you to explain how you completed the commission. Who wants to go first?"

    Before anyone could speak, Bernard noticed something curious. Both Sylph and the priestess turned to Raymond, their expectant gazes silently urging him to take the lead.

    Caught off guard, Raymond looked slightly helpless but eventually relented. "Alright, I''ll go first," he said with a sigh.

    Bernard raised an eyebrow at the dynamic. Interesting¡­ he thought, motioning to his assistant to take notes. The assistant, though technically Bernard''s subordinate, diligently prepared to document every word of the report.

    Raymond began recounting the events of the mission. His tone was calm and straightforward as he described the key moments: observing the stinger wasps from a distance, setting up the ambush, and taking on the dangerous creatures himself.

    As Raymond spoke, Bernard''s initial skepticism began to waver.

    According to the young fighter, he had personally dealt with most of the stinger wasps using the long, heavy sword strapped to his back. The details were vivid, how he dodged their attacks, how his sword sliced through their armored bodies. But then Raymond casually mentioned a moment that made Bernard pause.

    "One of the stinger wasps managed to grab hold of my sword, so I couldn''t use it anymore. I had to kill that one with my fists," Raymond explained.

    Bernard blinked. "With your fists?"

    Raymond nodded. "Yes. I punched through its chest and crushed its head."

    The assistant nearly dropped his pen at the statement, and Bernard frowned slightly. This wasn''t normal; not for a fighter, and certainly not for someone who had just awakened.

    Punching through a stinger wasp''s chest? Bernard thought to himself. That''s no small feat. Those creatures are heavily armored, and their chitin is nearly as tough as steel.

    It explained why Raymond was so insistent on using his sword despite being a fighter. Clearly, his swordsmanship wasn''t just a remnant of his past trainingb it was exceptional. But Bernard couldn''t help but feel conflicted. On one hand, Raymond''s unconventional methods were effective. On the other, they didn''t align with the typical role of a fighter.

    Still, he had to admit, there was something impressive about the boy''s tenacity and raw power.

    As Raymond continued his explanation, Bernard listened intently. The details painted a clear picture of a team that worked together efficiently. Sylph''s explosive magic played a crucial role in destroying the hive, and Raymond''s adaptability in combat allowed them to overcome the queen and the remaining wasps. Even the shy priestess, though less involved in combat, had been a steady presence throughout the mission.

    Is the power of this fighter really that incredible?

    Bernard couldn''t shake the question as he listened to Raymond recount their mission. For now, he pushed his doubts aside and focused on the story. Raymond continued, his tone calm and steady, while Bernard tried to piece it all together.

    When Raymond explained how his team had used three white stones to distract the poisonous wasps and then had Sarifi obliterate the hive with her explosive magic, Bernard nodded in understanding. It made sense. So it''s still Sarifi, the famed Explosion Magician, who carried this mission to success, Bernard thought to himself.

    But as Raymond went on, Bernard''s interest waned slightly. He assumed the rest of the story would be about cleaning up the hive, the kind of dull details that often followed the exciting part of the mission. Then came a twist he didn''t see coming.

    "¡­After the hive was destroyed, two of the stinger wasps that had been lured away realized they''d been deceived. They saw Sarifi destroy the hive and flew straight toward her to attack."

    Bernard''s expression remained neutral.

    "They were too fast. I didn''t have time to run back to protect her and Lorene, so I used the Taunt skill to draw them toward me¡­"

    At first, Bernard nodded absentmindedly, but then something clicked. His body froze, his head snapping up as his brain replayed Raymond''s words. Taunt skill?

    "Wait a minute!" Bernard interrupted, his voice sharper than before.

    Raymond paused, looking at him curiously.

    Bernard squinted at the young fighter, then reached for the identity card lying on the table. He studied it, double-checking the details, before raising an eyebrow. "Did you just say you used the Taunt skill?" he asked cautiously.

    "Right," Raymond replied, completely unfazed.

    Bernard drew in a deep breath, his eyes narrowing slightly. A small, incredulous smile crept across his face as he leaned forward. "If I''m not mistaken, Taunt is a skill only warriors can learn, correct?"

    "Yes," Raymond answered with a calm nod.

    Bernard''s smile vanished. He slammed his hands on the table, leaning forward, glaring directly at Raymond. His voice dropped into a slow, deliberate tone. "Then explain this to me, fighter boy. How, exactly, does a fighter use a warrior''s skill?"

    The room seemed to go still as Bernard''s frustration bubbled over. He was no fool, this wasn''t normal. If Raymond couldn''t give him a reasonable explanation, no amount of success in the mission would stop Bernard from declaring the team unqualified.

    Then Raymond gave an answer that was as simple as it was shocking. His voice remained calm and steady. "Because, in addition to awakening the fighter class, I also awakened the warrior class."

    Bernard blinked, convinced he had misheard. He tilted his head slightly, his disbelief obvious. "What did you just say?"

    "I said, in addition to awakening the fighter class, I also awakened the warrior class," Raymond repeated, his tone unchanged. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The room fell silent.

    For a moment, Bernard stared at the young fighter, his brain racing. Did he just say¡­? His first instinct was to dismiss it as impossible, a bold-faced lie. But then his eyes flicked to the polygraph on the table.

    It was silent.

    Not a single beep.

    Bernard''s breath hitched. He swallowed hard, his heart pounding as he stared at the glowing orb. The polygraph wasn''t reacting. That meant¡­

    He''s telling the truth.

    "B-Bensen!" Bernard barked suddenly, his voice rising with urgency as he turned to his assistant. "Ask me a question. Anything. Right now!"

    Bensen, startled, blurted out the first thing that came to mind. "Uh¡­ are you wearing a wig today?"

    Bernard whipped his head around, glaring at his assistant with annoyance. But he still answered. "No."

    Beep!

    The polygraph let out an unmistakable sound, confirming the truth of his answer.

    The device wasn''t broken. It worked perfectly.

    Bernard''s head swiveled back to Raymond, his mind reeling. If the polygraph was functional, that meant Raymond''s claim was true. He wasn''t just a fighter, he was a dual-class awakener, a fighter and a warrior.

    A rare dual-class adventurer stood right in front of him.

    Bernard stared at Raymond, his thoughts spiraling. Is this even possible? How many adventurers in history have awakened two classes at once? His disbelief was only matched by his growing realization of how extraordinary this young man was.

    The weight of the moment left Bernard momentarily dazed. When he finally came back to his senses, the room was oddly quiet. Raymond, Sylph, and Lorene were gone, having left after completing their report.

    He glanced at Benson, who looked equally shell-shocked. On the table, Benson''s notes lay neatly stacked, detailing everything Raymond had said.

    Bernard exhaled slowly, his fingers brushing against the edge of the notes. "Dual-class," he muttered under his breath, shaking his head in amazement.

    He leaned back in his chair, staring at the ceiling for a long moment. "The guild''s about to lose its mind when this gets out," he murmured, a faint smile tugging at his lips.

    One thing was clear: Raymond wasn''t just an ordinary adventurer. He was someone destined to leave a mark.

 Chapter 73 Distribution!

    "It''s so fun!"In the cozy private room of a bustling tavern filled with adventurers, Sylph''s laughter rang out like music. She leaned back in her chair, barely able to speak between giggles.

    "Raymond... Lorene... did you see that auditor?!" Sylph managed to get the words out, her face glowing with amusement. "When Raymond said, ''I awakened the warrior profession as well as the fighter profession,'' the guy looked like he''d been struck by lightning!" Enjoy exclusive chapters from My Virtual Library Empire

    She burst into laughter again, mimicking the auditor''s dazed expression, eyes wide and mouth slightly open, as if frozen in disbelief. Then, she exaggeratedly mimed stamping a document with stiff, robotic movements, saying in a mock-deep voice, "Promotion commission complete¡­ stamp¡­ next team¡­"

    Her antics were so absurd that even Lorene, normally reserved, couldn''t stop herself from laughing. Her face turned bright red, and she nodded enthusiastically, looking a bit like an excited groundhog.

    "That''s exactly how he looked!" Lorene said, her voice soft but her agreement clear. Though she wasn''t as outspoken as Sylph, everything Sylph expressed mirrored her own feelings.

    For both of them, seeing the auditor, who had clearly judged Raymond the moment they walked in, completely dumbfounded was deeply satisfying.

    They hadn''t forgotten the subtle prejudice. While the auditor hadn''t outright mocked Raymond like some of the other adventurers, his expression had carried the same underlying message: ''This kid doesn''t belong in a team with two talented adventurers.''

    When Raymond revealed his dual-profession identity, it felt like poetic justice. For Sylph and Lorene, it wasn''t just about the shocked auditor, it was about proving wrong all the people who had doubted their team.

    After all, many adventurers whispered that Raymond wasn''t worthy of them, calling him lucky or even questioning their judgment for teaming up with him. But now, Raymond''s rare dual-profession status had shut them all up in the most satisfying way possible.

    "Honestly, it''s like Raymond slapped them all in the face without even trying," Sylph said with a satisfied smirk.

    Raymond, sitting across from them, chuckled quietly and shook his head. He wasn''t nearly as worked up about it as the girls were, but he couldn''t deny that their excitement was contagious.

    "Alright, enough gloating," Raymond said with a smile, pulling a small leather pouch from his belt and placing it on the table. The clink of coins inside caught their attention immediately.

    "Here''s the reward for the mission: one gold coin and fifty silver coins, thanks to that queen bee," Raymond said, leaning back slightly. "Now, let''s figure out how we''re dividing this."

    Sylph immediately sat up straighter, her tone sharp with surprise. "What do you mean? We''re splitting it equally, of course!"

    Lorene, however, immediately shook her head, her face flushing red. "No, no way!" she said quickly. "You two did everything. I didn''t contribute much at all. We should divide the reward based on who worked the hardest."

    Her sincerity was unmistakable. Lorene genuinely felt guilty about taking an equal share when her role in the mission had been minimal. Sharing the reward equally just didn''t sit right with her.

    Sylph frowned at Lorene''s response. "What are you saying? Priests are ''vital'' to any team, even if they don''t have to do much in a mission. You can''t take less; you''re part of this team, period."

    Raymond raised his hands to stop the argument before it could spiral further. "Alright, alright," he said, looking at the two of them with an amused but exasperated expression. "Listen to me for a second. We''re a fixed team now, aren''t we? So, from here on out, we split the reward equally, end of story."

    Both women blinked at him in surprise.

    "Wait," Sylph said, narrowing her eyes. "Then what was all that talk about how we''d divide the reward just now?"

    Raymond let out a long sigh, shaking his head and rubbing his temples. "What I ''meant''," he began, "is that before we divide the reward, we need to account for team expenses; food, water, the potions we bought, that sort of thing. Once we deduct those, we split the rest equally."

    Sylph''s face turned bright red as realization dawned on her. "Oh¡­" she muttered, suddenly sheepish. "So¡­ that''s what you meant. I thought¡­" She trailed off, clearly embarrassed.

    Raymond raised an eyebrow. "You thought what?"

    Sylph waved her hands frantically. "Nothing! Forget it!" she said quickly, avoiding his gaze.

    But the memory of the expensive "Primary Mana Recovery Potion" she had bought flashed through her mind, and her embarrassment only deepened. Twenty silver coins for a single bottle, it hadn''t even crossed her mind how much that added to the team''s costs.

    Lorene, noticing Sylph''s reaction, smiled shyly and chimed in. "That makes sense. We all benefit from those expenses, so it''s only fair to deduct them before dividing the reward."

    Raymond gave them both a reassuring smile. "Exactly. Now, let''s get it sorted so we can all enjoy the spoils of this mission."

    Raymond couldn''t help but smile as he watched Sylph stumble over her embarrassment, her face glowing redder by the second.

    Finally, she huffed, crossing her arms and exclaiming, "Ouch! This is all your fault, Raymond! If you''d explained things properly earlier, I wouldn''t have misunderstood!"

    Raymond raised his hands in a gesture of surrender, his face the picture of innocence.

    "Well... um..." Lorene''s soft voice broke through the exchange. She hesitated, lifting her hand slightly as if seeking permission to speak.

    Both Raymond and Sylph turned their attention to her, causing Lorene to blush furiously and lower her gaze. "I mean¡­ are you sure this is okay? Splitting it equally, I mean¡­" she whispered, her voice almost inaudible.

    "Of course, it''s fine!" Sylph chimed in immediately, her tone leaving no room for debate. "Have you ever seen a team that gives less to their priest? Absolutely not! So, it''s settled."

    Raymond nodded as well, his expression steady. "In that case," he said, "all team expenses; like potions used during the mission or repairs for damaged equipment, will be deducted first. After that, we''ll split the remaining reward equally. Does anyone object?"

    Sylph shot her hand up enthusiastically. "No objections here!" she said quickly, clearly excited about getting reimbursed for her expensive mana recovery potion. "This is perfect!"

    Lorene hesitated for a moment, glancing between Raymond and Sylph. Finally, she offered a soft smile and nodded. "Alright. I agree."

    With that decided, Raymond got to work calculating the expenses. He subtracted 15 silver coins for three bottles of ''Primary Antidote'', 20 silver coins for Sylph''s ''Primary Magic Recovery Potion'', and 3 silver coins for other small costs, leaving 1 gold coin and 12 silver coins remaining.

    There was still a small hole in Raymond''s leather armor caused by a stinger''s poison needle, but since the repair cost wasn''t clear yet, he decided to deduct it from their next mission''s reward once it was fixed.

    The remaining 1 gold coin and 12 silver coins were divided equally among the three.

    ---

    After the reward was settled, Sylph turned her attention to Lorene, her expression shifting to one of concern. "Wait, Lorene, you don''t have a place to stay, do you?"

    Lorene shook her head, her cheeks tinged with embarrassment.

    "Well, that''s settled then! You''re staying with me," Sylph declared with a grin, grabbing Lorene''s hand. "I''ve got plenty of room in my place. Come on, I''ll show you!"

    Before Lorene could protest, Sylph was already pulling her along, leaving Raymond alone with the pouch of coins in hand.

    Raymond chuckled softly as he watched them disappear down the street, then turned on his heel and made his way to ''Greytor''s Weapon Shop'' to handle his repairs.

    ---

    The shop smelled of iron and smoke, its walls lined with weapons of all kinds, swords, axes, hammers, and even a few exotic blades. The sound of clanging metal echoed from the back room as Raymond entered.

    The dwarf craftsman, Greytor, glanced up from his workbench, his sharp eyes narrowing when he spotted Raymond. "Oh, it''s you again," he grunted, his voice gruff as ever.

    But as his gaze fell on the long heavy sword strapped to Raymond''s back, his expression twisted into one of disbelief. "Wait a second," Greytor said, pointing at the weapon. "Don''t tell me¡­ you''re actually ''using'' that sword?"

    Raymond nodded casually.

    The dwarf''s jaw nearly dropped. "You''ve got to be joking! I thought you bought it as a gift for someone else. Are you telling me you''re carrying around a sword like that¡­ as a ''fighter''?"

    Greytor shook his head in exasperation, muttering to himself. "Young adventurers these days¡­ always doing the craziest things. You''ve got no idea how to use it properly, do you?"

    Ignoring the dwarf''s grumbling, Raymond handed over his damaged leather armor for repairs. Greytor inspected the armor, rolling his eyes when he saw the small puncture on the shoulder. "This? You came all the way here for ''this''?" he barked. "It''s barely a scratch!"

    "Better safe than sorry," Raymond replied calmly.

    The dwarf grumbled under his breath again before finally relenting. "Fine. Come back tomorrow, and I''ll have it fixed. Now get out of here before I lose my patience!"

    As Raymond stepped out of the shop, he shook his head, amused. ''I really should learn forging myself. That way, I wouldn''t have to deal with this grumpy dwarf every time.''

    ---

    Walking down the street, Raymond opened his status panel to review his progress:

    Name: Raymond Kelton

    Age: 15

    Magic Value: 568/568 Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Occupations: Fighter, Warrior, Craftsman, Magician, Swordsman

    Skills: Bone Crushing, Taunt [Upgradable]

    Skill Points: 2

    Skill Accumulation: 35%

    Looking at the two skill points he''d earned, a small smile tugged at the corner of his lips. The queen bee had been worth the effort, killing it had increased his skill accumulation by 50%, and the kill itself had directly rewarded him with one skill point.

    With these points in hand, Raymond''s journey as a Multi-profession adventurer was only beginning.

 Chapter 74 The Incident!

    Red Rose Street, House No. 25.At the cozy guest table, a red-haired girl sat leaning forward, her chin propped on her hands, her sparkling eyes fixed on the boy sitting beside her. She hung on his every word as he recounted his latest adventure.

    "¡­And then the queen bee snatched my sword and flung it far into the forest! But guess what? I''m a fighter, not a swordsman, so it didn''t matter!" Raymond said with a grin, leaning back casually. "When it came at me, snapping its giant black mandibles, I dodged and punched it so hard, I knocked its head clean off!"

    The girl burst out laughing, her voice bright and carefree. "Hahaha! That poor queen bee! I bet she didn''t see that coming; trying to take on a fighter like you!"

    Raymond couldn''t help but smile as he watched her laugh, her joy contagious.

    When Arya realized he was staring at her, her cheeks, already flushed from her red hair and pale complexion, turned an even deeper shade of crimson. Flustered, she quickly tried to recover, pretending to be calm as she crossed her arms and urged, "Hey! Don''t just sit there smiling. Hurry up and tell me what happened next!"

    Raymond chuckled and continued his story, recounting the events of the mission in vivid detail, right up to the moment they completed their promotion.

    When he finished, Arya stood up from her seat, walked behind him, and, to his surprise, wrapped her arms gently around him. Her voice softened, and she whispered, "You''re such a silly boy. Do you think I don''t know? You''re trying to make everything sound so easy, so I won''t worry."

    Raymond froze for a moment, embarrassed that she''d seen right through him. "Uh¡­" He scratched the back of his head, searching for words. She was right, of course. If things had gone wrong; if he''d been surrounded by the queen bee and the swarm, it could''ve been disastrous for all of them.

    Arya pulled back slightly, her voice warm but firm. "Alright, you''ve told me everything. You must be exhausted after all that. Let me make lunch for you!"

    With that, she released him and practically bounced toward the kitchen, her red hair swaying like a flame. She tied on an apron and began gathering ingredients, humming softly to herself. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Halfway through, she suddenly stopped, a thought crossing her mind. Her face flushed again as she turned to Raymond, her voice uncharacteristically shy. "Uh¡­ Raymond? You''re, um¡­ you''re kind of filthy. Maybe you should shower before you rest?"

    Raymond glanced down at himself. His protective gear and clothes were stained with dirt, juice from the bushes, and remnants of the mission. It wasn''t a great look. "You''re right," he admitted with a small laugh. "I''ll clean up first."

    As he stood and headed toward the stairs, Arya called after him, "Oh! Don''t forget to wash your armor and clothes! Don''t leave them lying around in your room!"

    "Got it!" Raymond replied, waving her off as he disappeared upstairs.

    When Arya saw him vanish, she felt her heartbeat quicken. Her cheeks grew hotter, and she instinctively brought her hands to her face. ''Why am I so flustered?'' she thought. She rushed to the sink and splashed cold water on her face, trying to calm herself. "It''s okay, Arya," she whispered to herself. "This is just for his own good. You''re not¡­ thinking anything weird."

    ---

    Upstairs, Raymond returned to his room, grabbed a fresh set of clothes, and stepped into the bathroom. He turned on the cold water, letting it rinse away the grime of the mission.

    After his shower, he grabbed a bottle of detergent and got to work scrubbing the sticky, stained protective gear and his dirty clothes. It only took a few minutes before they were clean enough to hang out to dry.

    He carried them to the balcony, ready to string them up; but as soon as he stepped outside, he froze.

    His hands went slack, and the protective gear and clothes tumbled to the ground.

    Hanging on the balcony, fluttering gently in the breeze, was an array of brightly colored, delicate undergarments. Lacy, frilly, and undeniably ''new''.

    Raymond stared, wide-eyed. His mind raced as Arya''s voice echoed from a few nights ago: ''"Don''t worry about it! I''ll take care of getting some new things!"''

    ''Oh no.''

    The memory hit him like a lightning bolt. That night ''that night''! He thought they''d both forgotten the incident, that they''d moved on without another word. But now, it was painfully clear. She hadn''t forgotten.

    "My reputation¡­ it''s ruined!" Raymond groaned, clutching his head. He felt as though the universe itself had conspired against him.

    It had all started with a misunderstanding. He wasn''t a pervert; he''d just been trying to unlock the ''thief'' profession! But instead of becoming a thief, he''d gained an entirely different reputation¡­ one he desperately wanted to escape.

    Panic set in. He couldn''t stay up here. If Arya came up and found him standing next to her newly bought¡­ belongings, there''d be no way to explain himself.

    "Forget the gear, forget the clothes!" Raymond muttered, abandoning them on the floor. He spun on his heel and bolted downstairs, his only thought being to clear the air with Arya ''immediately''.

    ---

    Meanwhile, Arya was in the kitchen, chopping vegetables with a smile on her face. She had no idea what was happening upstairs or that Raymond was about to barrel down, ready to explain himself in the most awkward way possible.

    When Arya saw Raymond descending the stairs, she quickly turned her attention back to the kitchen, pretending to be completely engrossed in preparing lunch. Her hands moved methodically as she worked, though her flushed cheeks betrayed her otherwise calm demeanor.

    Raymond, on the other hand, made his way to the living room and sat rigidly on the sofa, his posture unusually upright. He stared at the floor for a moment, rehearsing what he wanted to say, but couldn''t muster the courage to break the silence.

    It wasn''t until lunch was ready and they sat together at the dining table that Raymond finally gathered his nerve. He glanced at Arya, who was now quietly serving the meal, her eyes studiously avoiding his. She was doing a poor job pretending that nothing had happened.

    Taking a deep breath, Raymond said, "Uh¡­ Arya, there''s something I need to talk to you about."

    Arya froze for a moment but quickly composed herself. She looked at him with forced nonchalance. "Oh? What is it?" she said, her voice deliberately casual.

    Raymond hesitated, scratching the back of his head awkwardly. "It''s about, um¡­ last time."

    Arya''s eyes flicked toward him, and her composure faltered for just a second before she went back to pretending she didn''t care.

    "Look," Raymond continued, his words rushing out, "I know I''ve become an adventurer, and yeah, it''s a stressful job, but I don''t, uh, need any¡­ extra outlets for that stress. What I mean is¡­ that thing with the balcony¡­ it was just an accident. There was a butterfly that flew in, and¡ª"

    "...A butterfly?" Arya raised an eyebrow skeptically.

    "Yes! A butterfly!" Raymond said, doubling down, even though he knew how ridiculous it sounded. "It distracted me! That''s all it was! So, really, there''s no need for you to think¡­ you know¡­ that ''I''m'' that kind of person."

    He trailed off, looking at Arya with a mixture of hope and nervousness.

    Arya remained silent for a moment, her expression hard to read. Then, after what felt like an eternity to Raymond, she sighed and looked away. "What are you even talking about?" she said, her tone a little defensive. "I just didn''t expect you to come back today, so I forgot to take some things off the balcony. That''s all. From now on, I''ll make sure to dry things inside. Happy?"

    Raymond blinked, relief washing over him. "Oh¡­ yeah. That''s good. Thanks," he said awkwardly.

    Arya nodded firmly, then returned her focus to her plate, though her ears were still burning red. Raymond, for his part, felt like a massive weight had been lifted off his chest. At least he wouldn''t be labeled a pervert anymore; at least, not today.

    ---

    Later that night, around 8 PM

    The Adventurer''s Guild doors closed with a heavy clang, marking the end of the day''s operations. Adventurers who hadn''t yet submitted their completed commissions would have to wait until the next day.

    But just because the guild was closed didn''t mean the adventurers were done for the day. For many, the night was a time to unwind, to shake off the tension of battle and the weight of danger.

    Some adventurers wandered to ''Love Street'', seeking "companionship" with alien girls. Others flooded the nearby taverns, where tables were soon piled with food and drink. The taverns buzzed with the sound of adventurers bragging about their kills, recounting their escapades, or debating the day''s gossip.

    Even the guild staff, after clocking out, occasionally joined in the revelry, grabbing a meal and a drink while listening to the adventurers'' exaggerated tales.

    Discover hidden tales at My Virtual Library Empire

    Bernard, the auditor who had earlier signed off on Raymond''s promotion commission, was among tonight''s crowd. He sat at the bar, nursing his second glass of white wine. The alcohol had dulled the edge of his nerves, and he found himself murmuring to no one in particular, "Dual-professionals¡­ I never thought I''d see one in my lifetime¡­"

    His voice was drowned out by the din of the tavern, particularly by the loud conversation at a nearby table.

    Behind him, a group of four adventurers were laughing and talking loudly, their voices carrying over the rest of the chatter.

    "I just don''t get it," one of them said, slamming his mug on the table. "That Explosion Magician and the priest? Why would they team up with some fighter carrying a ''long heavy sword''? Is the guy insane? What, does he think he''s a warrior just because he strapped a big sword to his back?"

    His companion laughed, shaking his head. "Yeah, it''s ridiculous. And what about those two? Are they out of their minds? Teaming up with someone like ''that''? I mean, come on. It''s like they''re asking to fail."

    "Exactly!" another chimed in. "If we''d had a priest or an Explosion Magician on our team, we would''ve completed that Black Iron promotion commission two days ago. But no, we''re stuck struggling because those two picked ''him''."

    Bernard''s jaw tightened as he listened to the conversation. He recognized the voices. These four had come through his office recently; another group that had failed their promotion to Black Iron level.

    ''Adventurers,'' Bernard thought with a sneer. ''All bark, no bite. Always so full of themselves, yet completely blind to their own shortcomings.''

    He had reviewed these four personally. He knew their skill levels, their lack of teamwork, their overinflated egos. And now here they were, mocking someone who had actually completed the commission they had failed.

    Bernard drained the last of his wine, slamming the empty glass on the counter. His mood darkened as he stood from his seat, his gaze sharp and unyielding.

    He turned toward the group, ready to deliver a reality check they wouldn''t soon forget.

 Chapter 75 Spreading Like Wildfire!

    "Mr. Bernard, you''re here too?"The voices of the four adventurers instantly shifted to a nervous tone as Bernard walked over to their table. They recognized him immediately, he was the auditor who had handled their failed promotion commission.

    But Bernard didn''t acknowledge their greetings. Instead, he stood there, arms crossed, looking down at them with an expression of profound disappointment. His sharp gaze cut through their attempted pleasantries like a sword.

    "You four," he began, his tone cold and laced with frustration, "sitting here, laughing, thinking you deserve to team up with an Explosion Magician or a Priest? Let me ask you a few things. How old are you? Have any of you learned even ''one'' skill? How much magic power do you have?"

    The four froze, exchanging awkward glances, unable to answer.

    Bernard didn''t wait for a response. "That''s what I thought," he snapped. "And since you clearly don''t know, let me ''educate'' you. Do you know why that fighter; yes, the one you were laughing at for carrying a long heavy sword; teamed up with the Explosion Magician and the Priest instead of you? Do you know why they chose ''him''?"

    He leaned closer, his voice rising. "Because he''s a dual-professional."

    The table went silent.

    "Did you hear me? A ''dual-professional''! In addition to being a fighter, he''s also awakened as a ''warrior''! That''s why he carries a long sword. That''s why they teamed up with him, and not you!"

    His voice grew louder, filled with righteous indignation, as if releasing all the frustration and disbelief he''d been carrying since the morning. The entire tavern fell silent, adventurers pausing mid-conversation to turn their attention to Bernard.

    "What''s wrong?" Bernard barked, looking around at the stunned faces. "Didn''t hear me the first time? Fine, I''ll say it again."

    He straightened his posture, raising his voice for everyone to hear.

    "That kid you''ve all been laughing at; the one carrying the long sword, the one you said wasn''t fit to be on a team with an Explosion Magician or a Priest, is a ''dual-professional''! He''s both a fighter and a warrior! That''s why he carries that sword, and that''s why he''s already surpassed most of you!"

    The tavern erupted into chaos. Adventurers who had been laughing moments ago were now gaping in disbelief, their voices rising in astonished murmurs.

    "Is he serious? A ''dual-professional''? I''ve only read about that in temple libraries!"

    "No way¡­ Dual-professionals are supposed to be legendary! You''re joking, right?"

    One bold adventurer shouted, "Mr. Bernard, are you trying to mess with us?!"

    Bernard smirked at the accusation, shaking his head. "Mess with you? Why would I waste my time lying to ''you''?" He raised his hand for silence, and the room settled down, the air thick with curiosity. Even the tavernkeeper, who had been wiping glasses behind the counter, stopped mid-motion to listen.

    "Let me tell you something else," Bernard said, his voice calm but cutting. "I personally reviewed their promotion commission this morning. Not only did they complete the mission, but that kid; Raymond, mastered the skills of ''both'' of his awakened professions. Oh, and did I mention? He''s only fifteen years old."

    The crowd gasped collectively.

    "And how long has he been an adventurer?" Bernard continued, his lips curling into a satisfied grin. "Less than a month. That''s right, less than thirty days, and he''s already been promoted to Black Iron level. Compare that to yourselves. Some of you have been trying for years, and you''ve got nothing to show for it!"

    He turned back to the four adventurers at the table, who were now sinking into their chairs, their faces red with embarrassment. "And ''you''," Bernard said, pointing at them, "had the audacity to laugh at him? You, who can''t even complete your own promotion commission? You think you''re worthy of teaming up with an Explosion Magician or a Priest? Look at yourselves! What do you have to offer? What makes you better than him?"

    The four stared at the table, unable to meet Bernard''s gaze. Their earlier arrogance had evaporated completely, leaving behind only shame.

    The rest of the adventurers in the tavern were no better off. Many had laughed at Raymond before, mocking him for carrying a sword as a fighter, assuming he was a clueless amateur. Now, they realized how wrong they had been.

    The truth hit them hard. ''That kid wasn''t trying to "pretend" to be a warrior. He ''was'' a warrior.''

    Their earlier mockery now felt like a slap to their own faces. They had ridiculed someone who had already surpassed them in both skill and recognition. The humiliation was palpable, their laughter now replaced by silence and regret.

    And those who had assumed Salifi and Loreni were naive for teaming up with Raymond felt their cheeks burn even hotter. ''They'' were the fools, deceived by their own arrogance. The two women had known all along what Raymond was capable of and they had chosen wisely.

    As the realization sank in, the entire tavern seemed to hold its breath, weighed down by collective shame.

    Bernard, now satisfied that his point had been made, took a sip from his drink, savoring the silence. He glanced at the four adventurers one last time, his expression a mix of pity and disdain.

    "Next time," he said, setting his glass down, "try focusing on improving yourselves instead of tearing others down. Because if you keep this attitude, you''ll never make it out of White Porcelain."

    With that, Bernard turned and walked back to his seat, leaving behind a room full of humbled adventurers.

    As he sat down, a small smile played on his lips. His frustration from earlier was gone, replaced by a quiet satisfaction. After all, sometimes reality had to be served with a hard dose of humility and tonight, Bernard had served it perfectly.

    The quick-witted adventurer glanced at Bernard, who was still basking in his moment of triumph, clearly pleased with himself for putting the tavern in its place. An idea sparked in his mind, and without hesitation, he quietly slipped out of the ''Will Tavern'' and headed toward the next tavern down the road.

    He stepped inside, ordered a glass of rum, and downed it in one swift motion. The chatter of adventurers surrounded him, and he waited, biding his time, listening carefully for the inevitable. Read exclusive chapters at My Virtual Library Empire

    It didn''t take long.

    Soon enough, someone at a nearby table brought up the now-infamous fighter who carried a long sword while teaming up with the Explosion Magician and the Priest. As they laughed and mocked the ridiculous pairing, the quick-witted adventurer saw his chance. He strode over confidently, his voice loud enough to cut through the noise.

    "Ah, you''re still laughing at ''that'' team?" he said, a sly grin on his face. "Let me tell you something; you''re the ones who should be laughed at."

    The table fell silent, all eyes turning to him with confusion.

    He crossed his arms and leaned in, savoring the moment. "That fighter with the long sword you''ve all been mocking? Turns out he''s a ''dual-professional''. Yeah, you heard me; he''s not just a fighter. He''s also a warrior. That''s why he carries a long sword. And guess what? He and his team just got promoted to Black Iron yesterday."

    His words hit like a thunderbolt. The adventurers'' faces twisted into disbelief, mirroring his own reaction when he''d first heard the news.

    "You''re lying," one of them said, shaking his head. "There''s no way. Dual-professionals? That''s a myth. You''re just making this up." S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The adventurer smirked, already prepared for their skepticism. "Oh, really? If you don''t believe me, go ask Mr. Bernard at the ''Will Tavern'' next door. He''s the one who reviewed their promotion. Go ahead, see if I''m lying."

    The doubters exchanged glances, unsure what to think. But curiosity quickly got the better of them. They stood and rushed out of the tavern, heading straight for the ''Will Tavern'' to get the truth from Bernard himself.

    Moments later, a new wave of disbelief spread as they received confirmation from Bernard, who reiterated everything with the same fiery conviction. As the reality of Raymond''s achievement set in, more and more adventurers left their drinks unfinished, racing off to spread the news to others or perhaps hoping to catch a glimpse of the rising star.

    ---

    The Next Morning.

    The dawn sky was a pale shade of gray as the first light of the day began to creep over the horizon.

    Raymond was already up, focused on his rigorous morning routine. The courtyard echoed with the sound of his steady movements.

    First came two thousand push-ups. His arms burned, but he pressed on, his breathing measured and even.

    Next, ten thousand swings of his long sword. The heavy blade cut through the air in precise, controlled arcs, each swing a testament to his discipline.

    Then came ten thousand punches. His fists struck the air with relentless determination, each blow sharper and more forceful than the last.

    Finally, ten thousand kicks. His legs moved with a fluidity and power that spoke of years of practice.

    This was the training plan Raymond had set for himself; a grueling regimen designed to push his limits and keep his body sharp.

    As a newly awakened professional, strength came quickly at first. His warrior class had given him raw power, while his fighter class had enhanced his flexibility and coordination, making him faster and more agile. But Raymond knew that these rapid gains wouldn''t last forever.

    Eventually, natural improvement would plateau. To grow stronger, he''d have to rely on training, battles, and the skills he learned. Skills like ''Bone Crushing'' and ''Taunt'' could change the tide of a fight, but magic power was finite, and when it ran out, all that remained were his physical abilities.

    This knowledge drove him to push himself harder every day.

    "Ten thousand!"

    Raymond exhaled sharply, letting his legs fall back to the ground. He had finished his final set.

    Sweat dripping down his face, he stood up and stretched. After taking a quick shower, he changed into a clean, casual outfit and joined Arya for breakfast.

 Chapter 76 Trip to The Tample!

    By the time the sun was fully up, Arya had also dressed for the day. She wore a new blue dress with delicate patterns embroidered on the hem, her bright red hair tied back with a matching headband. Bathed in the soft morning sunlight, she looked radiant, her cheerful energy lighting up the room."Ready to go?" she asked, flashing him a bright smile.

    Raymond nodded, standing from the table. "Let''s go."

    With a spring in her step, Arya walked to his side and grabbed his hand without hesitation. Together, they stepped out of the house, the sunlight warming their faces as they headed toward the Temple Library.

    "Come on, slowpoke!" Arya teased, her voice filled with playful excitement. "We''ve got a lot to explore today!"

    Raymond couldn''t help but smile as she led him forward, the two walking side by side toward the rising sun, the day stretching out before them like a promise of new adventures.

    As they made their way to the Temple of the Sun Goddess, Raymond and Arya stood before the goddess''s statue, offering their respectful salute.

    "Let''s go, this way," Raymond said as he gestured for Arya to follow him toward the library.

    As they walked, they noticed several injured adventurers seeking healing from the temple''s priest. Some injuries were severe enough to make Arya frown in concern.

    "Being an adventurer sure comes with its dangers..." Arya murmured. She quickly turned to Raymond, her tone serious. "Make sure you''re careful when you hire someone."

    Raymond chuckled softly and reassured her, "Don''t worry, I''m always careful. Besides, remember, we have a priest in our team."

    Arya nodded. She had just witnessed the priest perform a miraculous healing spell, mending a large chunk of flesh from an adventurer''s leg after a monster bite. It had amazed her how powerful healing magic could be.

    But there was something that bothered her. The priestess was another woman, and now, it seemed, all the members of Raymond''s team were female!

    Raymond had explained that there were no male priests, only women. At first, Arya had found this hard to believe.

    This time, Arya had decided to join Raymond on his visit to the temple so she could find some books on the topic of awakeners and broaden her knowledge.

    Before long, they arrived at the temple library. Though Raymond had warned her it was just a long corridor, Arya couldn''t help but notice something unusual. "This is strange. There are no seats for people to sit and read. Everyone has to stand. And you can''t squat or sit on the ground."

    Raymond pointed to some chairs outside. "Well, if you get tired of standing, you can always sit outside to rest, but you can''t take any books with you."

    Arya observed the area outside, where many people were sitting and resting.

    She was still puzzled. "But why does the Temple Library have such a strange rule? Do you know why, Raymond?"

    "I''m not entirely sure," Raymond admitted. He paused for a moment, then added, "Maybe it''s because sometimes many people want to read the same book. If they could sit down and read all day, others wouldn''t get a chance to read it. So to make it fair, they probably decided not to provide seats inside. Standing might tire you, but at least everyone gets a chance."

    He continued, "It could also be that there are too many people, and they simply don''t have space for more seats. To keep it fair, they decided no one gets to sit."

    Arya nodded slowly, still unsure. "I see... I think?"

    Raymond gave her a reassuring smile. "Alright, let''s head inside now, but we need to be quiet."

    Read latest chapters at My Virtual Library Empire

    "Got it!" Arya replied as she walked in ahead of him.

    They arrived at the ''Awakened'' section, where they began searching for the books they needed.

    Raymond was particularly interested in finding books about the various professional skills of the awakeners. Unlike other awakeners who just use whatever skills they naturally learn, Raymond had the ability to choose his skills through a special panel. By studying these books, he could better understand the different skills and make smarter choices about what to learn, helping him avoid wasting time on skills that weren''t useful.

    Next, Raymond found a section on monsters. Although Lorene, a member of their team, knew a lot about them and Raymond could always ask if he needed clarification, he felt it would be better to learn about them himself. After all, it''s always safer to be prepared, and Lorene wouldn''t always be there to answer his questions.

    However, the "skills" section was definitely his top priority. After all, this was crucial for him, especially since he currently had two skill points available in his panel.

    As he watched Arya pick up the book "Explanation of the Awakener," a book he had read before, Raymond quickly located what he was searching for; the fifth edition of "Professional Skills."

    He took the book off the shelf and started flipping through the pages.

    The first page was just a preface from the author, stating that the book didn''t contain a complete list of skills. Some skills could be learned by multiple professions, but others hadn''t been discovered yet. The book would be updated in the future to include new findings. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Raymond had already noticed this on the cover of the fifth edition. He also recalled a note from earlier in the book, saying that once a skill was understood, its name would be engraved in the learner''s mind, not chosen by them.

    Raymond nodded to himself, remembering when he first learned the skills ''Bone Crusher'' and ''Taunt.'' The names of these skills had appeared in his mind automatically. At first, he thought it was just a feature of the panel, but now it made sense that it was part of the process of learning the skill itself.

    After reading the preface, Raymond opened the table of contents. The list of skills was overwhelming.

    The skills shown on his panel were only a small fraction of the ones listed here!

    "I''ll start by focusing on the skills already on my panel and then gradually check out the ones I don''t have," Raymond thought, and proceeded to open his panel. He began finding each skill in the book and flipping to the corresponding pages to read the detailed descriptions.

    For example, the "Iron Elbow" skill for fighters: It could only be learned by the Fighter profession. When used, it allowed the fighter to quickly deliver an elbow strike so powerful it could break through the bones of ordinary monsters and even shatter a sturdy iron sword with one blow. Using the skill consumed 120 magic points.

    Another example was "Iron Bones": This skill made the fighter''s body as tough as fine iron for five minutes, without affecting their agility. It cost 180 magic points to use.

    Raymond took careful notes of all the skills, paying special attention to three in particular ''Iron Bones,'' ''Whirlwind Kick,'' and ''Wind Slash'' because each of these required two skill points to learn.

    The "Whirlwind Kick" skill, available only to Fighters, allowed the user to leap and spin, delivering a powerful kick that surpassed the force of other fighter strikes like ''Iron Elbow'' or ''Bone Crusher.'' It consumed 180 magic points to use.

    The "Gale Slash" was exclusive to the Swordsman profession. It allowed the user to charge forward and slash the target within five meters instantly, moving so fast that regular fighters wouldn''t be able to react. This skill also consumed 180 magic points.

    It was important to note that while Raymond had gained an understanding of ''Bone Crusher'' and ''Taunt'' after learning them, the knowledge in his mind was much less detailed than what the book provided.

    In his mind, the skill knowledge told him how to use the skills and what they were capable of, but it didn''t mention things like mana cost or offer comparisons with other skills.

    So, Raymond took his time, studying each skill carefully.

 Chapter 77 Understanding the Skills!

    Taunt: This skill is exclusive to the Warrior class. Once mastered, it can target up to five enemies within 25 meters, causing them to lose control and fiercely attack the user of the skill. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.The effect of Taunt lasts for a duration that depends on the maximum mana of both the user and the enemies, with a maximum duration of 3 seconds.

    As you continue to master this skill, the range and the number of enemies affected by the "Taunt" increases. The skill''s mana cost starts at 240 points, and each level of deeper understanding adds 30 more mana points to the cost.

    Raymond skimmed through the details of the Taunt skill, nodding in recognition. The basics matched what he already knew, but there were a few things he hadn''t realized. For instance, he didn''t know that the skill''s duration was influenced by both parties'' mana or that the skill could be upgraded for greater range and effectiveness.

    His panel only indicated that the skill was Upgradeable, without explaining what the upgrade actually did.

    "Looks like the book has a lot more detailed info," Raymond mused.

    He continued flipping through the pages and soon discovered something interesting. The Warrior class had a variety of specialized skills, each tied to a different weapon. For instance, "Heart Piercer" was a gun skill, and "Shield Strike" was a shield skill.

    While these skills could technically be used with other types of weapons, their power would be significantly weaker. For example, using a shield strike with just an arm as a shield wouldn''t have nearly the same impact as using an actual shield.

    However, if a warrior used a large, heavy sword as a shield to perform the "Shield Strike," the power would be less affected.

    The author of the book had conducted experiments and concluded that the closer the weapon was to the one associated with the skill, the less the skill''s power would diminish. But since most awakeners naturally learn skills tied to the weapons they use most, this isn''t usually a major concern, unless their weapon breaks during combat.

    Raymond felt relieved reading this. "Good thing I''m reading this skill introduction! If I accidentally learn gun skills while using a sword, not only would my attacks be weak, but I wouldn''t even be able to explain why."

    The Warrior class had a wide range of weapons; swords, spears, axes, maces, and more, all within their proficiency. This meant that warriors had many skills to master, and some skill descriptions even noted whether the power of the skill would change based on the weapon being used.

    After finishing the warrior skills from his panel, Raymond turned to the magician''s skills. He was particularly curious about the "Explosive Fireball Technique."

    When Raymond opened the page about the Explosive Fireball, he found it was a special kind of skill description, unlike the others.

    Explosive Fireball: Also known as Explosion Magic, it is one of the most powerful fire spells, rivaling even lightning magic. However, what truly sets Explosion Magic apart is its potential! The true power of this skill lies in its upper limits, and no other magic, even lightning magic, can compare to it.

    When first mastered, the Explosion Fireball creates a fireball with a blast radius of just five meters. But as the magic is further mastered, the explosion grows larger, eventually summoning a real meteorite through the magic circle!

    In fact, the most powerful Explosion Mage in history once summoned a meteorite that obliterated an entire city.

    And that may not even be the peak of what Explosion Magic can do.

    Raymond was absolutely stunned.

    Before, he had only been able to guess the immense power of the Explosive Fireball spell based on its learning requirements and the number of skill points it needed. But now, after reading the full description, he realized just how crazy this magic was.

    A meteorite, actually summoned and used to destroy a city!

    He couldn''t help but compare it to the town of Wittes, which had developed over many years and had a permanent population of at least 100,000. Though it was considered a city, it was still just a small town by comparison to what the book described.

    A real city destroyed by a meteorite... that was on a whole different level.

    Raymond felt a sudden urge to gather skill points, meet the requirements, and learn Explosive Fireball himself. But that urge quickly faded. After all, learning it required 10 skill points and each subsequent upgrade would cost just as many!

    He knew this because after learning the Taunt skill, he noticed a new entry appeared in his panel:

    "Upgradeable Skills: Taunt, Upgrade Cost: 3 Skill Points."

    Since learning Taunt had cost 3 skill points, Raymond assumed that upgrading Explosive Fireball would follow the same pattern and he couldn''t even begin to imagine how many upgrades it would take to summon a meteorite.

    "Forget it," he sighed, "it''s good enough to have Sylph on the team..."

    Raymond also noted that the Explosion Magic would consume 500 mana when first used, with each upgrade increasing the mana cost by 100 points. Given his own mana was under 600 points, Raymond quickly dismissed the idea of trying to learn it. He didn''t want to end up like Sylph, whose mana wasn''t even close to that amount.

    But then a thought hit him, if Explosive Fireball consumed 500 mana to use, how could Sylph, with less than 300 mana, even perform it?

    Discover more content at My Virtual Library Empire

    His thoughts turned to the extraordinary sapphire on Sylph''s magic wand. He remembered hearing from a dwarf craftsman that gems like sapphire, ruby, and emerald could reduce the mana consumption of magic when embedded in a wand.

    But even then, Raymond knew from the craftsman that these gems only reduced mana cost by 10% at most. So, even with the sapphire, Sylph would still need at least 450 mana to cast Explosion Magic and she obviously didn''t have that much.

    "How in the world did Sylph do it?" Raymond wondered aloud, completely puzzled.

    Just as he was about to give up, a thought suddenly flashed in his mind. He turned to the skill book''s catalog and searched for the "Craftsman" skill.

    Forging, Identification, Metal Fusion, Metal Separation, Enchantment...

    Enchantment! Raymond''s eyes widened as he quickly flipped to the page on Enchantment and began reading.

    Once he finished reading the description, a smile spread across his face. All his questions and doubts were instantly cleared up.

    The reason Sylph could use Explosion Magic despite her low mana was because of the Enchantment skill!

    Enchantment: This skill is exclusive to the Craftsman profession. Once mastered, it allows you to enchant equipment.

    Enchanted equipment has the ability to absorb and store magic power. When the wearer uses a skill that consumes magic, part of the stored magic power in the equipment is used to help cover the mana cost. However, the equipment can only contribute up to half of the mana required for the skill.

    So, it wasn''t Sylph''s own mana that made Explosion Fireball possible, it was the enchanted equipment she used that filled in the gap!

 Chapter 78 Passive Skills!

    "Enchanting¡­ What an incredible skill for a craftsman," Raymond murmured, running his fingers across the pages of the book. "Too bad the dwarf craftsman hasn''t figured it out yet."The disappointment was evident in his tone, but the more he read, the more fascinating the concept became.

    Enchanting wasn''t as simple as it sounded. Not every piece of equipment could be enchanted, and the book explained why in painstaking detail. It all boiled down to the material''s ability to absorb and store magic power, what craftsmen referred to as its ''magic conductivity''.

    Materials with poor magic conductivity weren''t just inefficient; they were downright dangerous to enchant. These materials could only absorb minimal amounts of magic power, and even that caused wear and tear. Over time or after just a few uses, the enchanted equipment would crack, break, or become entirely unusable.

    On the other hand, materials with high magic conductivity excelled in both absorbing and storing magic power. They were far more durable and could handle the strain of magic absorption and release without degrading. This made them ideal for crafting high-quality enchanted equipment and magical devices.

    Raymond thought back to Sylph''s sapphire-hued wand. ''It has to be enchanted,'' he realized. Even if it wasn''t crafted entirely from magic-conducting materials, the quality of its construction had to be exceptional to withstand enchantments.

    "Her wand''s no doubt enchanted," he muttered. "And if it isn''t made entirely from magic-conducting materials, then those materials must still be top-notch."

    Raymond couldn''t help but chuckle to himself. "Of course. She''s a noble, after all."

    It all clicked into place. He''d suspected it before, but this confirmed it. A wand of that caliber wasn''t something just anyone could afford. Enchanted weapons, especially those with high-quality materials; were exceedingly expensive, a status symbol reserved for the wealthy.

    "A noble lady," he mused, shaking his head. "But instead of heading to the Knight Academy or joining the Templar Order like most nobles, she chooses to become an adventurer. How peculiar."

    It wasn''t unheard of for noble children to pursue the adventurer''s path, but they were usually from families in decline or those not destined to inherit anything significant. Sylph didn''t seem to fit that mold. Her demeanor and possessions screamed privilege.

    "Hopefully, she didn''t sneak it out of her family''s estate," Raymond muttered with a smirk. The thought of her being a rebellious noble amused him, but he quickly pushed it aside. It wasn''t his place to pry.

    Refocusing on the book, his attention returned to the word ''Enchanting''. He reread the details, intrigued by the skill''s potential.

    "I wonder if anyone in Wittes has mastered enchanting," he thought aloud. "I should ask the dwarf craftsman when I get the chance."

    He wasn''t entirely sure when he''d have enough skill points to unlock the skill for himself, but that didn''t matter. Just knowing it existed¡ªand that it could eventually be part of his repertoire¡ªwas enough for now. He made a mental note to include it in his panel as soon as the opportunity arose.

    With that settled, Raymond turned back to the list of skills on his panel. There were still several he hadn''t explored in the book, and he wasn''t one to leave stones unturned. He flipped to the next page, his eyes scanning eagerly as he continued his study.

    Every skill he read about filled him with both excitement and determination. The more he learned, the clearer his path became. The potential of these abilities wasn''t just theoretical, it was tangible, something he could one day wield.

    And Raymond knew, in the depths of his mind, that mastering these skills would be the key to rising above the challenges ahead.

    By the time Raymond finished studying all the skills on his panel, he had completely lost track of time. Letting out a slow exhale, he glanced over to where Arya had been standing earlier, expecting to see her still engrossed in her book.

    But she wasn''t there.

    "Huh?" Raymond frowned, turning his head to scan the corridor. She was nowhere in sight.

    It didn''t take long for realization to dawn on him. As a fighter, he could stand for hours without discomfort, but Arya was just an ordinary fifteen-year-old girl. Standing for so long would naturally leave her legs sore.

    He closed the book ''Professional Skills'' with a soft thud and returned it to its place on the shelf. Then, stepping out of the library, he quickly spotted Arya sitting on one of the benches outside.

    She was bent forward, her hands delicately massaging her calves. Her expression was a mix of mild frustration and relief as she tried to ease the ache.

    "Let me handle it."

    Before Arya could respond, Raymond had already sat down beside her. She blinked in surprise as he gently took her ankle, lifted her leg slightly, and placed it on his thigh.

    "Raymond! What are you doing?!" Arya''s voice was a sharp whisper, her eyes darting nervously to the people around them. She hurriedly tugged at the hem of her blue skirt, covering her knees as her cheeks flushed a delicate pink.

    The benches were scattered with other readers, all taking a break from standing in the library. Arya could only imagine the gossip if anyone saw Raymond massaging her legs.

    "Relax," Raymond said, his tone calm but firm. "I''m a fighter. I know how to massage sore muscles. It''ll help you recover faster."

    Before she could protest further, he lightly held her ankle in place, making it clear she wasn''t getting out of this. His hands moved with practiced precision, his fingers applying just the right amount of pressure to her calf.

    Arya opened her mouth to argue but stopped when the soreness in her legs began melting away, replaced by a warm, soothing numbness.

    "How does it feel? Better?" Raymond asked, though the look on her face said it all.

    "Mhm," she murmured, nodding as a shy smile crept onto her lips. Her earlier embarrassment gave way to quiet gratitude as she leaned back slightly, letting herself relax.

    The soreness was fading quickly under Raymond''s careful movements, and though she was still conscious of the people around them, she found herself unable to care. A small, contented smile lingered on her face as she enjoyed the moment.

    After finishing with one leg, Raymond gently switched to the other, his touch just as gentle and effective. Arya''s worries faded further, replaced by a strange sense of calm as she let herself trust him.

    Finally, Raymond finished. He carefully placed her feet back on the ground, stood up, and stretched. "Alright. Stand up and see how it feels now."

    Arya hesitated for a moment before rising to her feet. She tested her legs, shifting her weight from one foot to the other. Her eyes lit up in surprise.

    "Wow!" Arya exclaimed as she stood up, took a few steps, and stomped her feet. A bright smile spread across her face. "It really doesn''t hurt anymore! I didn''t expect a fighter to have such a useful skill!" Discover stories with My Virtual Library Empire

    Raymond smirked, crossing his arms. "Told you. Fighter training has its perks."

    Arya looked up at him, her earlier embarrassment replaced by a bright, genuine smile. "Thanks, Raymond. I guess I owe you one."

    Arya nodded, but as they began walking, she couldn''t help but glance at Raymond, her cheeks still a little warm. She wasn''t sure if it was because of the massage or the way he''d confidently taken charge, but something about the moment lingered in her mind and she couldn''t help but smile.

    Raymond chuckled, brushing off her praise. "It''s nothing special¡­" But his words trailed off as his mind suddenly froze.

    Wait. Isn''t this technically a skill?

    The thought struck him like a bolt of lightning. Up until now, every skill he''d learned through his panel had been an ''active'' skill, requiring mana to use. He''d assumed that passive skills, abilities that enhance or activate automatically, were simply more difficult to comprehend, and that''s why he hadn''t unlocked any yet.

    But now, a new theory began to form in his mind.

    ''Could it be that passive skills are already granted upon awakening?''

    He thought back to his own awakening as a fighter. The moment it happened, he''d felt his body become more flexible and his reflexes sharpen. His movements became more fluid and natural, as though he''d been fighting his entire life. That wasn''t something he actively trained, it was simply ''there''.

    Then, there was his warrior awakening. Within days, his strength had skyrocketed, his stamina and recovery ability becoming leagues above an ordinary person. He''d instinctively mastered heavy weapons, his body naturally adapting to their weight and balance.

    And it wasn''t just fighters and warriors. Swordsmen awakened with master-level swordsmanship, their precision and speed unmatched. Magicians became deeply attuned to the flow of magic, their affinity for spells enhanced. Even craftsmen were naturally gifted, their hands steady and their forging skills elevated to masterful levels.

    ''These innate abilities¡­ Aren''t they just passive skills?''

    "Raymond, what''s wrong?" Arya''s curious voice pulled him from his thoughts. She tilted her head, her bright eyes studying his face.

    "I just realized something," Raymond said, a flicker of excitement in his tone.

    Arya blinked, intrigued but unsure what he meant. Before she could press further, Raymond glanced at the sky, noticing the sun now high overhead. They had left the house after a light breakfast, and while he could push through without eating, he realized Arya might not fare the same. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Let''s head back," he said, snapping her out of her curiosity.

    "Hmm? You''re done reading already?" Arya asked, raising an eyebrow.

    "Not quite. I''ll finish tomorrow. Come on, let''s go."

    With that, he turned toward the exit, and Arya followed close behind.

 Chapter 79 Equipment Enchantment!

    As they stepped out of the temple''s grand doors and into the bustling streets, a pair of adventurers passed by them, deep in conversation."Did you hear about the fighter who teamed up with the Explosion Mage?" one of them asked, his voice low but eager.

    "Oh, you mean the guy carrying the long heavy sword? The one everyone laughed at?"

    "Yeah, turns out he''s actually a dual-class player!"

    "No way," the other adventurer said, his tone skeptical. "What''s his second class?"

    "Warrior, of course. Why else would he carry a long heavy sword? I heard the people who mocked him before are so embarrassed now. You know, all those ''carrying a long sword doesn''t make you a warrior'' types."

    The second adventurer burst out laughing. "Oh, man, that''s priceless. I bet they feel so dumb!"

    "Hah, no kidding," the first replied. "It''s amazing how quickly opinions change when someone actually proves them wrong. Still¡­" He lowered his voice conspiratorially. "You didn''t say anything about him before, right?"

    "Me? Of course not! Do I look like the kind of guy who''d do that?"

    The two of them chuckled awkwardly and walked off, their voices fading into the crowd.

    Arya slowed her steps, glancing sideways at Raymond. Her lips twitched into a teasing smile.

    "Well, it seems the reputation of dual-professional is spreading," she said lightly. Enjoy exclusive chapters from My Virtual Library Empire

    Raymond shrugged, a faint smirk on his face. "Let them talk."

    "Arya turned to Raymond and asked, ''Isn''t that you they''re talking about?''"

    She glanced at him, her eyes full of curiosity.

    With his explosive magic powers and the fighter wielding a heavy sword, there was no mistaking who they were talking about. Everyone knew it was Raymond.

    "Yeah, it''s me," Raymond replied with a calm nod.

    But Arya wasn''t so calm. She shot a glare at the two adventurers who were walking away and asked, "So, what they said about you being laughed at by other adventurers, was that true?"

    Raymond chuckled. "Well, back then, they didn''t know I was a dual-professional. They just thought I wasn''t worthy of teaming up with Sylph and the others. It was pretty funny, actually."

    Arya was fuming. "What''s funny about that? Those adventurers are awful!"

    She kept her eyes locked on the two adventurers who were already out of earshot, still fuming. "And don''t they realize that Sylph chose to team up with you when you only had your fighter abilities? She didn''t pick them. Shouldn''t they be looking at their own flaws?"

    Raymond agreed, but in his mind, he knew better.

    Most adventurers came from humble beginnings; commoners or even the poor, before awakening their abilities and becoming revered figures in their own right. Over time, as they completed a few missions and killed some monsters, many grew overly confident. They''d swagger into taverns, bragging about their deeds, looking down on anyone newer to the game.

    And if they were lucky enough to level up, they became even more insufferable, thinking themselves superior to rookies like Raymond once was.

    That''s why Raymond kept his dual-professional status under wraps. He didn''t want to make enemies by rubbing his success in their faces. In a world where adventurers risk their lives for money, it wasn''t wise to give anyone a reason to resent you.

    "But... now that the word is out about my dual-class status, I don''t think there''ll be any more of those snide remarks in the future," Raymond said thoughtfully.

    Arya grinned at the thought of the other adventurers being embarrassed. "I bet the ones who laughed at you are too ashamed to show their faces now. Honestly, that makes me so happy! Let''s go grab some food."

    They headed to a nearby restaurant for a good meal before making their way to the dwarf craftsman to pick up Raymond''s repaired armor. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Upon entering the shop, they saw a dwarf craftsman showing off some weapons to a pair of adventurers; a man and a woman. The two were busy inspecting the items, so Raymond and Arya stood off to the side, waiting their turn.

    Raymond studied the adventurers. Both were in their twenties and wore light black nameplates; Black Iron-level adventurers. He couldn''t quite make out their exact professions from a distance, but based on their weapons, he figured the woman was a warrior and the man an archer or hunter.

    The woman finally settled on a hefty sword, about 20 cm wide, large enough to double as a shield. After a brief discussion, the deal was struck, and the dwarf went off to fetch their scabbards.

    It was then that the two adventurers seemed to notice Raymond and Arya.

    The male adventurer froze, eyes widening in recognition.

    "What''s wrong?" the female warrior asked, noticing his reaction.

    He leaned in and whispered, "That''s Raymond, I think."

    "Raymond?"

    The female warrior''s voice was filled with excitement as she leaned closer to her companion. "Is that the Raymond who teamed up with the Explosion Magician and was revealed last night to be a dual-class fighter? Are you sure?"

    "Definitely him," the male adventurer replied confidently. "A few days ago, I saw them at the promotion hall. I used my ''Eagle Eye'' to spot them from a distance. No doubt about it!"

    The male adventurer paused, then glanced at Raymond again, looking puzzled. "But the girl with him... I haven''t seen her before. She''s not an Explosion Mage or a Priestess."

    Meanwhile, Raymond noticed the two adventurers whispering and sneaking glances in their direction.

    At that moment, the dwarf craftsman emerged from the back with a scabbard and handed it to the female warrior. Before leaving, she couldn''t resist asking, "Uh, are you the dual-professional Raymond?"

    Raymond met her hopeful gaze, then nodded, saying, "That''s me."

    She blushed and quickly added, "I''m Chris."

    She pulled her teammate away, still flushed with excitement.

    Raymond was left standing there, completely confused. ''What just happened?''

    The dwarf craftsman looked at Raymond, wide-eyed. "So, you''re the dual-professional Raymond from all the tavern chatter in the East District last night? No wonder you, a fighter, use such a heavy long sword."

    Raymond smiled awkwardly and nodded but didn''t respond.

    The craftsman, looking a bit annoyed, grumbled, "Why didn''t you tell me earlier? If I''d known, I wouldn''t have had to listen to those adventurers gloating about it last night while I was out drinking!"

    Raymond, trying to keep it light, shrugged. "You didn''t ask."

    The dwarf craftsman shot him a hard look. He had been dying to know the scoop himself so he could impress his drinking buddies. Now he regretted not asking Raymond more questions earlier. ''I should''ve figured it out...'' he thought, irritated with himself.

    He also remembered mocking Raymond back then for using a long sword. If only he''d asked, "Why would a fighter use a long sword?" maybe things would''ve gone differently.

    Finally, the dwarf craftsman handed over the repaired leather armor with a grumble. "Here''s your armor. Five silver coins."

    Raymond examined it carefully, inspecting the craftsmanship with a critical eye. Satisfied that the repair was solid, he handed over the payment.

    After a moment, Raymond hesitated, then asked, "Mr. Greytor, do you know any craftsmen in Wittes who can enchant equipment?"

    The dwarf craftsman raised an eyebrow. "Enchant, huh? Don''t say I didn''t warn you. The gear you''re wearing isn''t made of top-tier materials. It won''t last long after enchantment."

    Raymond nodded. "I know. I just wanted to ask about it now. Once I save enough for better equipment, I''ll enchant it then."

    The craftsman snorted. "Well, if you''re serious about it, you need to know that the only person who can enchant in Wittes is President Beno at the Alchemist Branch. He''s the only one with the skill. And don''t even think about getting it cheap; one enchantment will cost you dozens of gold coins. If you can afford it, then go ahead."

    He seemed slightly annoyed, adding, "Dozens of gold coins for a single enchantment. Ridiculous!"

    Raymond''s eyes lit up. ''Dozens of gold coins?'' That was a steep price, but to Raymond, it was exciting news. ''Enchanting is a skill I ''must'' learn.''

 Chapter 80 Becoming Famous!

    As Raymond walked out of the weapon shop, his mind was buzzing with thoughts of how to get close to President Beno and learn the coveted "enchantment" skill. The temptation was too great; each enchantment costing dozens of gold coins was a steep price, but the potential benefits were undeniable."Still," Raymond thought, "only President Beno knows this skill in all of Wittes. It must be incredibly difficult to master, and probably costs a ton of skill points to learn."

    It was then that he noticed Arya standing still, looking off into the distance with a slightly sour expression.

    "What''s wrong?" he asked, concerned.

    Arya crossed her arms, looking at him with a mix of envy and frustration. "I just feel like, now that your dual-class identity is out, you''ve become really popular... I''m sure a lot of female adventurers are going to want to team up with you in the future."

    Clearly, Arya was still annoyed by the attention Raymond had gotten from the female warrior earlier.

    Raymond thought for a moment, then gave her a sly smile. "Actually, it''s more the male adventurers who want to team up with me."

    Find adventures on My Virtual Library Empire

    Arya couldn''t help but laugh at his answer.

    "But it''s not that simple to join our team," Raymond continued with a grin. "We''re all geniuses, after all."

    Arya raised an eyebrow. "Really? So if I awaken and I''m not a genius, I can''t join?"

    "How could that be?" Raymond responded. "Of course, you can join."

    "Really?" Arya asked again, her eyes lighting up with hope.

    "Of course," Raymond said seriously. "I''m the captain, so I have the final say."

    At that, Arya''s mood brightened, and a smile spread across her face. She was excited to turn fifteen soon, but at the same time, she worried about whether she would awaken and become a professional. After all, less than one percent of people managed to awaken their abilities.

    ---

    The next few days passed with Raymond and Arya spending their time at the library, devouring books on skills and abilities. By the end of the week, they had gone through all the skill books available to them.

    Yet, as they reached the final pages, they were left with a lingering sense of frustration. The author had noted that there were many missing skills; ones so rare and difficult to comprehend that either their users kept them secret, or they didn''t share them at all. Only those who had unlocked these abilities truly knew about them.

    "Figures," Raymond mused. "A lot of awakened people don''t want others to know about their skills."

    It made perfect sense to him. If someone knew about your unique abilities, they could easily become envious and that jealousy could lead to dangerous situations. The Adventurer''s Guild understood this, too. Raymond remembered his first report to the guild auditor, Bernard, who had told him that if he didn''t want to reveal his skills, he could simply say, "I killed the monster using a skill."

    Raymond had intentionally chosen to say "taunting" to draw attention to his dual-class identity. But, from the conversations he overheard in the last few days, it seemed Bernard hadn''t spilled the beans about his skills. It was a small relief.

    Sure enough, even though the guild knew about the adventurers'' skills, they would never easily share them. After all, the Adventurer''s Guild understood its members better than anyone else; they knew the kind of people adventurers were.

    After finishing the skill book, Raymond moved on to other readings about monsters and various other topics.

    In the days that followed, news of his dual-class identity had spread throughout the adventurer community. It seemed that everyone was talking about it, and Raymond often overheard conversations on the streets. Luckily, not many adventurers had actually seen him in person. Most of their attention had been on Sylph, so no one recognized Raymond. This allowed him and Arya to continue their daily trips to the temple library without any issues.

    That is, until the fifth day.

    On this particular day, Raymond suited up in all his gear and prepared to head out. He and Sylph, along with Lorene, had agreed to meet up and accept new commissions, as well as change their adventurer level nameplates.

    "Raymond, remember to be careful out there!" Arya warned, her concern clear as she gave him one last reminder.

    "I will," Raymond nodded reassuringly.

    After making sure he had all his equipment, he grabbed his backpack and waved goodbye to Arya.

    For some reason, each time he left to accept a commission, Raymond couldn''t shake the odd feeling that it was like a husband going on an adventure while his wife waited at home for his safe return.

    Shaking the thought from his mind, Raymond headed toward Lanbaiyun Street.

    ---

    When he arrived, he didn''t need to search for his companions. All he had to do was follow the curious glances of the adventurers around him. At the street intersection, two figures stood out; Sylph in her magic robe and Lorene in her priestess uniform.

    While the general public might not have recognized Raymond or Lorene, any adventurer would easily spot Sylph, the blonde-haired, blue-eyed explosion magician carrying her signature metal magic staff.

    As Raymond approached, he noticed a crowd of adventurers talking among themselves, but it wasn''t Sylph and Lorene who were the center of attention, it was someone else entirely.

    "They''re the Explosion Mage and the Priest who teamed up with the dual-class player. I didn''t know they lived on Bailanyun Street."

    "Yeah, but where''s Raymond? Doesn''t he live here too?" one adventurer asked, confused.

    "I don''t know," another replied, "But I''m really envious of them. I mean, they get to team up with a dual-class player. That''s incredible! And one''s an explosion mage while the other''s a priest; that''s a solid combo."

    "True, but it''s not just that Raymond''s a dual-class adventurer. The big deal is his talent! Not only did he awaken two professions, but the real kicker is that he''s already unlocked skills in both of them!"

    "Exactly. It''s only been a few days since he awakened as a warrior, and he''s already mastered warrior skills! Can you believe that talent?" another adventurer marveled.

    Raymond overheard them, a slight grin forming as he realized just how much his reputation had grown in such a short time.

    As whispers filled the air, Raymond couldn''t help but notice that, despite being the focus of everyone''s attention, Sylph and Lorene weren''t the least bit upset. In fact, they seemed to be enjoying the spotlight, even if they were just supporting characters in the ongoing conversation.

    They had already heard the news about Raymond''s dual-class status, and it made them both proud. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Sylph, with a slight smirk on her face, raised her chin a little. ''So, you all looked down on Raymond before?'' she thought with satisfaction. ''Now you see just how impressive he really is!''

    Meanwhile, Lorene felt a bit embarrassed as all the eyes in the street turned toward them, but instead of hiding, she straightened up. She knew she''d have to get used to this. Ever since teaming up with Sylph and Raymond, attention had been following them everywhere.

    "Raymond!" Sylph suddenly called out, spotting him walking toward them.

    Lorene followed Sylph''s gaze and saw Raymond approaching, dressed in leather armor, a sword strapped to his back, and a backpack slung over his shoulder. A smile spread across her face as joy bubbled up inside her.

    When the nearby adventurers heard Sylph''s shout, they turned to look at Raymond.

    "That''s him?" one sharp-eyed archer said, squinting at Raymond''s nameplate. "Yep, that''s Raymond, the fighter with the long sword."

    "It really is him!" another adventurer confirmed.

    All eyes were now fixed on Raymond, following his every move, as if trying to burn his image into their minds. Raymond, however, was no stranger to being the center of attention. He simply waved to Sylph and Lorene with a smile.

    When he reached them, he said, "Let''s head to the guild."

    "Sure!" both Sylph and Lorene agreed eagerly.

    Ignoring the stares and murmurs around them, the three of them walked confidently toward the Adventurer''s Guild, their presence leaving a trail of whispered awe in their wake. Every adventurer they passed couldn''t help but glance at them, clearly fascinated by the trio.

 Chapter 81 Moonlight Village!

    "We''re finally out!"In the carriage, Sylph wiped the sweat from her forehead, and Lorene was also drenched, breathing heavily from the heat. Raymond sat next to them, wearing a helpless smile.

    "Here, have some water," Raymond said, pulling out their water bladders from his backpack and handing them over. Find your next adventure on My Virtual Library Empire

    Both women quickly took them, drinking eagerly, their necks gracefully tilting back as they gulped. Raymond couldn''t help but notice how effortless their movements seemed.

    They had left the town of Wittes behind, but the memories of their time at the Adventurer''s Guild were still fresh in their minds, and it felt like a nightmare.

    At the guild, it wasn''t just the usual stares and whispers; things had gone wild. Archer and hunter adventurers had swarmed them, eager to join their team. It turned out their group was lacking in long-range firepower, and everyone seemed to think they were the perfect solution. Even some bronze-level adventurers came forward, hoping to team up.

    It wasn''t until the guild staff intervened, annoyed by the constant disruptions, that the three of them finally managed to escape.

    After that chaos, they didn''t dare linger. They quickly changed their adventurer nameplates, picked a random task from the commission board, and fled the guild as quickly as they could.

    "Haha! I''m finally a Black Iron-level adventurer!" Sylph grinned as she tucked the new black nameplate into her bag, beaming at it like a prized possession.

    Lorene smiled as she watched Sylph, clearly pleased for her.

    Sylph then turned to Raymond, her expression shifting to curiosity. "So, Raymond, our team really could use an archer or hunter. When are you planning to recruit one?"

    Raymond paused, thinking for a moment. "Maybe in about half a month," he answered.

    "Half a month?" Sylph and Lorene both looked at him in confusion. "Why so long? Is something special going to happen?"

    Raymond nodded. "Yes. In half a month, Arya will be turning fifteen. We''re going to see if she can awaken her profession at the temple. Once that''s decided, we''ll know whether we need to recruit anyone else."

    "Ah, that makes sense," Sylph said with a nod of understanding.

    Lorene, on the other hand, still looked confused. "Arya?" she asked.

    The two remembered that Lorene had no idea who Arya was. After introducing her, Lorene finally understood, nodding with a smile. "Got it now."

    After reading through the commission details, both Sylph and Lorene agreed with Raymond''s plan. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "By the way, Raymond, could you pull out the commission details? We didn''t have time to look at it earlier," Sylph urged eagerly.

    They''d been in such a rush to leave the guild that only Raymond had a chance to glance at the commission. The others hadn''t even gotten a chance to read it carefully.

    Raymond pulled out the commission letter from his bag and handed it over to the two of them.

    The details read:

    Commission: Go to Moonlight Forest and collect 12 to 20 stalks of Bloodvine Grass. (Note: excess Bloodvine over 20 stalks will not be accepted.)

    Information: Bloodvine Grass grows within a 5 to 10-mile radius in the Moonlight Forest. It thrives in the same conditions as the Vine Magic Tree, so be cautious. Additionally, the Crazy Baboon monster loves to eat Bloodvine Grass, so be wary of them too.

    Reward: 10 silver coins per stalk of Bloodvine.

    Time Limit: 3 days.

    Client: Mr. Wedel, the manager of Wedel Pharmacy.

    Level: Black Iron.

    Once they finished reading, Lorene raised an eyebrow. "Bloodvine Grass is the main ingredient for the ''Intermediate Physical Restoration Potion'', right?"

    "Yep," Raymond confirmed with a nod. He had read about it in a book.

    Potion recipes weren''t secrets; they were public knowledge. The real challenge lay in the skill to craft them. The pharmacists used their magic and training to manipulate the ingredients, channeling their magic power to combine them into a potion. It wasn''t about physically refining the ingredients, but about using their magic.

    Sylph handed the commission back to Raymond, her eyes gleaming. "I''ve heard the Moonlight Forest is packed with all sorts of monsters. I can''t believe I finally got a real adventure commission here in Wittes!"

    Raymond just stared at her, slightly speechless. A magician who could only cast one explosion spell, wanting to dive into a monster-filled forest?

    He glanced at her metal magic staff; probably worth over a hundred gold coins and couldn''t help but shake his head.

    After putting the commission letter away, Raymond thought for a moment before speaking up. "The deeper you go into the Moonlight Forest, the more dangerous the monsters get. The Bloodvine Grass grows within a 5 to 10-mile range, which is right on the border of the forest''s edge. It''s an area where Iron-level adventurers can still handle the monsters. But if you push further into the middle of the forest, you''ll start encountering monsters that are much harder to deal with."

    Raymond had studied the descriptions of the Vine Demon Tree and the Mad Baboon in the temple library, so he had a pretty good understanding of their strengths and habits. With his current abilities, he didn''t think they''d be a problem.

    Even if something unexpected happened, Sylph, the explosion magician, could step in, and Loreni, the priestess, could heal them if needed.

    "We''re not heading into the heart of the forest, so we''ll be fine!" Sylph said confidently.

    Loreni hesitated before speaking up. "But we should keep in mind that there''s more to worry about than just the Vine Demon Trees and Mad Baboons... Once we enter the Moonlight Forest, we could run into all sorts of monsters."

    Raymond nodded in agreement. "Loreni''s right. So if we encounter monsters, we''ll try to avoid them. If we can''t, then we''ll fight."

    Sylph shot them both an impatient glare. "Oh, I get it. Stop worrying so much."

    And with that, the carriage fell silent.

    What Sylph and Loreni didn''t know was that Raymond had a deeper reason for taking this commission.

    First, he wanted to awaken the ''Pharmacist'' profession, which required him to gather ten different herbs from the wild and craft them into potions.

    Second, he saw the Moonlight Forest as the perfect opportunity to hunt down a variety of monsters, gain skill points, and increase his magic power limit.

    So, when he told Sylph and the others to avoid monsters, that was just a tactic. As long as the monsters weren''t too strong or didn''t interfere with the mission, Raymond planned to take them down.

    ...

    The carriage swayed as it moved along the road. With the Moonlight Forest ahead, Raymond asked Sylph and Loreni to rest while he kept watch. He told them to close their eyes and relax while he kept an eye on the surroundings.

    Finally, after making a sharp turn, a vast, dense forest came into view. Raymond could also see a cluster of houses on the edge of the forest, bustling with activity.

    "This is...?" Raymond asked, noticing the many adventurers coming and going, all wearing their gear.

    "Ah, that''s Moonlight Village," the coachman explained. "The forest ahead is Moonlight Forest. Adventurers sometimes need a break because missions here can take more than a day, so they built the village to rest."

    "Ah, I see," Raymond said with a nod.

    "We''re here!" Sylph and Loreni woke up and peered out of the carriage, taking in the sight of Moonlight Village and the Moonlight Forest beyond.

    Soon, the carriage stopped in the village. The three of them paid the fare and disembarked.

    "Let''s head into the mountains!" Raymond said, eager to get started.

    Without any intention of lingering in the village, he led Sylph and Loreni down the well-worn path that adventurers had trodden countless times, heading straight toward the shadowy Moonlight Forest.

 Chapter 82 Moonlight Forest!

    Moonlight Forest was not named for the way it looked in the moonlight, but because it always felt like a place bathed in moonlight, even during the day. The tall trees, their thick branches and leaves, blocked out most of the sunlight, casting the forest in a perpetual, dim glow. Only a faint, ghostly light managed to sneak through the layers of green, creating an eerie atmosphere.Raymond, Sylph, and Lorene walked through this shadowy forest, feeling the weight of the darkness that seemed to hang in the air.

    "Raymond, I don''t see any clear paths here," Sylph remarked, noting the lack of any visible signs of adventurers who had come before them. The forest seemed untouched by human feet.

    Raymond nodded thoughtfully, calculating in his mind. They had walked about two miles, but the winding route meant they hadn''t gone much deeper into the forest. "Stay alert," he said. "We''re not on a safe path, but we''re still within the edge of the forest."

    He paused and pulled out the antidote from his bag, handing it to the two of them. After they drank it, he passed Sylph the "Primary Magic Recovery Potion" and asked her to keep it handy. Experience tales at My Virtual Library Empire

    With his long sword now in hand, Raymond turned to face them. "Alright, stay about two meters behind me. Keep your distance, but don''t fall too far behind."

    As he led the way, his eyes scanned the shadows, his senses alert to every rustle and movement around them.

    "If I''d awakened as a Hunter, moving through this forest would be much easier," Raymond thought. "Unfortunately, the conditions for the second awakening are tough."

    He recalled the awakening requirements for the Hunter class:

    - Set a trap to kill a monster (which he''d already done with a rabbit trap for a poisonous wasp).

    - Track prey for at least ten minutes without being noticed (he had failed this one so far).

    - Use a bow to hit a target with a diameter of no more than ten centimeters from ten meters away (which he''d completed just two days ago).

    The hardest part had been the second condition. He''d tried tracking small animals, but if he got too close, they would notice him. If he stayed too far away, he''d lose their trail altogether.

    As they continued on their way, suddenly, the underbrush rustled violently. Without warning, a massive purple python lunged out of the jungle, its gaping mouth aimed straight for Raymond.

    But Raymond was ready. The moment he heard the sound, his fighter instincts kicked in. He took a quick step back, narrowly avoiding the snake''s strike.

    In a fluid motion, he raised his double-edged sword, swinging it with the precision of a seasoned swordsman, ready for the fight ahead.

    A flash of silver light cut through the air, and in an instant, the massive snake''s head and body were severed into two pieces.

    Bang! Bang! Snap! Snap!

    The ten-meter-long snake, thick as a tree trunk, thrashed violently on the ground, its body slamming against the earth with enough force to send sand and rocks flying in every direction.

    "Back off!" Raymond shouted, quickly stepping back.

    The snake''s wild movements were dangerous, and a stray hit could send them flying.

    Sylph and Lorene, startled, immediately backed away.

    Raymond didn''t waste time. He quickly found the right moment to strike again, slashing his twin swords in swift, controlled movements. With two powerful blows, he sliced through the snake''s body, chopping it into three pieces.

    Finally, the chaos subsided.

    "Raymond, are you okay?" Lorene rushed over, concern in her eyes.

    "I''m fine," Raymond said, shaking his head. He looked down at the massive serpent sprawled on the forest floor. "A purple-bellied python... I didn''t expect to run into one so soon. The Moonlight Forest truly is a monster''s domain."

    Sylph stepped forward, looking down at the defeated python. She let out a relieved sigh, her hand pressing against her chest. "That was too close. If that snake had targeted us instead of Raymond, we''d be in real danger."

    Raymond''s face darkened at her words. He knew it was the logical choice for the snake to target him first, but hearing it said aloud felt different. It left an awkward, uneasy feeling.

    Lorene, who had been quiet, looked between Raymond and Sylph, as if she wanted to speak but hesitated. Finally, she spoke up, her voice soft but sensible. "Actually... even if it attacked us, Raymond could''ve saved us before it did any real damage."

    Raymond nodded. He appreciated Lorene''s understanding, but he didn''t dwell on it. They had bigger things to focus on.

    "Let''s keep moving. We''re still a long way from the area where the ''bloodvine grass'' grows," Raymond urged, kicking the snake''s remains out of his path. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    He glanced back at Sylph and Lorene, making sure they were following closely. "Stay close. If anything like this happens again, I might not be able to get to you in time."

    "Got it!" Sylph and Lorene responded in unison, and the three of them continued deeper into the forest, ready for whatever challenges lay ahead.

    Dadada!

    A swarm of gray-yellow locusts, each the size of a thick thigh, buzzed through the air, their wings beating in unison as they swooped down on the three adventurers below.

    These flying locusts were a common sight at the edge of Moonlight Forest, and their attacks were deadly; sharp jaws, powerful hind legs, and barbed spikes capable of tearing through flesh.

    "Get back quickly!" Raymond shouted, his voice sharp and urgent. Without even turning his head, he warned Sylph and Lorene to stay out of the line of fire.

    They had unknowingly wandered into the locusts'' territory, and now they were trapped.

    The swarm split as soon as the locusts noticed Sylph and Lorene were separated from Raymond. Half of the swarm darted after them, while the other half continued its relentless attack on Raymond, targeting him with their deadly hind legs.

    The locusts were confident in their strength. They believed that one kick from their powerful legs would be enough to knock Raymond off his feet, and the sharp barbs would tear through his skin.

    But Raymond remained calm. He didn''t even flinch. With a soft hum, a ripple of invisible energy spread from him, redirecting five of the locusts chasing Sylph and Lorene back toward him.

    Raymond didn''t look at the five locusts now heading his way, nor did he seem to care. His focus remained on the swarm before him. His eyes were sharp, determined.

    The moment the locusts flew within five meters of him, Raymond struck.

    Swish!

    A brilliant silver flash of sword light erupted, cutting through the air in a continuous arc five meters long. In the blink of an eye, Raymond had crossed that distance, leaving a trail of light in his wake.

    The sword light sliced through the locusts effortlessly, splitting them in two and sending their mangled bodies to the ground.

    Raymond didn''t pause. His focus remained unbroken as he turned to face the five locusts that had turned back to attack him, lured by his previous taunts.

    With a swift swing of his sword, two more locusts met their fate, falling to the ground with a sickening thud.

    One of the remaining locusts shot forward, its barbed legs aimed straight at Raymond''s face. But before it could strike, Raymond raised his left hand and casually slapped it away with the back of his hand, sending it flying backward.

    With two quick slashes, the last two locusts were cut down, their bodies falling lifeless to the ground.

    Raymond finally looked toward Sylph and Lorene. Without a word, he motioned for them to follow him, the danger momentarily past.

 Chapter 83 Wind Slash!

    Raymond''s taunting had attracted the attention of five flying locusts, but only two of them continued to chase after them, darting through the air with alarming speed.Sylph realized with a jolt that she couldn''t outrun the two pursuing locusts. The buzzing of their wings grew louder as they closed in. Without hesitation, she spun around, raised her metal magic wand, and swung it at the first one with all her might.

    ''Bang!''

    The force of the blow was tremendous. The head of the locust was crushed with a sickening crack, its blood splattering in every direction. Even the powerful jaws of the creature shattered under the strike. But the impact of the attack sent Sylph stumbling backward. She tried to regain her balance, but the massive force behind the locust''s flight pushed her back, causing her to trip and fall to the ground.

    Though she had trained extensively in combat with a magic staff, the power of her strike was not enough to fully offset the weight and force of the creature. She lay there for a moment, winded and trying to steady herself.

    At that very instant, the second locust, undeterred, swooped down toward her, its monstrous legs outstretched, ready to tear into her face.

    "Ah! No!" Sylph cried out, her body jerking backward in a desperate attempt to avoid its deadly jaws. She instinctively raised her arms to shield her face.

    But then, a voice cried out, "Ah! Go away!"

    Explore more at My Virtual Library Empire

    Sylph''s heart skipped as she saw Lorene standing nearby, trembling slightly but holding her magic wand with determination. Though she was clearly frightened, Lorene swung the wand toward the oncoming locusts, hoping to fend them off.

    ''Bang!''

    The strike was nowhere near as powerful as Sylph''s earlier blow. Lorene''s wand wasn''t nearly as sturdy, and the flying locust barely flinched, only suffering a small dent before it crashed down onto Sylph''s abdomen.

    The impact sent Lorene herself sprawling to the ground, the shockwave from the hit knocking her off balance.

    ''Crunch! Crunch!'' The locust began to gnaw at Sylph''s abdomen, its sharp jaws tearing through her magic robe. The sounds of it chewing and ripping echoed through the air. Sylph gasped, feeling the pressure of its bite as it burrowed into her clothes.

    Just as the locust''s jaws clicked shut on her skin, a horrifying sound rang out; the locust''s hard, insectile teeth snapped in two.

    "Go to hell!" Sylph shouted, her fury igniting. Gripping her magic wand with both hands, she jabbed the creature in the belly. The locust let out a shrill screech, its wings flapping violently as it darted back into the air.

    But before it could lunge at Sylph again, a flash of steel cut through the air. The locust was split clean in two, falling to the ground in pieces.

    Raymond had arrived.

    "Are you okay?" He asked urgently, his eyes scanning Sylph''s form as he moved toward her. His gaze paused when he noticed the chain mail exposed beneath the tattered remains of her magic robe. The chainmail was a fine, interconnected weave of metal, and it seemed to have saved her from a more serious injury. But it was clear that the locusts had made their mark.

    "Raymond, you''re finally here," Sylph sighed in relief. Her tense posture melted away as the danger passed. She sank to the ground, feeling the weight of the moment hit her. She had made it through, thanks to the intervention of her friends.

    "Sarifi, how are you?" Lorene crawled over to her, panic rising in her voice. She saw the torn fabric of Sylph''s robe and assumed the worst. She quickly pushed Sylph away, as if afraid to touch her injured friend.

    But then she froze, her eyes widening. She saw what Raymond had noticed, a layer of chain mail beneath the torn robe, the metal glinting in the dim light, punctuated by broken locust teeth embedded in the weave.

    "Uh..." Lorene''s face turned pale as she realized her mistake.

    Sylph burst into laughter, the tension of the moment finally breaking. "Hahaha¡­ Don''t worry, Lorene! This chain mail is tough enough. The locusts didn''t get through. But I have to admit, I was really scared for a moment. If it weren''t for you knocking the last one down, I might''ve lost my face!"

    Lorene looked at her, her face still etched with concern but softening as she realized Sylph was unharmed. "I can heal that!" she said earnestly, her face bright with determination.

    Raymond couldn''t help but chuckle at the seriousness of Lorene''s offer. Her sincerity was endearing, and he felt a sense of pride in their teamwork. Despite their fear, they had stood their ground.

    As the two women got back to their feet, Sylph glanced toward the horizon where the remains of the flying locusts lay scattered across the ground. Her eyes widened in surprise. "Raymond, you killed all those locusts? How did you do it so fast?" she asked, still in awe. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The group of flying locusts consisted of fifteen deadly creatures, a force that could overwhelm any adventurer. Yet, in a matter of moments, Raymond had not only slain the eight that had attacked him but also dealt with the five others drawn in by his taunt. By the time the dust settled, he had rushed over to save Sylph, whose abdomen had already been under attack.

    Lorene stared at him in awe. "Raymond, how did you do all that?" Her voice was full of curiosity, clearly impressed by the speed and efficiency of his actions.

    The battle had unfolded so quickly, with both of them focusing solely on survival, that neither had noticed Raymond''s secret weapon: his "Swift Wind Slash." It was a new skill, one that allowed him to wipe out the locusts with a single, precise strike.

    Raymond grinned, enjoying the mystery he had created. "When I was surrounded by the locusts, an idea just came to me. I realized I had unlocked a new skill, and I used it to defeat them."

    Sylph turned toward him, her eyes wide with disbelief. "You... you learned a new skill? How long has it been since you discovered it?"

    Her tone was filled with both amazement and a touch of concern. If Raymond had mastered another skill, that meant he had now learned three in total. Most adventurers typically only mastered a few abilities throughout their careers, and the process of learning a new skill was anything but easy. It took time, focus, and a deep understanding of one''s combat style.

    Lorene, too, was stunned. Her hands tightened around her magic wand, and she placed one hand on her chest as if to calm her racing heart. After a brief pause, she asked softly, "Raymond... can you tell us what skill it is?"

    Raymond nodded, his expression serious yet friendly. "It''s called Wind Slash."

    "Wind Slash?" Sylph frowned, her brows knitting together as she tried to recall the name. "I think I''ve heard of it... Isn''t that a skill only swordsmen can learn?"

    Lorene also looked puzzled, her mind racing. "Yes, I remember reading about it too. Only swordsmen are supposed to be able to use Wind Slash... But you, Raymond... you''re a warrior."

    Raymond chuckled, shaking his head slightly. "The book does say that, but I''ve just proven it wrong. I''m a warrior, and I''ve unlocked Wind Slash. It means that sword-wielding warriors; like me, can learn it too."

    "Right," Lorene nodded, looking more thoughtful. "There are many skills in the book that mention swordsmen, but that doesn''t mean others can''t learn them if they meet certain conditions."

    Sylph burst out laughing. "Hahaha, looks like that book needs a serious update!" She paused and then added, "Well, I''m glad you proved it wrong."

    The three of them shared a laugh, the tension from the battle slowly melting away. But Raymond''s expression grew more serious as he looked back toward the dark depths of the Moonlight Forest.

    "Remember, though, keep my new skill a secret," he said, his voice lowered, but still calm. "We don''t want to attract unnecessary attention."

    Sylph gave him a pointed look, clearly not pleased. "Of course, Raymond. You think we''d blab about it? We''re your friends, after all."

    Lorene nodded earnestly. "I won''t tell anyone either. You have my word."

    Raymond trusted them both, but he still felt it was best to remind them. Secrets could be dangerous, especially in the unpredictable environment of the Moonlight Forest.

    "Thanks," Raymond said with a smile, his gaze turning serious again as he peered deeper into the forest. "We''re getting close to an area where ''blood vine grass'' grows. The monsters there are tougher. We''ll need to be careful."

    He glanced at the others. "Let''s rest here for a while. I''ll recover some magic, and we''ll head out once I''m back at full strength. This area is the locusts'' territory, so other monsters should stay away for now."

    The speed at which Raymond recovered magic was impressive. His magic pool had reached a substantial 589.1 points, meaning he could recover 24.5 points of mana each hour. But as a magician, his recovery rate was doubled, so he would regain 49 points every hour, a vital advantage as they ventured deeper into dangerous territory.

    "Sounds good," Sylph said, nodding in agreement. "We''ll need you at full strength if we''re going to face what''s ahead."

    "Yes, let''s take a break," Lorene added, offering a smile as she sat down, visibly relieved to have a moment of calm.

    The trio settled down, eating their rations and resting, knowing that the real challenges of the Moonlight Forest were still ahead.

 Chapter 84 Encounter!

    After finishing their meal, Raymond leaned back against a tree and pulled up his status panel, curious to see how far his progress had come:---

    Name: Raymond Kelton

    Age: 15

    Magic Value: 180.6 / 591.1

    Occupations: Fighter, Warrior, Craftsman, Magician, Swordsman

    Skills: Bone Crushing, Taunt [Upgradable], Wind Slash

    Skill Points: 2. Cumulative Value: 35%

    ---

    It had barely been two hours since they started walking through the forest, but Raymond had already earned two more skill points from the monsters he''d defeated. The effort had paid off sooner than he expected.

    Enjoy new adventures from My Virtual Library Empire

    ''Looks like we''re in the right part of the Moonlight Forest...'' Raymond thought with satisfaction.

    However, he was also aware that these weak monsters, the ones that had easily given him skill points, were nothing more than a warm-up. If a team of experienced adventurers at the white porcelain level formed, they could deal with these creatures without breaking a sweat.

    The real challenges lay ahead.

    Next, they''d enter the area where "blood vine grass" grew, a place known for its more dangerous monsters. Raymond knew that the creatures they''d face there wouldn''t be so easy to deal with.

    As he thought back to how he had taunted and provoked those earlier monsters, Raymond made a mental note: ''I won''t make that mistake again. From here on out, I''ll keep a low profile and let the monsters come to us.''

    He stretched out under the tree, eyes squinting against the bright light filtering through the canopy, gathering his strength and waiting for his magic to recharge.

    ---

    ''Time passed in a quiet lull.''

    Suddenly, Sylph''s voice broke the stillness.

    "Raymond, Lorene, come and see!"

    Raymond looked up and saw Sylph waving excitedly at them from a short distance, holding something in her hand. Her face was glowing with happiness. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Let''s go take a look," Raymond said, picking up his sword from the ground and signaling for Lorene to follow. The two of them walked toward Sylph.

    As they approached, Sylph held up what looked like a small, vibrant blue plant. "Raymond, look! I found this near where the flying locusts live."

    Raymond took the plant from her, inspecting it closely. "Blue Spirit Grass?"

    "Yes!" Sylph beamed, nodding eagerly. "This is a key ingredient for crafting the ''Primary Magic Recovery Potion.'' I''ve heard that many pharmacists are looking for it right now. They even have requests for it for our quest!"

    Raymond raised an eyebrow, impressed. "Great find, Sylph."

    He turned to the others. "Let''s see if we can find more. We might be able to gather a good amount."

    The three of them spread out, scouring the area around them. After a while, they managed to gather a total of seven stalks of Blue Spirit Grass.

    "Seven. Not bad," Raymond said, tucking the herbs into his bag with a satisfied nod.

    In addition to the Blue Spirit Grass, they had also picked up a few other herbs along the way; useful for making basic potions, but nothing too valuable. Still, it was all part of the process. Raymond''s newfound interest in alchemy, driven by his awakening as a "Pharmacist," made even these humble herbs important.

    Sylph grinned, clearly excited. "Hehe, with this, when we get back, we can take on a commission from the guild. We''ll finish it right away!"

    Lorene, however, seemed more cautious. "But what if the amount isn''t enough? If we don''t find more, we might not be able to complete the commission."

    Raymond nodded, considering her concern. "We''ll see when the time comes. If it doesn''t meet the requirement, we can always sell it to a pharmacy. They''re always looking for herbs like these, and they''ll probably accept it."

    Though Sylph looked a bit disappointed, she understood. "Alright, that sounds like a plan."

    "Okay, but if we sell it instead of completing the guild mission, we won''t get any mission points," Sylph pointed out, her face falling slightly in disappointment.

    As they packed away their herbs, Raymond couldn''t help but feel a sense of accomplishment. They were making progress, not just on their journey, but on their growing collection of skills, herbs, and resources. Each step brought them closer to their goals.

    But the true test would come when they ventured deeper into the forest. The blood vine grass area was near, and the monsters lurking there were not to be underestimated.

    He quickly turned his attention back to his status panel, where he saw that his magic had already recovered to over 300 points.

    Looking up, he noticed the sky; mostly obscured by the thick canopy of the towering trees. The midday sun blazed high above, its heat trapped under the dense foliage.

    Realizing there was still a long way to go and knowing his magic would continue to recover on the move, Raymond took a deep breath and announced, "Alright, let''s get going. We should head in now."

    The others nodded, and within moments, the trio was off, moving deeper into the Moonlight Forest.

    ---

    As they navigated through the dense woods, a sudden ''buzz'' filled the air.

    Out of nowhere, a black and yellow poisonous wasp darted between the trees. It hovered for a moment before swooping down to grab a small animal, lifting it effortlessly into the air. With a final sharp buzz, it darted off, vanishing into the distance.

    The trio emerged from the underbrush, watching as the wasp flew away.

    Sylph shook her head in surprise. "I didn''t expect to find poisonous sting wasps here. Then again, this forest has all kinds of monsters."

    "Yeah, the Moonlight Forest is full of surprises," Raymond replied. He glanced in the direction the wasp had gone, then turned to the other two. "But we''re not following that thing. Let''s head the other way."

    With that, the three of them continued on, their steps more cautious now that they were deeper into the forest. They knew that the monsters here were more dangerous, so they kept their eyes peeled for any signs of trouble.

    They moved carefully, occasionally spotting signs of monster activity, but luckily, they were able to avoid direct encounters each time. As they pushed forward, they kept an eye out for any signs of the elusive ''blood vine grass'', the main objective of their journey.

    ---

    Suddenly, Raymond halted, his expression serious. He raised a hand, signaling for the others to stop.

    "Raymond, what is it?" Sylph asked, her voice laced with concern. Lorene, too, had come to a halt, waiting for him to explain.

    "Did you hear that?" Raymond asked, his eyes scanning the dense trees ahead. "There''s fighting nearby."

    Sylph and Lorene paused, straining to listen, but they heard nothing at first.

    Then, as if answering their unspoken question, a loud shout rang out from deep within the forest.

    "Yaaah!" The cry was unmistakably female, carried on the wind toward them.

    The three of them exchanged quick glances. This time, they could all clearly hear it.

    Raymond turned to the others, his eyes narrowed in thought. "Do you think we should check it out?" Lorene asked, her grip tightening on her magic wand. Her voice was filled with both curiosity and caution.

    Sylph, however, seemed more eager. Her eyes sparkled with excitement as she glanced toward Raymond. "I think we should go. What if there''s a fight we can join?"

    Raymond paused for a moment, thinking, then nodded decisively. "Let''s go take a look, but we need to be careful not to be seen. If it doesn''t seem worth it, we''ll just retreat quietly."

    Lorene and Sylph both nodded in agreement, their expressions a mix of curiosity and caution.

    With Raymond leading the way, the three of them moved cautiously through the dense forest, following the sounds of the struggle.

    The closer they got, the clearer the noise became. Shouts and grunts filled the air:

    "Kris, watch out behind you!"

    "Get lost!"

    "Ahhh!"

    The three adventurers pushed forward, finally reaching a massive tree. Peeking around its thick trunk, they could see the battlefield unfolding before them.

    There were three adventurers, two women and one man, all at the Black Iron level. From their gear, Raymond quickly guessed their professions: the female warriors were armed with heavy swords, the female magician was using a staff, and the man appeared to be an assassin or thief, dressed in lightweight armor and carrying daggers.

    The situation was grim. The assassin''s left leg and right arm were badly injured, and the female magician appeared drained, her face pale from the toll of expending too much magic. The female warrior was still standing strong, but it was clear she was struggling to protect her injured companions.

    The attackers? A group of ''Jungle Cats'' fast, deadly creatures known for their agility and sharp claws. Raymond''s mind raced as he recalled what he knew about these monsters. Their claws were dangerously sharp, and some of the smarter ones had even been known to learn the "Tearing" skill. Yes, monsters could learn skills too, making them even more unpredictable.

    "They''ve got an archer hiding somewhere," Lorene''s voice cut through his thoughts.

    Raymond''s eyes narrowed as he scanned the area. Only then did he notice the arrows sticking out of the ground and the bodies of several Jungle Cats littering the battlefield, all with arrows embedded in them. Someone had been shooting from the shadows.

 Chapter 85 Rescue!

    "Do you think we should help them?" Lorene asked, worry etched across her face. As a priest of the Sun Goddess, her first instinct was always to help those in need, but she was also mindful of their own mission.Raymond glanced at her and then at Sylph, who seemed equally eager to join the fray. But he held up a hand, signaling them to wait.

    Before they could discuss further, one of the Jungle Cats lunged past the injured assassin, its claws poised to strike the female magician.

    Suddenly, a ''whoosh'' filled the air as an arrow flew from the shadows, aimed at the Jungle Cat. The creature leaped and rolled mid-air to dodge the attack, but it wasn''t fast enough to avoid the female warrior''s massive sword. With a roar, she swung the blade with precision, catching the Jungle Cat mid-dodge. The impact sent the creature flying, blood spraying through the air. It didn''t split in two, but it was clearly finished.

    As the warrior turned back to face the rest of the battle, Raymond''s eyes widened in recognition. It was ''Kris''! The same Kris he had encountered during his earlier travels.

    "Help!" Kris''s voice rang out in desperation.

    Without a second thought, Raymond sprang forward, sword in hand, charging into the fray. The decision was made. They couldn''t just stand by and watch.

    -------

    Kris''s heart sank as she watched the group of Jungle Hunting Cats encircle them. Despair began to seep in. This wasn''t supposed to happen. They had prepared for everything; new equipment, fresh skills, a solid team, but now, it seemed like all of that had been for nothing.

    She and her team had set out on what seemed like a simple mission: to retrieve the ''Fire Scale Stone'' from the depths of the Moonlight Forest. It had seemed straightforward enough. The team; Kris, the warrior; Sotoler, the archer; Drona, the magician; and Griffin, the assassin had been promoted to Black Iron level not long ago. Their equipment was top-notch, and the mission reward was too generous to pass up.

    At first, everything had gone smoothly. They encountered a few monsters, but they were easily handled. Even when danger crept closer, they had managed to navigate through it all. But then, they found the ''Fire Scale Stone'' and that''s when things went south. The stone was in the territory of a pride of Jungle Hunting Cats, and the moment they grabbed it, the cats pounced.

    The team should have been able to handle them. A group of Black Iron adventurers could easily deal with a few jungle cats, or so they thought. But the truth was, they had already drained most of their resources fighting other creatures on their way here. Drona, the magician, had barely enough magic left for one more spell, and they didn''t have any magic recovery potions to top off her energy.

    The ''Jungle Cats'' were incredibly fast, and their agility made them near impossible to hit with spells. One by one, the team''s members began to fall behind. Griffin, the assassin, was the first to be wounded by their sharp claws. Drona, exhausted and nearly out of magic, couldn''t do much more than watch. Only Kris, the heavily armored warrior, and Sotoler, the archer, were still standing, but even they were struggling to hold their ground.

    Kris gritted her teeth, her heavy sword feeling almost useless against the nimble, quick-moving cats. She swung it at them, but they danced out of her reach, their claws swiping just inches from her. Sotoler, positioned further back, was providing support with his arrows, but even his shots weren''t enough to stop the tide. The arrows flew fast, but the distance was too great, and the Jungle Cats were far too agile. The only thing they had going for them was the unspoken coordination between Kris and Sotoler. Whenever a cat got too close, Sotoler would shoot an arrow to force it back, giving Kris just enough time to strike.

    It worked, at least for a while. She managed to land a few blows, each one more desperate than the last. But victory was slipping further from her grasp. The final blow she had dealt to one of the Jungle Cats had been just that: the final blow. Sotoler was out of arrows, and there were still ''nine'' more Jungle Cats circling them. The situation was becoming hopeless.

    Kris tightened her grip on her heavy sword, the reality of the situation crashing over her. She glanced back at Sotoler, shaking her head slightly. He shouldn''t come any closer. There was nothing more he could do.

    Suddenly, Griffin''s voice broke through the chaos, his voice raspy with pain. "Kris, don''t worry about us. You and Sotoler should leave now! Save yourselves!"

    Drona, her face streaked with tears, choked out, "Kris, please, you and Sotoler... just go! We''ll hold them off as long as we can."

    Kris''s resolve only hardened. Her heart may have been weighed down with despair, but she wasn''t going to leave her team. She couldn''t. She was their protector. It was her job to keep them safe, no matter what.

    "No!" Kris said firmly, her voice cutting through the air like the blade of her sword. "I won''t leave you. We''ll fight together, or we don''t fight at all!"

    Before anyone could say another word, a Jungle Cat lunged at her, its eyes gleaming with hunger. Kris barely had time to react. The cat''s claws flashed through the air, aiming directly for her throat. Without Sotoler''s arrows to guide her, she had only her own strength to rely on.

    "Go to hell!" she roared, swinging her broadsword with all the force she could muster.

    The Jungle Cat was fast, but it wasn''t fast enough. It dodged her sword, its claws coming within a hair''s breadth of her neck. But Kris wasn''t finished. With a fierce grunt, she swung again, this time at the creature''s side. The cat danced away, its claws still slashing at the air, but it was getting closer and closer.

    Then, with a blur of motion, another Jungle Cat leaped at her from behind, its claws aimed at her exposed neck, her most vulnerable spot.

    Kris''s mind raced. She couldn''t fight them all off. Not like this. Not without help.

    Kris''s heart raced as the Jungle Cat''s claws surged toward her throat. Her instincts screamed to let go of the broadsword and raise her arm to block, but it was already too late. The cold, calculating eyes of the jungle predator locked onto her, and she knew, she was going to die here.

    Desperately, she turned her head to glance at Sotoler, wanting to see him one last time. But to her shock, his face was filled with surprise, not fear. What was happening?

    Before she could fully process what was going on, a blur of motion caught her eye. A figure, moving faster than she could track, came rushing toward her from the corner of her vision. A long sword swept through the air with a silver streak, aiming directly at the Jungle Cat. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Swish!

    The blade cut through the Jungle Cat''s neck as though it were paper, severing its claws just inches from Kris''s skin. Warm blood splattered across her face and neck, and for a moment, she almost thought she''d been struck too. The blood was so vivid, so close.

    But no, it wasn''t her. The Jungle Cat collapsed lifelessly to the ground, its body twitching for a moment before going still. Stay connected with My Virtual Library Empire

    When Kris looked up, her eyes widened in disbelief.

    "Raymond?" she gasped, almost unable to believe what she was seeing.

    It was him; the same Raymond she had met at the dwarf craftsman''s shop, the dual-class worker who had helped her back then. But when had he arrived? How?

    Raymond shot her a quick, focused glance, frowning slightly. "Stop staring. Protect your teammates, and don''t forget Sarifi and the others!" His voice wasn''t harsh, but it was commanding, firm.

    Kris barely noticed the tone, too stunned by his sudden appearance. Without hesitation, she snapped out of her daze and turned toward Sylph and Lorene, who were right behind Raymond. She didn''t waste another moment, moving into action.

    Raymond, meanwhile, was already charging into the fray, his sword raised high, ready for the fight.

    The Jungle Cats, not used to prey fighting back with such skill, quickly regrouped. They lunged at Raymond all at once, their sharp claws flashing as they attacked from every angle. But Raymond didn''t flinch.

    He moved with calm precision, his sword cutting through the air in an effortless arc. The first Jungle Cat to strike was gutted in a single swipe. But the rest of the pack was smart, too smart to be intimidated. They didn''t rush in blindly; instead, they surrounded him, attacking from different angles, planning to overwhelm him.

    One of the cats jumped high into the air, its claws reaching for his face and neck. Another darted toward his sword arm, hoping to disable him. The third aimed at his left leg, determined to cripple him.

    "Raymond, be careful!" Sylph and Lorene shouted in unison, but it was clear they couldn''t reach him in time.

 Chapter 86 Dealing With the Jungle Cats!

    Kris wanted to move, wanted to help, but the Jungle Cats were circling her and the others, making it impossible to break free.Suddenly, Griffin, the injured assassin, called out from behind, his voice strained with urgency, "Help me ''heal''¡ªI can fight back if you do!"

    But Kris''s attention was fixed on Raymond. He wasn''t just surviving the onslaught; he was ''dancing'' through it.

    In one smooth, impossible motion, Raymond lifted his left leg and twisted his body in a way that seemed physically impossible. The two Jungle Cats attacking him from the sides were easily avoided as he shifted his weight with a fluid, almost acrobatic movement. Then, with a single, sweeping motion, his sword cleaved through the Jungle Cat attacking his left leg, its head falling cleanly from its body.

    Before the second cat could react, Raymond''s body completed a full rotation. His left foot, still planted on the ground, shot out like a whip, landing a devastating kick on the Jungle Cat attacking his arm. The force of the impact sent the cat flying backward, slamming into a massive tree with a sickening thud before collapsing onto the ground in a crumpled heap. It lay motionless, breathing shallowly, as though it had already given up the fight.

    Enjoy more content from My Virtual Library Empire

    The third Jungle Cat, who had leaped high to strike at his head, was now tumbling over Raymond''s body. Its claws lashed out in vain, but it couldn''t touch him. Raymond''s expression remained calm, his focus unbroken, as the cat sailed over his head, helpless against his fluid movements.

    Kris, eyes wide, watched in awe as Raymond decimated the attackers one by one. She had never seen such skill, such precision. It was as though he was one with the battle, moving through it like a shadow, an unstoppable force. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    For a brief moment, the battlefield fell silent. The remaining Jungle Cats seemed to hesitate, thrown off balance by the sheer ferocity of Raymond''s attack. Kris''s heart was still pounding, but now, she felt something else, a flicker of hope.

    Raymond looked at her, his gaze sharp, and for the first time since he''d arrived, he allowed himself a brief nod, acknowledging the team''s survival.

    "Stay sharp," he said, his voice steady. "This fight''s not over yet."

    The powerful coordination of a fighter allowed Raymond to swiftly regain his footing after executing a complex move. His muscles and instincts working in perfect harmony, he was already prepared for the next strike before the jungle hunting cat that had flown over his head even had a chance to land.

    Without hesitation, Raymond stepped forward, his sword raised high. In a single, decisive motion, he brought it crashing down, slicing the creature in half before it even hit the ground.

    "Ah!" The Jungle Cat barely had time to emit a final cry as its body split apart with a spray of blood, falling to the earth in two mangled halves.

    Raymond didn''t stop there. After dispatching the three Jungle Cats that had been surrounding him with swift efficiency, his eyes shifted to the remaining pack. His piercing gaze locked onto them, and for a moment, he saw the fear take root in their wild eyes.

    The Jungle Cats, usually so brave and fierce, were trembling now. They understood all too well the brutal consequences of crossing him. These creatures weren''t mindless beasts, they were intelligent, and they recognized their own mortality in Raymond''s cold, unyielding presence. Seeing the carnage and realizing they were no match for his speed and strength, they hesitated, unsure how to proceed.

    With a sharp movement, Raymond took a step forward. The remaining Jungle Cats immediately shrieked in fear, their instincts screaming at them to flee. Without a second thought, they turned and bolted, their sleek bodies darting between the trees with impressive speed. Within moments, they had vanished into the thick jungle, disappearing as quickly as they had appeared.

    Raymond didn''t chase them. He knew when the fight was over. With a final glance at the retreating monsters, he turned and walked back toward Sylph, Lorene, and the others.

    As he approached, he noticed that while Sylph and Lorene seemed to be visibly relieved, Kris and her teammates were staring at him in wide-eyed astonishment.

    Before Raymond could say anything, Kris rushed toward him, her face alight with excitement. Without warning, she threw her arms around him in a tight embrace, her voice bursting out in a joyful shout. "Raymond, you are ''so'' awesome!"

    Kris, a tall and strong warrior, was wearing a suit of steel armor, and the force of her hug felt like being smothered by a cold, unyielding sheet of metal. Raymond, slightly uncomfortable but more surprised than anything, tried to wriggle free. Though she was strong, she was no match for his own strength, and with a small grunt, he managed to break free from her tight hold.

    "Let me go first," Raymond said with a wry smile, using both hands to gently push her away.

    "Ah! Raymond, I''m sorry! I got a little carried away," Kris stammered, quickly apologizing, her face flushing with embarrassment.

    Once her teammates, Griffin and Delona, had calmed down, they exchanged looks of disbelief. Their gazes flicked between Raymond, Sylph, and Lorene. They had heard the names before, but seeing the faces now left them speechless.

    "Could it be..." Griffin asked slowly, still trying to process what had just happened. "You''re the Explosion Magician ''Sylph'' and the Priest ''Lorene''? And ''he'' is Raymond; the dual-professional?"

    Sylph, clearly pleased with the attention, puffed out her chest proudly, smiling mischievously. "Of course it''s us! Who else would it be?"

    Raymond, rolling his eyes, felt the awkwardness of the moment settle in. But before he could comment, Sotoler, the archer who had been firing from a distance, approached with a sincere smile on his face.

    "I''m Sotoler," he said, extending his hand to Raymond. "I''m the captain of this team. Honestly, without you and your help, we wouldn''t be standing here today."

    Raymond glanced over at Sotoler''s quiver, now completely empty, and smiled. "I see you''re a bit short on arrows," he said, recognizing the archer from his earlier encounters with Kris.

    Sotoler chuckled, the exhaustion clear in his voice. "Yeah, seems like I''m down to nothing, but at least we''re alive. Thanks again, Raymond."

    Kris stepped forward, her eyes brimming with gratitude. "Raymond, I don''t know how to thank you. If you hadn''t come when you did... that cat would''ve finished me. You saved my life."

    She reached up to touch her neck, still stained with the blood of the Jungle Cat that had nearly ended her. The thought of what might have happened if Raymond hadn''t arrived sent a chill down her spine. She still felt the residual fear, but now it was mixed with overwhelming relief.

    Sylph, ever curious, tilted her head with a playful grin. "Hey, Raymond, you guys know each other?"

    Raymond glanced at Kris and nodded. "We''ve met before. A while back, at the dwarf craftsman''s shop."

    Kris flushed slightly, but she couldn''t help but smile. "Yeah, this is the first time I''ve met a dual-professional, and I guess I just got a little ''too'' excited," she said sheepishly, her voice tinged with embarrassment.

    As the group processed the revelation, they all turned their gaze to Kris, who, still blushing, couldn''t help but add, "I never thought I''d be saved by ''him''. Just¡­ wow."

    Raymond chuckled softly at the reaction but didn''t linger on the praise. Instead, he gave Kris a nod and turned back to the team. There was still work to be done, and they couldn''t afford to lose focus now.

    Sotoler, ever the calm and collected leader, just smiled and said nothing. He could tell that Kris admired Raymond, but he understood it wasn''t anything more than that, just the excitement of someone meeting someone powerful for the first time.

    Raymond shifted his attention to Sotoler, the young archer who looked to be around 20 years old. "Mr. Sotoler," Raymond began, "can you tell us what happened? We''d like to understand the situation better."

    Sotoler nodded immediately. "Of course. Let me explain."

    After listening carefully to Sotoler and his teammates recount the events, Raymond and the others finally pieced together what had transpired. Sotoler''s face softened with a rueful smile. "After all of this, we''ve learned the hard way that when venturing into this area again, we should be more cautious and avoid unnecessary conflicts with other monsters."

    Raymond gave a nod of agreement. It was a valuable lesson, and one that aligned perfectly with the strategy he''d been following since they entered the forest. His focus had been on avoiding dangerous confrontations, and hearing Sotoler''s account only reinforced his resolve. With the experience of Sotoler''s team as a cautionary tale, they were more determined than ever to tread carefully.

    As the conversation began to wind down, Kris suddenly perked up. "By the way, Raymond, what kind of commission did you accept? We''ve explored quite a bit of this area, and maybe we can offer some useful information," she said eagerly, her curiosity piqued.

 Chapter 87 Vine Demon Trees!

    Sotoler, still processing the encounter but grateful for Raymond''s help, also nodded in agreement. "Exactly. If we can help you in any way, we''d be glad to."Raymond and Sylph exchanged a quick glance. It had already been a while since they entered the forest, and the sun was beginning to dip. If they didn''t find what they were looking for soon, they''d have to turn back. After a moment''s pause, Raymond finally answered.

    "We''ve been tasked with finding something called the ''Blood Vine Grass''. Do you happen to have any information on it?"

    "Blood Vine Grass?" Sotoler frowned, thinking deeply for a moment. His sharp eyes suddenly lit up, and he said, "When I was using my Eagle Eye to scout the area earlier, I spotted something unusual; a silhouette of a Vine Demon Tree. That might be where you can find the Blood Vine Grass."

    Raymond''s expression brightened. He hadn''t expected to find such a specific lead, but here it was. "Really?" he asked, his hopes rising. "Are you sure?"

    "Yes," Sotoler replied with certainty. "I marked the spot. It''s westward from here, not too far off. If you follow the direction I saw it, you should find it."

    Raymond nodded in appreciation. "Thank you. We''ll head there immediately."

    Sotoler pointed toward the west, giving them a rough idea of the location. "I''d love to take you there myself, but unfortunately, we need to stay here and make sure Griffin and the others are taken care of."

    Griffin, the injured assassin, had taken a hit from one of the jungle cats. His right hand and left foot were wounded, leaving him unable to fight, and the team needed to rest and tend to his injuries.

    As the group talked, Lorene, who had been quietly holding her magic wand, looked at Raymond with a gentle expression. Raymond understood what she was implying, but he didn''t speak on it.

    Sotoler noticed the exchange and raised an eyebrow, understanding what was going on. "Don''t worry about us," he said, addressing Raymond. "We''ll rest here and be fine. Griffin''s already had a healing potion, so he should recover soon. Besides, you might need all your strength for what''s ahead. We''ll be fine for now."

    Griffin, despite his injuries, gave a slight nod. "Sotoler''s right," he said with a weak smile. "Save your healing magic for later; there''s no point wasting it on me right now. Besides, you''ve seen what happens when we run out of magic power. You''ve got to be careful out there." S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Raymond nodded in agreement, grateful for their understanding. It was exactly what he had been thinking, and hearing them say it made things easier.

    Lorene, after hearing their words, smiled faintly and nodded. She understood and no longer insisted.

    After a while, when Griffin had recovered enough to walk without too much pain, Kris and her team got ready to leave.

    "Raymond, we''re heading off now," Kris said, waving as she turned to leave. "Good luck to you and your team."

    Raymond waved back, watching them disappear into the trees.

    Once they were out of sight, he turned to Sylph and Lorene. "Alright, time for us to move too," he said, his voice steady.

    Sylph, now more energized than ever, waved her magic wand. "I hope we find something useful this time!"

    Lorene nodded with determination, her eyes shining with anticipation. "Let''s hope the Vine Demon Tree leads us to the Blood Vine Grass."

    ------

    With the new direction in mind, the trio set off. Following Sotoler''s directions, they made their way west, their eyes scanning the dense undergrowth for any sign of the mysterious Vine Demon Tree.

    After about two miles, they reached a hill, careful not to make too much noise. As they climbed, they finally saw it; a grove of massive, twisted trees with vines snaking up their trunks like serpents. These were the Vine Demon Trees Sotoler had described.

    Raymond squinted, taking in the sight. "This is it," he murmured. "Let''s see if we can find the Blood Vine Grass here."

    The atmosphere was thick with anticipation. They had come this far, and now, the true test of their mission was about to begin.

    The ''Vine Demon Tree'', a fearsome creature of the Moonlight Forest, lurks at the boundary between its edge and the heart of the woods. This tree-like monster boasts four thick, vine-like branches that can extend up to an impressive 20 meters in length. These branches are not only long but also incredibly sharp; sharpened to a deadly point like jagged stumps, capable of piercing through the earth. The Vine Demon Tree lies in wait, blending into the soil until an unsuspecting prey ventures too close. Then, with lightning speed, its branches shoot from the ground, impaling anything within reach.

    However, despite its terrifying hunting abilities, the Vine Demon Tree has a critical flaw: its mobility. These monsters move painfully slowly, with a speed no faster than a human walking. This slow pace gives any prepared adventurer a chance to react, if they can spot it in time.

    ---

    Raymond, Sylph, and Lorene were crouched down, observing the cluster of ''Vine Demon Trees'' from a distance of about one hundred meters. The forest around them was thick and dark, the air filled with the soft rustling of leaves. The trio scanned the area, counting how many trees they could see. At this distance, even if the trees noticed their presence, they could easily escape.

    The ''Vine Demon Trees'' were easy to identify; despite their resemblance to ordinary trees, they were only about three meters tall, with thick trunks resembling human arms. Their four massive branches, as thick as a grown man''s legs, sprouted from their tops, extending outward like deadly limbs, ready to strike.

    Your next chapter is on My Virtual Library Empire

    "Ten," Raymond muttered, his eyes narrowing as he finished his count. He turned to Sylph and Lorene to see if their count matched.

    "I''ve counted ten too!" Sylph replied quickly, her sharp eyes scanning the trees.

    "Same here," Lorene added with a nod.

    Raymond gave a nod of approval. "Alright, let''s search around the perimeter first. If we can find the ''Blood Vine Grass'' without stirring up any trouble, we''ll call it a win. If not, we''ll move inward slowly."

    The two women agreed with a determined look, and the trio began moving cautiously along the edges of the clearing, their steps careful and deliberate. The goal was simple: find the elusive ''Blood Vine Grass'' while avoiding detection by the menacing trees.

    But as they searched, nothing came up. They moved deeper, inching closer to the center of the grove. The tension was palpable; the ''vine magic trees'' were only about 50 meters away, and the risk of provoking them was high.

    Finally, Lorene spotted something. "Look!" she pointed ahead, her voice barely above a whisper. In front of them, among the sea of green, stood a patch of blood-red plants; unmistakably different from the surrounding foliage.

    Raymond''s heart skipped a beat. He moved forward quickly, kneeling by the plant to inspect it closely. The ''Blood Vine Grass'' had thin, rough stems and leaves that felt almost brittle to the touch. Its deep red color was unmistakable.

    "It''s the ''Blood Vine Grass''!" Raymond exclaimed, turning to his companions with a triumphant smile.

    Sylph and Lorene''s faces lit up with excitement. "Hurry, dig it up!" Sylph urged, her voice full of impatience.

    Raymond nodded and, with swift but careful movements, began digging around the base of the plant. Using his leather-gloved fingers, he pried the roots from the soil and, once the plant was free, wrapped it in a cloth from his backpack to protect it.

    With the first ''Blood Vine Grass'' in hand, the team''s spirits lifted. They became more focused, their movements quick and precise as they continued their search. Soon enough, they found a second plant, and then a third. But as they ventured further, the distance between them and the ''vine magic trees'' grew dangerously smaller, no more than fifty meters separated them now.

    They knew they had to be more careful.

    Without speaking, they communicated only through hand signals, signaling each other to move silently, to be cautious. The air felt heavier, the tension palpable as they worked quickly but silently, digging up the third plant.

    Just as Raymond carefully extracted the ''Blood Vine Grass'' from the soil, his instincts kicked in. He paused, his gaze snapping to the direction of the ''vine magic trees''.

    Something was off.

    His mind raced through a quick mental count, his eyes darting over the grove of ''Vine Demon Trees''. One, two, three... seven, eight, nine...

    There should be ten. But there were only nine.

    One of the ''Vine Demon Trees'' was gone.

    The realization hit him like a cold splash of water. His heart started to race.

    Before he could warn Sylph or Lorene, a strange noise split the air; a deep, unsettling hissing, almost like the sound of something moving beneath the ground.

    ''Chi chi chi¡­''

    The noise grew louder, more insistent, like the rustling of roots or branches twisting and snapping. It was coming from below, from under the earth. The ground beneath them seemed to hum with an unnatural energy.

 Chapter 88 Surrounded By Trees!

    Raymond''s senses screamed a warning. His hand instinctively went to the hilt of his sword. They had been too careless. The ''Vine Demon Trees'' weren''t the only danger in this part of the forest.Without another word, he gestured to Sylph and Lorene, signaling them to be ready. Their eyes locked, understanding the urgency without needing to speak.

    The ''Vine Demon Trees'' might be slow, but something was moving beneath them, something that was no less dangerous. And it was coming for them.

    At that very moment, Raymond''s fighter instincts screamed at him ''Danger!''

    His heart raced, adrenaline surging as he felt the ground shift beneath him. Without a second thought, he grabbed both Sylph and Lorene, his powerful arms hoisting them up as he leaped sideways.

    ''Whoosh!''

    In the blink of an eye, a thick, sharp branch exploded from the earth exactly where they had just been standing, its jagged tip slicing through the air with terrifying speed. If they had been even a fraction of a second slower, the branch would have pierced through them with deadly precision, armor or not. It was a close call.

    Raymond''s eyes snapped to the surroundings, and it didn''t take long to realize that one of the ''Vine Demon Trees'' had silently crept within 20 meters of them, its monstrous form looming like a silent predator. The once-dominant forest now felt much more dangerous, as if the trees themselves were watching their every move. Explore more at My Virtual Library Empire

    "Back off!" Raymond''s voice cut through the tension. He yanked both of them backward, pulling them to safety, out of range of the ''Vine Demon Tree''s'' reach. But in his haste to protect them, he had left his backpack behind; an oversight that could prove costly later.

    As the three of them retreated, Sylph''s eyes widened as she looked at the looming ''Vine Demon Tree'' waving its enormous branches. She was confused. "When did it get so close? It almost ''sneaked'' up on us... and now it knows how to attack?"

    Before anyone could answer, Lorene''s voice rang out with alarm. "Look, they''re coming this way!" She pointed, her finger trembling slightly.

    Indeed, the entire cluster of ''Vine Demon Trees'' had heard the commotion. They were moving toward them, stretching their long, spindly arms with a menacing grace. It was clear now: the trees weren''t just guarding their territory, they were prepared to drive out the intruders.

    Despite having no faces, the ''Vine Demon Trees'' weren''t blind. Their "tree hearts," located deep inside the trunks, allowed them to see and hear everything around them, making them incredibly perceptive. It was like they were aware of Raymond and his team''s every move, every breath.

    Sylph''s eyes widened in fear as she watched the massive trees slowly advancing. Their thick limbs swayed, resembling giant, nightmarish dancers preparing to strike. "What should we do? They''re closing in fast¡­"

    Lorene, her face pale and her hands shaking, was already backing away. "Why don''t we just leave for now? We can come back once they''ve calmed down¡­"

    The sheer sight of the ''Vine Demon Trees'' was enough to rattle anyone, especially considering their terrifying size and the sheer number of branches. But Raymond, ever calm under pressure, surveyed the advancing trees with a focused expression.

    "No, we''re not running." He let out a short, confident laugh.

    He pointed behind the group of ''Vine Demon Trees'', catching the attention of Sylph and Lorene. As the trees moved, their giant forms shifted, revealing a hidden clearing behind them. And in that clearing? ''Red'' spots, numerous red spots scattered across the ground like a patch of vibrant jewels amidst the sea of green.

    Blood-red, unmistakable, and gleaming under the filtered sunlight.

    "''Blood Vine Grass!''" Raymond said, his voice filled with excitement.

    Sylph''s eyes locked onto the plants, and she gasped. "So many! There must be at least ten of them!"

    The trio''s hearts raced as they realized the incredible opportunity in front of them. "If we harvest all of these ''Blood Vine Grasses'', our mission will be complete! We''ve hit the jackpot!" Sylph''s voice was full of determination.

    Lorene''s face lit up with excitement. "Yes! Finally!"

    But Raymond, ever the strategist, quickly brought them back to reality. "It''s the central area of the ''Vine Demon Trees''. Sneaking around won''t work. These trees won''t let us just take the ''Blood Vine Grass'' without a fight." He paused for a moment, letting the gravity of the situation sink in. "So, what do you want to do now? Run?"

    Without hesitation, both Sylph and Lorene shook their heads, a newfound resolve in their eyes. They had already invested too much time and effort to back down now.

    "No more running!" Sylph declared boldly, clutching her magic wand tightly. "We''ve come this far, and we''re not turning back now!"

    Raymond gave them a smile of approval, nodding. "Good. But first, we need a plan." His mind quickly spun into action. "Sylph, I want you to wait until the ''Vine Demon Trees'' get about ten meters closer. That''s when we''ll make our move. Use your explosion magic at the spot where they''re most densely packed. The rest¡­ I''ll handle."

    Sylph''s eyes sparkled with confidence. She had been itching for a challenge, and now it seemed like she would get the perfect opportunity. "Got it! I''ll blow them to pieces!"

    Lorene, still a little shaken but clearly steeling herself for what was to come, nodded in agreement. "We''ll follow your lead, Raymond."

    With the plan set, the tension in the air was palpable. Raymond motioned for the two of them to stay behind him as he positioned himself in the safest area. The ''Vine Demon Trees'' were closing in, their slow march relentless, but Raymond and his team were ready.

    As Sylph prepared her explosive magic and Lorene steadied herself, Raymond''s hand gripped the hilt of his sword, his muscles tense with anticipation.

    Raymond''s instincts were razor-sharp as he assessed the situation. He knew that waiting for the ''Vine Demon Trees'' to come closer by another ten meters was critical. If Sylph unleashed her explosive magic too soon, she risked destroying the ''Blood Vine Grass'' they had worked so hard to find. That would be a devastating loss, one that could set them back significantly. The tension in the air was palpable, but Raymond trusted Sylph''s patience.

    With a quick glance to make sure the two were ready, Raymond raised his sword high. Without a moment''s hesitation, he charged toward the ''Vine Demon Tree'' that had nearly skewered them moments ago.

    As Raymond dashed forward, the ''Vine Demon Tree'' responded with frightening speed. Its two long, thick arms sank into the soil, disappearing from view as the remaining two lashes violently toward Raymond. The branches whipped through the air like serpents, determined to crush anything in their path.

    Raymond''s fighter instincts kicked in, honed through countless battles. He ducked low, his body twisting with impressive agility to avoid the first strike. The second branch came at him from the opposite direction, and he leapt into a swift roll, narrowly evading the deadly assault.

    ''Chi! Chi! Chi!'' The unmistakable sound of something shifting beneath the ground echoed in his ears.

    Raymond''s foot dug into the dirt as he sprang to the side, barely escaping a sharp branch that shot from the earth like a spear.

    ''Bang!''

    The sharp branch struck the ground where he had just been, sending a cloud of dirt into the air. But before Raymond could fully regain his balance, another branch erupted from the soil just a few feet away, this time coming straight for him.

    It seemed unavoidable.

    Raymond''s heart raced, but he twisted his body with a move that defied logic. The branch''s jagged tip grazed the side of his waist, cutting into the leather armor but missing his skin by mere inches. A cold sweat trickled down his back as he exhaled sharply, narrowly escaping death''s grasp.

    ''Whoosh! Whoosh!'' sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Just as Raymond thought he had a moment to breathe, the two remaining long arms from the ground launched at him again. This time, there was no room to dodge.

    Raymond hissed through his teeth. "No choice."

    Gripping the hilt of his sword with both hands, his arm muscles bulged, preparing for the fight of his life. He roared with fierce determination. "Hah!"

    With a swift motion, the blade sliced through the air, meeting the oncoming branches with a powerful diagonal strike. ''Swish! Swish!'' The two thick arms shattered in midair with an explosive crack, severed cleanly by Raymond''s skilled strike.

    But the battle was far from over.

    Despite the loss of its arms, the ''Vine Demon Tree'' was far from helpless. It waved its remaining stumps in fury, and even though the limbs had been severed, they were still long enough to lash at Raymond. He danced around them, evading the blows with uncanny grace.

    In that moment, Raymond realized that the two underground arms had no time to return to defense, leaving the ''Vine Demon Tree'' exposed.

    Taking full advantage of the opening, Raymond closed the distance, charging directly toward the ''Vine Demon Tree'' with his sword held high. He planted his feet firmly, ready for the decisive strike.

    With his sword aimed squarely between the upper and lower arms of the ''Vine Demon Tree'', Raymond knew exactly where to strike. This was the tree''s weakest point, the heart of the ''Vine Demon Tree'', the very core of its being. Destroying it would mean the tree''s death.

    "Die!" Raymond shouted, his voice a mix of fury and focus.

    With one powerful thrust, Raymond pushed his sword deep into the tree trunk. He could feel the resistance as the blade met the dense wood, but with the strength of his warrior''s body and the precise technique of a seasoned swordsman, the resistance shattered like glass.

    ''Swish!'' The sword drove through the ''Vine Demon Tree'', slicing through the tough bark like it was butter. The tree''s heart was punctured, and Raymond twisted the sword viciously, widening the wound.

    The ''Vine Demon Tree'' trembled violently, its limbs thrashing as if in its final moments of defiance. With a sickening crack, the massive creature fell to the ground with a resounding thud. The leaves on its branches withered instantly, turning from vibrant green to a sickly yellow.

    It was dead.

 Chapter 89 Breakthrough!

    Raymond pulled his sword free from the corpse of the fallen tree, his breath steady despite the intensity of the fight. He glanced at the lifeless form of the ''Vine Demon Tree'', its severed arms lying limp at its sides, the once-powerful branches now nothing more than broken limbs of a defeated foe.The forest grew eerily quiet as the tree''s remains began to rot, its magic fading into the earth. But just as Raymond lowered his weapon, a familiar sound reached his ears. A chant, growing louder.

    Raymond turned swiftly to see Sylph standing fifty meters behind them, her hands raised in the air, eyes glowing with the power of her magic.

    "Under the flowing flames, the red flames of rage, the red spirit..." Sylph''s voice rang out, her words filled with intense focus.

    Raymond''s heart quickened. They were in the final stretch. He could feel the heat building, the powerful magic that Sylph was about to unleash.

    "Exploding Fireball!"

    The red magic circle in front of Sylph flickered with an intense glow as the air around it crackled with energy. From within the circle, a massive ''Fireball'' materialized, engulfed in raging flames that licked the air like hungry tongues of fire. Raymond''s heart skipped a beat. He couldn''t help but notice that the fireball seemed¡­ larger than before. The flames burned brighter, more ferociously, almost as if they carried an extra weight of destruction.

    Before he could dwell on it further, the fireball was already shooting through the air, trailing a fiery red streak toward the heart of the ''Vine Demon Trees''. Its trajectory was straight and sure, like an arrow aimed at its target.

    As if sensing the danger, the ''Vine Demon Trees'' halted their pursuit of Raymond. The monsters, which had been charging recklessly toward him just moments ago, suddenly veered off, their long limbs thrashing in an attempt to escape the impending doom. But they were too slow. The magic was upon them before they could fully react.

    Boom!

    The explosion was deafening, a thunderous roar that shook the ground beneath Raymond''s feet. He could feel the shockwave reverberate through the earth as the air around him trembled with the sheer force of the blast.

    A massive cloud of smoke and debris erupted from the center of the explosion, where the ''Vine Demon Tree'' had been standing. The thick, gnarled trunk of the tree shattered into jagged pieces, each fragment burning and sending out plumes of white smoke as they flew through the air. Nearby ''Vine Demon Trees'' didn''t fare any better. Some were torn in half, their trunks splintering apart, while others lost limbs and parts of their bodies in the blast. Their long arms and legs, once formidable weapons, were now nothing more than charred remnants, flung across the battlefield like ragdolls.

    The ground was littered with the wreckage of the trees: broken branches, twisted tree limbs, and splintered trunks raining down like a storm of wood. It was like watching a forest collapse in a fiery cascade.

    Raymond stared, wide-eyed, as the ''Vine Demon Trees'' crumpled before them. The sheer devastation Sylph''s explosion magic had caused was awe-inspiring. Three of the ''Vine Demon Trees'' were completely obliterated, while two others had been severely crippled. Their arms and legs were broken off, leaving them thrashing impotently in their weakened state.

    "Explosion magic truly is a thing of beauty," Raymond muttered under his breath, his voice filled with admiration. He couldn''t help but marvel at the power Sylph had unleashed.

    He glanced over at her, where she lay on the ground, visibly drained from the immense magic she had just cast. Her face was pale, but there was a smug smile playing on her lips, as if to say, "I told you I could handle it." Lorene was beside her, already uncorking a ''Primary Magic Recovery Potion'' to help Sylph regain her strength.

    Raymond couldn''t help but laugh, shaking his head. "Impressive," he said, acknowledging Sylph''s effort. But there was no time to waste. He turned back to the remaining ''Vine Demon Trees'', the ones that were still shaking off the aftermath of the explosion. They hadn''t fully recovered from the shock of the blast, their limbs twitching as they scrambled to regain control.

    "Alright, leave the rest to me," Raymond said, his voice steady and confident. With that, he raised his sword high and charged toward the ''Vine Demon Tree'' closest to him, still disoriented and thrashing wildly in the wake of the explosion.

    The tree had barely registered his presence before Raymond was already within striking distance. As it noticed him closing in, its four long, spindly arms shot out, attempting to surround him in a vice-like grip.

    Raymond''s eyes narrowed. There was no fear in his gaze, only focus. With a powerful leap, he pushed off the ground with his right foot, propelling himself into the air just as the arms snapped shut below him.

    Whoosh! Whoosh! The four limbs whipped through the air, missing Raymond by mere inches as he sailed above them. He twisted mid-air, narrowly avoiding their sharp tips.

    Call!

    As Raymond landed lightly on the ground, he let out a long, steadying breath. The ''Vine Demon Tree'' was now less than two meters away from him, its limbs thrashing in confusion, unable to adjust to his sudden aerial maneuver.

    Without hesitation, Raymond took a single, decisive step forward. His sword was already poised, gripped tightly in both hands, and with a sharp yell, he thrust it directly into the ''Vine Demon Tree''.

    "Die!" he roared, his voice filled with the force of his attack.

    The sword cut through the trunk of the ''Vine Demon Tree'' with brutal precision, slicing through the thick wood as though it was paper. The tree trembled, its leaves wilting immediately as the life drained from it. A final, resounding crash echoed through the forest as the ''Vine Demon Tree'' fell to the ground, its green leaves turning an unhealthy yellow before crumbling to dust. The once-mighty creature lay still, its limbs twitching for the final time before succumbing to its death.

    Raymond stood tall, sword still in hand, his chest rising and falling with the adrenaline of the battle. The air around him was thick with the smell of burnt wood and scorched earth, the remnants of a battle he and his team had just won.

    For a moment, the forest fell silent. The explosion had left its mark, and now the remaining ''Vine Demon Trees'' were nothing but scattered, broken pieces of their former selves. The ground was littered with their remains, a testament to the power of Sylph''s magic and Raymond''s strength.

    "We''ve done it," Raymond muttered, glancing back at Sylph and Lorene, who were catching their breath, but still ready for whatever came next.

    Just as Raymond began to catch his breath, the air above him suddenly filled with the eerie sound of rapid movement. The unmistakable whoosh of thick branches slicing through the air sent a sharp warning to his instincts. He didn''t hesitate. In an instant, he dropped the idea of blocking with his sword and rolled to the side, narrowly avoiding the incoming strike.

    Bang!

    The ground where Raymond had been standing moments ago shattered with a deafening crash. A massive ''vine-like arm'', nearly ''20 meters'' long, slammed into the earth, creating a deep, jagged pit in the hard soil. The impact sent up a cloud of dust, and Raymond felt the tremors vibrate through the ground. If he had tried to block it, the force of the strike would have shattered his bones, if not worse. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Rolling quickly to his feet, Raymond''s heart was racing as he surveyed the scene. The ''Vine Demon Tree'' that had launched the attack slowly retracted its massive arm, clearly frustrated. Fortunately, the ''Vine Demon Trees'''' limbs varied in length, and Raymond had been far enough from it that only its longest arm could reach him. Still, the close call reminded him how unpredictable and deadly these creatures were.

    The leaves and branches of the ''Vine Demon Tree'' above him began to shake violently, making an eerie "rustling" sound, signaling its growing agitation. Raymond glanced around, his senses heightened, and noticed movement from another direction.

    Another ''Vine Demon Tree'' was slowly trudging toward him, its massive limbs dragging across the forest floor like a monstrous march. There were only four of these trees still standing, but it didn''t matter, two of them were already incapacitated by Sylph''s explosive magic. Those two now lay on the ground, their limbs shattered and flailing helplessly. The remaining two were the ones still capable of posing a threat.

    "Get rid of these two, and we''re home free," Raymond thought to himself, taking in a deep breath to steady his nerves. It was a moment of clarity; he knew exactly how to handle this. Discover more stories at My Virtual Library Empire

    The two ''Vine Demon Trees'' closed in on him, their long arms stretching out menacingly as they tried to trap him in their reach. The air seemed to grow heavy with the pressure of their approach, but Raymond stood firm, focusing on the rhythm of their movements. The trees were now in full attack mode, swiping their limbs toward him with deadly precision.

 Chapter 90 Lorenes Warning!

    Woo woo!The sound of their powerful arms cutting through the air was deafening. As the first attack came toward him, Raymond leapt back, narrowly dodging the strike. The tree arms crashed into the ground, missing him by mere inches, but their momentum left them momentarily vulnerable.

    Before they could retract their limbs to strike again, Raymond seized the opportunity. With a swift motion, he raised his sword and slashed downward.

    Swish!

    The blade flashed silver in the air as it cleaved through one of the ''Vine Demon Tree''s'' limbs, severing the thick arm just past the elbow. The tree let out an eerie, creaking noise, its upper branches quivering as though writhing in pain or rage. Its attack range had just been significantly reduced, but still, it was not done. The tree quickly swung its remaining arm at Raymond, its movements driven by the desperation of a wounded predator.

    Raymond wasn''t about to let it get a second chance. He moved with lightning speed, jumping back once more to avoid the incoming attack. The tree''s strike missed, crashing into the ground in a deep, splintering impact.

    This time, as the ''Vine Demon Tree'' prepared to retract its arm and try again, Raymond didn''t wait. He raised his sword again, a flash of silver cutting through the air. In one fluid motion, he severed the tip of the second ''Vine Demon Tree''s'' arm, sending it tumbling to the forest floor with a sickening thud.

    The once-confident trees were now both visibly enraged and severely weakened. The ''Vine Demon Trees'' let out low, guttural sounds as they seemed to process what had just happened. The realization hit them: Raymond had discovered their weakness. Their limbs were large and powerful, but they were not invulnerable. Each strike he made had crippled their reach and, more importantly, their ability to fight back.

    Yet, the ''Vine Demon Trees'' were not foolish. They seemed to learn quickly. They didn''t immediately rush in again. Instead, they advanced carefully, maintaining their distance as they assessed the situation. This time, even though Raymond had entered their strike range, they didn''t attack immediately. They were biding their time, positioning themselves so that all of their remaining arms would be within reach at once. They were preparing to overwhelm him in a synchronized assault, aiming to trap him with no escape.

    Raymond''s eyes narrowed as he saw the strategy unfold. These trees were cunning, and he knew that if he didn''t act quickly, they could corner him with their combined strength. But he wasn''t about to let them take control of the fight. He was the one who held the advantage now and he wasn''t going to waste it.

    "Just as I thought, we were discovered..." Raymond muttered under his breath, a sigh escaping him as he observed the two approaching ''Vine demon Trees''. His plan, to carefully dismantle their limbs and prevent them from coordinating, had just been thrown out the window. The trees had adapted faster than he''d anticipated, and now it seemed like he had no choice but to face them head-on.

    Explore hidden tales at My Virtual Library Empire

    With a sharp hiss through his teeth, Raymond steadied himself. His eyes narrowed, his breath slowed, and for the first time in a while, a look of seriousness settled on his face. It was time for a change of strategy. He wasn''t about to be trapped like some helpless prey; no, this fight was far from over.

    In the blink of an eye, Raymond surged forward, sword raised, charging straight at the ''Vine Demon Trees''. He knew that the longer he let them close in, the more dangerous it would be. If they managed to bring all their limbs into play at once, his chances of survival would drastically decrease. He had to stay on the offensive, keep them off balance, and stop them from getting too close.

    The two ''Vine Demon Trees'' seemed momentarily stunned by his sudden advance. But they recovered quickly. With a loud, resonating crack, both trees swung their long, gnarled arms at him from opposite angles, forcing Raymond to dance around their strikes. The branches whipped through the air with frightening speed, creating deadly arcs, but Raymond''s agility and quick reflexes allowed him to narrowly evade each attack. Each time, he felt the air shift as a branch sliced past him, just inches from his body, but his movements were always a beat ahead.

    However, despite his swift maneuvers, Raymond couldn''t seem to close the distance. The trees were too well-coordinated, and their tactics were beginning to overwhelm him. Not only were their arms an immediate threat, but occasionally, sharp thorns would shoot up from the ground beneath him, forcing him to dodge in every direction. It was a relentless barrage of attacks.

    Off in the distance, Lorene and Sylph watched anxiously, knowing Raymond was in danger. They had seen the ''Vine Demon Trees'' closing in on him, their massive limbs surrounding him like a deadly cage. They wanted to help, but with no clear opening, they were as helpless as spectators. But then, just as it seemed like the situation was reaching a breaking point, Lorene''s eyes lit up with an idea.

    "Raymond, stand in a straight line with them!" she shouted, her voice cutting through the chaos of the battle.

    Raymond''s sharp instincts kicked in. He didn''t need to ask questions; in an instant, he understood Lorene''s plan. He was being pincered from both sides, surrounded by the trees'' limbs, but Lorene had just given him a key insight: if he could line himself up with both trees, the one behind would lose its line of sight, rendering it effectively blind.

    Without hesitation, Raymond adjusted his stance, moving swiftly. He pivoted counterclockwise, drawing himself away from the ''Vine Demon Tree'' on the left, and in doing so, he aligned himself directly between the two trees. It was a simple yet brilliant move; now, the ''Vine Magic Tree'' on the far side could no longer see him. With one tree blind, it couldn''t attack him.

    The second tree, realizing something was wrong, started to shift its position to get a better angle. But Raymond was faster. As the tree lumbered to the side, Raymond tracked its movement, closing the distance with his unmatched speed. Without its long arms swinging at him, the pressure on Raymond lightened significantly.

    In a series of fluid jumps and rolls, Raymond avoided the remaining strikes from the tree in front of him. He moved like a shadow, darting around, staying just out of reach. Then, within moments, he was standing just five meters from the ''Vine Demon Tree'' that had been the more immediate threat.

    Whoosh!

    He exhaled a long, controlled breath, his body still as a statue. The air around him seemed to crackle with energy as his focus sharpened. His stance shifted slightly, his grip on his sword tightened and a determined look flashed in his eyes. The moment had arrived.

    Before the ''Vine Demon Tree'' could even process what had just happened, Raymond vanished from his spot in a blur of motion. The tree''s gnarled, twisting limbs flailed in confusion, but Raymond was already gone, his movements too fast for the tree to track. The fight was about to take a deadly turn.

    Shua!

    In a flash, a silver sword slashed through the air, leaving behind a brilliant trail of light that illuminated the dark forest. The sharp, five-meter-long sword arc glimmered with deadly precision, and before the ''Vine Demon Tree'' could even react, Raymond had already appeared at its side.

    The ''Vine Demon Tree'' jerked its twisting branches and long, sinewy arms, trying to strike Raymond down, but it moved too slowly. With barely a flicker, Raymond''s sword cut through the air in a horizontal arc.

    Squeak!

    The sound of the sword cutting through the wood was sharp and final. A deep, clean cut appeared between the tree''s upper and lower limbs, and in that instant, the ''Vine Demon Tree'' seemed to freeze. Before its massive limbs could even attempt another strike, its body was cleaved in two. The green leaves on top withered and fell in an instant, like the final breath of a dying creature.

    Crash!

    The ''Vine Demon Tree'' collapsed to the ground with a resounding thud, its branches limp and lifeless. Raymond watched for a brief moment as the last of its leaves fluttered to the ground before turning his attention to the remaining threat.

    Woo!

    From behind him, the last intact ''Vine Demon Tree'' roared to life, swinging its thick, gnarled arms toward him with terrifying speed. This time, Raymond didn''t retreat. He stood his ground, his sword raised high. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    With a powerful swing, Raymond''s blade met the thick branch mid-air.

    Phew!

    The branch snapped with a deafening crack, its end splintering into jagged pieces that fell to the ground. But Raymond didn''t wait for the tree to regroup. With one swift step, he moved to the side, evading the strike that followed as another sharp thorn shot up from the ground beneath him.

    Bang!

    Raymond didn''t waste a moment. He flowed through the trees'' chaotic attacks, parrying and dodging with fluid ease. When he could avoid, he did. But when the attacks came too fast, he cut them down with surgical precision. Each swing of his sword severed a limb, each twist of his body kept him just out of reach.

 Chapter 91 Joy of the Harvest!

    In what felt like mere seconds, Raymond was already standing before the ''Vine Demon Tree'', its remaining arms now useless and broken.Experience exclusive tales on My Virtual Library Empire

    "Die!"

    With a battle cry, Raymond plunged his sword deep into the heart of the ''Vine Demon Tree''. The tree gave one last, pained shudder as he twisted the blade, and then, with a final, resounding crash, it toppled to the ground. The branches trembled for a moment, letting out a faint, unwilling sound before they withered and died. A cloud of dust swirled around its fallen body as its life force faded completely.

    Raymond stood over the fallen ''Vine Demon Tree'', his chest heaving with exertion. "It''s finally over..." he muttered, exhaustion settling in as he plopped down on the fallen trunk.

    He had just been surrounded by two of these monsters, their coordinated strikes relentless. Every movement had been a careful dance of evasion and counterattack, and though he had dodged death numerous times, the tension had drained him completely.

    His gaze shifted to the distant trees where Sylph and Lorene had been watching anxiously. "If it weren''t for Lorene''s quick thinking and Sylph''s explosive magic, we might have left this place empty-handed. Or worse."

    Raymond chuckled bitterly to himself, wiping the sweat from his brow. The ''Vine Demon Trees'' had been far stronger than he''d expected. The underground thorny limbs had nearly caught him off guard several times, and despite his fighter''s instincts, he''d been on the edge of disaster more than once.

    "I didn''t think two ''Vine Demon Trees'' would be so tough," Raymond muttered, shaking his head. "If we didn''t have those explosive spells and a little luck, we''d be in a much worse position right now."

    At that moment, Sylph and Lorene came rushing over, concern still etched on their faces.

    "Raymond! Are you alright?" Lorene asked, her voice filled with anxiety as she noticed him sitting on the ground, a little disheveled but seemingly unhurt. She was still carrying the backpack that had fallen earlier.

    "I''m fine," Raymond waved off their concern, giving them a reassuring smile.

    Lorene, however, had a bittersweet expression on her face as she looked at him. In her heart, she''d hoped for a minor injury, just something so she could feel useful. Yet, at the same time, she didn''t want anything to happen to Raymond.

    Raymond caught the conflicted look in her eyes and smiled warmly. "Lorene," he began, "thanks for that shout earlier. I was getting boxed in, but your suggestion to align with them helped me turn the tide. If I''d stayed like I was, those two might have caught me off guard."

    At his words, Lorene''s face lit up with surprise. I helped him? She thought for a moment, her heart soaring with pride. A genuine smile broke across her face, and she felt a wave of warmth.

    "Yeah!" she beamed, her voice more confident than ever.

    Raymond stood up from the trunk of the fallen ''Vine Demon Tree'', wiping the sweat from his brow. The fight had taken a toll on him, but it was finally over. He turned toward Sylph and Lorene, who had been waiting for his signal.

    "Alright, the area is clear. You can go ahead and start digging up the ''blood vine grass'' now," Raymond said, gesturing toward the patch of the rare plant that had been their goal all along.

    Both women nodded, relieved that the immediate threat had been neutralized. Sylph and Lorene wasted no time. They hurried toward the ''blood vine grass'' area, careful not to damage the delicate plants as they began to dig around their roots with the bottoms of their magic wands.

    Raymond, however, wasn''t done yet. His sharp eyes turned back to the two ''Vine Demon Trees'' that had been struck by Sylph''s explosive magic. They were still twitching on the ground, their long limbs flailing weakly as the magic that had shattered them began to lose its effect.

    "I''ll take care of these two," Raymond said, his voice steady, despite the exhaustion beginning to settle in his muscles. "Better to deal with them now than let them grow back."

    Sylph and Lorene exchanged a quick glance, both understanding that the trees were no longer a threat to Raymond. They didn''t argue, and with a nod, they focused on their task.

    Raymond moved towards the fallen ''Vine Demon Trees'' with his sword drawn. As he drew closer, he noticed something remarkable: the severed arms and legs of the ''Vine Demon Trees'' were already showing signs of regeneration. He could actually see the limbs beginning to grow back at an astonishing rate.

    "They regenerate this fast?" Raymond muttered to himself in awe. He had read about the regenerative abilities of these creatures in a book, but seeing it firsthand was another matter entirely. "In a few days, these trees will be back at full strength."

    His fascination with the regeneration was brief, though. While it was impressive, he quickly realized it was a passive ability, something innate to the ''Vine Demon Trees'', much like the ''jungle cats'''' sharp claws. It was the kind of ability Raymond couldn''t acquire, not without some form of training or skill acquisition.

    Raymond felt a pang of regret. If I could somehow gain that regeneration power... It would be like having an unstoppable healing factor, able to regrow limbs in an instant. The possibilities were tantalizing, but he quickly dismissed the thought.

    Instead, his mind shifted to another idea. But if these creatures have skills... Raymond recalled the ''jungle cats'''' "''Tearing''" ability, a skill that assassins could also learn. Perhaps, just maybe, there were other learnable skills from monsters, skills that could be found in books like Professional Skills.

    With that in mind, Raymond walked toward the two ''Vine Demon Trees'', deciding it was time to finish them off before they fully recovered. They were twitching and attempting to reassemble themselves, but Raymond wasn''t going to give them the chance to fight back.

    The trees lashed out with their remaining limbs, but Raymond was too quick. With precise movements, he dodged the strikes and brought his sword down in two swift blows. The limbs were severed, and the trees collapsed to the ground with a final, heavy thud. The ''Vine Demon Trees'''' struggle stopped, and their leaves turned dry and brown as their life force drained away completely.

    Raymond exhaled in relief, sheathing his sword. "It''s finally quiet. Now we can focus on the ''blood vine grass''."

    He walked over to where Sylph and Lorene were still working, digging around the precious plants with intense concentration. The two women looked up when they saw Raymond approach, and Sylph quickly urged him forward.

    "Raymond, come help us out! We''re digging too slowly!" she called out, clearly anxious to finish.

    Raymond smiled and shook his head, noticing they had only managed to dig up a single plant each. "I see that. Let''s get this done," he said.

    He moved in quickly, surveying the area. As he got closer, he realized there were far more ''blood vine grass'' plants than he had initially thought. From a distance, he''d only noticed the dense patch where the plants grew in clusters. But now, standing right in the middle of the area, he saw that ''blood vine grass'' was scattered across a much larger area than he had anticipated.

    Raymond counted quickly, there were at least twenty plants in total. More than I expected...

    At that moment, Lorene looked up from her work, her brow furrowed as she glanced around. She seemed to be counting the plants as well, and then spoke with a note of concern. "Raymond, there seem to be more ''blood vine grass'' here than we actually need. The commission said it would only accept up to 20 plants, right?"

    Raymond nodded, his expression serious. "Yes, the contract clearly states that only a maximum of 20 plants will be accepted. Any more than that, and it''s not worth anything."

    Sylph''s eyes widened, clearly anxious. "What should we do? We can''t just leave all these extra plants behind. We might need them for something else!"

    The two women exchanged looks, both uncertain about what to do with the excess. The ''blood vine grass'' was valuable, but Raymond had seen the rules written in black and white. They couldn''t submit more than what was required. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Raymond crossed his arms, thinking for a moment. "You''re right, we can''t just leave them here. But I don''t think it''s worth carrying them back with us either. We''ll have to be strategic." He scanned the area again. "Let''s gather the twenty plants required and leave the rest. Perhaps we''ll find another use for them later, or maybe we can trade them. For now, let''s focus on completing the job."

    Sylph and Lorene nodded in agreement, though the disappointment was evident on their faces. They knew it was the right choice, but part of them still felt like they were leaving something valuable behind.

    Together, they carefully harvested the ''blood vine grass'', ensuring they took only the required number. It was tedious work, but with Raymond''s help, they made quicker progress. Once they finished, Raymond double-checked the plants, satisfied that everything was in order.

 Chapter 92 One Thing After Another!

    With the task finally complete, the group took a moment to catch their breath and prepare to head back. Despite the setbacks, they had successfully gathered the ''blood vine grass'' and survived the dangerous encounter with the ''Vine Demon Trees''."Alright," Raymond said, breaking the silence. "Let''s get back to town and collect our reward."

    Sylph''s excitement had barely faded when a new worry settled over her. After all the effort they''d put into gathering the ''blood vine grass'', the pharmacy refused to accept it. The thought of all that hard work going to waste made her stomach churn.

    But then, a glimmer of hope sparked in her eyes. She jumped up from where she was sitting, her face lighting up with an idea.

    "Raymond, wait! There should be other commissions for collecting ''Blood Vine Grass'' on the guild''s list, right?" she said eagerly. "We''ve gathered so much here, why not divide it up and fulfill two commissions at once? That way, we both complete our tasks and don''t waste any of this valuable plant!"

    She beamed at her own cleverness, clearly proud of the idea.

    Raymond couldn''t help but chuckle at her enthusiasm. "Haha, nice thinking, Sylph. You might just be onto something."

    Lorene, however, seemed a little more hesitant. Her brow furrowed as she considered the potential rules and regulations of the guild. "But can we actually do that? Won''t there be rules about submitting the same plants for two different commissions? What if that''s not allowed?"

    Raymond rubbed his chin thoughtfully, the gears turning in his head. "Hmm, you have a point. I don''t remember the guild saying anything specific about splitting up the harvest like that¡­ but we should check with the staff to be sure. If they say it''s okay, then we''ll divide the plants and complete the two commissions. If not, we''ll just submit the 20 we need and maybe try selling the extras elsewhere."

    Sylph and Lorene exchanged glances. After a moment of consideration, they nodded. The plan seemed solid enough. "Agreed," Lorene said, her voice calm but firm.

    Raymond smiled at the two of them. "Great! Let''s finish this up quickly, then."

    With that, the three of them returned to digging up the ''blood vine grass''. This time, Raymond''s presence made a significant difference. His method was far more efficient than theirs; he didn''t carefully scrape the soil or use delicate tools. Instead, he plunged his hands deep into the earth, pulling out entire plants, roots and all, with surprising speed and ease. He shook off the excess dirt and carefully set the plants aside.

    Sylph watched this with wide eyes. "Raymond! You''re cheating!" she exclaimed, half-laughing, half-annoyed.

    Raymond raised an eyebrow, a bit puzzled. "Cheating? You''re the one who told me to help you¡­" Discover hidden tales at My Virtual Library Empire

    But then, Raymond understood why Sylph was acting that way. His eyes moved to Lorene, who was kneeling beside the plants, diligently working her way through the dirt. Her white priest robe was stained with mud, but she didn''t seem to mind in the slightest. In fact, she seemed oddly content, a serene smile spreading across her face each time she uncovered a ''blood vine grass'' in perfect condition. Her joy was genuine, and it was infectious.

    Raymond chuckled to himself, but a small, amused shake of his head followed. It was clear now that Sylph was more than a little disappointed to see Raymond making the task look so effortless. The thrill of the harvest had been stolen from her.

    He sighed, muttering under his breath, "I just don''t get it. They think I''m cheating? But, oh well¡­" He turned his gaze toward the sky and noticed the sun had already started to dip below the horizon. The Moonlight Forest around them was starting to darken, and Raymond knew they needed to wrap things up quickly if they wanted to avoid returning in complete darkness.

    "Let''s keep going," Raymond said, trying not to focus on Sylph''s antics. The sooner they finished, the sooner they could get back to town.

    With Raymond''s help, the task sped up significantly. They cleared out the ''blood vine grass'' from the entire area surrounding the fallen ''Vine Demon Trees'', gathering the plants into neat piles. When they were done, Sylph took a moment to count the plants.

    "One, two¡­ twenty-six!" she exclaimed with a wide grin. "That''s perfect! There are six more than we needed!"

    Lorene, always thoughtful, added, "Wait a minute; didn''t we see more ''blood vine grass'' growing along the path we came from? We could go back and grab those too."

    Sylph''s face lit up again. "Ah, you''re right! I completely forgot about those. Let''s go grab them!"

    Without hesitation, the two women began heading toward the path they''d walked earlier. Raymond followed behind, smiling and shaking his head at their enthusiasm. But his smile quickly faded as he noticed something in the distance.

    Over by the tall trees on the edge of the clearing, several dark shapes were moving swiftly among the branches. They were hard to make out at first, but they were definitely approaching. There was something unsettling about the way they moved; too fast, too fluid. Raymond''s instincts immediately went on alert. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    He narrowed his eyes, watching them closely. His grip on his sword tightened, his body tensing in preparation.

    Sylph and Lorene, noticing his sudden shift in posture, paused and turned to look at him. "Raymond, what''s wrong?" Lorene asked, her voice tinged with concern.

    Raymond didn''t respond immediately. He was too focused on the shadows that were growing closer, closing in on their position. He stepped forward, silently signaling to the others to stay back and ready themselves. Whatever was out there, they weren''t finished yet.

    "Something''s coming," he muttered under his breath, his gaze never leaving the treeline. The darkness of the Moonlight Forest had only just begun to settle in, and already, danger was lurking once again.

    "Crazy baboons!"

    The words flashed in Raymond''s mind, a sudden realization striking him as his instincts went into overdrive.

    It didn''t take long for his suspicion to be confirmed. As the group of dark shadows neared, they cautiously poked their heads out from the thick branches above, revealing their unmistakable features.

    These were no ordinary creatures. They had long, jutting jaws, deep-set eyes, and a pair of sharp fangs protruding from their lips. Their necks were covered in a thick mane of golden fur, making them look both wild and menacing, there was no doubt about it. These were ''crazy baboons'', and there were five of them.

    "Sylph, Lorene, get back here now!" Raymond shouted, urgency creeping into his voice. "Crazy baboons are coming!"

    Sylph and Lorene, who had been moving toward the jungle to collect more ''blood vine grass'', froze in their tracks. The words barely left Raymond''s mouth before panic set in. The crazy baboons weren''t just strong; they were fast and relentless. If they got too far ahead, Raymond wouldn''t be able to stop the baboons from hurling rocks at them from a distance.

    "Ah! ''Crazy baboons''?!" Sylph''s voice trembled as she turned to run back toward Raymond. Her heart raced as she saw the terrifying creatures coming closer. "Why are the crazy baboons even here?"

    Lorene, equally alarmed, hurried back as well. They followed Raymond''s gaze and locked eyes with the baboons, who were now making their way down from the trees. The sight of those twisted, snarling faces sent chills down their spines.

    "Why does it feel like everything is going wrong today?" Sylph muttered under her breath, frustration mingling with fear. She glanced at her wand; her ''Explosion Magic'' was out of reach. She didn''t have enough energy left to unleash another blast.

    Raymond gripped his sword tightly, his jaw setting into a determined line. He knew these baboons weren''t just mindlessly aggressive. They had a reason for being here, and it wasn''t just to cause trouble.

    "These baboons don''t care much for the taste of ''blood vine grass''," Raymond explained. "It enhances their physical abilities and boosts their strength. They''re not here for a snack; they''re here for it''s power."

 Chapter 93 Crazy Baboons!

    The baboons, now fully on the ground, tilted their heads, confused by the presence of Raymond and his group. Their eyes flicked from the humans to the fallen ''vine demon trees'' around them. It didn''t take long for them to make the connection.With loud, raucous cries of "Oh-oh-oh!", the baboons began to leap excitedly from branch to branch. They had clearly been in conflict with these ''vine demon trees'' before. It was easy to guess that some of their comrades might have been slain by these vicious trees, and now they were taking their vengeance on the fallen forest guardians.

    Lorene, her voice barely a whisper, leaned toward Raymond and added, "These five are all males. There''s no sign of any females. That means they belong to a tribe. Likely, they''re under orders from a leader to gather the ''blood vine grass'' and bring it back to their pack."

    Raymond glanced at Lorene, impressed by her sharp observations. He nodded. "Exactly. If these baboons had more of their kind with them, they''d be acting more like a real group. But since it''s just five males, they can''t function as a true pack."

    He quickly pieced it all together. ''Crazy baboons'' were social creatures. When their numbers were small, they lacked organization and leadership, but when the group grew to over twenty individuals, they formed a hierarchy with a strong leader. It seemed these five were part of a larger tribe and had been sent on a mission to gather ''blood vine grass'' for their leader.

    Just as Raymond was processing this, Sylph called out, "Raymond, look! They''re coming down!"

    Raymond turned, and his eyes widened as the baboons, now fully aware of their presence, began sliding down the thick tree trunks with surprising speed and agility.

    The baboons were even more imposing up close. Their short, dense golden fur covered their muscular bodies, and their limbs; short but powerful, made them look almost stocky, yet incredibly strong. Standing upright, they were easily as tall as Raymond''s chest, and their ferocity made them resemble more than just baboons, they were like mini gorillas with those sharp fangs and gnashing jaws.

    Raymond couldn''t help but think, If it weren''t for the golden hair and protruding jaws, I might have mistaken them for gorillas. The sight of these creatures charging toward them made his blood run cold.

    The group of baboons landed gracefully on the ground, their eyes locked onto Raymond and his friends. The air between them crackled with tension, the baboons'' grunts and growls punctuating the silence. They weren''t just animals, these were territorial, highly intelligent creatures, and they weren''t about to back down.

    "Stay alert," Raymond whispered, tightening his grip on the sword. "We need to stay calm and make sure we don''t provoke them too much. Let''s hope we can deal with them quickly."

    The sun had already dipped behind the horizon, and the dense forest was growing darker by the second. But Raymond''s focus was unwavering. He knew the battle was about to begin.

    ''"Oooooh!"''

    With a loud, primal cheer, the five crazy baboons leapt down from the trees, landing in a scattered clump. For a brief moment, they just stared at Raymond and his friends, assessing them with cold, calculating eyes.

    ''"Roar!"'' they bellowed, their jaws snapping wide open, revealing two rows of jagged, sharp teeth. The two long, menacing fangs at the front of their mouths gleamed in the fading light, adding an extra layer of terror to their already savage appearance.

    The sight of the baboons'' ferocious expressions was enough to send a cold shiver down Sylph and Lorene''s spines. They instinctively pressed themselves closer behind Raymond, their eyes wide with fear.

    The baboons took slow, measured steps forward, sizing up their prey, clearly testing the waters.

    ''"Ray... Raymond... What should we do?"'' Sylph whispered, her voice shaking as she only dared peek out from behind him.

    Raymond, however, remained calm. ''"We''ll retreat slowly,"'' he said, his voice steady and confident. ''"But don''t run. Just move back a little at a time."''

    As he spoke, he pulled up his status panel, quickly scanning his stats.

    ''"Name: Raymond Kelton"''

    ''"Age: 15"''

    ''"Magic value: 242.6/601.1"''

    ''"Occupations: Fighter, Warrior, Craftsman, Magician, Swordsman"''

    ''"Skills: Bone Crushing, Taunt [Upgradable], Wind Slash"''

    Find exclusive stories on My Virtual Library Empire

    ''"Skill points: 3. Cumulative value: 15%"''

    Seeing that he had 242.6 magic points left, Raymond felt a surge of confidence. It wasn''t a huge amount, but it was enough to use his ''Taunt'' skill. That was all he needed to ensure the baboons wouldn''t bypass him and target Sylph and Lorene.

    The baboons, sensing the retreat, began to grow bolder. They stepped forward, testing the distance between them and their prey, but instead of rushing in for the kill, they moved cautiously, their eyes fixed on Raymond and his group.

    Raymond quickly assessed the situation. These baboons weren''t looking for a fight, they just wanted to claim the ''blood vine grass''. The problem was, all of it had already been collected by them. If the baboons realized this, there would be no stopping them.

    He turned to Sylph and Lorene, whispering urgently, ''"When I say ''run,'' head straight into the woods. Find a big tree, something that can hide you completely, and stay there."''

    The trees in this area were enormous, so finding one to hide behind wouldn''t be hard. Sylph and Lorene nodded, their trust in Raymond unshaken despite their confusion.

    Just then, they were close enough to the edge of the woods for Raymond to give the order.

    ''"Run!"'' he commanded sharply.

    Without hesitation, Sylph and Lorene turned and bolted toward the forest. They each picked a giant tree and scrambled behind it, seeking the cover they needed.

    The baboons, now entering the area where the ''blood vine grass'' had been, quickly realized the truth: the plants were gone. The ground was littered with empty holes, remnants of the grass they had been so eager to find.

    ''"Ouch! Ouch! Ouch!"'' they shrieked, enraged. Their claws scraped desperately at the dirt, throwing it aside in frantic sweeps, but there was nothing to be found. Only dirt and disappointment.

    The baboons spun around, their eyes blazing with fury, and locked onto Raymond and his friends. It was clear what had happened. The humans had taken all the ''blood vine grass''.

    Seeing Sylph and Lorene hiding in the woods, the baboons let out a collective roar of rage. Without warning, they began picking up rocks from the ground and hurling them in the direction of the retreating figures, their aim sharp and vicious.

    Raymond''s heart raced. The fight was far from over.

    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

    The stones flew through the air with a deadly whistle, propelled by the crazy baboons'' enormous arm strength. Each rock moved so fast that even Raymond didn''t dare to try stopping them with his sword. If he mistimed it, he''d be hit for sure.

    His instincts kicked in as he turned around, scanning the area behind him. His heart skipped a beat as he saw Sylph and Lorene safely hidden behind a massive tree. The sight was a relief. He was glad they were out of danger, but if they weren''t, he''d have to take the brunt of those flying stones himself, and then rely on Lorene''s healing to patch him up.

    For now, though, he didn''t have to worry about that.

    With quick reflexes, Raymond predicted the stones'' trajectory and dodged each one with swift, calculated movements.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    The rocks slammed into the tree with loud, echoing thuds, and Sylph and Lorene''s startled screams rang out from behind their cover.

    "Stay hidden! Don''t come out!" Raymond shouted over his shoulder.

    "Okay¡­ Okay," Lorene called back, her voice trembling. "Raymond, be careful!" S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Raymond didn''t have time to reply. The second wave of stones was already in the air, hurling toward him at breakneck speed.

    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

    One by one, Raymond sidestepped, narrowly avoiding the onslaught. He could hear the baboons growling in frustration behind him, their anger escalating.

    "Ouch! Ouch!" the baboons roared, seeing their rocks miss their target once again. Furious, they hurled the remaining stones to the ground with all their might.

    And then, the baboons made their move.

    With a collective growl, the group of five crazy baboons charged at Raymond, moving swiftly on all fours. Their stocky frames and powerful limbs made them seem like a gang of battle-hardened warriors.

    Raymond''s face tightened in concentration. This wasn''t just a game anymore. The time for retreat was over. He couldn''t afford to give an inch, or they would charge past him and go after Sylph and Lorene.

 Chapter 94 Learnable Skill: Rage!

    As the baboons closed the gap, Raymond tensed, ready for the attack. The moment they entered his range, he sprang into action.His body lunged forward with precision, the sword in his hand following in a smooth arc.

    Swish! S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The blade flashed, cutting into the thick arm of the nearest baboon. A gush of blood splattered as the sword tore through muscle, but the baboon''s massive arm barely flinched. The cut was deep, but it didn''t reach the bone. Raymond''s eyes widened in surprise.

    He had aimed for the baboon''s neck, but the animal had raised its arm in defense. And the thick, coarse hair that covered its body had acted like a protective armor, blocking the full impact of his strike.

    There wasn''t time to dwell on it. Another baboon, fast and low to the ground, came charging toward him from the right. Its attack was swift, and Raymond knew his sword wouldn''t be enough to counter this one.

    Instead of dodging, Raymond braced himself and lashed out with his leg, driving a powerful kick straight into the baboon''s chest.

    Bang!

    The baboon went flying, its body crashing back several feet. Raymond staggered back from the force of the impact, but his legs were steady, and he quickly regained his balance.

    Despite the baboon''s strength, Raymond''s kick was enough to send it flying backward. As the creature scrambled to get up, Raymond saw that its right arm hung uselessly at its side, limp and broken.

    It hadn''t been a perfect hit, but it had done its job. One less threat.

    "ROAR!"

    The baboon, though injured, wasn''t backing down. With a deafening growl, it charged at Raymond again, eyes blazing with fury.

    ''Just like the book says,'' Raymond thought, ''once a baboon enters combat mode, it''s like a wild animal with no fear, no reason.''

    But Raymond couldn''t dwell on that now. The other baboons were closing in fast.

    These creatures were relentless. Their thick, tough fur acted like armor, making them nearly impervious to Raymond''s sword. Even though he''d left deep cuts on their bodies, none of the baboons seemed to be seriously hurt. They were built like tanks¡ªmuscles, bones, and fur so dense that his blade might as well have been a twig.

    Raymond''s mind raced. The baboons were fast, and their defenses were solid. It wasn''t just their strength and speed that made them dangerous¡ªit was how they attacked with no hesitation, as if nothing could hurt them.

    And to make matters worse, a few of them were already trying to break away, heading straight for Sylph and Lorene. Raymond couldn''t let that happen, but he also couldn''t afford to charge in without a plan.

    His options were limited. Using ''Taunt'' would pull them all to him, but that would leave him surrounded with no way to defend himself¡ªespecially since his sword barely made a dent in their thick hides. And ''Swift Wind Slash'' was too risky. It could take out one or two baboons, but not enough to turn the tide, and there was no way Raymond could reach Sylph and Lorene in time if the others broke through.

    ''This is tougher than I thought,'' Raymond mused, narrowly dodging an attack from one of the baboons.

    He took a few steps back, creating some space. For a moment, he just stood there, assessing the situation. He glanced down at the long sword in his hand and let out a soft laugh. ''In situations like this, the sword feels more like a liability than an asset. Surrounded by so many, in close quarters, it''s cumbersome.''

    Just then, one of the baboons saw Raymond''s brief pause and charged, claws raised, ready to smash down on his head. The baboon seemed to relish the thought of Raymond''s skull splitting under its attack.

    But Raymond wasn''t caught off guard.

    In a flash, he stepped forward, closing the distance between them. The baboon''s claws swiped at the air where Raymond had been just a second before. Before it could react, Raymond lunged into its space, driving the point of his sword into the baboon''s chest.

    Swish!

    The sword pierced deep, the tip finding the soft spot beneath its thick chest muscles. Raymond twisted the blade with precise force, crushing its heart in an instant. The baboon''s body shuddered, then collapsed.

    ''Your thick fur can block slashes, but not piercing attacks,'' Raymond thought coolly, pulling his sword free. But there was no time to savor the victory. The others were already closing in on him.

    Raymond had no choice but to abandon his sword. As the baboons rushed him, he couldn''t rely on it anymore¡ªnot in such close quarters. He could only use it once, and now it was in the way.

    Read exclusive adventures at My Virtual Library Empire

    ''Close combat, huh?'' Raymond smirked. ''I can do that too.''

    He pushed the lifeless body of the fallen baboon away with a forceful shove, sending it tumbling backward. The next baboon lunged at him, but Raymond''s legs moved faster. He sidestepped, ducking under a powerful punch aimed at his side, just narrowly avoiding it.

    For the first time since the battle began, Raymond let go of his reliance on the sword. Now, it was all about his body.

    As the baboon''s claws missed, Raymond didn''t hesitate. With a swift twist of his body, his right fist became a blur, crashing into the baboon''s exposed chin with a brutal punch.

    The baboon''s head snapped back, and it staggered, disoriented by the force of the blow. Raymond didn''t give it a chance to recover, he was already moving on to the next attack.

    Bang!

    Raymond''s punch hit the baboon squarely on the jaw, and with a sickening crack, blood and shattered teeth flew everywhere.

    "ROAR!"

    Just as Raymond was about to follow up with another attack, the baboon whose arm he had shattered earlier saw an opening. It rushed toward him again, moving in that familiar Iron Mountain Leaning posture, determined to strike.

    Raymond didn''t have time to dodge. He barely managed to raise his arms in time to block the charge.

    Bang!

    The collision sent Raymond staggering back, the force nearly knocking him off balance. But he wasn''t about to let up.

    "Hyaa!"

    With a fierce shout, Raymond planted his legs firmly, halting his backward momentum. Using all his strength, he drove his elbow into the baboon''s spine.

    Snap!

    The sickening crack of breaking bones rang out, and the baboon crumpled to the ground, motionless.

    Raymond took a deep breath, sweat trickling down his forehead. The fight had been brutal, but he had already taken down two baboons. Of the remaining three, one was seriously injured, and the others were bloodied from his sword strikes.

    But the baboons weren''t backing down. If anything, they seemed even more enraged.

    ''They really live up to their name¡­'' Raymond thought wryly. ''They''re crazy, but at least they''re just regular baboons. None of them have mastered ''Rage.''''

    The ''Rage'' skill was a warrior''s ability, something only a few baboons ever learned. When activated, it boosted strength and defense, making the user even more dangerous. But it was rare, Raymond had yet to see a baboon use it.

    One of the baboons lunged at him again, snapping him out of his thoughts. Raymond decided it was time to finish this.

    As the baboon closed in, Raymond didn''t hesitate.

    Bone Crusher!

    His right fist glowed with a faint blue light, charged with an invisible force. He threw a punch with all his might.

    Bang!

    The baboon''s chest caved in under the blow, and it was sent flying backward, crumpling to the ground, clearly out of the fight.

    The next baboon; still reeling from Raymond''s earlier punch, was already charging in, but Raymond wasn''t about to waste any more energy. He ducked under the attack and delivered a swift punch to the baboon''s throat.

    The baboon staggered back, gasping for breath. It struggled for a moment, but then collapsed, unable to make a sound.

    Raymond turned toward the final baboon, his focus sharpening. But to his surprise, the last one didn''t charge at him like the others. It stopped where it stood and let out a roar, louder and fiercer than any of the others.

    "ROAR!"

    This was the baboon he had wounded at the start, the one whose arm he''d slashed. Its body was now covered with multiple cuts, each one a reminder of Raymond''s skill. But instead of attacking, the baboon stood its ground, glaring at him with fiery eyes.

    Raymond took a cautious step forward, but just as he did, something strange happened. The baboon''s eyes, once a dull yellow, began to turn blood-red.

    "ROAR!"

    It howled again, and Raymond froze, sensing a shift in the air. Just as he was about to react, a panel appeared in front of him:

    ''Learnable Skills Detected: Rage [Warrior]''

    Raymond''s heart skipped a beat. The baboon was activating ''Rage'' its power was about to explode.

    "Looks like I won''t have an easy time finishing this one off..." Raymond muttered to himself, ready for whatever came next.

 Chapter 95 Berserker!

    Raymond froze as a panel suddenly appeared in front of him:"Learnable skill detected: Berserker [Warrior], learning cost: 3 skill points."

    "What...?" he muttered, still trying to process what he was seeing.

    At that moment, he had no idea that the mad baboon before him had just unlocked the powerful skill ''Rage''!

    The baboon let out a thunderous roar, its massive mouth wide open, fangs bared in a menacing snarl. It raised its muscular arms and slammed them into the ground. Its yellow eyes began to glow a deep red, and its muscles swelled, almost as if they were being pumped up. The wounds across its body started to shrink, but Raymond knew these weren''t true healings. The baboon''s violent rage caused its muscles to tighten so much that the injuries appeared to close, but they would reopen once the rage wore off.

    As Raymond stood stunned, the baboon''s body suddenly trembled. The red in its eyes began to fade, and steam started to rise from its body. The swollen muscles shrank, not in size, but they tightened further, becoming even more concentrated. To Raymond''s surprise, the wounds began to heal for real now, with no sign of returning.

    "What''s happening here?" Raymond thought, confused. The changes he was witnessing were far beyond the usual effects of the ''Rage'' skill he had read about. This wasn''t just about rage anymore.

    A new panel popped up:

    "Awakening skill detected: Blood Rage [Warrior], learning requirements: Kill a monster that has mastered ''Blood Rage''; Master the skill ''Rage''; Kill more than 100 monsters."

    "Learning cost: 8 skill points."

    "Learning will automatically awaken the profession: Berserker."

    Raymond''s eyes widened in realization.

    Blood Rage! Berserker!

    These were words he recognized from the Temple Library, where he''d read about the possible class promotions for Warriors. If he learned Blood Rage, he would automatically unlock the Berserker profession, the ultimate form of a Warrior!

    "So, to become a Berserker, a Warrior must first learn Blood Rage?" Raymond thought. He recalled the brief mention of the Berserker in the Temple Library''s profession book. It was described as the true fighter''s class, and only Warriors who mastered Berserker were considered ''real'' Warriors.

    The crazy baboon before him had just gone through the transformation Raymond had read about. The red hue in its eyes had intensified, and its once bulky muscles now looked leaner, more powerful. It had truly become a force to be reckoned with, its wounds fully healed and its body now radiating strength.

    Raymond now understood: the transformation was a result of the ''Blood Rage'' skill. He realized that to learn this skill, it wasn''t just about killing monsters, it was about understanding the balance between ''Rage'' and ''Blood Rage.'' And perhaps this was the key for others who sought to unlock this powerful path, too.

    Raymond realized that mastering the skill of ''Rage'' was a prerequisite for unlocking ''Blood Rage''. But the real shock came when he understood that once ''Blood Rage'' was comprehended, a warrior would awaken into the powerful ''Berserker'' class!

    He stared at the baboon, now glowing with an intense scarlet light. It had truly transformed into a ''Berserker'' in his eyes.

    However, despite knowing that learning ''Blood Rage'' required him to defeat a monster that had already mastered it, Raymond couldn''t gauge the full extent of the baboon''s newfound power. He was unsure just how much stronger it had become, so he decided to stay cautious.

    "Hoo~"

    The baboon let out a series of guttural roars, its neck twisting with a sickening crack as bones popped. With its blood-red eyes now locked on Raymond, the baboon lunged forward with a deafening roar.

    In a flash, it closed the distance between them, using all four limbs to propel itself toward Raymond, claws aimed directly at his eyes.

    Instinct kicked in. Raymond''s trained fighter''s reflexes warned him just in time, and he dodged, narrowly avoiding the attack.

    Despite the baboon''s increased speed, Raymond noticed it was still slightly slower than him, which brought him a sense of relief.

    But then, the baboon came at him with a powerful punch aimed at his face.

    Raymond decided not to back away this time. He gathered his strength and threw a punch of his own.

    Bang!

    The two fists collided with a resounding thud. Raymond felt the impact reverberate through his arm. The strength of the baboon had clearly increased, it was enough to push him back a few steps, though he quickly regained his footing.

    To his surprise, the baboon wasn''t as lucky. It stumbled back several paces, grinning and shaking out its hands.

    The fistfight had injured it!

    Relief flooded Raymond for a moment. Even though the baboon had unlocked the power of ''Blood Rage'', it was still slower and weaker than him.

    But then, unease crept in. Something didn''t feel right. The improvements brought on by ''Blood Rage'' shouldn''t have been so small. Its effects seemed less potent than ''Rage'' itself!

    This felt... wrong. The situation was too abnormal. Raymond couldn''t shake the feeling that something deeper was at play. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    But even with his doubts, Raymond decided to act swiftly. He would exploit the baboon''s weaknesses and finish it.

    With a burst of speed, he charged forward, crossing the distance in mere seconds.

    A whistling sound filled the air as Raymond''s right fist, now coated in blue frost, became nothing more than a blur.

    The baboon''s pupils widened in shock as it tried to react, twisting its body to dodge. But it wasn''t fast enough. It only managed to avoid a lethal blow by turning slightly.

    Boom!

    Raymond''s iron fist collided with the baboon''s sternum, a deep roar ringing out from the impact.

    Crack! Crack! Crack!

    The force of the punch crushed the baboon''s sternum, sending bones flying in all directions. The creature was sent hurtling backward before crashing heavily to the ground, the fight finally over.

    The crazy baboon lay on the ground, blood and internal organs spilling from its mouth in a horrifying mess. Raymond''s punch had shattered its sternum, driving jagged bones deep into its organs and causing severe internal bleeding. Without a healer, it was almost certain to die from the damage.

    But for some reason, the unease in Raymond''s gut grew stronger with each passing second.

    ''Kill it quickly!''

    Just as Raymond moved to finish the job, a strange sound broke the silence.

    Hiss!

    To his shock, the sound was coming from the baboon itself!

    Steam billowed from its shattered chest, much like when it had first tapped into the ''Blood Rage.'' And, to Raymond''s horror, its chest began to repair itself, little by little.

    "What...?" Raymond''s heart raced as he watched.

    With a defiant roar, the baboon struggled to its feet, steam still pouring from its chest. It didn''t seem to care about its fatal wound. Instead, it locked eyes with Raymond and roared again, its eyes now glowing an even deeper shade of red.

    Before Raymond could react, the baboon was upon him, charging with lightning speed.

    ''What?!''

    Raymond''s combat instincts barely had time to register the attack. The baboon was too fast, and before he could fully react, it had already launched a punch, aiming to return the favor for the one he had landed earlier.

    Bang!

    Raymond''s punch collided with the baboon''s in a deafening crash. This time, though, the force of the blow pushed Raymond several steps back. His arm went numb from the impact, but he quickly regained his footing using his training.

    As he stood there, breathless, he saw the baboon had not budged an inch. It was still standing firm, its strength clearly greater than before.

    Raymond''s mind raced. ''The baboon is stronger!''

    But something wasn''t adding up. The heat from the baboon''s chest had stopped, and its injuries, though severe, weren''t fully healed. There was still a large, gaping wound from the broken bones.

    This baboon was still badly injured, yet it was somehow moving faster and stronger than before!

    Raymond realized the heat had helped the baboon heal its most critical wounds, but it wasn''t fully healed. It was still badly hurt, but now it was far more dangerous.

    And worse; Raymond''s magic had already been drained by his previous attack, the ''Bone Crusher.''

    He was facing a serious dilemma. The baboon, though clearly wounded, seemed to be in top form, and Raymond''s resources were running low. Things were getting tougher by the second.

    Before Raymond could come up with a plan, the baboon lunged again.

    With no time to think, Raymond relied on his reflexes, dodging and weaving as the baboon attacked again and again. But eventually, he ran out of room to avoid the strikes and was forced to fight back, knowing he couldn''t keep dodging forever.

 Chapter 96 BloodRage! Berserker!

    Bang!Raymond was thrown back again by the impact, his body staggering from the force.

    "No, hiding like this won''t solve anything!" he muttered, his breath coming in ragged gasps. He shook his numb right arm, trying to get the feeling back.

    The baboon in front of him was only getting stronger, more relentless as the fight wore on. Raymond knew that if he didn''t do something, not only would he fall, but Sylph and Lorene, who were hiding behind a nearby tree, would also face certain death.

    ''Enough of this!''

    Raymond''s resolve hardened. "I won''t hide anymore!" he muttered under his breath, fists clenched tight.

    The baboon let out a deafening roar, mouth wide and fangs bared.

    "Roar!" Raymond responded with a fierce yell of his own before charging directly at the beast.

    There was no more running. No more dodging. It was time to fight, head-on.

    With a growl, Raymond went in for the attack, using a brutal injury-for-injury strategy. His speed and strength couldn''t match the baboon''s, but the creature still wasn''t quite powerful enough to completely overwhelm him. Yet.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    The baboon''s claws ripped through his leather armor, leaving deep scratches and eventually slicing through the material, drawing blood. But Raymond barely noticed. He only focused on surviving, using his fighter''s instinct to dodge the worst blows and taking the rest head-on. When he couldn''t avoid them, he exchanged hits, knowing full well it would hurt but determined to land his own punches. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    He hammered at the baboon''s chest, the area still recovering from the previous injuries, trying to make a dent. Each time his punches landed, steam erupted from the baboon''s chest, healing its wounds, but only the most critical ones.

    And yet, even this was enough for the baboon to keep fighting. The battle became a relentless exchange of blows, each one more brutal than the last.

    But Raymond began to notice something disturbing, the baboon''s strength and speed were steadily increasing with every passing moment. The damage he was dealing to the baboon seemed less effective, the injuries from his fists growing smaller. Meanwhile, the baboon''s attacks grew heavier, faster, and more powerful.

    Raymond''s heart pounded in his chest as he narrowly avoided one strike after another. His head narrowly escaped the baboon''s claws, but each time, they scraped the side of his face, leaving a bloody trail.

    The situation was growing more dangerous with every second. Raymond''s instincts screamed at him, but it was no use. When the baboon finally landed a punch to his chin, everything happened too fast.

    Boom!

    Raymond was sent flying backward, crashing through the underbrush and tumbling through the air. His body hit the ground hard, sliding across the dirt and leaves until he slammed into the base of a towering tree.

    His head swam, disoriented. He realized he''d been pushed back more than ten meters, retreating without even noticing it while trying to dodge the baboon''s attacks.

    Bang!

    Raymond hit the ground with a loud thud, a sharp pain in his jaw. He tried to speak but found his mouth wouldn''t open. His jaw had been shattered. The dizziness grew worse, his vision blurring.

    But he fought through the haze. Reaching up, he pinched his chin, the searing pain snapping him back to full awareness.

    "Raymond!" Lorene''s panicked voice rang out.

    Within moments, she was kneeling beside him, her face pale with worry.

    Lorene''s heart broke as she looked at Raymond, lying on the ground with his shattered jaw, torn armor, and bloodied body. Tears welled up in her eyes as she rushed to his side. "Raymond... I... I''ll heal you right away!" she cried, her voice trembling.

    But just as she crouched down, Raymond''s eyes widened in alarm. The crazy baboon was charging toward her with murderous intent.

    Without thinking, Raymond sprang to his feet in a wild somersault, his fists swinging. His mouth, now broken and bloodied, let out a roar, "Dog..."

    The baboon''s response was swift, a powerful slap that came at him like a whirlwind.

    Boom!

    Raymond used every ounce of strength he had left to land a punch square in the baboon''s chest, sending it flying through the air. But as he struck, the baboon''s claws raked across his neck.

    Swish!

    Blood sprayed from the deep gash, and Raymond''s hand instinctively flew to his neck, pressing down to stem the bleeding. He locked eyes with Lorene for a moment, then slowly turned, unable to speak.

    "Ah!" Lorene screamed in horror, her face pale with fear.

    Sylph, hearing the commotion, burst from her hiding place. Her eyes widened in terror when she saw Raymond''s injuries. "Lorene, hurry... hurry and save him!" she shouted, panic rising in her voice.

    But Lorene didn''t need any prompting. Seeing the blood pouring from Raymond''s neck, she immediately took action. Without hesitation, she raised her magic wand and, with trembling hands, pointed it at his wound. She whispered a prayer to the Sun Goddess, her voice barely audible in her desperation.

    "Merciful Sun Goddess, please grant me the power of light to heal the pain before my eyes... Healing magic!"

    The emerald on her wand flared with golden light, and the glow enveloped Raymond''s neck and chin. Raymond could feel the wound healing instantly, the pain receding as the wound sealed up completely.

    When the golden light faded, he touched his chin, and to his astonishment, it was fully healed. His neck, too, was as good as new.

    Raymond exhaled, relief flooding through him. For a moment, he had truly thought he was going to die. He was about to thank Lorene when he heard the crazed roar of the baboon again.

    "Roar!"

    Raymond snapped his head around, already knowing the baboon had likely recovered from his last punch. The beast was rising from the ground, steam still pouring from its chest.

    When it saw the healing magic work on Raymond''s injuries, its scarlet eyes widened in disbelief, as though it had not expected this. It paused, as if considering its next move.

    After a long moment, the baboon turned, darting off toward the woods with surprising speed. In no time, it reached a massive tree, scaling it effortlessly with its hands and feet. Within moments, it had vanished from sight.

    Raymond let out a long breath, his body relaxing for the first time in what felt like forever. ''It finally retreated.''

    He had suspected the baboon''s healing ability came at a cost, which was why he''d dared to trade injuries with it earlier. And now, it seemed the baboon had exhausted its ability to heal. That''s why it had fled.

    But even with that knowledge, Raymond had no intention of chasing it down. It was over. The Crazy baboon had retreated, and they were safe, for now.

    Although Raymond was itching to defeat the crazy baboon and fulfill the requirements to learn "Blood Rage," he knew he wasn''t ready yet.

    First of all, even if he could catch up with the baboon, it had retreated deeper into the Moonlight Forest; a place filled with monsters far stronger than the baboon itself. With nightfall approaching and no night vision abilities like a thief or assassin, chasing after it would be risky. The baboon was much stronger than him now, and without any magic power left, going after it would be like signing his own death sentence.

    He still felt a shiver of fear as his hand brushed against his neck, still stained with blood.

    "Raymond!" Sylph ran to him, her arms wrapping around him in a tight hug. "You really scared me just now!"

    Raymond could feel her trembling, and it was clear she had been terrified. He gently patted her on the head, comfortingly touching the magical hat she wore. "It''s okay now," he reassured her.

    His gaze shifted to Lorene, who looked as if she had narrowly escaped disaster. He smiled and said, "Lorene, thank you for everything you did just now."

    "No!" Lorene immediately shook her head in protest. "I think we''re a team. It''s my job to help, so please, Raymond, stop thanking me."

    She lowered her voice slightly. "Besides, you got hurt protecting Sylph and me. If anyone should be thanking someone, it''s us thanking you."

    Sylph raised her head and chimed in, "I think Lorene is right."

    Raymond smiled at them both, nodding seriously. "I understand."

    Lorene smiled too, then hesitated before glancing at Sylph. "Um... Sylph, can you let go of Raymond for a moment? He''s still hurt, and I can heal him again."

    "Oh..." Sylph seemed to snap back to reality, her face turning bright red. "I... I was just worried about Raymond... You... You go ahead."

    She quickly pulled away, unable to meet their gazes, and turned away.

    Lorene stepped forward, her magic wand held high. Raymond didn''t resist as she cast the healing spell. After taking on so much damage from the baboon, he felt dull pains in his chest and abdomen, suspecting his bones and internal organs had been hurt.

    "Merciful Sun Goddess, please grant me the power of light to heal the pain before my eyes... Healing magic!" Lorene''s voice trembled as the golden light from her wand enveloped Raymond''s body.

    The light faded, and Raymond felt an instant wave of relief. His wounds, both external and internal, were healed, and he felt revitalized.

    As the moonlit forest grew darker, Raymond knew it was time to leave. He looked toward the horizon and said, "We should go now. It''s getting too dark."

    "Yes!" both Sylph and Lorene agreed immediately.

    Though they knew there were likely still many ''blood vine grasses'' left to harvest nearby, they dared not stay longer.

    Raymond retrieved his long sword from the crazy baboon''s body and, with it in hand, led the way back. Sylph and Lorene followed closely behind as they made their way out of the Moonlight Forest.

 Chapter 97 Tales of Valor!

    As night fell, Moonlight Village buzzed with activity.Adventurers who had ventured into the Moonlight Forest earlier in the day were now returning, and as usual, they needed a place to unwind. For most, that meant heading straight to the taverns. The adrenaline from their close calls in the forest still pumping through their veins, many of them grabbed a drink to calm their nerves.

    The taverns quickly filled with familiar faces. Groups of adventurers gathered around tables, swapping stories of their day''s adventures. Some were eager to boast about their accomplishments, recounting how they had bravely led their teams to defeat monsters and complete their quests.

    But, as expected, such self-praise wasn''t always met with admiration. Often, it sparked teasing or even mockery from others, and sometimes, these light-hearted jabs could escalate into full-blown arguments, forcing the groups to take their fights outside for a bit of "private competition." As long as things didn''t get out of hand; no serious injuries or deaths, no one really cared.

    Of course, not every adventurer in the tavern was bragging. There were others who had survived relatively unscathed, claiming they completed their missions without any danger. Their luck stirred envy in the others, who could only imagine what it might be like to have such an easy journey.

    And then there were those who had barely made it out of the forest alive, who spoke of their harrowing experiences. These stories often resonated deeply with the others, as they could all relate to the near-death experiences that came with being an adventurer in Moonlight Forest.

    At one of the tables sat Kris and Sotoler, two adventurers who had narrowly escaped a close call earlier that day. As they recounted their story, the people around them leaned in, eager to hear the details. The room filled with gasps and exclamations.

    "Hey, you won''t believe it," Kris began, raising her voice to get everyone''s attention. "I honestly thought I was done for, but then I turned around and saw Sotoler''s face. Guess what he was doing?"

    The crowd around the table shook their heads in anticipation.

    "Can you believe it? He looked ''so'' surprised!" Kris slammed her hand down on the table, causing everyone to laugh.

    Sotoler, ever the good sport, grinned and shrugged. "If you didn''t nearly die, I wouldn''t have looked so shocked!" He teased.

    The adventurers around them laughed even harder, but they were also curious about what had really happened.

    "I''m only surprised for a reason," Sotoler said, raising his glass for a sip. "Hurry up and tell them, Kris, or else they''ll never stop teasing me."

    Everyone leaned in, eager to hear more. "Come on, Kris, tell us what happened. You''re fine now, so what went down?" they urged.

    Kris smiled, clearly enjoying the attention. "I still couldn''t believe it at the time," she said, drawing out the suspense. "But I quickly realized I''d totally misunderstood him."

    She paused for dramatic effect. The others leaned forward in anticipation.

    "And then I saw it," Kris continued, her eyes lighting up. "Someone rushed in front of me and killed the jungle cat that was attacking me with just one sword."

    The crowd gasped.

    "You''ll never guess who it was."

    The anticipation was palpable, and just as everyone was about to ask, Kris finally said, "It was Raymond!"

    A murmur of surprise swept through the tavern.

    "''Raymond''? The dual-professional Raymond? Is it really him?"

    "Isn''t he in Moonlight Forest too? So he must be in the village tonight!"

    "I saw him at the guild this morning! But there were too many people, and they left right after accepting their quest."

    "Kris, are you sure? You''re not pulling our leg, are you?"

    The adventurers around them were surprised, some skeptical, but ultimately they didn''t think Kris had any reason to lie about something like this.

    "Why would I lie to you?" Kris asked with a grin. "If you don''t believe me, ask Griffin and Delona."

    She nodded toward the two men sitting opposite her. Griffin, who had just received some treatment for his injuries, now looked much better.

    When he heard his name, Griffin and Delona both nodded in agreement. "It''s true," Griffin confirmed. "Raymond was there, with Sylph, the Explosion Magician, and the Priest."

    With that confirmation, the rest of the tavern''s patrons started to believe her. After all, who else could team up with an Explosion Magician and a Priest in Wittes Town if not Raymond, the dual-class adventurer?

    Eager to hear more, someone from the crowd quickly urged Kris, "Come on, Kris, stop wasting time, tell us how Raymond saved you!"

    Others chimed in, "Yeah, and as a dual-professional, how strong is he really?"

    Even adventurers who had been minding their own business at other tables now leaned in, their curiosity piqued. They whispered to each other, eyes glancing over to the group, eager to know more about this mysterious dual-professional.

    Feeling the growing interest, Kris didn''t hold back any longer. She launched into a full retelling of how Raymond had rescued them, describing the whole scene in detail.

    As Kris finished, the adventurers around her were left in stunned silence.

    "Did Raymond really do all that?" one of them asked in disbelief. "He was surrounded by three jungle cats, but still managed to kill them all without a scratch?"

    Someone nodded but added, "That makes sense. He''s a fighter, after all. But what I don''t get is the speed of his sword; Kris said he killed them before they even had time to dodge. Isn''t that something only a swordsman could do?"

    "Exactly!" another person agreed. "And the crazy part is, he didn''t even use any skills!"

    The group was stunned. They tried to picture themselves in Raymond''s situation, being ambushed by three jungle cats, and realized that surviving without using skills was nearly impossible, let alone defeating all three in an instant.

    "This is insane!" they murmured.

    As their discussion grew louder, Kris slammed her hand on the table to quiet them down.

    "Alright, enough!" she said with hands on her hips, her voice firm. "What''s so unbelievable? He''s a dual-professional, guys! Stop getting stuck on just one class!"

    The adventurers paused, realizing she had a point.

    "Right, a fighter is flexible, a warrior is strong, and his sword is faster than a swordsman''s. I guess it makes sense that he could do it."

    "Exactly!" someone else nodded. "Maybe that''s the unique strength of a dual-professional, combining the best of both worlds to cover the weaknesses of each class."

    They were starting to understand, but not everyone was convinced.

    One adventurer, with a skeptical frown, spoke up slamming the table. "Hey, come on. There''s no lie detector here. Who knows if what you''re saying is true or if you''re just exaggerating? We all know how much you admire Raymond; you probably just made him sound stronger than he really is."

    The room fell silent for a moment as everyone waited to see how Kris would respond.

    At the sudden outburst, everyone in the tavern turned to see what was going on. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Five adventurers sat at a table on the far side, clearly upset by the lively conversation happening at Kris''s table. One of them, a thin-faced man dressed in leather armor with a long sword at his waist, sneered at Kris and the others. He looked at them with disdain.

    "Also," he continued, his voice dripping with sarcasm, "you were nearly wiped out by a few jungle cats. How weak are you? I don''t know how the auditor even promoted you to ''Black Iron.''"

    His teammate, sitting next to him, chimed in, "Maybe the polygraph malfunctioned and didn''t catch the lies."

    The group burst into laughter, completely ignoring the discomfort of the others around them. Only one member of the group, a female priestess dressed in her robes, looked genuinely uncomfortable with the situation.

    As Kris and Sotoler noticed them, their faces darkened. They recognized the group immediately, Geus and his team. They''d had a run-in with them before over a past mission.

    Kris glared at Geus, her fists clenching. "Geus! You...!" She stood up, ready to confront them.

    But Sotoler quickly grabbed her arm. "Don''t," he said firmly, his voice low. Several other adventurers who were friendly with Kris joined in, urging her to calm down. "It''s not worth it," they said.

    The truth was, Geus''s team was much stronger than theirs. Although they were all Iron-level adventurers, three members of Geus''s team had mastered two skills each, giving them the strength to rise to Bronze-level. It was a clear difference in power.

    The other adventurers around them watched with detached curiosity, sensing the tension but staying out of the conflict.

    Seeing Kris sit back down, Geus smirked, his eyes cold. "I wasn''t going to bother with you," he began, his voice sharp, "but you keep talking about that dual-class guy, Raymond, like he''s something special. His sword speed faster than a swordsman''s? Are you insulting us all?"

    Geus''s hand casually brushed against the sword at his waist, and his expression grew colder. "A dual-professional thinks he can compare to the thing we swordsmen pride ourselves on? Do you think that''s possible? And as for Raymond, he''s not even worth comparing."

 Chapter 98 Conflict!

    Bang!Kris could no longer contain her anger. She slammed her fist on the table, grabbed her giant sword, and shot to her feet, her eyes burning with fury. "Geus, you can insult me, but if you dare insult Raymond, you''re asking for trouble!"

    Sotoler, who had tried to calm Kris moments before, now drew his longbow in one swift motion. He pulled the bowstring back with deadly precision, aiming an arrow straight at Geus and his team. "Raymond saved our lives in the Moonlight Forest," he said coldly. "How dare you insult him!"

    Griffin and Delona also quickly drew their weapons, their chests heaving with the anger and tension that had built up. They were ready for a fight.

    Geus, unfazed, smirked and stepped forward. "Kris, do you think we''re scared of you?" he sneered.

    The warriors in Geus''s team raised their shields and positioned themselves in front, while the archers and mages took cover behind them, readying their bows and spells.

    The only one who seemed troubled was the female priestess, who looked worriedly at the tension rising between the two groups. She knew the violence could easily escalate, and she would be the one left to patch up the wounds.

    Just as it seemed like a full-blown fight was about to break out, the tavern owner rushed over, panic in his voice.

    "Hey, hey, hey! If you want to fight, take it outside!" he shouted, shaking with fear at the sight of the weapons drawn. "No fighting in my tavern!"

    Anyone who opens a shop in a place like this is no ordinary person. The tavern owner was no exception, he was an awakened individual, and his strength was no joke. However, when two teams of adventurers were about to clash, even his power couldn''t stop the inevitable.

    Stay tuned for updates on My Virtual Library Empire

    The other adventurers in the tavern quickly distanced themselves, not wanting to get caught in the crossfire. Even the friends who had been hanging out with Kris and her group now moved away, understanding that they should steer clear of this confrontation. If they sided with Kris, they''d be permanently marked as enemies of Geus and his team, which could lead to serious trouble in the future.

    The tension in the tavern thickened, and for a moment, silence fell. Everyone was holding their breath, waiting to see what would happen next.

    Then, the sound of footsteps broke the silence.

    "Ah, I''m finally back. Why are there so many mosquitoes in the Moonlight Forest at night¡­" A voice grumbled, and three figures entered the tavern; Raymond, Sylph, and Lorene. It was Sylph''s voice, clearly annoyed by the mosquitoes.

    As soon as the three of them stepped inside, they noticed something was off. The atmosphere was tense, and both teams were on edge, swords drawn, bows nocked. Everyone in the tavern seemed to be holding their breath, watching the scene unfold.

    Kris was the first to spot them, and her face lit up with relief. "Raymond! Sylph! Lorene, you''re back!" she called out, waving.

    "Kris! You''re here too!" Sylph waved back, her face lighting up.

    But then, Sylph''s smile faded as she noticed the tension in the room. "Kris, what''s going on here?"

    Raymond followed her gaze and saw Kris and her group facing off against Geus''s team, both sides ready for a fight. It didn''t take long for him to understand what was happening.

    Sylph and Lorene quickly picked up on the situation as well, realizing that a confrontation was about to break out.

    At that moment, everyone in the tavern began to whisper among themselves. Their eyes flicked between Raymond, Kris, and Geus''s group.

    "So, that''s the dual-professional Raymond! I didn''t expect them to show up right now. This is getting interesting," one adventurer said.

    "Do you think they''ll team up with Kris to take on Geus?" another asked.

    "With Explosion Magic, those warriors in Geus''s team don''t stand a chance!" a third adventurer chimed in, excitement in their voice.

    The whispers grew louder, and Raymond and the others exchanged glances. Though they weren''t sure what had exactly happened, it was clear that their arrival had something to do with the brewing tension.

    Kris, annoyed by the attention and the escalating situation, quickly spoke up. "Raymond, Sylph, this isn''t your fight. Sotoler and I will handle it."

    But Geus and his team weren''t so easily swayed. They overheard the whispers about Explosion Magic and immediately tensed up. The mention of it had clearly struck fear into them.

    Now the tavern was on the brink of an all-out fight, and everyone was wondering just how far things would escalate.

    The Delona at the front could no longer stay quiet and quickly turned to Geus, his voice tense with urgency.

    "Geus, you need to come up with a solution fast. If they team up with Kris and the others, we''re in serious trouble!"

    He wasn''t confident that he and his teammates could survive an attack from the Explosion Magician, especially since the blast would affect everyone in range.

    The Delona''s words hit home, and soon the rest of the team joined in, urging Geus to figure something out before things got worse.

    "Quiet! I''m thinking!" Geus snapped back, clearly annoyed. He ran a hand through his hair, then suddenly, a look of realization crossed his face.

    "Wait, it''s fine. That Sylph probably won''t use her Explosion Magic. It''s too risky. What if she kills us? If someone dies, the Knights won''t let them off easy."

    The group breathed a collective sigh of relief at Geus''s reasoning.

    But the Delona at the front wasn''t so easily appeased. "Geus, don''t forget, it''s your fault we''re in this mess. If you hadn''t insulted Raymond, we wouldn''t be here. Even if they don''t attack today, what happens when we''re somewhere isolated? What if there''s no one around to stop them?"

    A tense silence fell over the group as the Delona''s words sank in.

    He continued, his voice stern, "You need to fix this, Geus. Whether you apologize or find another way, you need to make sure Raymond and the others don''t hold a grudge against us."

    "What? Apologize?" Geus growled, irritation evident in his voice. "Do you know how Kris just insulted our profession as swordsmen?"

    His frustration was palpable, but before he could say more, the Delona shot him a glance that silenced him immediately. Geus, normally the leader of the group, knew when to back down, especially with warriors like Delona who were the backbone of the team.

    The priestess, who had been quietly observing, spoke up, her tone calm but firm. "Delona''s right, Geus. You should apologize. We don''t need trouble with them. We need to handle this properly."

    With both the warrior and priestess backing Delona''s words, Geus knew he couldn''t ignore their advice. Reluctantly, he let out a frustrated sigh, grinding his teeth.

    "Fine. I get it," he muttered.

    Taking a deep breath, Geus walked toward Raymond and the others.

    By now, the tension in the tavern was thick, and even without saying anything, Raymond, Sylph, and Lorene had pieced together what had happened from the whispers around them.

    Sylph''s temper flared as she spotted Geus approaching. "Are you Geus?" she demanded, her eyes burning with anger. "You''re the one who insulted Raymond?"

    If she had enough magic power left, Sylph would''ve unleashed an explosion of fury right then and there. Lorene, equally furious, shot Geus a cold, withering glare. She couldn''t believe anyone would insult her teammate without cause.

    Raymond, ever the calm one in the heat of things, stepped forward. He didn''t know what Geus was planning, but he wasn''t about to let anyone get too close without a response. Drawing his sword, he positioned himself in front of Sylph and Lorene, his expression icy.

    "Stay back," he instructed them, keeping his eyes locked on Geus.

    As Geus approached, Raymond''s voice rang out, sharp and commanding. "Stop."

    Geus immediately halted, visibly taken aback by Raymond''s cold tone.

    Raymond''s eyes never left him as he spoke again, his voice low but firm. "What do you want?"

    Geus, with his head lowered, let out a deep breath before finally speaking, his voice sincere. "Raymond, I''m sorry. I was impulsive, and I insulted you without thinking."

    Geus quickly tried to explain himself, his voice growing more defensive. "Look, I apologize for insulting you. I was just reacting to what Kris said in the heat of the moment. I didn''t mean it to be aimed at you."

    Kris, not one to back down, immediately shot back, her tone sharp. "What do you mean I insulted you? I was just telling the truth. Raymond''s sword speed is faster than yours, and that''s a fact!"

    Sylph nodded in agreement, her voice filled with conviction. "Exactly. I know Raymond''s strength. His sword speed is way faster than most of you swordsmen!"

    Geus, still trying to save face, raised his head and looked at Raymond with a determined expression. "I may apologize, but I still don''t believe Raymond''s sword speed is faster than that of a swordsman. As a swordsman myself, I can''t accept that unless I see it for myself." S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    He turned to Raymond, his challenge clear. "Unless you show me, I can''t believe it."

 Chapter 99 Drawing Swords!

    Raymond sighed, his patience starting to wear thin. Was this really turning into a spectacle? But then he caught Lorene''s gaze, and saw the expectation in her eyes. He knew she wanted to see this, and perhaps it would be best to settle this once and for all to avoid future trouble.With a calm expression, Raymond turned to Geus and said simply, "Draw your sword."

    Geus, eager to prove himself, immediately unsheathed his sword. "Then here I come!" he declared, ready to show Raymond his speed.

    Raymond didn''t flinch, his stance steady.

    Geus lunged forward, swinging his sword with everything he had. ''Clang!'' The sound of metal meeting metal echoed through the tavern as Raymond blocked the strike effortlessly.

    "Was that an accident?" Geus thought to himself, annoyed. He quickly readied himself again and attacked faster, the blade blurring with speed.

    ''Clang! Clang! Clang!''

    The swordlight flashed as Geus swung his sword wildly, pushing himself harder and harder. He felt like he was moving faster than ever before, but¡ª

    ''Clang!'' All his strikes were blocked.

    Geus''s heart raced with disbelief. ''How is he so fast?'' he thought. ''I''m a swordsman! How could I be this slow?''

    Then, before Geus could process what was happening, he froze. There, inches from his throat, was Raymond''s sword, pressing lightly against his skin.

    Geus hadn''t even seen Raymond move, he hadn''t felt the sword at his neck until it was already there. His combat instincts hadn''t warned him at all, and that was something he''d never experienced before.

    "Is that enough?" Raymond''s voice was calm, almost casual.

    "Enough¡­" Geus murmured bitterly, the reality of it all sinking in. He knew it now, Raymond''s sword speed was faster than his. So fast, in fact, that he couldn''t even follow the movement with his eyes.

    For a swordsman, that was a hard pill to swallow. His pride had taken a blow. He stood there for a moment, stunned, trying to process what had just happened.

    Raymond, seeing Geus standing there in a daze, shook his head in silent thought. ''I''m technically a swordsman too... just with a few extra professions that make my speed faster than yours,'' he mused. But of course, he would never tell Geus that.

    Find more to read at My Virtual Library Empire S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Having proven his point, Raymond turned away from Geus, now lost in thought, and faced Sylph and Lorene. "Alright, let''s eat," he said, his tone light.

    "Yeah!" Sylph cheered, her mood instantly lifted.

    Lorene smiled too, her face full of warmth as they all moved away from the confrontation, the tension melting away.

    It was time to enjoy their meal, and the drama was over, at least for now.

    -----

    "Cheers!"

    In the tavern, Raymond and his team were sitting together with Kris''s group, enjoying a hearty drink. The mood was light and carefree, especially after Geus and his team had slunk away in defeat.

    Sotoler set his glass down with a satisfied smile. "Raymond, Sylph, Lorene, thank you so much. If you hadn''t shown up when you did, we''d be in real trouble if we had to fight Geus and the others!"

    Kris, her excitement bubbling over, added, "I''ve been wanting to knock them down a peg for ages! Especially Geus, he''s got the worst mouth. If they weren''t so much stronger than us, I would''ve punched him myself!"

    She shot a playful glance at Raymond. "But you taught him a good lesson today. I''m so happy!"

    "Hmph! Geus totally deserved it!" Sylph chimed in, her voice filled with satisfaction. "Don''t you agree, Raymond?"

    Raymond just smiled and nodded, choosing not to add anything further.

    Lorene, holding her glass delicately, added quietly, "Though, some of the people on their team aren''t that bad..."

    Sylph looked at her curiously. "What do you mean, Lorene? Are you talking about the priestess? Do you know her?"

    Lorene blushed slightly and looked down at her wine. "Well, we don''t know each other really. But as adventurers, priests like us often visit the temple to pray. I saw her there several times when I was serving the goddess."

    She paused for a moment and continued, "It''s not just her. I''ve met a lot of priestesses during my time in the temple. We might not know each other personally, but we always greet each other when we meet outside."

    The group nodded in understanding, the conversation flowing naturally.

    Lorene smiled a little, holding her glass up. "But that priestess is really admirable. Whenever Geus and his team caused trouble, she stayed out of it, never getting involved."

    Kris agreed with a knowing look. "I bet the reason Geus apologized to Raymond was because of her. With his temper, he wouldn''t have done it without some serious pressure from her and the others."

    Sotoler and the rest of the group nodded in agreement. They had dealt with Geus long enough to know exactly what kind of person he was.

    "Hah, what a shame!" Sylph exclaimed suddenly. "How did someone as good as her end up in a team like Geus''s? She deserves better. Honestly, I think she should join our team instead!"

    The others laughed at that suggestion, the mood growing lighter and more relaxed with every passing moment.

    Kris, Sotoler, and the rest of the group were clearly tipsy by now, their laughter filling the air. The rum in this tavern was stronger than most they''d had before, and after the satisfaction of seeing Geus humbled, they had all drunk more than they realized.

    Raymond, Sylph, and Lorene, on the other hand, were drinking the fruit wine, which had a lower alcohol content than the rum or fire wine. Still, Sylph and Lorene were already flushed, their faces a shade of red.

    Raymond, however, remained calm, a small smile on his lips as he watched his friends enjoy themselves. It had been a long day, but tonight, they could all unwind and laugh.

    Raymond noticed that many of the adventurers in the tavern were stealing glances at his group, whispering among themselves. After his earlier duel with Geus, they now had a new level of respect for dual-class adventurers.

    Though their clash had been a simple sword fight with no life-or-death stakes, it was clear to everyone that Raymond, like Geus, had mastered two skills. That alone suggested his strength was far from average.

    But it wasn''t just about now; there was more to come. Dual-class adventurers had the potential to master more skills than those who only followed one path. Even if Raymond wasn''t particularly gifted and only managed to grasp two skills in each class, that still gave him four skills, more than most adventurers could boast.

    On top of that, word had spread that Raymond had learned his skills not long after awakening as a warrior, which only fueled the rumors about his exceptional talent.

    "By the way, Raymond," Kris asked, pointing at his torn leather armor, "looks like you''ve been through some trouble while gathering the ''blood vine grass.''"

    Everyone else had noticed the state of Raymond''s armor too.

    "Did you find the ''blood vine'' where I told you?" Sotoler added, leaning in with interest.

    Raymond smiled and nodded. "Yes, we found the ''blood vine grass'' there. Thanks for the tip!"

    Sotoler laughed, pleased to be of help. "Glad I could point you in the right direction."

    "But..." Sotoler''s smile faltered as he eyed Raymond''s armor. "Did the vine demon trees spot you? Looks like you''ve been in a fight with them."

    "Yeah," Raymond confirmed with a sigh. "We were just collecting three ''blood vine grass,'' but we stayed too close for too long and got spotted."

    Sylph, who had been leaning lazily on the table, suddenly perked up and added, "The vine demon trees are tough! Two of them almost took Raymond down!"

    Raymond gave a wry smile. "If Sylph hadn''t used her explosion demon to wipe out three of them and injure two more, we wouldn''t have been able to finish the job."

    He expected his friends to comment, but instead, they just stared at him, holding their glasses halfway to their mouths. The room fell silent for a moment, and Raymond looked at them in confusion.

    "What''s going on?" he asked, his brow furrowing.

    Sylph, a little tipsy, blinked and looked around in confusion. "You... killed all the vine demon trees?" Kris finally asked, her voice filled with disbelief.

    Raymond, still puzzled, raised an eyebrow. "What''s the problem?"

    Kris and the others exchanged glances, struggling to find the right words.

 Chapter 100 Hunter!

    After a long pause, Sotoler spoke slowly, his tone serious. "Raymond, after fighting two vine demon trees and almost getting into trouble, you must know how dangerous they are, right?"Raymond nodded, now sensing the gravity of the conversation.

    Sotoler took a deep breath, as if bracing himself. "You see, even though the ''blood vine grass'' grows in the central area where the vine demon trees are, very few teams are willing to take on those monsters. The risk is too high. If you''re not careful, you could be impaled by one of the trees that suddenly shoots up from the ground!"

    "So many adventurer teams hunt for Bloodvine Grass near the Vine Demon Trees'' habitat," Sotoler explained, "but if they get discovered by the trees, they usually choose to leave and either wait for things to calm down or move to another spot. They prefer to play it safe."

    Sylph, looking a bit puzzled, raised her head. "Doesn''t that mean it''ll take forever to finish the task?"

    Sotoler paused for a moment, then nodded. "Yeah, it does waste a lot of time, but it''s better than risking your life fighting those dangerous vine demon trees."

    Raymond, feeling a bit uncomfortable, took a sip of his fruit wine. He recalled that Sylph and the others had indeed been planning to retreat when they first encountered the vine demon trees. They were prepared to wait for the trees to settle down before sneaking back in. But when they saw how much Bloodvine Grass there was, they''d changed their minds and decided to press on.

    Raymond had expected other teams would follow the same strategy, but things didn''t go as planned...

    "Huh?" Sotoler suddenly noticed the damage on Raymond''s leather armor. "That wound... it doesn''t look like it was caused by the vine demon trees."

    He had only just paid attention to it, but now that he was looking closely, he realized the cuts on Raymond''s armor seemed to be from sharp claws. The vine demon trees did have thorns, but they wouldn''t cause such deep, multiple gashes. It didn''t make sense.

    Raymond nodded, understanding what Sotoler was implying. "Yeah, these wounds weren''t from the vine demon trees. We ran into a crazy baboon while gathering the Bloodvine Grass."

    Sotoler and the others were shocked. After a moment of silence, Sotoler couldn''t help but say, "If you had an archer, things would have been much easier when dealing with those crazy baboons. But I didn''t expect one of them to have learned ''Rage.'' You really encountered something rare, huh? Your luck''s something else..."

    Raymond sighed, shaking his head. He only mentioned the baboon''s ''Rage'' skill, leaving out the part about ''Blood Rage.'' He couldn''t afford for others to know about that, it was far too risky. If people found out that the baboon had mastered ''Blood Rage,'' they might try to capture it, study it, or even use it for their own gain. Especially the people in the Alchemist Association; they had a knack for experimenting with dangerous creatures to advance their research.

    The ''Blood Rage'' skill was essential if Raymond wanted to awaken as a Berserker, but he couldn''t afford to share this secret. For now, he needed to keep it to himself. The chances of finding another creature with ''Blood Rage'' were slim, and this crazy baboon was probably the only opportunity he''d get. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Raymond decided it was best to keep the rest of the story to himself, at least for now.

    Raymond wasn''t too concerned about the report review. A polygraph might detect lies, but it couldn''t catch things left unsaid. The audit only required a general outline, not a detailed step-by-step account of the entire mission.

    ''Luckily, when I fought that baboon, Sylph and Lorene were hiding behind a tree and didn''t see its odd behavior. They came out later, but by then, they were focused on me. The baboon got up and left quickly, so they probably didn''t notice anything unusual.''

    With that thought, Raymond felt more at ease. The only problem now was not knowing where the baboon had gone.

    "If I awakened the hunter profession, it would be much easier to track that crazy baboon," Raymond mused to himself.

    But then, he remembered the second requirement of the hunter class: tracking prey for ten minutes without being discovered. That was a real challenge.

    As he sat there, deep in thought, a drunk adventurer suddenly stood up in the tavern, shouting loudly, "Ah, I came here to brag, but it''s time to head back!"

    A few adventurers tried to help him, but he waved them off. With unsteady steps, he stumbled out of the tavern, completely oblivious to his surroundings.

    Raymond''s eyes lit up as he watched the drunk adventurer stumble away. A thought flashed through his mind: ''Does the prey have to be animals, beasts, or monsters? Can''t it be humans?''

    If he imagined the man as the prey, couldn''t that work for the tracking skill?

    No, it wasn''t about imagining; the man was the prey he was after!

    With that idea forming in his mind, Raymond quickly turned to Sotoler and the others. "I''m going out for a bit," he said casually.

    The tavern in Moonlight Village didn''t have indoor toilets, so the group didn''t think much of it when Raymond stood up and left. They assumed he was just heading to the outdoor facilities.

    Raymond stepped out of the tavern, his mind focused. He followed the drunken adventurer down the street, keeping a safe distance of about ten meters.

    The man staggered forward and then veered off to the side, vomiting violently for a few minutes before shakily continuing toward his hotel.

    Just then, a commotion erupted ahead. A couple of adventurers had gotten into an argument in the tavern, and it quickly escalated into a fight. Other adventurers poured out of the tavern to watch, drawn by the noise.

    The drunk man, curious, wandered over to see what was happening.

    Raymond, keeping his distance, watched the scene unfold without intervening.

    The duel ended quickly, and the group gathered around the victor, heading back into the tavern. The loser, on the other hand, was ignored, except for his teammates who helped him away.

    Satisfied the show was over, the drunk man resumed his unsteady walk toward his hotel.

    Raymond, still following, knew this was the perfect chance to practice his tracking skills.

    Raymond casually pretended to finish watching the commotion and started heading back to his hotel, deliberately trailing behind the drunken adventurer.

    When the drunk man finally staggered to a hotel, Raymond suddenly saw a blue notification screen appear in front of him:

    "Complete the requirements for [Hunter] Awakening: Set and use traps to kill a monster; track prey for at least ten minutes without being discovered; use a bow and arrow to shoot an object no larger than ten centimeters in diameter from ten meters away."

    [Awakening Profession: Hunter.]

    Raymond couldn''t help but smile when he saw the notification. He turned around and made his way back, feeling a new sense of accomplishment.

    As a Hunter, Raymond now had proficiency with various weapons, including bows, daggers, and short swords. They excelled at observing their surroundings, noticing the smallest details that others might miss, and had an exceptional sense of smell. Hunters were known for their tracking skills, their ability to set traps, and their keen observation.

    On his way back, Raymond couldn''t help but notice the small details around him that he hadn''t paid attention to before. He saw that hunters not only carried bows and arrows but also daggers at their waists, something that archers didn''t necessarily carry. And when someone approached them with a suspicious intent, they would instantly sense something was off, just like how they had detected Raymond earlier.

    As he walked, Raymond''s panel flashed with new skills that he could learn:

    "Learnable Skills Detected:

    - Disguise [Hunter] [Thief], Cost: 1 Skill Point

    - Eagle Eye [Archer] [Hunter], Cost: 1 Skill Point

    - Biological Perception [Hunter] [Thief] [Upgradable], Cost: 1 Skill Point

    - Fatal Blow [Assassin] [Thief] [Hunter], Cost: 1 Skill Point"

    Looking at the new skills, Raymond wasn''t sure whether to feel pleased or disappointed. While hunters were skilled in both archery and melee combat, they were not as specialized as archers, assassins, or thieves. Hunters could be versatile, but that often meant they weren''t outstanding in any one area. They were proficient, but not elite.

    Their arrows weren''t as accurate as those of archers, and while hunters were skilled at tracking, assassins were far better at hunting. They also lacked key abilities like night vision, which was essential for certain situations.

    Continue reading on My Virtual Library Empire

    "Maybe the only thing that stands out for me is the ability to track prey and set traps," Raymond thought. "And tracking prey is exactly what I need."

    With that in mind, he returned to the tavern. But when he got back, he found that, except for Sotoler, the rest of the group was passed out drunk on the table. They exchanged a knowing smile, both of them understanding the struggles of being the sober ones.

    Rather than continuing with the night''s revelry, Raymond and Sotoler decided to carry their teammates back to their rooms to rest.

 Chapter 101 Disguise Skill!

    The next morning, when Sylph and the others stumbled downstairs for breakfast, they noticed Raymond was nowhere to be found. Assuming he was still recovering from last night''s drinking, they went to check his room. But when they opened the door, they found his room empty."What? He went to Moonlight Forest alone?" Sylph''s voice echoed through the tavern, filled with frustration.

    She stood there, her fists clenched in anger. Lorene, beside her, gripped her magic wand, biting her lip. She, too, couldn''t believe Raymond had gone into the Moonlight Forest without them.

    As the truth sunk in, Sylph''s temper flared again. "How could he do this? We''re a team! He can''t just leave us behind!"

    Sotoler, who had brought the news, shifted uncomfortably under their gaze. Fortunately, Raymond had already told him what to say to calm them down. "Don''t worry, Sylph, Lorene. Sit down, please. Raymond had a good reason for going alone."

    Reluctantly, Sylph sat, her anger still simmering but knowing Sotoler wasn''t to blame. She wasn''t about to drag Lorene into the forest without protection either, no warriors or other professions with them would make it too dangerous.

    Once they were seated, Sotoler began explaining calmly: "Raymond told me there were still some ''blood vine grass'' he hadn''t picked yesterday. He didn''t want to leave it for other adventurers or wild baboons to take, so he decided to go back alone and gather it all."

    He paused, making sure they understood. "Since the vine demon trees are all dead, there''s no real danger. He thought it''d be better to get in and out quickly, so he wouldn''t be late for today''s commission report. That''s why he went in alone."

    Sylph and Lorene''s tempers eased a little, but Sylph still muttered in annoyance, "Even if that''s the case, he shouldn''t have just run off without telling us!"

    She turned to Lorene. "When he gets back, we''re having a serious talk. This can''t happen again!"

    Lorene nodded firmly. "Absolutely. It won''t happen again."

    She, too, wasn''t happy with Raymond''s decision, but what worried her more was if something happened to him, and she wasn''t there to help.

    Meanwhile, in the Moonlight Forest, Raymond walked through the same area he had visited the day before. But today, everything felt different. He noticed details he hadn''t picked up on yesterday; subtle signs of activity. Trampled paths, clear tracks of the purple-bellied python, and even the faint scent marks left by monsters. He realized that the area was actually part of a monster''s territory.

    Raymond, trusting his instincts, veered off the path he''d taken yesterday, careful to avoid any potential dangers. While confident in his strength, he knew better than to waste magic energy fighting monsters if he didn''t have to. His goal wasn''t to fight, but to find the crazy baboon and time was of the essence.

    Though he hadn''t told Sylph and Lorene where he was going, he knew they''d be upset when he returned. But he was willing to face their anger if it meant finding the baboon and getting the job done. It would all be worth it.

    Raymond didn''t want to ask Sylph and Lorene to come with him because he wanted to rely on his own skills. He wasn''t planning to fight right away; he just needed to be the first to track down the crazy baboon.

    After all, the baboon that had mastered "Blood Rage" was likely part of a larger group, probably led by a strong leader. Yesterday, they had been overwhelmed by just five baboons. Raymond knew that with their current strength, they wouldn''t stand a chance against a full group of baboons without proper preparation.

    His plan was simple: first, confirm the area where the baboons lived, count their numbers, and gauge their strength. Then, he would be ready and make sure that the "crazy baboon" had no chance of escaping.

    The forest was Raymond''s domain. As a hunter, he knew that once he was fully prepared, the prey would be the one in danger.

    With that thought in mind, he quickened his pace.

    Along the way, he encountered several medicinal herbs. While they weren''t the main ingredients for potions, they were still useful for brewing. Raymond made a mental note of their locations, planning to collect them when he returned.

    In the forest, hunters never get lost. Their keen sense of direction allowed them to know exactly where they were at all times. No matter how many detours they took, hunters could always retrace their steps and find their way back. So, even though Raymond had followed the same path as yesterday at first, the rest of his journey was guided by his natural hunter''s instincts.

    His sharp observation skills helped him avoid most areas with monsters, keeping him safe as he moved deeper into the forest.

    Soon, he reached the area where the vine magic trees had been the day before. He didn''t approach immediately, but instead, he watched from a distance.

    Raymond''s vision had improved after awakening his hunter abilities. Now, he could clearly see even the smallest details from over 200 meters away.

    "Since yesterday, there''s no sign of any other adventurers or monsters coming here," he thought, surprised. While thieves and assassins could see in the dark, other adventurers couldn''t. Many monsters, however, had night vision.

    "It seems the vine demon trees have been here for a while. Other monsters haven''t dared to come near, except for the crazy baboons, who are drawn to the ''Blood Vine Grass.''"

    Satisfied that nothing unusual was happening, Raymond slowly stepped out of his hiding place.

    As he moved, a rabbit in front of him darted away in fear. Raymond smiled and casually brushed the leaves and weeds off his clothes.

    Hunters were experts at using their surroundings to blend in, and Raymond was no exception. His camouflage technique wasn''t as advanced as the "Disguise" skill, but it worked well enough to go unnoticed, unless someone was looking closely.

    While "Disguise" could hide a person perfectly, it had a drawback: it required the person to remain still. If they moved, the illusion would be broken instantly.

    Additionally, Raymond knew that the "biological perception" skills of hunters and thieves could easily see through any disguise. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "But the skill book says the ''camouflage'' effect lasts for ten minutes. If I move and lose the disguise, as long as I stay still again, it will reactivate," Raymond thought, remembering the details.

    Curious about his current abilities, Raymond opened his panel:

    Name: Raymond Kelton

    Age: 15

    Magic Value: 705.4/705.4

    Occupations: Fighter, Warrior, Craftsman, Magician, Swordsman, Hunter

    Skills: Bone Crushing, Taunt [Upgradable], Wind Slash

    Skill Points: 3. Cumulative Value: 55%

    ¡­

    Disguise [Hunter] [Thief], Learning Cost: 1 skill point

    Raymond paused for a moment. Given the high chance of being discovered while tracking the mad baboon, he quickly decided to learn "camouflage." One skill point was a small price to pay for avoiding detection by a whole group of baboons.

    The reason he hadn''t asked Sylph and the others to join him was exactly because he feared that if they followed, they''d be spotted too.

    As soon as he learned the skill, the knowledge poured into his mind, just like it had been described in the skill book. Feeling a surge of confidence, Raymond moved toward the ''Vine Magic Tree.''

    He thought for a moment. "Bloodvine grass is more valuable than other herbs. If I leave it and it''s found by other adventurers, it will be a missed opportunity."

    After searching for a while, he finally gathered seven plants of Bloodvine grass. Just as he was finishing up, a sharp, pungent smell filled the air. Raymond paused, his senses tingling.

    "Could this smell attract the baboons?"

    Though the book didn''t mention the baboons'' sense of smell, Raymond had learned to be cautious ever since his encounter with the stinging wasps. Deciding to be safe, he dug a hole and buried the bloodvine grass, then used his camouflage skill to hide it. He''d come back for it later.

    Once that was done, Raymond made his way toward the large tree where the five crazy baboons had descended the day before.

    Find adventures at My Virtual Library Empire

    "When the baboons arrived yesterday, they were really cautious, which means they must visit this area regularly. There should be traces of them walking on the branches," Raymond mused.

    Looking up, he noticed clear signs of their presence, scratches and marks from their claws on the branches and leaves. Raymond followed the trail, moving cautiously deeper into the Moonlight Forest.

    The further he went, the closer he got to the heart of the forest, where the monsters were likely to be stronger than the vine magic trees. He remained vigilant, using only a small portion of his energy to examine the marks on the branches while keeping most of his focus on his surroundings.

    To his surprise, though, even though there were traces of monsters in some places, they seemed to be just passing through, not actively patrolling or living there. Raymond cautiously continued his journey, careful not to alert anything that might be lurking ahead.

 Chapter 102 New Leader of Baboons!

    Raymond quickly pieced everything together and understood why the crazy baboons hadn''t ventured too far into certain areas. They were cautious not to cross into other monsters'' territories. If they did, it could be seen as an act of aggression, and other creatures might track them down, attack, and force them into a brutal fight.Now that he understood this, Raymond felt much more at ease and picked up his pace.

    After walking for a few miles, he noticed the signs of baboons becoming more frequent. Marks on the trees were now unmistakable.

    "It looks like the baboons'' lair is close," Raymond thought, stopping to activate his disguise skill.

    Once disguised, he moved forward with more caution, slowing down as he approached.

    Just a short distance ahead, Raymond spotted a crazy baboon perched lazily on a branch, glancing around sporadically. It seemed to be on guard duty, but the baboon was clearly distracted and bored.

    Raymond paused, analyzing the situation. After a moment of thought, he decided to use his "Disguise" skill. It only cost 150 magic points to activate, and with over 700 magic points available, Raymond had enough for four uses. There was no point in risking detection just to save a little mana.

    He activated the skill and moved carefully around the baboon, halting whenever the baboon glanced in his direction. Fortunately, the sentry was too relaxed to notice anything unusual in the surroundings. Raymond made it past without incident.

    Soon, he arrived at the heart of the baboons'' territory. The trees here were noticeably shorter, and the ground beneath was trampled flat by the baboons'' constant movement. It was an open space where Raymond could easily see what was going on.

    Baboons were everywhere, climbing trees, walking on the ground, sitting, or standing. There were at least twenty of them in sight. But what caught Raymond''s attention the most was the large rocky mound in the center, standing like a symbol of their lair.

    Around the rocky structure, piles of bones littered the ground; some from animals, others from unfortunate adventurers.

    Raymond''s keen hunter''s senses told him something was off. The baboons seemed restless, pacing around, scratching their heads in frustration. Their eyes frequently darted toward the rocks, as if expecting something.

    Suddenly, a loud roar echoed from the rocky mound. Every baboon froze and turned their attention to the source of the sound. Raymond followed their gaze, too.

    Then, a dark figure shot out from the rocks, soaring through the air in a perfect arc before crashing heavily to the ground with a resounding thud.

    It was a baboon, but much larger than the others, towering with golden fur, powerful muscles rippling across its body. This was the leader, a force to be reckoned with. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The baboon, who had just been thrown out of the rocky mountain, looked anything but powerful now. Its body was covered in wounds, its face was smashed in, both arms were broken, and a deep gash ran across its chest. It looked like it was barely hanging on to life.

    From the rocks, a tall figure emerged and stood proudly at the highest point. This too was a crazy baboon, battered with various injuries, yet still standing strong. It was taller than the other baboons around it, but still smaller than the injured one lying on the ground. And yet, it had won.

    All the baboons'' eyes turned toward it, their earlier restlessness completely gone.

    With a mighty roar, the new leader bellowed to the sky.

    "Oh wow! Oh wow! Oh wow!" the surrounding baboons shouted, excited and cheering for their new king.

    From his hiding spot, Raymond, still using his "disguise" skill, watched the scene unfold with a sinking feeling. His heart sank as he realized that the baboon standing triumphantly on the rocks, the new leader, was the same one he''d encountered yesterday, the one who had awakened "Blood Rage."

    Despite being bigger and stronger, Raymond recognized it instantly.

    "So it really did awaken ''Blood Rage'' yesterday," Raymond thought to himself. "Its body''s not fully enhanced yet, but just one day later, it''s already taller and stronger."

    He had guessed yesterday that mastering "Blood Rage" might lead to physical enhancements. Now, seeing the baboon in action, Raymond understood it fully, it was like a berserker, but without any skills. Still, it made the situation far more dangerous for Raymond.

    And the strengthening might last for a few more days, making it even tougher to deal with.

    As Raymond pondered, the new leader of the baboons leaped down from the rocks, walked over to a female baboon, and forcefully pulled her onto the rocks with him. Right in front of the entire group, he began mating with her, his actions deliberately provocative as he glanced at the former leader, still lying on the ground.

    The defeated leader lowered its head in submission. It was clear, this was a gesture of surrender.

    The new leader, enraged, shoved the female baboon away and let out a fierce roar. Read exclusive adventures at My Virtual Library Empire

    At that moment, five baboons returned from outside, holding bundles of "blood vine grass." When they saw the former leader lying on the ground, their expressions froze in shock.

    The new leader''s roar cut through the air once again, and the five baboons seemed to understand. Slowly, they walked up and handed their collected blood vine grass to the new king. With a nod of approval, the leader accepted the grass but did not eat it. Instead, he jumped down from the rocky mound and walked over to the defeated leader.

    In front of the entire group, the new leader fed the blood vine grass to the injured baboon that had surrendered to him.

    The other baboons immediately erupted in excited shouts of "Oh, oh!" at the sight of their new leader''s actions.

    "This crazy baboon really knows how to win over his group. He must be quite clever!" Raymond thought, watching the scene unfold. It struck him as a bit outrageous.

    The former leader, before being beaten so badly, must have been incredibly strong, or else he wouldn''t have been able to inflict such damage on the "crazy baboon." This made Raymond realize that killing the "crazy baboon" in the future would be even harder.

    Suddenly, the "crazy baboon" slapped the former leader on the back, then turned around and shouted at the rest of the group. Without missing a beat, it dashed up a tree, swiftly climbing to the top and waving at a baboon below.

    The other baboons responded eagerly, shouting "Oh!" and following their new leader.

    Raymond, stunned, watched as every baboon, except the injured former leader; moved off in a specific direction. This reminded him of the behavior of lion prides. When a new lion king defeats the old one, he takes the lionesses on a hunt to prove his strength. But from then on, the lionesses do the hunting, and the lion king claims the first share of the spoils.

    As the baboons disappeared from view, Raymond decided it was time to act. But instead of retreating, he moved toward the heart of the baboon territory, now was his chance to weaken the group''s strength.

    With the former leader injured, Raymond saw an opportunity. If the leader had been in full health, Raymond would''ve had a tough fight on his hands, but now, with the leader wounded, it was the perfect time to strike.

    He moved cautiously, his steps deliberate. Even though he had let go of his disguise, he still retained the disguise from earlier.

    The former leader was lying on the ground, leaning against the rocks, his broken arm hanging limply at his side. The gash across his chest had begun to scab over, this powerful baboon had a remarkable recovery ability, similar to that of a warrior. It could heal in a matter of weeks, but for now, it was vulnerable.

    Raymond circled behind the baboon, careful to stay out of sight, and gripped his sword tightly. As he got within ten meters, the former leader''s ears twitched, sensing something. The baboon slowly turned its head, scanning the area.

    But it was too late. Raymond sprang into action, covering the last few meters in the blink of an eye and closing the distance to within five meters. Without hesitation, he swung his sword.

    Swift Wind Slash!

    The sword sliced through the air, and with a single clean strike, the former leader''s head flew off.

    The headless body slumped to the ground with a sickening thud, blood spurting from the neck in a fountain that sprayed several meters into the air. The lifeless body finally tipped over and collapsed to the ground.

    "That was close," Raymond thought, relieved. He had been worried for a moment that his strike wouldn''t be enough to kill it in one blow. He had aimed for the weakest spot; the neck, ensuring a swift kill.

    With the former leader out of the way, Raymond knew that his chances of dealing with the rest of the crazy baboons had just improved significantly.

    He looked around, confirming that no other threats were nearby. Just as he was about to head back, something caught his eye, a black stone that stood out beneath the pile of rocks near the stone mountain. It was too intriguing to ignore.

 Chapter 103 Gains from the Trip!

    "This is it!" Raymond exclaimed, instantly recognizing the significance of the stone.As a skilled craftsman, he could tell immediately that this was no ordinary rock. He quickly set his sword aside and crouched down, picking up the smooth, jet-black stone with both hands.

    The stone was about the size of a human head. While it wasn''t cold to the touch, it gave off a slightly chilling sensation when held. Its surface was uneven, and it looked rough at first glance, but as Raymond rubbed his hands over it, he noticed how surprisingly smooth it was. The stone also emitted a deep, metallic sheen that drew the eye. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Raymond had seen this kind of gleam before, from a dwarf craftsman. This was "Black Iron," a rare magic-conducting material often used in crafting powerful items like the "Death Gloves" he had once heard about.

    "This is definitely Black Iron," Raymond thought, his craftsman instincts kicking in. As a "craftsman," he could easily recognize materials he''d encountered before.

    The characteristics he felt from this stone matched the descriptions he had read about in the temple library. However, this wasn''t quite Black Iron yet. It was Black Iron ore, which still needed refining to remove the impurities. Only after that process would it become pure Black Iron.

    Even as raw ore, though, Raymond could tell it had significant value. Judging by its size and quality, there would be enough Black Iron to craft a pair of gloves or even a longsword for a swordsman.

    Looking around, Raymond realized this place was the treasure trove of the crazy baboons; a storage area for the spoils they''d collected. Besides the Black Iron ore, there were also brightly colored stones scattered across the ground, sharp fangs from other creatures, and the battered armor, weapons, and backpacks of fallen adventurers.

    Raymond''s trained eye quickly recognized the colorful stones for what they were, just regular rocks. Some of the monster bones could be useful for crafting, but the creatures the baboons had killed weren''t strong enough to yield valuable materials.

    The adventurers'' gear, however, was in poor condition; torn, broken, and nearly useless. As Raymond searched his backpack, he realized it was empty. But there were a few items worth taking.

    He found an intact longbow, which he slung over his back. He also picked up a warrior''s greatsword, though it was damaged. Still, the material looked promising, and it could be reforged and repaired. If nothing else, it could be sold as valuable scrap.

    The protective gear was beyond repair and too cumbersome to carry, so Raymond left it behind. He stuffed the Black Iron ore into his backpack and then made his way to the adventurers'' remains, searching for their identity tags.

    The adventurers who had ventured into this part of the Moonlight Forest weren''t weak, they were seasoned, with two carrying bronze tags and two with black iron tags. Sadly, they had all perished here.

    That was the harsh reality of adventuring. Every quest came with the risk of death, and it wasn''t always just the monsters that posed the greatest threat. Raymond had narrowly escaped death himself when his throat was slashed by a baboon''s claw the day before. If not for Lorene''s quick thinking, he might not have made it.

    "I guess the priest''s healing powers are truly life-saving when needed," Raymond thought to himself, securing the adventurers'' nameplates.

    With the treasures packed away, he didn''t linger. The sentry baboon had already followed the others, so Raymond felt it was safe to leave. He retraced his steps, making his way back along the same path. Though he encountered a few monsters along the way, his keen hunter''s senses allowed him to spot them early.

    Before any creature could spot him, Raymond quickly dropped into cover, activating his disguise skill and continuing on his way without being noticed.

    Raymond made it through the rest of the journey without a hitch. As soon as he exited the heart of the Moonlight Forest and reentered the area where the Vine Demon Trees grew, he finally relaxed.

    "With my hunter skills, this forest feels like home," Raymond thought, a sense of accomplishment settling in.

    He wasted no time and quickly returned to the spot where he had buried the seven blood vine plants earlier. After digging them up, he retraced his steps to collect the herbs he had marked but hadn''t had the chance to gather the day before.

    As he placed five different kinds of herbs into his backpack, Raymond couldn''t help but smile. "Five more herbs, plus the five from yesterday; that makes ten. I should be able to awaken the ''Pharmacist'' skill now!"

    The trip had been quite fruitful. Not only had he tracked down the crazy baboons and learned about the strength of their tribe, but he''d also secured a valuable piece of Black Iron ore, two usable weapons, and completed the herbal collection for his ''Pharmacist'' skill.

    Raymond mentally counted the baboons in the group: fifteen males, eight females, and five young ones, making a total of twenty-eight wild baboons. That was the strength of the tribe.

    "It''s a shame I have a bow but no arrows," Raymond muttered. "If I had arrows, I might have been able to awaken the ''Archer'' skill too."

    He glanced at the requirements for the Archer skill on his panel:

    [Archer] Awakening Requirements: Kill ten monsters with a bow and arrow from at least 100 meters away, with a single shot.

    Raymond knew that while hunters were skilled with bows, their accuracy wasn''t quite at the level of true archers. Still, for targets within 100 meters, hunters could shoot with pinpoint accuracy. Beyond that, though, accuracy would drop. If the target was over 150 meters away, it would be mostly luck.

    "Archers, on the other hand, can hit targets up to 200 meters away with perfect aim," Raymond thought. "For warriors, though, their archery skills are limited to short-range shots 20 to 30 meters, and anything beyond that is a shot in the dark."

    "Too bad I don''t have arrows," Raymond sighed, realizing the challenge ahead if he wanted to meet the requirements for awakening the ''Archer'' skill.

    He turned his attention to the next skill on the list, the ''Assassin'' skill, which required: In a dark environment, kill the target with a dagger in one strike without being detected.

    "With my ''disguise skill, I should be able to avoid detection if I''m patient and act quickly," Raymond thought. "But doing it in the dark? That might be trickier without night vision."

    His mind drifted to the sewers, where the mutant rats thrived in pitch-black darkness. With night vision and his camouflage, Raymond figured he could easily take them out without being spotted.

    "Night vision..." Raymond thought for a moment, then glanced at the ''Thief'' awakening requirements. His fingers twitched with anticipation. "But let''s focus on that when we get back."

    On the way back to Moonlight Village, Raymond encountered a few monsters, but he dispatched them easily with the giant sword he had picked up earlier.

    After each kill, Raymond couldn''t resist checking his panel, a habit that had become second nature.

    Skill points: 4, Cumulative Value: 75%

    "Looks like I''m getting closer," he thought, pleased with his progress as he continued on his way.

    Stay tuned for updates on My Virtual Library Empire

    "Hmm?" Raymond frowned as he opened his panel, intending to check the awakening requirements for the ''Archer'' and ''Assassin'' skills. But when his eyes caught the skill points section, he immediately noticed something was off.

    He had just killed the crazy baboon''s former leader and a few monsters, but when he checked his skill points, he saw that he had gained 2 skill points and 20% toward his cumulative skill value.

    Raymond quickly did the math. According to his previous assumptions, defeating a leader-level monster should only have added 1 skill point, not 2.

    "Could it be that the crazy baboon leader was special in some way?" he wondered aloud.

    Then, it hit him. The crazy baboon leader had been able to severely wound the other baboons and fight back, even after being covered in injuries. Raymond considered this possibility¡ª"Could it be that the former leader or baboons had mastered a skill like ''Rage''?"

    That seemed to be the only explanation. No ordinary baboon, no matter how strong, could inflict that kind of damage, let alone kill four adventurers. If the leader had indeed mastered ''Rage,'' it would explain the strength difference.

    Raymond shuddered at the thought of facing such a powerful baboon leader in the future. If a ''Blood Rage'' and ''Rage'' baboon worked together, it would be a nightmare.

    "Am I just getting lucky today, or is this some kind of sign?" Raymond suddenly felt a chill run down his spine. He quickly scanned his surroundings, uneasy. "I need to leave, fast."

    Without a second thought, Raymond turned and made his way out of the Moonlight Forest, his steps quickening as he neared the village.

 Chapter 104 Back With Everyone!

    Once outside the forest and within sight of Moonlight Village, Raymond breathed a sigh of relief. As he walked into the village, a few adventurers noticed the weapons strapped to his back. Though they didn''t recognize him, they didn''t mock him either. Instead, some of them exchanged knowing glances and sighed, understanding the cost of the forest.

    Raymond reached the tavern and was about to enter when he heard Sylph''s voice coming from inside, laced with concern.

    "Lorene, why hasn''t Raymond come back yet? Do you think... Bah, no, that''s not possible..." she trailed off. "He should be fine. After all, he was the only one fighting since we entered the Moonlight Forest yesterday."

    Her voice faltered, though, showing she wasn''t entirely sure.

    By now, most of the other adventurers had left, having completed their commissions or heading back into the forest for more work. Only a few remained in the tavern.

    Sylph''s frustration boiled over. "Raymond went out alone for his last promotion, and now he''s gone off alone again... Doesn''t he realize how worried we are about him?"

    Her voice cracked with concern. "Lorene, what if we go find him? We can follow the route we took yesterday, and it should be fine."

    Lorene hesitated, surprised by Sylph''s urgency. After a moment, she shook her head, trying to stay rational. "It''s too dangerous for us to go in. We can''t risk it.

    Sylph nodded, though her anxiety remained. She had just said it out of desperation, but now the weight of worry pressed on her shoulders.

    The two of them fell silent, each lost in their own thoughts, waiting for Raymond''s safe return.

    The moment the room fell silent, the air thickened with tension.

    Raymond, who had overheard the conversation, stepped into the tavern just then. The place was empty except for Sylph and Lorene. As soon as they noticed someone entering, both women turned to look.

    Raymond met their gaze with a grin. "I''m back!" Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Your journey continues at My Virtual Library Empire

    The instant they saw him, their gloomy expressions shifted to bright smiles, relief flooding their faces. But Sylph quickly regained her composure, her voice tinged with annoyance.

    "Humph! So, you ''do'' remember to come back. Lorene and I thought you were dead in the Moonlight Forest. We were about to report to the guild that you''d been lost in there!" she said, her tone mockingly stern.

    Lorene blinked in surprise at Sylph''s words. Had they really been that worried?

    Raymond, who had heard every word clearly, wasn''t fooled by Sylph''s teasing. However, he raised an eyebrow, shaking his head with a smirk, and placed a finger to his chin thoughtfully.

    "But just now," he began, his voice playful, "I overheard someone so worried about me that they were ready to march back into the Moonlight Forest to find me. Care to tell me who that was?"

    He looked at Lorene with a feigned puzzled expression. "Lorene, do you know who that might be?"

    At the question, Lorene immediately lowered her gaze, trying to stifle her laughter as she glanced sideways at Sylph.

    Sylph, her angry facade completely gone, turned a deep shade of red, her embarrassment written all over her face.

    "That''s... that''s..." Sylph stammered, struggling to come up with an excuse.

    "Hmm?" Raymond said, his face lighting up as if an idea had just struck him. "Could it be you?"

    "It''s not me!" Sylph protested quickly, covering her face with both hands and shaking her head, but her bright red ears gave her away.

    Raymond leaned in closer, his voice dropping to a teasing whisper. "Look at you. You''re still saying you''re not a tsundere."

    His words were like a spell, sending a shiver down Sylph''s spine. No, I''m not a tsundere, she thought desperately.

    But as she dropped her hands from her face and turned to Raymond, her expression one of mock indignation, she finally admitted, "Okay, fine! I ''was'' worried! Very worried! You went into the Moonlight Forest alone without even consulting Lorene or me. Do you know how much we worried?"

    She paused, exasperated. "We''ve been waiting for you for hours! You didn''t come back, and of course, we''re anxious! You knew we''d be nervous, but you still took so long to return without considering how Lorene and I felt!"

    Raymond blinked, momentarily stunned by how openly Sylph was expressing her feelings. He had only hoped to tease her out of her tsundere act, but she had laid it all bare.

    "Well..." Raymond started, his voice sincere, "I understand now. I''ll make sure to consult you two about things like this in the future."

    Sylph was practically fuming again, but her voice was more exasperated than angry. "In the future? You mean ''from now on''! You can''t leave us like that again, do you understand?"

    She turned to Lorene, urging, "Lorene, you need to talk to him too! If you don''t, he''ll never change!"

    When Sylph finished speaking, Lorene nodded and glanced at Raymond. Her eyes met his, and suddenly, she felt a wave of embarrassment. She couldn''t hold his gaze and lowered her head, her cheeks flushing slightly.

    Raymond, noticing her reaction, smiled warmly. "Lorene, you''re still such a caring person."

    "Eh?" Lorene looked up in surprise, her face turning bright red. "I... I just..."

    Sylph, seeing Lorene''s flustered expression, shot Raymond a sharp look. "Raymond, you still haven''t gotten it! Did you even hear what we just said?"

    Raymond, realizing he couldn''t escape, sighed and nodded. "Okay, okay, I get it."

    Satisfied, Sylph let out a small huff of victory. But then, as if remembering something, she turned to him with curiosity. "By the way, you went out to pick blood vine grass, right? How did it go?"

    Her gaze fell on the longbow, giant sword, and the full backpack Raymond was carrying. "And what''s with all these weapons and packs? What happened?"

    "Well, I managed to pick seven blood vines," Raymond said, casually. "As for these weapons¡­ the baboon was injured yesterday, so I thought I might be able to track it down, finish it off, and¡­"

    He quickly modified the details of his adventure in the baboon''s territory, leaving out the more sensitive parts of the story.

    Sylph and Lorene listened intently, wide-eyed at Raymond''s recounting of the baboon encounter.

    However, Raymond didn''t mention the black iron ore hidden in his backpack. He didn''t want to lie to Sylph and Lorene, but the material was too valuable. If other adventurers got wind of it, trouble could follow.

    The ''Gloves of Death,'' crafted from black iron, had sold for 200 gold coins. The amount of black iron Raymond had found was enough to craft at least one pair of gloves or even a weapon. The ore''s value, even in its raw form, was worth more than 100 gold coins.

    How many adventurers could resist the temptation of such riches?

    Raymond remembered the ''Ogre'' that had been killed by the Gale Adventure Team. They''d only received 100 gold coins for it, but his black iron ore was worth far more than the Ogre.

    And compared to the powerful Ogre, he and Sylph and Lorene were still far too weak.

    Even if gold-level adventurers wouldn''t care about such a find, what about the silver-tier teams? Not to mention bronze-level adventurers, they were already too strong for Raymond and his friends to contend with.

    So, after returning to Wittes Town, Raymond waited until they were in a quiet, private spot before finally sharing the truth about the black iron ore with Sylph and Lorene.

    "But Raymond," Sylph said after hearing his story, "do you really plan to kill that crazy baboon?"

    Raymond nodded, his expression serious. "Yeah, that baboon almost killed me yesterday. I''ve got a score to settle."

    Lorene also nodded in agreement, understanding why Raymond would want revenge. "It makes sense. After what it did, you''re probably looking for a chance to finish it off."

    "Alright, we''ve talked enough," Raymond said, standing up. "Let''s go complete this commission."

    Lorene stood with him, and Sylph jumped up eagerly. "Let''s go!"

    Together, they left the tavern, found a carriage waiting outside the village, and set off back the way they had come.

 Chapter 105 Guilds Rules!

    At the East Gate of Wittes Town, carriages moved slowly in both directions. Adventurers who had just received commissions were heading out, while others who had completed their tasks were returning. The mood among the returning adventurers was mixed: some were laughing and joking, others were quiet, holding the identity tags of fallen comrades with solemn expressions.

    A carriage slowly approached the gate, coming to a stop.

    "Oh, we''re finally here!" Sylph exclaimed, the first to jump off the carriage. She was still carrying the team''s backpack, filled with yesterday''s harvest.

    Lorene followed, helping Raymond with the longbow, while Raymond himself carried the broken giant sword in one hand, along with a backpack of today''s spoils and his own sword slung across his back.

    The trio''s unusual appearance immediately drew attention.

    "Wait, why''s a priest carrying a longbow?" an adventurer asked, noticing Lorene with the weapon on her back.

    His teammate, seeing the situation, slapped him on the head. "Don''t be clueless. Can''t you tell? Those are the remains of fallen adventurers."

    Nearby adventurers, who had been watching, spoke up with envy. "What good luck."

    It was an unspoken rule among adventurers: the belongings of the dead belonged to whoever found them, as long as the nameplate was returned. The Adventurer''s Guild would accept the nameplate but wouldn''t ask for the rest of the belongings. The guild would inform the adventurer''s family of the death, but beyond that, there was no further involvement.

    As Raymond and his companions walked towards the town, some adventurers whispered and exchanged glances, recognizing them. One of them frowned, thinking, "Hey, why do they look so familiar?"

    "Oh, it''s them; the dual-professional Raymond, the explosive magician Sylph, and the priestess Lorene!" someone said.

    "Is it really them?"

    "Yeah, it''s them!"

    Raymond and his companions didn''t pay attention to the murmurs behind them. They walked directly through the city gate and made their way toward the grand Adventurer''s Guild ahead.

    Though there were still whispers, they were quieter than before. To most adventurers, Raymond had been just a lucky boy, but now, with his dual-professional status, he commanded more respect.

    Sylph frowned. "Why are they talking so much?"

    Raymond smiled nonchalantly. "It''s just how it goes at first. It''ll settle down once they get used to us."

    They quickly entered the Adventurer''s Guild, where Raymond spoke up. "Let''s check if we can use the extra ''Blood Vine Grass'' to complete another commission."

    Between the twenty-six stalks of Blood Vine Grass they''d collected yesterday and the seven from today, they had thirty-three stalks in total; well beyond the twenty needed for their current commission.

    Sylph and Lorene nodded in agreement. Together, they approached a counter where a lady, temporarily unattended, greeted them with a smile.

    "Hello, how can I help you?" she asked.

    Raymond nodded and spoke, "We''ve accepted a commission to gather ''Blood Vine Grass,'' but the amount we''ve collected far exceeds the required amount. Is there any way we can use the extra to take on another commission for Blood Vine Grass and complete it too?"

    The counter lady smiled apologetically and explained, "I''m afraid that''s not allowed here."

    She continued, "If you take two commissions for Blood Vine Grass at the same time, that''s fine. But if you complete one commission and end up with enough to fulfill two, the second commission cannot be accepted."

    "What? That doesn''t make sense!" Sylph frowned, clearly upset. "So, the extra ''Blood Vine Grass'' will just have to be sold at the pharmacy?"

    Raymond wasn''t surprised by the answer, but Sylph''s complaint made the lady at the counter smile awkwardly in response.

    Lorene, sensing the frustration, spoke up. "But this must be the guild''s way of preventing people from exploiting the system, right?"

    "Yes!" the counter lady said, smiling gratefully at Lorene. "Let me explain further. If we allowed that, high-level adventurers might intentionally accept low-level gathering tasks, gather items for high-level commissions, and then complete the higher-level commissions once they''ve gathered enough. That would bypass the risks of failure and the penalties for not finishing a commission."

    She continued, "This could lead to high-level adventurers flooding the low-level tasks, leaving fewer available for those who actually need them, while the higher-level commissions remain unfinished because no one would take them. To avoid this situation, the guild doesn''t allow it."

    Sylph paused, her frustration cooling down as she understood the reasoning behind the rule.

    Raymond and Lorene nodded in agreement, understanding the need to keep things fair.

    Raymond turned to the others and said, "Alright, we''ll use twenty stalks of ''Blood Vine Grass'' to complete the commission, and the rest will have to be sold to the pharmacy."

    Both women agreed, since there was no other option.

    "If you''re planning to sell to a pharmacy, I suggest you go as soon as possible after the review," the counter lady added unexpectedly.

    "Why?" Sylph asked, puzzled.

    Raymond and Lorene exchanged curious glances with her. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The lady patiently explained, "Pharmacists post their commissions here because of the ''Alchemist Association''s'' rules. In order for the potions to be sold, they must be inspected and approved by the Alchemist Association."

    She continued, "If a pharmacist is caught selling unapproved potions, they''re kicked out of the Alchemist Association, fined, and might even face imprisonment. One of the main rules of the association is that at least 80% of the raw materials used to make potions must come from commissions posted by the Adventurer''s Guild."

    Raymond, Sylph, and Lorene nodded in understanding as the rules were explained. Now they understood why the process worked the way it did.

    The completed letter of authorization in Raymond''s hands would ultimately be used by the pharmacist as a voucher, presented to the ''Alchemist Association.'' This was because most of the herbs needed for potions were collected through guild commissions, with only a small amount purchased privately. Naturally, the demand for privately purchased herbs was much smaller.

    There was another reason why many pharmacists preferred to post collection commissions with the guild: the kingdom offered tax breaks for potions made from herbs obtained through guild commissions. Unfortunately, potions made from privately purchased herbs didn''t get this benefit.

    "So, you''re saying that if we''re too late, the pharmacists might have already bought enough herbs?" Sylph asked quickly.

    "Yes!" the lady at the counter nodded.

    Raymond took a deep breath, then smiled at the lady. "Thank you!" he said gratefully.

    With no time to lose, the trio headed for the second floor of the Adventurer''s Guild to report their commission.

    When they informed the auditor and recorder that they had cleared the ''Vine Demon Trees,'' they only gave them a few curious glances. If it had been any other Black Iron-level adventurers, the two might have been surprised. But given that Raymond and Sylph were already well-known in the guild, it seemed like a normal outcome.

    Raymond only discussed the details of the ''Blood Vine Grass'' collection and the ''Vine Demon Trees'' they had encountered. He didn''t mention the crazy baboon fight at all. After all, their commission was just for collecting the grass, and that''s all they needed to report. Enjoy more content from My Virtual Library Empire

    On the way back, Raymond told Sylph and Lorene to focus only on the commission when reporting. Although they didn''t fully understand his reasoning, both agreed without question.

    Finally, Raymond handed the identity tags of the four fallen adventurers to the auditor. "I found these in the Moonlight Forest, among the bones of four adventurers who were killed by monsters."

    When the auditor saw the adventurer levels on the nameplates, he was surprised but didn''t press further. It was clear that these adventurers hadn''t been killed by Raymond and his team.

    "Alright," the auditor said, taking the nameplates.

    After confirming the twenty stalks of Blood Vine Grass and ensuring everything was in order, the auditor rewarded Raymond and his team. Each stalk of Blood Vine Grass was worth ten silver coins, totaling two gold coins for the lot.

    As they left the report room, Sylph couldn''t help but ask, "Raymond, where are you going to sell the herbs in your backpack?"

    Raymond thought for a moment and replied, "Let''s go to ''Loren Pharmacy,'' where we usually buy medicine. But I''m not sure if they''ll buy all the herbs. If not, we can try other pharmacies."

    As the three of them headed downstairs, Raymond noticed that the guild hall had become unusually noisy. Everyone was talking in hushed tones and staring in one direction.

    "What''s going on?" Sylph asked, puzzled.

    Lorene peered in the direction of the crowd and answered, uncertainly, "It seems like... the Knights have arrived?"

 Chapter 106 Knights Warning!

    "The Knights have arrived," Raymond said confidently, his hunter''s vision spotting five knights in full armor. They were putting up a wanted poster with a human head and some text on a bulletin board.

    Raymond remembered that the guild often posted bounties for criminals who had awakened their powers but remained at large. He also recognized the knights, especially the petite female knight. It could only be Freya.

    He turned to Salifi and Lorene. "Let''s go check it out. It''s Freya and the others. Looks like a new bounty has been posted."

    "Hey, Freya!" Salifi exclaimed, her eyes lighting up at the mention of Freya''s name. "Let''s go find out what it''s about!"

    The three of them made their way downstairs and headed over to the bulletin board.

    By the time they reached it, Freya and the others had finished posting the notice and were on their way back. When Freya spotted them, her face lit up.

    "Raymond! Salifi!" she called out, waving enthusiastically.

    Salifi immediately broke away from Raymond and Lorene, rushing over to Freya to greet her. By the time Raymond and Lorene caught up, the two were already deep in conversation.

    "Raymond, I heard you''ve awakened the warrior profession again and become a dual-professional?" Freya asked with wide eyes, clearly impressed.

    When she''d first heard the news, she couldn''t believe it. Especially when she learned that Raymond had already mastered warrior skills just days after awakening. It confirmed what Freya had suspected: Raymond''s struggle with skill comprehension before was simply because he hadn''t yet figured out how.

    His talent was truly frightening.

    Now, the entire town of Wittes, including the knights, had heard about the extraordinarily talented dual-professional adventurer.

    Captain Andel and the other knights behind Freya also turned their attention to Raymond, eager to hear his confirmation.

    "Well, it''s just luck," Raymond said with a smile.

    "Sharp!" the knights exclaimed, visibly impressed by Raymond''s aura.

    Freya shot Raymond a playful glare. "You''re not just lucky! You''re incredibly talented!"

    Captain Andel and the others nodded in agreement, clearly impressed by Raymond''s skills.

    "It''s such a shame!" Freya continued, looking a little regretful. "If we''d known you were this talented, we would''ve recommended you to study at the Knight Academy before you became an adventurer."

    Raymond understood her disappointment. Once an awakened adventurer, no matter how talented, was born, they couldn''t join the Knight Academy. The academy usually only accepted commoners if they were recommended by the temple, the Knights Templar, or noble families.

    But for Raymond, it didn''t matter anymore.

    He smiled and replied, "Actually, being an adventurer is pretty great."

    "Yeah! What''s so great about being a knight at the Knight Academy?" Salifi chimed in. "It''s way more exciting and fun to be an adventurer!"

    As soon as Salifi spoke, everyone''s attention snapped to her.

    Only the children of nobles could speak so confidently about the Knight Academy. Commoners, even those who had awakened their powers, could only dream of such a future. After all, who wouldn''t want to join the prestigious academy and become a knight? It wasn''t just about a position, it was about status. Being a knight meant gaining noble status, something that commoners could only aspire to.

    And those impoverished nobles who couldn''t afford the academy? They wouldn''t be adventurers if they had the chance to attend the academy.

    Continue reading stories on My Virtual Library Empire sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Freya blinked in surprise. "Sarifi, you...?"

    "Ah..." Sarifi''s mind raced as she quickly stammered, "I was just joking, hehe... heh..."

    No one believed her, but since she clearly didn''t want to talk about it, the conversation shifted.

    Raymond smiled and stepped in to change the subject. "Freya, why are you here today?"

    Freya quickly explained, and Raymond and the others soon understood what had happened.

    It turned out that two adventurer teams had a long-standing grudge. One team ambushed the other, and while most of the attackers were caught, one thief managed to escape. The hunter from the attacked team managed to flee and reported the crime to the Knights.

    "So, you came to post a bounty?" Salifi asked.

    "Of course not!" Freya immediately responded. "We went straight to the scene and had our ''hunters'' track the adventurers based on the escape routes they left. We caught most of them, but one thief sprinted away too fast... that''s why we had to post a bounty."

    At the mention of "Sprint," Raymond''s mind clicked. He recalled the description of the thief''s skill: *Sprint* a skill that tripled the user''s running speed for ten minutes, consuming 150 points of magic power.

    Raymond had thought the skill sounded too powerful when he first heard about it, but now it made sense.

    After hearing Freya''s story, Raymond and his friends understood the situation.

    Freya, appearing a bit embarrassed, explained, "We didn''t stay long at the scene because we had other duties. But before I leave, I should warn you all¡ª"

    She paused, looking serious. "We''ve received word that a band of about 20 bandits has been spotted in our territory. Their strength ranges from bronze to silver, so be cautious when you go out on commissions, or better yet, don''t accept any for now. Our Knights have been tracking them, and we''ll notify you once we have more information."

    Raymond''s heart skipped a beat. He silently thanked his luck for not running into the bandits during his trip back.

    He nodded to Freya. "Got it, thanks for the heads-up."

    Once Freya and the others left, Salifi turned to Raymond. "How about we hold off on taking any more commissions for now?"

    Lorene, looking concerned, added, "Yeah, it seems too risky."

    Raymond agreed immediately. "Alright, we''ll wait until Freya and her team find the bandits."

    "Then, let''s head to the pharmacy quickly!" Salifi said, eager to get going.

    But Raymond shook his head.

    Salifi and Lorene exchanged puzzled glances as Raymond slowly said, "I need to tell you both something important. Should I come to your place, or do you want to come to mine?"

    At Rose Street, townhouse No. 34, Raymond had to choose where to go; his place with Arya or Sylph''s, where Lorene now lived as well. He didn''t want to waste any time, so he chose to go to Sylph''s.

    Once inside and with the door shut behind them, Sylph''s curiosity couldn''t be contained. "Raymond, what''s so urgent that you had to come here to talk about it?" she asked, her voice full of anticipation.

    Lorene, just as curious, looked at Raymond expectantly.

    On the way, Sylph had asked multiple times, but Raymond only shook his head, saying, "You''ll know when we get there."

    Now, seeing their curiosity bubbling over, Raymond smiled helplessly. He used his hunter abilities to scan the room, making sure everything was as it should be. After ensuring no surprises awaited them, he closed all the windows and drew the curtains, plunging the room into darkness. Then, he switched on the light by opening the white stone lampshade, illuminating the space again.

    With everything set, he walked over to the guest table, gesturing for Sylph and Lorene to come closer. "Alright, come take a look."

    Sylph, a little anxious, couldn''t help but swallow. "Raymond¡­ is this really that serious?"

    Lorene gripped her magic wand tighter, worry and nervousness written across her face.

    The strange actions Raymond had taken made them both realize how serious this must be.

    "Come and see for yourselves," Raymond replied, already starting to unpack his backpack. He unbuckled it and slowly pulled out a bumpy, black stone, about the size of a human head.

    "What is this?" Sylph asked, stepping closer, eyeing the odd stone curiously.

    It took only a moment for her to notice something unusual. "Hmm? Why does this stone shine like that?"

    Lorene''s eyes, too, were drawn to the black iron ore. "This¡­" She stared at it, but then something seemed to click in her mind. She reached out to touch it, but stopped herself, raising her eyes to Raymond, silently asking for permission.

    Raymond chuckled at the way she looked at him, amused by her expression. "Touch it, if you want!"

    A smile spread across Lorene''s face at his permission. "Yes!"

    "I want to touch it too!" Sylph chimed in, now equally intrigued, and immediately reached out to touch the stone.

    Raymond, naturally, had no objection.

    The moment their palms made contact with the black stone, both of them froze. Even though it was the end of summer and the weather was warm, the stone felt icy to the touch, cold enough to send a chill through their bones.

    Sylph gasped in surprise. "It''s so cold!"

    Lorene didn''t say anything at first. Her palm slid slowly over the smooth surface, and she let out a breath, still silent as she pulled her hand away. Her eyes, however, were wide with shock.

    "What''s wrong, Lorene?" Sylph asked, noticing her strange expression.

    Confused, Sylph reached out and touched the stone herself. Her eyes widened as she felt it too. "This¡­ this stone has so many tiny holes on its surface! How can it be so smooth? What kind of stone is this?"

    Lorene looked up, her expression just as stunned. "Didn''t you recognize it?"

    Sylph paused, focusing on the black iron ore, deep in thought. "It feels¡­ familiar¡­"

    Suddenly, her face lit up in recognition. "I know! It''s¡­ um¡­"

    Before Sylph could finish, Lorene quickly covered her mouth, a warning look in her eyes.

 Chapter 107 Deal With A Thief!

    Raymond couldn''t help but smile as he watched Sylph and Lorene''s reactions. He nodded and said softly, "Yes, you should have recognized it. This stone is the magic-guiding material ''Black Iron'', but it''s still in its raw ore form."

    Once Raymond confirmed it, both Sylph and Lorene exchanged a look of understanding. They now realized why Raymond had been so serious about this.

    Lorene, still processing, let her hand drop from Sylph''s shoulder. She stared at the black iron ore on the table and said, "Even though it''s raw ore... this piece is probably worth over a hundred gold coins!"

    "Raymond, how did you get it?" Sylph asked, her curiosity piqued.

    "I found it in the territory of the crazy baboons and brought it back along with these weapons," Raymond explained briefly.

    He paused for a moment, then continued, "I discovered this ore when I entered the Moonlight Forest alone, but since we were all working together on the mission, I don''t feel right keeping it to myself. So I was thinking..."

    "Wait!" Lorene interrupted him quickly, shaking her head.

    Her face turned slightly red with embarrassment for cutting him off, but she pressed on, "This black iron ore was found at the risk of your life, Raymond. It has nothing to do with me or Sylph, so¡­ we can''t take it."

    "Yeah," Sylph agreed quickly, her voice firm. "You can''t ask us to take this. If the roles were reversed, you wouldn''t want to either."

    Raymond understood their feelings. If it were him, he would feel the same way. The black iron ore was far too precious, and taking it would feel wrong, especially since the three of them were not the selfish type.

    Raymond tried to argue, but seeing how determined they were, he sighed and relented. "Alright, but you can accept the proceeds from selling these two weapons and the herbs in the backpack, right?"

    Just as they were about to refuse, Raymond looked at them seriously and said, "If you refuse this too, I might have to reconsider our team." S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Explore more stories at My Virtual Library Empire

    After a brief pause, Sylph and Lorene exchanged glances. Realizing how serious Raymond was and not wanting to argue further, they nodded in agreement.

    "Alright, fine," Sylph said, reluctantly.

    Raymond''s expression softened into a smile. "Great. But for now, I''ll hold onto the longbow and giant sword. I''ll see if Arya can use them when she wakes up... but I''ll definitely calculate their value and share the money with you."

    With Raymond''s background as a craftsman, he had seen plenty of weapons from dwarven craftsmen before. He could roughly estimate the value of the longbow and giant sword. However, the giant sword was badly damaged, so its value had dropped considerably.

    Sylph and Lorene agreed, but Sylph added, "It would be great if Arya woke up as an archer or hunter. Our team could really use someone like that, and this longbow is still in good condition!"

    Raymond and Lorene laughed. The chances of Arya awakening as an archer or hunter were extremely slim.

    The odds of awakening as any adventurer were less than one percent, and the chance of her becoming an archer or hunter was even smaller.

    Not wanting to waste any more time, Raymond put the herbs from his backpack into Sylph''s, then placed the black iron ore back into his own pack. He grabbed the longbow, and the three of them headed out to sell the herbs at a pharmacy, leaving the giant sword behind for now.

    "Ah, how is it full again!" Sylph''s familiar voice echoed down the street, filled with frustration.

    Raymond and Lorene exchanged a look and sighed helplessly.

    The three of them had just walked out of a pharmacy, but once again, it was a dead end. Every last herb in their backpacks had been sold out, leaving them empty-handed.

    This was already their fifth stop! Each pharmacy they visited had bought up their herbs, but for far less than the commission price; only 90% of what they should have received. Raymond suspected it was because the potions made from those herbs couldn''t be taxed, which might explain the lower purchase price.

    As for the ''Blood Vine Grass,'' it was a little more valuable, and they had managed to sell six stalks to the first pharmacy at the full commission price. But after that, things went downhill. The second store didn''t want the herbs because they didn''t know how to make the "Intermediate Physical Recovery Potion." The third store bought up all their remaining ''Blood Vine Grass.''

    Even the other herbs didn''t do much better. The ''Blue Spirit Grass'' a key ingredient for the ''Primary Magic Recovery Potion'' only sold three stalks in total.

    "Raymond, what should we do?" Sylph groaned, her mood sinking. "I don''t think anyone will want to buy these herbs anymore."

    She slumped down onto the ground, defeated. Lorene looked just as stunned.

    Raymond couldn''t help but smile bitterly. It was frustrating, sure, but not unexpected. He glanced across the street, spotting an adventurer wearing leather armor with a dagger at his waist. From the nameplate hanging on his belt, Raymond could tell he was a bronze-level adventurer.

    This man had been following them ever since they left the second pharmacy. Raymond quickly assessed the situation, he was a thief, and his tracking skills weren''t bad. But with Raymond''s abilities as a hunter, he could tell right away that the man was tailing them.

    Raymond knew exactly what was going on. This wasn''t just coincidence, this guy was likely here for a reason.

    Turning back to Sylph, Raymond replied, "Someone will come soon and buy all our herbs."

    "Really?" Sylph perked up instantly. "If someone''s willing to take everything at once, I''ll sell to them, even if it''s at a lower price!"

    "Of course," Raymond said with a smile.

    Lorene tilted her head, still unsure why Raymond seemed so certain.

    Raymond didn''t glance at her; instead, he focused on the street. The bronze-level adventurer was now walking toward them.

    Sylph and Lorene quickly noticed too.

    The two exchanged confused looks, their surprise written all over their faces. Raymond, seeing their reaction, chuckled and explained, "If you pay attention to the surroundings, you''ll start noticing things like this."

    By this point, the thief had reached them and greeted them respectfully, "Are you the dual-class practitioner Raymond, the explosive magician Sylph, and the priestess Lorene?"

    "That''s us," Raymond confirmed, then asked directly, "Are you here to buy our herbs?"

    When the thief heard Raymond speak so directly, he was taken aback for a moment, then chuckled with a hint of bitterness. "I didn''t think Raymond would notice me so quickly¡­ But I thought neither the ''Fighter'' nor the ''Warrior'' had enhanced reconnaissance abilities. Are all dual-profession adventurers this sharp?"

    He shrugged and admitted, "Yes, I do want to buy the herbs from you, but let''s discuss it somewhere a bit more private."

    With that, he led Raymond and the others to a nearby tavern. Though the place was bustling with activity, the thief seemed unfazed. It appeared he''d reserved a private room in advance. He guided the three of them to a secluded room on the second floor.

    Once they were inside and the door was shut, the thief spoke. "Let me introduce myself first." He smiled. "You can call me Manik. I''m a thief by profession and a retired adventurer."

    "Retired?" Sylph raised an eyebrow, glancing at the bronze-level adventurer''s nameplate on his waist.

    "Ha! Well, that was my previous rank," Manik explained with a smile. "But I haven''t taken on any commissions for the past five years."

    Raymond studied Manik''s every movement, considering the truth behind his words. From his appearance, he appeared to be in his thirties, and that age was not unusual for someone who''d retired from adventuring.

    Adventurers generally start young, and few remain active after 30. Many who have earned enough over the years retire from the dangerous work. Those who don''t save enough and continue taking on missions often don''t come back after one of them goes wrong.

 Chapter 108 Selling Medicine!

    After the brief introduction, Manik got to the point. "Since you already know what I do, let me be direct. I plan to buy all your herbs, but the price might be lower than what you''d get at a pharmacy."

    "How much lower?" Raymond asked immediately.

    "For ordinary herbs, I can offer 80% of the commission price. For main ingredients, I can go up to 90%. And for the key ingredients of intermediate potions, I''ll pay the full price," Manik explained calmly, his tone sincere.

    He continued, "These herbs are fresh, so their medicinal properties are intact. If they sit for another day, they''ll lose their potency, and the price will drop even more."

    Manik looked at the three of them with a knowing smile. "The reason the pharmacy didn''t take your herbs is because they''ve already bought up all the stock they need for the last two days. If you try selling to them tomorrow or the day after, they''ll refuse if the herbs aren''t fresh."

    "I assure you, my offer is fair," he added. "If anyone else were buying, I might lower the price, but I wouldn''t dare try that with you three."

    Raymond didn''t sense any deception in Manik''s words. The offer seemed reasonable. He glanced at Sylph and Lorene, who both nodded without hesitation. Clearly, they weren''t keen on visiting more pharmacies to peddle the herbs.

    Raymond smiled inwardly, knowing they didn''t want to keep searching the street. He nodded at Manik. "Alright, we''ll sell them to you. But can you tell me where you sells those herbs to?"

    Raymond''s curiosity was piqued. He had his suspicions, and if he was right, he might have use for Manik in the future. Find your next read on My Virtual Library Empire

    Manik hesitated for a moment before looking at Sylph and Lorene. "I can tell you, but you have to promise not to tell anyone else."

    "Alright," Raymond said, agreeing easily.

    Sylph and Lorene, seeing Raymond''s agreement, had no choice but to nod as well.

    Manik looked at Raymond and the others, a little hesitant at first, but then he began explaining. "Alright, I''ll tell you... This isn''t really a secret. Many adventurers know about it. Some pharmacists can''t or simply don''t want to join the ''Alchemist Association,'' and because of that, they can''t have their potions tested by the association."

    He continued, "These pharmacists can''t legally sell their potions, and they don''t dare go to the Adventurer''s Guild to post herb collection commissions, as that would expose them. Instead, they hire people like me to buy extra herbs from adventurers and use them to make potions."

    Manik paused for a moment before adding, "Then, I help them sell the potions, and they share a portion of the profits with me."

    Sylph and Lorene listened in shock.

    "So, you''re saying this is all happening behind the scenes?" Lorene asked, biting her lower lip, looking worried. "Isn''t this illegal?"

    Sylph jumped in, her concern growing, "Yeah, if they''re selling the potions secretly, doesn''t that mean they''re avoiding taxes too?"

    Manik looked slightly embarrassed but quickly explained, "Well, they don''t exactly get away with everything. They donate the taxes they owe to the temple. Every penny, no less."

    Lorene was taken aback. "Wait, they donate the taxes to the temple?" she asked, confused.

    Even Raymond was surprised, but after sizing up Manik, he was sure the thief wasn''t lying.

    Manik, feeling a little uncomfortable with the conversation, quickly shifted the topic. "So, are you going to sell me the herbs?"

    Raymond nodded and handed over the backpack filled with herbs. Manik quickly counted them and said, "That''s 32 silver coins and 86 copper coins. I''ll round it up to 33 silver coins."

    He handed the money over quickly. Before leaving, he added, "If you want cheaper potions, come find me here. Just tell the tavern owner my name, and he''ll point you in the right direction."

    With that, Manik left in a hurry.

    Raymond, Sylph, and Lorene exchanged glances.

    "Raymond, are you really going to buy from him in the future?" Sylph asked, blinking. She seemed intrigued by the idea.

    Lorene hesitated, clearly uncomfortable with the whole situation. "I don''t know... it still doesn''t feel right, but if they''re donating the taxes..." she trailed off, unsure of what to think.

    Raymond cleared his throat, trying to steer the conversation away from the topic. "Ahem... Let''s talk about this later. We''ve heard about some bandits lately, so we''ll hold off on doing any commissions for now." sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    While he said that, Raymond had already begun to form his own plans in his mind. He didn''t feel ready to share them just yet.

    Soon, the three of them split the money, agreeing that Raymond would go after the bandits first. They said their goodbyes and went their separate ways.

    ---

    Back at Red Rose Street, Raymond used his key to unlock the door. Inside, he saw Arya standing by the chair, her arms crossed, looking at the door expectantly.

    When she saw him, her expression softened, but she didn''t jump up excitedly. Instead, she simply smiled and said, "You''re back."

    Raymond smiled back and replied, "I''m back!"

    "Is this mission very dangerous?" Arya asked, her gaze shifting from Raymond''s leather armor hanging on the wall, now covered in scratches and bloodstains. The sight made her uneasy.

    Before Raymond returned home, he''d usually go to the dwarf craftsman for repairs, so this was the first time Arya had seen him come back with such damaged armor after a mission.

    Raymond, sitting at the table and eating the lunch Arya had prepared, smiled and casually responded, "It''s actually fine. Since Lorene was with the priest, I didn''t focus too much on defense during the fight."

    He didn''t want to worry Arya by mentioning the time when his throat was slashed by the crazy baboon. So, he kept it light, not telling her everything.

    "Is that so? Then tell me about your mission!" Arya sat down next to him, her emerald green eyes focused on him, eager to hear about his experiences.

    "Okay!" Raymond smiled, glad to share.

    As he ate, he told Arya about everything that had happened in the last couple of days, leaving out the part about his throat injury. He kept his tone relaxed, even though the events had been anything but. He didn''t want to go into too much detail about the wounds he''d suffered, fearing it would make Arya worry too much.

    Arya listened intently, but when she heard about Raymond''s close call with the crazy baboon, her expression turned to one of concern. Hearing that he had exchanged injuries with it, and how badly he''d been hurt, made her feel a pang of distress.

    Raymond smiled reassuringly. "Don''t worry, though. After I was healed, the crazy baboon had to retreat. It wasn''t as bad as it sounds."

    Arya sighed in relief but couldn''t hide her worry. "That crazy baboon is way too powerful."

    Raymond chuckled lightly. "Actually, it was because we didn''t have much magic power left at that time."

    Arya nodded, but Raymond continued telling her everything: the night at the tavern, his solo pursuit of the baboon''s trail the next morning, and how he found the black iron ore.

    When Arya heard that he had found an ore worth more than a hundred gold coins, her eyes widened in surprise. "You brought it back?" she asked, her hand instinctively covering her mouth.

    "Yeah, it''s in my backpack," Raymond replied with a smile.

    He took out the black iron ore and handed it to her. Arya had spent some time studying books with Raymond in the temple library, learning about various minerals and metals. After touching the ore, she confirmed it was indeed black iron.

    After a brief moment of processing, Arya looked up at him with a thoughtful expression. "Raymond, are you planning to sell the black iron ore, or have a craftsman make something with it?"

    Raymond paused, thinking. He knew he could make a lot of money selling the ore; enough to buy better weapons and equipment. But after everything that had happened recently, he realized just how important having a good weapon was.

    "If I had a sword made from this black iron, I could cut through the crazy baboon''s hair, muscles, and bones with one swing," he thought to himself. "I wouldn''t have been forced to rely on my fists and fighting skills yesterday, and I wouldn''t have had my throat cut."

    Raymond also knew that weapons made from black iron wouldn''t get damaged as easily after being enchanted. There would be no need to replace them in the future, saving a lot of money in the long run.

    But the main reason was simple: he wasn''t ready to face the crazy baboons, especially the one who had mastered ''Blood Rage.'' Without a good weapon, he would feel uneasy.

    "I think I''ll keep it for myself," Raymond said finally, his voice steady. "It''s the best way to be prepared for what''s coming."

    Raymond smiled at Arya, saying, "I plan to use the black iron ore to make a weapon. That way, it''ll be easier to deal with monsters in the future."

    "Yeah, I think that''s the best choice too," Arya agreed, clapping her hands. "With a good weapon, you''ll be less likely to get hurt in the future."

    Raymond nodded, a grin spreading across his face. "Exactly!"

 Chapter 109 Visiting the Pharmacy!

    That night, Raymond lay in bed, opening his panel to check on his progress:

    Name: Raymond Kelton

    Age: 15

    Magic Value: 725.7/725.7

    Occupations: Fighter, Warrior, Craftsman, Magician, Swordsman, Hunter

    Skills: Bone Crushing, Taunt [Upgradable], Wind Slash, Camouflage

    Skill Points: 4. Cumulative Value: 55%

    Awakenable Professions:

    - [Pharmacist] Awakening Requirements: Collect ten different types of herbs in the wild and have them made into potions by a pharmacist. Progress 6/10.

    Raymond smiled when he saw that the Pharmacist progress was at 6/10. "Today, six types of herbs have been turned into potions. If I refine the rest tomorrow, I''ll be able to awaken and become a ''Pharmacist''!"

    He then turned his gaze to the backpack sitting on the bedside table, containing the black iron ore. Raymond had big plans for it. He wanted to smelt and forge the ore himself.

    If he had someone else do it, there was a risk of the process being mishandled. Plus, hiring a craftsman to forge a weapon with magic-conducting material would be incredibly expensive. Raymond remembered how much it cost to repair his armor; this time, it was badly damaged, and he estimated it would cost at least one gold coin to fix it!

    It was way too expensive.

    That''s when the idea hit him: Why not just learn to do it himself? He could learn the "Forging" skill and use it to both repair his armor and forge his own weapons. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Raymond looked at his panel again:

    [Forging] [Craftsman] [Upgradable], Learning Cost: 3 Skill Points. +

    Without hesitation, Raymond tapped the "+" button with his mind.

    "Skill learned: Forging [Craftsman] [Upgradable]."

    Immediately, a flood of knowledge about forging skills filled his mind.

    The "Forging" skill wasn''t just about improving his ability to craft, it was about enhancing the quality of the weapons and equipment he made. Items forged using this skill were as if they had been crafted a thousand times, greatly improving their overall quality.

    This improvement couldn''t be achieved without the "Forging" skill.

    Additionally, "Forging" offered some unique advantages. For instance, it allowed him to seamlessly repair leather armor. While ordinary people might be able to patch up a hole with a new piece of leather, the "Forging" skill could repair the damage in such a way that it would be nearly impossible to notice, maintaining the strength of the armor almost as if it had never been damaged.

    These were just the basics of "Forging." The skill book mentioned that with further mastery, Raymond could even imbue weapons and armor with special abilities.

    With a satisfied smile, Raymond thought to himself, ''This is going to make a big difference.''

    For example, the "Sharp" effect makes a weapon sharper, like the claws of the jungle cat we encountered.

    Then there''s "Heavy," which makes the weapon heavier, but only the person being attacked feels the extra weight. The user holding the weapon won''t feel any difference in weight.

    On the other hand, "Flying Feather" lightens the weapon, making even a heavy sword feel light enough for a swordsman to swing easily. Unlike "Heavy," only the person holding the weapon feels the lightness; the one being attacked won''t notice any change in the weapon''s weight.

    These are just a few examples, and Raymond had read about many more in the skill book.

    "However, just having the ''Forging'' skill isn''t enough to create a weapon," Raymond thought. "You also need proper tools, a furnace, and a suitable workspace..."

    He already had a plan forming in his mind for how to get these things in place.

    ---

    The next morning, Raymond got up early and started his daily exercises while Arya prepared breakfast downstairs.

    Once his morning workout was finished and he was about to take a shower, a blue panel suddenly popped up in front of him:

    Complete the [Pharmacist] awakening requirements: Collect ten different kinds of herbs from the wild and have them made into potions by a pharmacist.

    Awakened Profession: Pharmacist.

    Raymond couldn''t help but smile. "Finally awakened!" he muttered to himself.

    The main passive skill of the pharmacist profession wasn''t particularly exciting. It allowed him to identify herbs just by seeing them, even if it was a plant he had never encountered before. He could tell its effects and whether it was poisonous or not.

    Discover hidden stories at My Virtual Library Empire

    "Eh, it''s fine. Pharmacists are mostly support roles anyway..." Raymond shrugged, though a small smile tugged at his lips.

    With the pharmacist profession now awakened, it was time to put another plan into motion; making potions and earning money.

    Raymond considered what other pharmacists did: they bought herbs secretly and made potions without joining the "Alchemist Association." Why couldn''t he do the same?

    It wasn''t that Raymond didn''t want to join the association, but if he did, it would expose his multi-professional identity. Having recently revealed his dual-professional status, awakening a new profession so quickly would draw too much attention. He didn''t want to risk exposing his other professions just yet. All that attention might come with good intentions, but there was always the risk of attracting malice.

    His current strength wasn''t enough to handle that kind of unwanted attention, so Raymond decided it would be better to quietly make potions, develop his skills, and keep a low profile for now.

    "Still, I only have one skill point. I''m not sure if it''s enough to learn more skills as a pharmacist¡­ I''ll have to check when I visit the pharmacies."

    With that thought, Raymond took a quick shower and got dressed in casual clothes. Arya, having finished preparing breakfast, called him downstairs.

    ----

    After some foos and rest Raymond went to the pharmacy, as soon as Raymond stepped into the first pharmacy, four new skills popped up in his mind:

    Learnable Skill Detected: Primary Detoxification Potion [Pharmacist], Learning Cost: 1 Skill Point.

    Learnable Skill Detected: Primary Stamina Recovery Potion [Pharmacist], Learning Cost: 1 Skill Point.

    Learnable Skill Detected: Primary Mana Recovery Potion [Pharmacist], Learning Cost: 1 Skill Point.

    Learnable Skill Detected: Intermediate Stamina Recovery Potion [Pharmacist], Learning Cost: 2 Skill Points.

    These skills appeared effortlessly, marking the start of his journey as a pharmacist. But if Arya had seen Raymond right then, she wouldn''t have recognized him at all.

    Why? Because his appearance had completely transformed.

    Gone was the sunny, confident boy she had grown used to, the one with a warrior''s build and a vibrant energy. In his place was a thinner, darker, and much colder version of himself. His eyes were narrow, his expression unreadable, and there was a chilling aura around him. It was as if the cheerful, outgoing Raymond had disappeared entirely.

    This drastic change wasn''t a coincidence. Raymond had used his hunter''s camouflage skills, combined with everything he had learned in his previous life about cosmetics and disguises. The result was almost flawless; so much so that even a trained hunter might have trouble noticing the slight traces of his disguise.

    When Arya first saw him at home after his transformation, she almost screamed. It was hard to believe this was the same Raymond she knew.

    The pharmacy owner, however, didn''t seem to think much of it. Seeing that Raymond was not wearing any gear and had nothing with him, he asked, "Are you looking for potions?"

    Raymond suppressed a smile. He didn''t need a potion, but he had his reasons. "Boss, do you have any ''Strength Potions'' here?"

    The owner''s expression darkened at the mention of the Strength Potion. This was a high-level potion, and not many pharmacists could make it. It enhanced the strength of anyone who drank it, temporarily boosting their power to that of a warrior, though it was less effective for actual warriors.

    However, the potion came with a risk. It could improve strength, but it didn''t improve physical conditioning, which meant those who weren''t warriors might end up injuring themselves due to the sudden increase in power.

    Seeing Raymond''s request, the pharmacy owner gave him a skeptical look. "Are you here to cause trouble?"

    With Raymond''s dark, cold aura, the owner felt uneasy. If it weren''t for the fact that Raymond didn''t seem overly aggressive, the man might''ve said something more hostile. Instead, he just muttered, "We don''t carry that potion. Try other pharmacies."

    Raymond didn''t take offense. He was fully aware of the rarity of such potions.

    Pharmacists were a unique profession. While they could learn skills faster than others, their potion-making skills didn''t evolve like those of other professions. For instance, while "Primary Stamina Recovery Potion" was one skill, "Intermediate Stamina Recovery Potion" was a completely different skill. There was no upgrading between the two, just learning different types of potions.

    The author of Raymond''s skill book had suggested that the different herbs used in each potion might explain this oddity. But whatever the cause, it meant that most pharmacists could only master the basic potions. Only a select few could create intermediate or advanced potions.

    Raymond understood this well, and as he walked out of the pharmacy, he couldn''t help but think about the journey ahead to unlock even more potion-making skills.

    Raymond wasn''t surprised by the pharmacy owner''s dismissive attitude. He knew exactly what was going on; he wasn''t here to buy potions. His goal was to collect skills, and that''s exactly what he intended to do.

 Chapter 110 Investigating Manik!

    After leaving the first pharmacy, he quickly entered the next one and repeated the same process. He continued this throughout the morning, visiting nearly every pharmacy in the East District.

    As expected, his panel updated with all the primary and intermediate potions available in Wittes Town''s market, detoxification, healing, stamina recovery, and mana recovery potions. However, when it came to advanced potions, the list was limited to the ''Advanced Detoxification Potion'', ''Advanced Mana Recovery Potion'', and ''Strength Potion''.

    "It''s clear now. There are very few pharmacists who can make advanced potions. No wonder they''re so expensive," Raymond mused.

    He had also taken note of the prices for each potion. Raymond wasn''t interested in learning every skill related to potion-making. He knew that he didn''t have enough skill points for that. The cost of learning each potion was significant: 1 skill point for primary potions, 2 skill points for intermediate ones, and 3 skill points for advanced ones.

    But that wasn''t the whole story. The price of potions varied greatly. The primary ''Healing Potion'' and ''Mana Recovery Potion'' sold for 20 silver coins each, while the ''Stamina Recovery Potion'' and ''Antidote Potion'' were only 10 silver coins each.

    The price reflected not just the cost of ingredients, but also the difficulty of gathering them and how many pharmacists had mastered the recipes. And most importantly, the price was controlled by the ''Alchemist Association'', preventing pharmacists from unfairly raising or lowering prices.

    Intermediate potions were more expensive: ''Healing'' and ''Mana Recovery'' potions were priced at 80 silver coins, while the ''Stamina Recovery'' potion cost 50 silver coins and the ''Antidote Potion'' went for 30 silver coins.

    Advanced potions were even more expensive, with the ''Advanced Antidote'' costing 1 gold coin and 50 silver coins. The ''Advanced Magic Recovery Potion'' was an eye-watering 2 gold coins and 50 silver coins. And the ''Strength Potion''? It was priced at 2 gold coins.

    "Unfortunately, I only have one skill point right now," Raymond thought to himself. However, he wasn''t planning to rush into making advanced potions. After his experience the previous day, he realized that the ingredients for intermediate potions were already being bought up by market pharmacists, making it even harder for underground pharmacists to collect them. Advanced potion ingredients were out of reach entirely.

    So, for now, Raymond planned to focus on learning the ''Basic Healing Potion'' and ''Basic Mana Recovery Potion''. With those skills, he could start making potions and making a profit.

    The next thing he needed to figure out was who could help him gather the herbs. Finding someone trustworthy wouldn''t be easy, but Raymond already had a plan.

    He chose a pub with a good view, opening a box on the second floor where he could watch the street below. From there, he observed the bustling activity for hours, moving between pubs and coming back to his spot.

    Using his sharp hunter''s instincts, Raymond quickly pieced together the scene. He noticed that there were many buyers on the street working for "underground pharmacists," and they were all competing with each other. The buyers who bid low often had to wait until the ones bidding higher had collected enough herbs before they could get theirs.

    Raymond had a keen sense of the situation, and now he just needed to figure out how to use it to his advantage.

    Raymond observed the street scene with a knowing smile. Like Manik the other day, many buyers lurked in the shadows, waiting for adventurers who were struggling to sell their herbs. These buyers often waited for the adventurers to give up and then swooped in to make their purchase.

    However, these were typically low-end buyers, offering prices so low that they were only able to buy when other buyers had failed to make a deal. The higher-end buyers, who were willing to pay more, didn''t need to worry about missing out on herbs. They were the ones who stayed in taverns, waiting for adventurers to come to them with their goods.

    "It seems Manik really did offer us a good price yesterday," Raymond thought, watching Manik from across the street. "If he had offered the same low price as those buyers, he probably wouldn''t have had to work so hard."

    Raymond watched as Manik, still chatting with adventurers, was struggling to complete his herb purchases. Soon, Manik led them to the same pub Raymond had visited the day before. However, it didn''t take long for the adventurers to come out, shaking their heads in refusal. Manik tried to follow them, but the deal clearly hadn''t worked out.

    As a new buyer on the scene approached the group, offering a better deal, Manik could only watch helplessly. Raymond smiled slightly, realizing that it would be much faster to find his own buyer than try to steal someone else''s.

    Raymond wasn''t in a hurry, though. He knew patience would serve him well.

    ---

    Over the next two days, Raymond continued to gather information about Manik through various channels. He learned a lot about Manik''s past, how he had been the only survivor of a mission that had wiped out his entire team. After that, he retired from adventuring and started working as a buyer for the underground pharmacists.

    Manik had been doing this job for three years, buying herbs and selling potions. However, during that time, he had gone through two different underground pharmacists, both of whom had been replaced after being caught by the Knights. The first two pharmacists had been reliable, and Manik didn''t need to work the streets to recruit sellers. He could offer good prices, and adventurers were happy to sell to him.

    But the current pharmacist Manik worked with had set the prices far too low. As a result, Manik had started roaming the streets, trying to find adventurers willing to sell. Unfortunately, many of the old customers and adventurers refused to sell to him when they found out the price had dropped.

    "Another failure," Manik sighed, watching adventurers leave in frustration after failing to reach a deal with him.

    It wasn''t that Manik didn''t want to offer better prices, but if he did, he''d be losing money. That''s because the price at which the pharmacist bought the herbs from Manik never changed. No matter how much Manik paid for them, the pharmacist still paid the same amount.

    The pharmacist cared only about gathering enough herbs, not the profit or loss made by the buyers. If a buyer frequently failed to collect enough herbs, they might be replaced. Unfortunately, that was exactly what had happened with Manik''s current pharmacist, the low prices just weren''t cutting it, and adventurers were losing interest

    In order to gather enough herbs, Manik often had to pay more than the pharmacist''s set price, hoping to make up for it by earning a commission from selling the potions. Buyers like him usually made their money by taking a share of the potions'' sale profits.

    It reminded Manik of the two "underground pharmacists" he had worked with in the past. Back then, they had paid him well, offering some of the highest prices in the market. Manik didn''t have to deal with the awkwardness he was facing now. Unfortunately, those two had been captured by the Knights, and now he was stuck working with a new, less generous pharmacist who set much lower prices.

    "The sun is setting, and we''re still short of half the herbs," Manik muttered to himself. "I''ll have to raise the price."

    Just as he was about to search for more adventurers to buy from, someone suddenly stopped in front of him. Discover stories at My Virtual Library Empire

    "Your name is Manik?" The voice was rough and low, almost as if the person was deliberately trying to make their voice sound dull.

    Manik raised an eyebrow and looked up. Standing before him was a figure cloaked in a shawl, a hood pulled over their head, and their face covered by a veil. Only a pair of narrow eyes peered out from beneath the fabric. The appearance was odd, even a bit suspicious.

    "Who are you?" Manik asked, his guard immediately going up. If anything seemed off, he was ready to run, this was how things worked in their line of work. When something felt wrong, you didn''t hesitate to bail.

    "You can call me Rose," the stranger replied calmly.

    Manik studied him for a moment, still uncertain. But then, the stranger raised his arm, revealing the symbol of a ''pharmacist'' on his wrist.

    Seeing that, Manik''s posture relaxed slightly. Pharmacists were not known for their combat abilities. He wasn''t facing a threat, at least not one he needed to worry about right now.

    Manik cleared his throat. "Mr. Rose, what can I do for you?"

    Raymond, disguised as Rose, smiled under his veil. "Actually, I have something to discuss, but I think it''d be better if we talked in a more private setting." He glanced around the busy tavern, scanning the room.

    Manik nodded and led the way to a private room. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 111 Reaching A Deal!

    Once inside the private room, Manik wasted no time. "Now, Mr. Rose, can you tell me what this is about?"

    Raymond chuckled, his voice muffled slightly by the veil. "I imagine you already have an idea of who I am."

    Manik nodded. The outfit, the pharmacist symbol, it all pointed to one thing. "You''re an underground pharmacist, aren''t you?"

    Raymond''s smile widened, satisfied with Manik''s quick recognition. "Exactly. The thing is, I don''t have a buyer yet," he said in a low voice.

    Manik''s eyebrows shot up. "So, you want me to help you find one?"

    Raymond nodded, his tone serious. "Yes. I''m looking for someone reliable, someone who can help me buy herbs without the same... restrictions my current contacts have."

    Manik, having seen this situation before, leaned back in his chair, thinking. Sometimes, acquirers ran into such problems, sometimes even the best buyers hit roadblocks.

    "Alright, Mr. Rose," Manik said, folding his arms. "I''ll see what I can do."

    Finding a reliable buyer was no easy task for underground pharmacists, especially if they didn''t have the right connections. Manik knew this all too well.

    Raymond nodded thoughtfully, as Manik began to speak. "I know a few good adventurers, some of them used to be buyers themselves. There are assassins, thieves, and hunters. I''m curious, Mr. Rose, what type of profession do you prefer?"

    Manik was already thinking ahead. If he could successfully introduce Raymond to a good buyer, the referral fee would be generous. Pharmacists, after all, were wealthy, and Manik had been in the business long enough to know how these things worked.

    But Raymond surprised him by shaking his head. Manik was about to ask why when Raymond spoke in his usual low, hoarse voice.

    "I want to hire you, Mr. Manik."

    Manik froze for a moment, wide-eyed. He hadn''t expected this at all. Was Raymond asking him to work for him directly? Could this really be his lucky break?

    But despite his excitement, Manik kept his composure. Years of being an adventurer and buyer had taught him to stay calm. "Mr. Rose, could you tell me why you want me?"

    Raymond chuckled softly. "It''s simple. You''ve got the right experience and strength. You''ve been in the game for years, and you''ve managed to stay safe. That''s exactly what I need."

    Manik nodded slowly. It was clear that Raymond had done his homework. He''d investigated Manik''s background before coming to him with this offer.

    Enjoy new adventures from My Virtual Library Empire

    But Manik wasn''t so quick to jump on the opportunity. He took a deep breath and said, "If I suddenly stop working with my current pharmacist and switch to working with you, he''ll probably hold a grudge. It won''t be easy."

    Raymond leaned back in his chair, his eyes cool and steady. "Of course I know that. Take your time, listen to my terms, and then decide."

    Manik sat up straighter, eager to hear what Raymond had to offer.

    Raymond''s voice was calm and direct. "I don''t care how much you pay for the herbs. I''ll buy them from you at the same price the pharmacies pay privately. And as for the potion sales, I''ll take 80% of the market price for each one."

    Manik blinked, completely stunned by the offer. Buying herbs at private prices was unheard of! Not even the two "underground pharmacists" Manik had worked with before had been willing to offer such a high price.

    In fact, in all his years working as a buyer, Manik had never heard of any underground pharmacist offering to buy at that price.

    As for the profit from the potions, most underground pharmacists would settle for a percentage of the market price, usually around 85% to 90%. The one Manik was working with now was taking 90%, meaning he was making an extra 10% profit. Compared to the usual 50% profit he''d made before, this was a huge leap.

    This offer was unprecedented. Manik''s head spun as he processed the numbers.

    Raymond wasn''t done. "You won''t have to worry about competition either. I''m not interested in small profits. I''m offering you more stability and higher returns. The choice is yours, of course."

    Manik, still speechless, tried to digest what he had just heard. The deal was far better than anything he had ever been offered.

    Raymond could hardly believe it, his potential income had tripled! No, it was more than that. Not only would he be paying less for the herbs, but he could actually make a profit!

    Then, he remembered something and continued, "Of course, there''s one thing I need to mention. I don''t have time to make potions every day. There will be five or six days each month when I won''t be able to make any potions... So if that''s a problem..."

    Before Raymond could finish, Manik interrupted him, eager and determined.

    "I do!" he said quickly, his voice filled with certainty. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Manik knew that even with a few days off, the overall earnings would be far greater than what he was making now. Plus, he could use those off-days as vacation time, so it was a win-win situation for him.

    "Great!" Raymond smiled. "Now, help me gather the herbs needed for the ''Primary Magic Recovery Potion.'' I need eight doses, starting tomorrow."

    Manik''s eyes lit up. "Actually, Mr. Rose, I already have enough herbs to make five doses of the ''Primary Magic Recovery Potion.'' If you need them, you can take them now."

    Manik pulled out a backpack from the corner of the room and opened a leather bag. He walked over to Raymond''s desk and placed it in front of him, gesturing for him to take a look.

    Raymond blinked in surprise. He took a quick glance at the herbs inside, noting that they were all the ingredients for the ''Primary Magic Recovery Potion,'' with five plants of the key ingredient, ''Blue Spirit Grass''.

    "This... these were probably bought for your current pharmacist, right?" Raymond asked, raising an eyebrow. "Is it okay for me to take them now?"

    Manik waved it off. "Of course, Mr. Rose! As your buyer now, I''m at your service. You get priority."

    Raymond was surprised by how quickly Manik was adapting to the new role, considering his earlier concerns about angering his current pharmacist. Still, it was a sign of Manik''s professionalism.

    "Alright," Raymond said thoughtfully. "We''ll meet tomorrow to finalize everything."

    With the herbs in hand, Raymond left the tavern. He noticed that Manik carefully watched him leave and made sure no one was tailing him before returning to the tavern.

    Raymond nodded to himself. It seemed like Manik knew exactly how to handle things, keeping a low profile while handling business.

    With the leather bag now in his possession, Raymond smiled to himself. "Looks like I''ll be making that potion tonight."

 Chapter 112 Refining Magic Potion!

    Night fell, and in the utility room, Raymond moved quickly. With a swift motion, he drew the curtains closed, leaving the room bathed in the soft white glow of the white Stone.

    "Raymond, can we start?" Arya asked, her voice tinged with excitement.

    Having heard that Raymond was going to make a potion tonight, she couldn''t contain her curiosity. She had always been fascinated by awakeners and wanted to see how potions were made firsthand.

    Raymond smiled, knowing that Arya was genuinely interested. Since there was no reason to hide it from her, he agreed.

    The utility room was set up with a wide table, cluttered with various herbs neatly arranged for the "Primary Magic Recovery Potion." There were also five glass tubes and cups filled with water, ready for use.

    Raymond walked over to the table, his hands lightly touching the herbs as he nodded. "Alright, we can begin."

    Arya''s eyes lit up, and she eagerly stepped aside, ready to watch closely.

    Raymond couldn''t help but chuckle as he began to prepare the potion. Arya''s excitement was infectious, and he was happy to share the process with her.

    He picked up a cup of water and began pouring it into each of the five medicine tubes, filling them halfway. Then, one by one, he added the herbs he had prepared earlier. He carefully dropped them into the tubes until the last piece, the ''Blue Spirit Grass'' was added.

    Though anyone could perform these steps, Arya watched intently, fascinated by the process. Her focus was so genuine, it made Raymond smile.

    "Hey, stop looking at me and make the potion already!" Arya said, her face turning a little red as she caught Raymond''s gaze.

    Raymond laughed. "Okay, okay. There''s just one last step. Watch closely."

    He turned back to the tubes and extended his hands, his expression serious. The air seemed to tense as he focused on the first bottle of medicine.

    With a soft breath, he whispered, "Refine!"

    Instantly, a light blue halo surrounded his hands and shot towards the medicine tube. The glowing light enveloped the tube, leaving the contents hidden from view.

    Arya''s eyes widened in awe. She had never seen an awakened person use their skill before, and the sight of the magic unfolding before her was breathtaking.

    Seconds passed, and the blue glow faded. Raymond''s hands lowered, and the tube slowly reappeared. The water and herbs were gone, replaced by a light blue liquid that filled the tube up to two-thirds of its height.

    "Primary Mana Recovery Potion," Raymond murmured, lifting the tube to inspect the contents. With his trained eye, he could tell immediately that the potion''s medicinal properties were intact.

    Arya couldn''t hold back her excitement. "Is it done already?"

    Seeing Raymond''s satisfied smile, she rushed over to take a closer look at the potion.

    Raymond handed her the tube, his expression softening. "Take a look for yourself."

    Arya''s eyes sparkled as she held the potion in her hands, marveling at how something so simple-looking could contain so much power.

    "Hmm~"

    Arya carefully examined the potion, holding the small bottle in front of her eyes, her gaze fixed on the clear blue liquid inside. Despite her focused attention, she couldn''t detect anything particularly unusual about it. The potion looked beautiful, but otherwise, it seemed like any other liquid.

    Worried that she might be doing something wrong by holding it too long, Arya quickly handed it back to Raymond.

    "Raymond, what''s the name of this potion? And how much does a bottle cost?" she asked, eager to learn more.

    As Raymond corked the bottle and placed it back on the shelf, he answered her questions with a patient smile.

    "This is called a ''Primary Magic Recovery Potion''. When an Awakener drinks it, it restores 100 magic points within ten seconds."

    Raymond paused, then added, "Right now, it sells for twenty silver coins per bottle in the market."

    "Twenty silver coins!" Arya gasped, her eyes widening at the price. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Raymond simply nodded, confirming the truth of the amount.

    She had heard that potions made by pharmacists were expensive, but she had never imagined they could be this costly. Her mind started calculating as she glanced at the five bottles; one already completed and four more in progress. If all five bottles were finished, that would amount to a full gold coin, which was more than their entire year''s salary working at the Weir Hotel.

    "Can you finish all five bottles tonight?" Arya asked, still in shock.

    "Sure, I can manage up to eight bottles a day now," Raymond replied casually, as if it were no big deal.

    Arya blinked in surprise. "Wait, doesn''t that mean your magic power is already over 800 points?"

    She remembered from the skill book that it took 100 magic points to make just one bottle of a basic potion. Given that Raymond had only awakened a little over a month ago, the fact that he had over 800 magic points was unbelievable.

    "Is it because you''re a multi-professional?" she asked, finally connecting the dots.

    Raymond smiled and nodded, thinking to himself. "Exactly. Every time I awaken a new profession, my magic power increases by a certain amount."

    "Then what is your magic affinity, Raymond? And how far is your magic power from your limit?" Arya asked suddenly.

    Raymond paused. He knew exactly what she meant. The "magic limit" referred to the maximum amount of magic an Awakened could safely hold, based on their magic affinity.

    Each Awakened person''s magic limit increased according to their affinity, but there was a ceiling. The higher the affinity, the higher the limit. According to the book, an Awakened with a magic affinity of 0.5 could have a magic limit of 1000. For every 0.1 increase in affinity, the magic limit would rise by 100.

    Raymond''s magic affinity was 0.2, meaning his limit should have been around 700. But now, his magic value had already surpassed that, reaching more than 800, well beyond the expected limit.

    Your next chapter is on My Virtual Library Empire

    Arya noticed the slight hesitation in his expression. "Raymond?" she asked, raising an eyebrow, sensing there was more to the story.

    Raymond took a deep breath and shrugged. "I guess my magic affinity is a bit unusual. My magic power seems to be growing faster than expected."

    Arya looked at him, her eyes filled with curiosity and a little concern. She didn''t push him further, but her mind was buzzing with questions about his hidden potential.

    It wasn''t hard to guess that Raymond''s extraordinary magic limit was linked to his multi-professional status. Based on the data he had, Raymond figured that each new profession likely added 500 points to his magic power limit.

    For instance, someone with a magic affinity of 0.5 had a magic limit of 1000, because each profession added a fixed 500 points to the base limit, and the affinity further boosted it. So for someone with an affinity of 0.5, it was 1000¡ª500 base plus 500 from the affinity.

    However, this wasn''t the only way to increase magic power for single-professional players. They could level up their profession. When a profession is promoted, the magic limit doubles. But such promotions were exceedingly rare; probably less than one in ten thousand and Raymond had never heard of anyone in Wittes Town undergoing a second-awakening to promote their profession.

    Raymond cleared his throat and, with a thoughtful look, said, "My magic limit is only 0.5, but you may not know, every time I awaken a new profession, my magic limit increases by 500 points. So my limit should be 4000."

    Actually, it was 3700, Raymond thought to himself. He couldn''t admit that his magic affinity was only 0.2. That would lead to a whole explanation about how he was able to awaken multiple professions despite his low magic affinity, something he wasn''t ready to share.

    Arya processed Raymond''s words, recalling what she had read in the temple library. She quickly grasped the logic and came to the same conclusion as Raymond.

    However, hearing that Raymond''s magic power limit was a staggering 4000, and would continue to grow as he awakened more professions, Arya was taken aback. It felt unbelievable. But given that Raymond had already awakened seven professions, it didn''t seem impossible anymore.

    The next day, Raymond continued to refine the remaining four bottles of potions. He had become quite skilled at it.

 Chapter 113 Forging!

    The following morning, Raymond made his way to commercial street in the South District, ready for his next step.

    "You want to work as a blacksmith in my shop? And you don''t want any payment?" Pierre asked, raising an eyebrow. He looked at Raymond, who was young, muscular, and wore an expression that didn''t quite fit the usual apprentice vibe.

    Pierre had been in the trade long enough to know that some civilian craftsmen, unable to afford their own workshop, sought out jobs forging iron for others. But those craftsmen typically chose to apprentice in the larger weapon shops of the East District or in blacksmith shops offering better wages. Why would this young craftsman come to his small shop, which was more of a kitchenware and farm tool supplier than anything else?

    Raymond, with his "craftsman" emblem visible, shrugged, "I''m not here for money. I just need access to your tools and your forge." Read new adventures at My Virtual Library Empire

    Pierre looked at him in disbelief. This was a blacksmith shop that didn''t even have an apprentice and barely sold weapons, just a few swords and some basic tools.

    Raymond smiled internally, glad his appearance and the forged story seemed to be working.

    Raymond nodded confidently. "Yes, I don''t need a salary, but if the weapons I make sell, I would like 30% of the commission. You can set the prices for the weapons."

    He paused for a moment before adding, "I also know a few adventurers. Sometimes they bring materials to me for equipment repairs or custom builds. The profit from that will be mine, but I''ll pay you a fee for using your tools."

    Pierre looked at Raymond in surprise, then a realization crossed his face. He understood what Raymond was offering, and after a brief hesitation, he smiled and agreed. "Okay."

    Raymond raised an eyebrow, surprised by how quickly Pierre accepted the terms. He had expected the blacksmith to hesitate, but Pierre didn''t waste any time.

    Pierre chuckled and said, "I know that even if you''re newly awakened, a craftsman like you can make things just as good as the best blacksmiths in the city. My shop''s small, and we don''t make much, so even if your weapons don''t sell, I won''t lose much either."

    Raymond smiled. This was exactly why he chose Pierre''s humble shop. It gave him the freedom to experiment without the pressure of big expectations.

    After chatting for a bit longer, Raymond learned that Pierre had some extra iron blocks in his shop. Without wasting any time, he stood up and said, "In that case, I''ll start by making a few weapons."

    Pierre watched closely as Raymond began to heat the furnace. With a few adjustments, the flames roared to life, and the temperature inside the furnace rose to the perfect level. Raymond carefully placed the iron block inside to heat it.

    Though Pierre''s shop was small, it had all the tools Raymond needed, and he quickly got to work on his first weapon.

    ''Clang! Clang! Clang!'' The rhythmic sound of hammer striking metal echoed through the shop. Sparks flew with every strike, illuminating the room with brief flashes of light.

    Raymond worked tirelessly, his shirt discarded as he revealed a well-toned physique, his body glistening with sweat. The air was thick with the scent of hot iron and burning metal as the work continued. Red-hot iron flew in every direction, landing on his skin and sizzling against his sweat, but Raymond paid it no mind. His focus was entirely on the task at hand, the hot metal, the precise strikes, the rhythm of the hammer.

    Hours passed as Raymond carefully forged, quenched, and ground the metal. The result was a beautifully crafted long sword, gleaming with a faint, cold glow. It was 80 centimeters long, with intricate patterns etched along the blade. The steel gleamed under the light, a testament to Raymond''s skill and patience.

    Pierre''s eyes widened in amazement as he saw the finished product. Though he wasn''t the best blacksmith, his years of experience allowed him to instantly recognize the quality of the blade. Even the finest blacksmiths on Red Iron Street would struggle to craft a sword of this caliber.

    Raymond flicked the blade gently with his finger, and the long sword emitted a deep, resonant hum, vibrating slightly in the air. The sound was rich and full, a sign of its superior craftsmanship.

    Raymond gave a satisfied nod, the sound of the sword''s hum confirming its strength. A crisp tone would''ve meant the sword was too brittle and could break easily, but this was solid, just the way he wanted it.

    "Mr. Pierre, do you have any material for the hilt?" Raymond asked, turning to Pierre.

    "Ah, yes! Yes!" Pierre hurried off into the back room, rummaging through his supplies. After a moment, he returned with two weathered wooden strips.

    Raymond raised an eyebrow. The wooden strips weren''t much to look at, these were the kinds of materials Pierre usually used for his low-quality swords.

    "Uh... this is all I have right now," Pierre admitted, a bit embarrassed. "I''ll get better wood tomorrow."

    Raymond smiled. "We can use this for now and replace it later. Let''s get to work."

    Within ten minutes, the hilt was attached to the sword. Raymond picked it up, testing its balance and grip by waving it through the air. After a few experimental swipes, he nodded, satisfied with the result.

    "As for the scabbard..." Raymond began, but Pierre cut him off.

    "I''ve got it!" Pierre replied quickly. "The hilt is easy enough, but let me take care of the scabbard for you. It wouldn''t feel right if I didn''t help with something."

    Raymond agreed with a nod. "Alright, you can take care of it."

    Once the sword was ready, Raymond handed it over to Pierre to place on the shelf for sale. He didn''t waste any time and moved on to making more weapons. Next, he forged a short sword and a heavy long sword fit for a warrior. With each one, Pierre''s eyes grew wider in surprise.

    "Enough! Enough!" Pierre exclaimed when Raymond started to make a dagger. "Aren''t you tired?"

    It was already late afternoon, and Raymond had been working non-stop since morning. Pierre, who had spent years working as a blacksmith, was impressed that Raymond still seemed energized. Most would''ve been exhausted by now, but Raymond appeared unaffected. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Raymond paused, finally realizing he had indeed been pushing himself. The sky was starting to darken, and he had other important things to do tonight.

    "You''re right, Mr. Pierre," Raymond said, wiping the sweat off his brow with a towel that Pierre had handed him. "I should head back now. As for the prices, feel free to set them as you see fit."

    "Of course, of course!" Pierre agreed eagerly.

    As Raymond left, Pierre watched the three new weapons sitting on the shelf, a grin spreading across his face. The quality of these weapons was undeniable, and he was thrilled by what Raymond had created.

    But then, he paused. He was faced with a dilemma. If he priced the weapons too high, they might not sell in his small shop. Yet, if he priced them too low, he would be shortchanging such high-quality work.

    It seemed like a good problem to have, but Pierre wasn''t sure how to strike the right balance.

 Chapter 114 Key to the Shop!

    That night, Raymond had dinner with Arya at home. Between bites, he casually mentioned that he had found a blacksmith shop, but he kept the details brief. Afterward, he excused himself, putting on his disguise once again. The gloomy, mysterious "underground pharmacist" persona was back, and he headed to the meeting spot he had arranged with Manik the day before.

    The location was on commercial street, in the South District.

    Much like commercial street in the East District, this street was lined with women, ordinary, unremarkable women compared to the exotic beauties across the way. The area was dark and quiet, a stark contrast to the bustling, bright main streets.

    In a narrow alley, Manik eagerly awaited Raymond''s arrival. As soon as he received the five bottles of ''Primary Magic Recovery Potion'' from Raymond, a wave of relief and joy washed over his face. He had been hesitant, unsure whether Raymond could actually follow through. But now, with the potions in hand, he was convinced. Raymond was indeed a skilled pharmacist.

    "Mr. Rose, here are the herbs you asked for. We''ve gathered enough to make eight bottles as you requested," Manik said, handing over a leather bag filled with herbs.

    Raymond took the bag, pulled out a white Stone, and examined the herbs briefly, making sure everything was in order. He nodded and replied in his usual hoarse voice, "Good. Let''s meet here tomorrow. You can pay me for the five bottles of ''Primary Magic Recovery Potion'' after deducting the cost of the herbs."

    Raymond had already worked out the numbers in his head. Each bottle of potion went for twenty silver coins, and he would take 80% of that price, meaning sixteen silver coins per bottle. After factoring in the herb costs, he''d be making around ten silver coins of profit per bottle. With eight bottles a day, that would add up to 80 silver coins, a solid income!

    That was a far cry from the paltry sum he earned last time, when they sold the blood vine grass and barely made four gold coins after expenses. It was hard work for minimal reward, and the money was mostly gone after paying for his armor repairs. But with his professions as a pharmacist and craftsman, Raymond had found a much more profitable way of working.

    "Of course, with my ability to repair the leather armor now, we''ll get a discount next time," Raymond thought to himself with a grin.

    After the exchange, Raymond quickly left commercial Street, making sure no one was following him with his keen hunter''s instincts. Once he was sure he wasn''t being tailed, he discarded his disguise and returned to his true self. He made his way back to his house on Red Rose Street, relieved that the night had gone smoothly.

    Once inside, Arya couldn''t wait to help. She immediately began washing the herbs and cutting them into small sections, making them easier to process. Manik had been kind enough to help Raymond collect the medicine tubes, saving him time and effort.

    With Arya''s help and guidance, Raymond was able to refine all eight bottles of ''Primary Magic Recovery Potion'' by the end of the night, much to his satisfaction.

    -----

    The next morning, Raymond finished his morning exercises and breakfast before getting ready. After applying his makeup and transforming into his "underground pharmacist" persona, he made his way to Pierre''s Blacksmith Shop.

    When he arrived, he found Pierre already outside, sitting on a chair in front of the shop. The old man was practically glowing with happiness.

    "Rose, you''re here! Come, come, take a look!" Pierre greeted him eagerly, jumping up from the chair and pointing behind him.

    Raymond''s eyes followed Pierre''s gesture, and he saw the weapon rack outside the shop. It was a surprising sight, Pierre had actually moved the weapon rack outside, showcasing the swords Raymond had made.

    But there was something different. The weapons on the rack now had finely crafted wooden handles, and their scabbards were neatly placed beside them. However, Raymond quickly noticed that the long sword he had made yesterday was missing.

    "Mr. Pierre, could it be...?" Raymond started to ask, eyeing Pierre with growing curiosity.

    "Haha, that''s right!" Pierre said with a broad smile. "The long sword sold this morning!"

    Raymond''s eyes widened in surprise as Pierre continued with his story. After Raymond had left yesterday, Pierre had immediately gone to buy high-quality wood to craft better hilts and scabbards for the weapons. He worked through the night, replacing the old parts and getting them ready for display.

    This morning, Pierre couldn''t wait to show off the new additions. He set up the weapon rack outside to attract attention, hoping to catch the eye of any potential buyers.

    And it worked. A swordsman, who had been passing by and was in need of a replacement for his broken weapon, spotted the new swords. He recognized their quality right away, similar to those from the more established weapon shops. Explore more adventures at My Virtual Library Empire

    When he learned that these swords were made by a "craftsman," he immediately asked for the price. Pierre, knowing the value of the weapons, quoted eighty silver coins, a fair price for such fine craftsmanship.

    "I thought he might haggle," Pierre continued, still beaming, "but to my surprise, he bought it right away without a word!"

    Pierre''s excitement was contagious. After all, in his years of business, the most expensive items he''d ever sold; kitchen knives, farm tools, or low-quality swords, barely reached ten silver coins. To get eighty silver coins for a single sword was unbelievable. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Here, Rose," Pierre said, handing Raymond a leather bag. It rustled with the sound of silver coins. "This is your share."

    Raymond took the bag with a smile, feeling a sense of accomplishment. It was a good start to his plan.

    Raymond took the leather bag without hesitation, since it was part of their agreement. But as soon as he held it, he noticed it felt heavier than expected.

    "Mr. Pierre, I think there might be too many silver coins in here," Raymond said, frowning slightly.

    Old Pierre grinned and replied, "Well, there''s forty silver coins in it. I felt like thirty percent was a bit too little, so I decided to split it in half. You deserve more for the good work you did!"

    Raymond shook his head, refusing the extra coins. "Mr. Pierre, we agreed on thirty percent. Let''s stick with that. I made the weapons, but I didn''t do anything else. If there''s anything else I get from adventurers, that income is mine."

    Old Pierre hesitated for a moment, but then agreed with a sigh, "Alright, I understand. We''ll keep it fair. But remember, if you need anything, don''t hesitate to ask."

    Hearing that, Raymond''s eyes lit up with an idea. "Actually, Mr. Pierre, could you give me a key to the shop? Sometimes I might not be able to come during the day and may only be able to work at night."

    Old Pierre raised an eyebrow, surprised by the request, but then smiled and said, "Of course, I''ll give you the key. You can just make a copy whenever you need one."

    With that, Old Pierre handed Raymond the key to the shop without further question.

    Raymond nodded his thanks, then took the key and got straight to work. He fired up the stove and grabbed a small piece of iron from the ground, getting started on crafting.

    An hour later, he had successfully made a duplicate of the key. He tested it by unlocking the shop door, carefully putting the key away after ensuring it worked. This key was important for his future plans, especially since it would give him access to Old Pierre''s blacksmith shop whenever he needed to work with the "black iron ore."

    Satisfied with his work, Raymond got back to forging.

 Chapter 115 To the Sewers Again!

    Five days later, that evening, Raymond headed to CommercialStreet as usual, only to find Manik already there, looking unusually distressed. He was scratching his hair in frustration.

    "Mr. Rose, you''re here!" Manik greeted him immediately, but his tone was far from cheerful.

    Raymond raised an eyebrow. "What''s wrong?"

    Manik hesitated, looking sheepish. "Well¡­ I only managed to collect six herbs today."

    Raymond was surprised. "What happened? I thought with the price I offered, gathering herbs wouldn''t be an issue."

    Manik let out a sigh. "It''s been tough. I heard a group of powerful bandits have appeared outside Wittes Town. They''ve been attacking caravans and adventurers over the past few days, and now, many adventurers are too scared to take on commissions or go out on missions."

    Raymond''s thoughts immediately drifted back to the robbers that Freya had mentioned when she left the guild. "Hasn''t the Knights already sent people after these robbers?"

    "Yes, but that group of bandits is extremely cautious," Manik replied with a frustrated shake of his head. "Every time the Knights approach, they seem to know in advance and retreat just in time. The Knights have returned empty-handed more than once."

    Manik looked exasperated. He was eager to catch the bandits before the Knights did, especially since the earnings from helping Raymond buy herbs and sell potions over the last week were nearly as much as a full month''s income from his previous underground pharmacist work.

    He''d cut ties with the old underground pharmacist a few days ago, choosing to work solely with Raymond now. Instead of scouring the streets for herbs, he booked a private room at the tavern, where adventurers came to him to sell their goods. Even old customers, who had previously walked away, were returning.

    "What should we do, Mr. Rose?" Manik asked, scratching his head.

    Raymond thought for a moment, then shrugged. "For now, let''s take whatever we can get in the next few days. There''s not much else we can do."

    "Alright," Manik said, nodding in agreement.

    Raymond took the leather bag from Manik, which contained six herbs and eighty silver coins from potion sales. He also handed over eight bottles of ''Primary Magic Recovery Potion'' that he''d crafted the previous night.

    ---

    When Raymond returned home, Arya noticed there were only six bottles of potions today. "Raymond, why are there only six bottles today?"

    He explained the situation with the robbers and mentioned how the Knights were struggling to deal with them. He and Sylph had decided to hold off on accepting commissions until the bandits were dealt with.

    "I didn''t realize the bandits were so powerful that even the Knights couldn''t take them down," Arya said, her voice filled with concern. "It''s a good thing you didn''t take any commissions."

    Raymond nodded. They quickly refined the six bottles of ''Primary Magic Recovery Potion'' with Arya''s help, and as the night came, Raymond''s gaze fell on the longbow hanging on the wall. "It''s time to awaken the archer."

    This was the longbow Raymond had found in the baboon territory, and after inspecting it, he was confident that it was in perfect condition, with no damage. It had once belonged to a Black Iron or Bronze-level adventurer, so its quality was top-notch. The bow and string were tough, and Raymond could easily pull it to its full length with just half his strength.

    The arrows he had made himself, using his ''forging'' skills. He had crafted three types of arrows. The first was the armor-piercing arrow, thinner and more powerful, designed to penetrate tough scales and shells of monsters like snakes and crabs.atc

    Raymond noticed something unusual as soon as he stepped into the sewer entrance, there were numerous fresh footprints scattered across the bluestone slabs. Normally, there would only be a few faint prints that had barely evaporated, but today the tracks were much more numerous and recent. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Looks like I''m not the only one who had the idea of visiting today," he muttered to himself.

    He glanced around cautiously, then touched the dagger at his side and the longbow slung over his back. "Guess it''s time to see what''s going on."

    Read new chapters at My Virtual Library Empire

    As he ventured deeper into the sewer, Raymond could feel the air shift. The familiar dampness and echoing sounds of dripping water were replaced by a low, unsettling quiet. His eyes narrowed as he surveyed his surroundings. The footprints seemed to lead deeper into the tunnels, and the scent of something unfamiliar lingered in the air.

    "I need to be careful today," Raymond thought, tightening his grip on the bow.

    His plan had been simple: use the mutant rats to awaken his archer profession and later his assassin profession. But now, with the increased activity in the sewers, he couldn''t help but wonder if there was something else going on.

    "Mutant rats have been great for my progress," he reflected. "Almost half of my professions were awakened thanks to these creatures. Who would have thought a bunch of rats could be so useful?"

    But today felt different. Raymond had awakened many professions, including warrior, craftsman, and magician; all through his experiences with these creatures. Now, he was adding archery to the list.

    He smiled to himself. "I guess I really do love rats."

    As he moved forward, he pulled the scarf tighter around his neck and adjusted the white stone around his waist. He didn''t want any distractions or mishaps today. The stone''s power had served him well in the past, and he trusted it to guide him.

    The sewer was eerily quiet, and the fresh footprints only made it more ominous. With every step, Raymond''s senses heightened, and he gripped his weapons tighter. Something felt off, but he wasn''t going to back down now.

    The second type of arrow Raymond had crafted was a double-edged barbed arrow. The sharp, sword-like arrowhead had barbs on both ends of its tail, designed to lodge deep into the body upon impact. Once the arrow pierced, the barbs would ensure it stayed stuck, making removal almost impossible without surgical intervention. Any attempt to pull it out forcefully would lead to severe bleeding, and even if left in, it would continue to cause hemorrhaging due to the diamond-shaped design.

    The third type was a heavy arrow. With a large, bulky arrowhead, these arrows lacked the ability to pierce armor but more than made up for it with sheer force. A direct hit from this arrow would create a massive wound. However, the sheer weight of the arrowhead and its inability to penetrate deeply meant that only a strong archer could effectively use it. Without enough strength, the arrow wouldn''t be able to cause significant damage, no matter how hard it hit.

    Raymond had crafted five of each type of arrowhead, and the shafts were all made of wood, ready for use.

    The next morning, after a hearty breakfast, Raymond donned his leather armor and gloves, slung his bow and quiver of arrows over his back, and grabbed his dagger. He applied his disguise, ready for another day in the sewers.

    "Are you going alone again?" Arya asked, noticing his preparations.

    "Yeah," Raymond nodded, giving a small smile. "I don''t want to reveal my other professions to Sylph and the others just yet."

    "Be careful," Arya said, her voice steady but filled with concern.

    Raymond smiled reassuringly. He knew Arya was more at ease now, understanding that with his high magic power and array of skills, he could handle almost any situation, even if he faced a giant mutant rat or a horde of them.

    "Don''t worry," he said, giving her a quick nod before heading out.

    Soon, he arrived at the familiar sewer entrance.

    "I''m back again," he muttered to himself, a grin spreading across his face. "But this won''t be the last time."

    This time, he was preparing to use the mutant rats to awaken his archer profession, and later, perhaps even his assassin profession. It felt strange to him, how many of his professions had been awakened through these very creatures? At least half of his seven professions, including warrior, craftsman, and magician, had all been thanks to the rats.

    "Honestly, I think I have a special connection with rats," he chuckled to himself.

    Raymond adjusted the scarf around his neck and tightened the White stone at his waist, heading deeper into the sewer. But as he walked, something caught his attention.

    There were fresh footprints all along the bluestone slabs; far more than usual. Normally, the footprints were sparse, fading quickly, but today they seemed new and numerous.

    "That''s odd," Raymond thought, narrowing his eyes. "Someone''s been here recently."

    His curiosity piqued, he glanced around carefully. Something was off, and Raymond wasn''t going to ignore it. He followed the tracks deeper into the sewer, ready for whatever lay ahead.

    Raymond couldn''t help but laugh at the situation.

    "It looks like, because of the robbers, no one''s brave enough to take other jobs. So, we''re stuck with cleaning up the rats in the sewers," he said, shaking his head.

    Despite the mutant rats being close and the low risk of failure, most white porcelain-level adventurers wouldn''t even consider the job. The sewers were foul-smelling, the rats were disgusting, and getting injured meant spending money on antidotes.

    However, Raymond didn''t have to worry about those things anymore. Thanks to his awakening as a "Pharmacist," his resistance to abnormalities had greatly increased, and poisons below high-level no longer affected him. That meant no more spending money on antidotes for rat bites.

    "It''ll save a lot of money in the long run," he said with a grin.

    As he moved deeper into the sewer, the lights from adventurers around him dimmed. Most were hanging back, hesitant to venture further. But Raymond pressed on, choosing a branch path with plenty of mutant rat footprints leading the way.

 Chapter 116 Awakening Archer Profession!

    A loud ''bang'' echoed through the sewer as Raymond punched a mutant rat, almost killing it with one blow. It was left struggling for breath, barely clinging to life.

    He pulled out a White Stone from his pocket and placed it on the ground to illuminate the area, ensuring he could find the rat again. Then, he stepped back, taking precise steps.

    After about a hundred meters, he stopped, glanced back, and nodded. "Almost there," he murmured.

    With expert control over his distance, Raymond reached into his quiver, pulled out a heavy arrow, and set his bow. Drawing the string back effortlessly, he aimed at the mutant rat, still a hundred meters away.

    ''Whoosh!''

    The arrow shot forward, making a rapid sound as it flew through the air.

    ''Bang!''

    The mutant rat''s head exploded, killed in one shot.

    Raymond stood tall, watching the result. His heart raced as the familiar notification flashed across his panel.

    "Complete the requirements for the [Archer] awakening: Use a bow and arrow to kill ten monsters at a distance of at least 100 meters, with a single strike."

    "Awakening profession: Archer."

    Raymond''s smile widened. "Finally."

    His vision and arm strength were both greatly improved now that he had awakened as an archer. However, his previous awakenings as a hunter and warrior meant that the physical benefits from these professions wouldn''t help much now.

    But what did improve were his archery skills.

    He glanced at the longbow he was holding. As strong as the shot had been, Raymond realized something: the bow had been too tightly gripped, and the arrowhead had been slightly too high.

    It was fine for targets within 120 meters, but for anything farther, he knew he might miss. He chuckled to himself, thinking how his previous arrow; despite hitting the rat in the head, would have been more accurate if he''d used a smaller armor-piercing arrow. Even with that, he would''ve easily hit the rat''s vital part and killed it in one shot.

    Next time, he''d be even more precise.

    After awakening as an ''Archer'', Raymond didn''t leave the sewer right away. He had a plan to make the most of his new abilities.

    Previously, he had to beat a mutant rat nearly to death before killing it from a distance, which felt inefficient. But now, with his bow and arrow in hand, he was ready for real hunting.

    In the shadows, a pair of pale green eyes glowed, watching him. Without hesitation, Raymond drew a long arrow, set it on his bow, and pulled back the string. No aiming was necessary. His skill with the bow was so precise that any shot could end the rat''s life instantly.

    As he moved deeper into the sewer, a large number of mutant rats appeared. Though they rushed toward him, Raymond remained calm. He shot off a few arrows before they got too close. As soon as they neared, Raymond slung his bow over his back and switched to close combat.

    The rats couldn''t touch him. While hunters are skilled with daggers, their melee abilities aren''t as strong as a fighter''s, and Raymond knew this. But something felt different this time.

    As the rats surrounded him, Raymond''s reflexes seemed sharper. He moved with such precision that he could sense attacks coming from every direction, adjusting his position in the nick of time. His instincts guided him, and the rats were no match for him.

    When the fight was over, Raymond stood among the mutant rat corpses, deep in thought. "Could this improvement be from my battle with the ''crazy baboon''?" he wondered.

    Back then, in the heat of that life-or-death battle, Raymond had relied on his combat instincts to dodge the baboon''s deadly attacks. As the baboon''s speed gradually increased, Raymond''s instincts had been pushed to their limit, and over time, he became faster, more aware, and more reactive.

    The realization hit him: while others might gain new skills through practice, he had elevated his combat instincts to a whole new level.

    "Looks like I have some talent after all," Raymond mused with a grin.

    He''d always depended on the panel and skill points to learn skills quickly. It was the fastest way to grow stronger in the early stages, but now, he wondered if he could rely on his natural talents to unlock more abilities.

    Given all the skills and professions he had already mastered, Raymond felt stronger than many bronze-level adventurers. Still, he realized there were now even more professions to awaken, and his skill points were running low.

    With so many skills to learn and develop, he couldn''t help but think, ''I need more skill points.''

    Raymond knew he was facing a dilemma. On top of everything else, just the two skills ''Rage'' and ''Blood Rage'' alone required 11 skill points to unlock!

    Originally, Raymond had planned to find a way to contact President Beno of the Alchemist Association after crafting his weapon from the black iron ore. He wanted to learn ''Enchanting'' and enchant his weapon.

    The magic weapons were extremely valuable because they could store and absorb a large amount of magic power. When the user activated a skill, half of the magic required would be drawn from the magic weapon itself, making it easier for the user to fight longer and harder.

    For example, if Raymond used his ''Taunt'' skill, which normally consumed 240 magic points, with an enchanted weapon, only 120 points would come from his own magic pool, while the rest would come from the weapon''s magic reserves.

    In essence, an enchanted weapon could double a person''s magic power!

    But there was a catch. Raymond had initially been interested in learning ''Enchanting'' but dismissed it because the cost was far too high. Now that he could craft potions and weapons for income, things were starting to look up. With his newfound skills, he was on the brink of becoming quite wealthy.

    The most exciting part? After awakening as an ''Archer'', Raymond''s magic power had increased by another hundred points. That meant he could refine one more bottle of ''Primary Magic Recovery Potion'' each day! If he kept making and selling weapons to Old Pierre, even the cheapest ones could sell for several gold coins!

    Despite the tempting idea of enchanting his weapon, Raymond quickly reconsidered.

    Although weapons crafted by ''crafstmen'' like himself didn''t require inspection from the ''Alchemist Association'', he had to maintain the identity of a "craftsman" who had only recently awakened. If he started making magic weapons too quickly, someone might get suspicious. It wouldn''t take much for the ''Alchemist Association'' to come knocking, wondering how a new ''craftsman'' had learned ''Enchanting'' so fast.

    "I already make enough money every day," Raymond muttered to himself, "There''s no need to risk exposing my other professions for a few extra coins."

    With that, he shook his head and let go of the idea. There were more important skills to learn, and he already had enough money for ''Enchanting'' if he ever decided to go down that road.

    Looking at the pile of silver coins he had gathered over the past few days, plus the stash he had accumulated before, he had nearly fifty gold coins now. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Maybe it''s time to visit the dwarf craftsman and figure out how to meet President Beno for ''Enchanting''... when the time is right," he thought, feeling a sense of satisfaction.

    However, as his gaze swept over the mutant rat corpses on the ground, Raymond sighed. "Unfortunately, I can''t exchange these mutant rats for silver coins," he muttered. "I''ve already used a bow and arrow to shoot them from a distance, so there''s no way to cover it up in the report."

    There was no point in risking the exposure of his multi-professional identity just to make a few extra silver coins.

    Raymond opened his panel to check his progress:

    "Name: Raymond Kelton."

    "Age: 15."

    "Magic value: 933.5/933.5."

    "Occupations: Fighter, Warrior, Craftsman, Magician, Swordsman, Hunter, Pharmacist, Archer."

    "Skills: Bone Crushing, Taunt [Upgradable], Wind Slash, Camouflage, Forging [Upgradable], Primary Mana Recovery Potion."

    "Skill points: 1. Cumulative value: 15%."

    Looking at the panel, Raymond couldn''t help but smile. His magic value was full, and he had earned a skill point.

    The reason he''d stayed behind to hunt mutant rats after awakening as an archer was to gather that precious skill point.

    "Sadly, each mutant rat only gives me 2.5% of the accumulated value. If I hadn''t had 55% from before, it would have taken much longer to collect this skill point," Raymond thought with a slight shake of his head.

    He gathered the arrows he had shot into the dead mutant rats, one by one, using the White Stone to illuminate the dark corners. With everything packed, he sighed, "Time to go back."

    The stench of the sewer and the piles of mutant rat corpses behind him reminded Raymond that, no matter how many rats he killed, the sewer would always be filled with more. It was an endless cycle. Read the latest on My Virtual Library Empire

    As he headed back, he passed by groups of adventurers, all weighed down with bulging leather bags, evidence of a successful hunt. But their faces were far from happy.

    "These mutant rats are so easy to kill, but this place is just... miserable. I really don''t want to come back here," one adventurer muttered.

    Another grumbled, "I got bitten by a mutant rat, drank an antidote, and now I''m still stuck here. This mission is a waste of time!"

    "With the bandits outside, who''s going to risk going out? I heard they''re so strong that even silver-level adventurers are avoiding them," said a third adventurer.

    Raymond overheard them with a small smile. He couldn''t blame them, this place was filthy, and the mutant rats weren''t much of a challenge. But he did wish the robbers would be caught soon. The longer they roamed, the more they messed with his plans to make money.

    During his hunt, Raymond had tried to approach some of the archers in the group to see if he could pick up any new skills. Unfortunately, none of them had mastered anything useful. They might have had ''Eagle Eye'', but that was already on his panel.

    With a shrug, Raymond decided not to linger and made his way out of the sewer.

 Chapter 117 Dark Moon!

    Number 25, Red Rose Street.

    "What! You... you awakened the archer profession?"

    Arya''s jaw nearly dropped as she stared at Raymond across the dining table, unable to believe the news he had just casually shared. She had been chewing her food but completely stopped as soon as the words left his mouth.

    Despite Raymond already having awakened seven professions in less than two months and giving her some warning, hearing about the eighth profession took her by surprise.

    "Yeah, when I was using a bow and arrow to shoot the mutant rats, something just clicked, and I awakened," Raymond explained, nonchalantly swallowing his steak.

    "Just like that?" Arya''s eyes widened, unable to believe it.

    "Yep," Raymond smiled.

    Arya shook her head in disbelief, though part of her was starting to accept that this was, of course, something only Raymond could pull off. If it were anyone else, the entire world would be filled with dual-professionals and multi-professionals.

    Still, hearing Raymond''s simple explanation made her realize just how different he was. She had read about dual-professionals and multi-professionals in books, but none of them mentioned how later professions were awakened, leaving her unsure whether Raymond''s method was considered... extraordinary.

    Raymond didn''t mention anything about the panel, just smiling as he always did.

    Then, he paused for a moment, then said quietly, "By the way, I''m planning to go to the blacksmith shop tonight to forge the ''black iron ore'' into weapons."

    Arya snapped her head up at him. Seeing his serious nod, she gave him a firm look and said, "Then, be careful and don''t let anyone find out."

    Raymond nodded slightly in acknowledgment.

    He had already figured out Pierre''s schedule and wasn''t worried about being discovered. Besides, with the recent interference from the bandits, Raymond had fewer potions to refine, which meant more magic power stored up. He planned to use this opportunity to forge the weapons from the black iron ore.

    ---

    At 8 p.m.

    After finishing his potion refining, Raymond applied his makeup, grabbed the backpack containing the black iron ore, slipped his keys into his pocket, and set out alone for Pierre''s Blacksmith Shop.

    Hongtie Street was still brightly lit, bustling with activity. Many blacksmith shops had their doors wide open, with the rhythmic clang of hammers hitting metal filling the night air. It was the time when apprentices practiced their craft.

    But Pierre''s shop was quiet and locked up for the night, with no apprentices around.

    Raymond took out the key, unlocked the door, and stepped inside. He quickly closed the door behind him, ensuring no one saw him entering.

    Once inside, he pulled out the White stone, illuminating the entire shop, ready to begin.

    "Call!"

    Raymond let out a long breath, ready for the next step. "Let''s get started!"

    He was already well-practiced in the process.

    First, he needed to smelt the black iron from the black iron ore, which meant gathering several materials to make it work. Luckily, he had already asked Pierre to get everything he needed.

    As the furnace heated up, Raymond opened his backpack and retrieved a large chunk of black iron ore, about the size of a human head. The coolness of it in his hands made him pause for a moment.

    "I hope you won''t let me down," he muttered quietly, before placing the ore into a special metal dish and putting it into the furnace.

    As the heat increased, the ore slowly began to change color. From deep black, it shifted to red, then purple, and finally a shimmering purple-blue. As the ore melted, it transformed into a pool of clear black liquid.

    Raymond''s eyes lit up. This was the critical moment.

    He quickly began adding the prepared materials into the molten iron, following the exact steps from his research and the advice of the dwarf craftsman.

    His hunter''s keen observation skills kicked in, allowing him to notice even the smallest changes. With intense focus, he carefully followed each step without making a mistake.

    The molten black water gradually dimmed as the materials combined, sinking slowly into the liquid. Raymond watched with growing excitement as the process unfolded perfectly. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    After stirring the final material into the mixture, he paused. The liquid in the dish began to settle, becoming darker and quieter.

    Raymond grinned. The hardest part was over.

    After waiting a while, he finally took the metal dish out of the furnace with tongs, and now came the anxious part: the waiting.

    Minutes ticked by before the liquid cooled. The once-clear black iron water had solidified into a dull, lifeless mass. The deep shine it had before was gone.

    But Raymond wasn''t discouraged; in fact, he was thrilled. This was the moment he''d been waiting for. He eagerly took the round block of black iron from the dish and flipped it over.

    The top layer of the block gleamed with a cold metallic shine, dark and smooth like a black mirror. It was perfect. Discover exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire

    "Finally, it was refined," Raymond muttered in satisfaction.

    The materials he''d added had worked exactly as planned, extracting the black iron from the ore, allowing it to settle at the bottom of the dish.

    Now, Raymond placed the round block on the forging table, grabbed a hammer, and began to shape the refined black iron. The work was just beginning.

    Not long after, Raymond held in his hands a piece of black iron weighing around three or four pounds, its surface faintly glowing with a mysterious light.

    "Now, this is what they call black iron. Even without being ''forged,'' it''s already impressive!"

    He ran his fingers over the surface. The black iron was smooth and refined, much finer than the original ore. A cold, chilling sensation seeped deep into his bones, causing him to shiver slightly.

    He weighed the piece on a scale, 3.6 pounds.

    "According to the rule that one pound of magic-conducting material can store 1,000 points of magic power... if I use this black iron to make a weapon, it could hold up to 3,600 points of magic power!"

    Raymond''s eyes brightened with excitement. That was a massive amount of magic storage! Even though his own magic power limit had already surpassed this, he knew it would still take a long time before his magic power reached such a level.

    However, he quickly realized a problem. "But if I use this black iron to craft a weapon, people will immediately recognize it because of the material''s distinct appearance..."

    The deep, almost mystical aura of black iron made it hard to hide. Its unique quality would make it easy to spot.

    "Thankfully, I learned a method from the dwarf craftsman to conceal the special properties of black iron without affecting the weapon''s performance," Raymond thought to himself, feeling reassured.

    With everything prepared, Raymond was ready to begin.

    The furnace heated up again, and soon, the familiar rhythm of forging echoed through Pierre''s Blacksmith Shop.

    Raymond gripped his hammer tightly, striking the red-hot black iron with precision, his palm and the hammer glowing a fiery red in the heat.

    Under the influence of his "Forging" skill, the black iron started to change.

    Ding! Ding! Ding! The rhythmic sounds of hammer striking metal filled the air.

    Time seemed to blur as Raymond continued his work.

    Finally, he dipped the weapon into a special quenching liquid, counting the seconds in his head. "Sixty!"

    With a sharp motion, Raymond pulled the freshly forged black long sword from the liquid.

    The blade was a dark, even black, with none of the usual depth and shine black iron usually held. While it still looked formidable, it lacked the immediate striking presence of the raw material.

    In fact, to any observer, it would appear to be a high-quality sword, but nothing extraordinary.

    "Just as I hoped," Raymond smiled, pleased with the results. "After the special treatment, it''s not so conspicuous."

    He ran his fingers lightly over the blade, feeling its coldness, just like the black iron from which it was made. Despite its simple appearance, the sword still held the same sharp, powerful essence.

    Thinking back to what the dwarf craftsman had once said, how every craftsman names their creations; Raymond''s eyes lingered on the sword, considering its future potential.

    "Although you''re dull now, I know you''ll shine when my strength grows. From now on, I''ll call you Dark Moon."

 Chapter 118 Using up Black Iron Ore!

    In Pierre''s Blacksmith Shop, Raymond carefully crafted the hilt for Dark Moon, using the finest ebony wood and wrapping it with a layer of non-slip animal skin he had forged himself.

    The result was stunning: a sleek, 90-centimeter sword blade, with a 30-centimeter hilt, making the total length just under 1.2 meters. The entire weapon was a deep, obsidian black, perfectly matching its name.

    "Now, it''s time for enchantment," Raymond said to himself, holding the Dark Moon Sword in his hands.

    With only the faint glow of the white stone illuminating the shop, Raymond began to swing the sword in the quiet of the night. As the blade moved through the air, no bright flashes of light followed. Instead, it seemed as though the very darkness around him deepened, a shadow following his every movement.

    Yet, Raymond felt a unique energy flowing through the sword. The blade of Dark Moon sliced through the air with ease, its smooth surface reflecting the quiet stillness of the night. The sword felt light and agile in his hands, almost as though it were alive, dancing through the space with the grace of a night elf.

    It wasn''t the weight of the weapon that made the difference. Raymond, with the strength of a warrior, could wield a sword of any weight, but the magic-infused black iron gave the Dark Moon a fluidity that was unmatched by the heavy sword he used before.

    "Perfect," Raymond muttered, satisfaction blooming in his chest. With the Dark Moon, his speed and precision were greatly enhanced.

    Then, Raymond grabbed a block of black iron, about four fingers thick, and tossed it gently into the air. As it fell, he swung his sword.

    Whoosh!

    A dark blur flashed through the air, and the block of iron split in two mid-flight, landing with a thud on the ground. Raymond stood perfectly still, the entire process flowing smoothly, without a single misstep.

    Picking up the two halves of the black iron, Raymond marveled at the perfectly smooth, mirror-like cross-sections. "Weapons made from black iron are incredibly sharp," he mused.

    Black iron, a magical material, was already known for its top-tier qualities, but after being forged, it became even more potent. Raymond knew that if he had used the Dark Moon in his fight against the "crazy baboon," it would have cut through its tough bones, muscles, and hair with ease. The beast wouldn''t have been able to stop him, let alone hinder his strike.

    Raymond felt a surge of confidence. With Dark Moon, he was ready to face even stronger foes in the future.

    Afterward, Raymond crafted a simple yet elegant ebony scabbard for Dark Moon. When sheathed, the sword fit perfectly, maintaining its flawless black finish.

    With that, the night''s work was complete. Dark Moon was ready.

    Discover hidden stories at My Virtual Library Empire sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Raymond glanced out of the high window, but the night was too dark for him to tell the time. He sighed to himself.

    "It looks like it''s time to buy a pocket watch."

    While pocket watches had been invented in this world, they were extremely expensive, costing several gold coins each. If Raymond had the materials and knew the process, as a craftsman, he could probably make one himself, but the method wasn''t recorded in the temple book.

    He checked his remaining magic power on the panel and did a quick mental calculation. "It''s been almost eight hours since I came to Pierre''s Blacksmith Shop last night. It''s probably almost dawn now."

    Raymond realized that Pierre would likely notice his visit once he showed up this morning. But this wasn''t the first time he''d been to the shop late at night. Raymond had used the shop''s materials before when he crafted arrows and made two weapons. He always paid Pierre for the materials afterward, so it was nothing out of the ordinary.

    With little time left, Raymond decided to make a dagger.

    He grabbed one of the black iron pieces he had cut earlier and tossed it into the furnace. The sound of the forge filled the air once again in the shop.

    Two hours later, the first rays of morning light began to peek through the sky. The door of Pierre''s Blacksmith Shop creaked open.

    Raymond stepped outside, Dark Moon in hand, ready for the new day.

    As he walked out, a few blacksmiths from Smithing Street, arriving at work, noticed him. They couldn''t help but stare, intrigued by the young "craftsman" who had been making waves at Pierre''s shop. Word had spread quickly throughout the streetb this young craftsman was creating weapons for a fraction of the usual commission. In just under ten days, he had helped Pierre produce no less than twenty weapons, many of which had already sold, bringing Pierre more profits than he had seen in the last few months combined.

    The other blacksmiths on Smithing Street were envious of Pierre''s good fortune.

    "What kind of luck does Pierre have?" one blacksmith whispered as he watched Raymond leave the shop.

    "I heard a few days ago, the largest shop on the street, Rodo Blacksmith, sent people to try and poach one of his workers. They offered him 50% of the profits plus extra for each weapon forged, but he turned them down!"

    The other blacksmith gasped. "Hiss, Pierre''s never been one to turn down such offers. Why didn''t he agree?"

    Before they could continue, an abrupt dry cough interrupted their conversation.

    The two blacksmiths quickly turned around to see Pierre standing behind them, listening to their entire discussion.

    "Uh... haha, Pierre! Long time no see!" one of them stammered.

    "Yeah, yeah, long time no see," the other added nervously.

    Embarrassed, they quickly greeted Pierre, who simply smiled at their reaction.

    Pierre''s face grew stern as he saw the two blacksmiths gossiping. "You two," he said, "when you''re here, focus on your own work! Go back to your shops and pay attention to whether your apprentices are getting tired from working at night. Stop wasting time chatting!"

    "Right, right, of course!" The two blacksmiths quickly nodded and hurried off.

    Once they were gone, Pierre''s serious expression faded, and a smile spread across his face. He turned toward Raymond with concern. "Rose, did you really stay up all night again?"

    Raymond grinned and nodded, glancing at the Dark Moon sword in his hand. "Yeah, an adventurer came by with materials, asking me to forge a long sword. I got started on it, but it takes a bit of time, so I only managed to make a dagger."

    Pierre shook his head with a chuckle. "You don''t have to push yourself like that. You''ve got plenty of weapons to work on. No need to rush. You should go home and rest soon."

    He waved his hands in a concerned manner. "I''d hate for you to wear yourself out. After you finish with the adventurer''s weapons at night, don''t forge anything else. You''ll ruin your health!"

    "Yeah, I know," Raymond said, smiling. He then explained that he had used some of the ebony wood from the shop to make the hilt and scabbard for the sword. He asked Pierre to calculate the price, thanked him, and quickly left.

    Pierre watched Raymond''s departing figure, a satisfied smile creeping onto his face. He still couldn''t quite understand why Raymond chose his little shop over better offers from places like the Rodo Blacksmith Shop. But whatever the reason, Raymond was still making and selling weapons at his shop, and that was enough for Pierre.

    As he watched Raymond go, Pierre couldn''t help but wonder, "Could it be that I really saved his life at some point?" But he quickly dismissed the thought.

    No matter the reason, Pierre was proud. Even if he had to face blacksmiths much older than him, he could now hold his head high and speak with confidence.

 Chapter 119 Enchanting The Weapon!

    The Alchemist Guild building stood proudly, the most luxurious structure in Wittes after the temple. Though only four stories tall, its walls were covered in expensive marble tiles, and the logo of the Alchemist Association gleamed brightly at the top, plated in gold.

    The symbol; combining a craftsman''s hammer and a pharmacist''s leaf, was as tall as a person, dazzling in the sunlight. Raymond''s eyes widened as he calculated the cost. "Two kilograms of gold to plate that logo? That''s at least a hundred gold coins! What a luxury!"

    Raymond couldn''t help but shake his head in amazement. He had come to the Alchemist Association for one thing: to enchant the Dark Moon sword he held in his hand.

    It had been five days since he had forged the Dark Moon, and now, finally, he was ready to take the next step.

    In the past five days, Raymond had learned the simple process of requesting an enchantment from President Beno at the Alchemist Association. It was straightforward, just visit the front desk, let them know, and they would check with President Beno if he had time. If he did, you could go upstairs to arrange the enchantment. If not, they''d inform you when he would be available, and you could bring your weapon back then.

    However, the enchantment process came with a hefty price. Enchanting any magic device would cost fifty gold coins, but if the item wasn''t magical, the price would be a bit lower.

    Raymond sighed, feeling the weight of the fifty gold coins in his purse. "I hope today''s a good day for this. But, wow, enchantments really are expensive!"

    He touched his purse, which was almost empty. This was nearly all his wealth. Due to the ongoing bandit situation, the Knights hadn''t caught them yet, and Raymond''s income had slowed down significantly. Manik had only been able to provide enough herbs for five bottles of ''Primary Magic Recovery Potion'' a day, which meant his cash flow was barely enough to cover his expenses.

    "If it weren''t for Pierre selling more weapons lately, I''d be broke after paying for this enchantment," Raymond muttered, a bitter smile on his face.

    But despite the financial strain, Raymond knew it was worth it. Skill points were a much harder commodity to come by, and enchanting Dark Moon was an investment he couldn''t pass up. After all, he needed those skill points to prepare for the Berserker awakening and the eventual battle with the Mad Baboon.

    The bandits had made his life difficult, limiting his opportunities to earn money and kill monsters for skill points. "I can''t stand them," Raymond grumbled.

    "But I''ve heard the Knights are stepping up their search for the bandits. They''ve even brought in outside help, so things should wrap up soon... Even if they don''t catch them, the bandits will probably move on once they realize this place isn''t worth it."

    He shrugged and refocused. "Let''s get the Dark Moon enchanted first."

    Raymond entered the Alchemist Association, and as he looked around, he couldn''t help but feel both speechless and envious. The place was decked out in magnificent decorations, every inch screaming wealth.

    He approached the receptionist. "Hello, my name is Creed, and I''d like to see President Beno about enchanting my weapon."

    The receptionist looked him over with a smile, noticing his fierce appearance thanks to his disguise. "Certainly, Mr. Creed. Please wait here for a moment while I check if President Beno is available."

    "Thank you," Raymond replied, his grip tightening around the Dark Moon as he waited.

    A few moments later, the receptionist returned with good news. "Mr. Creed, President Beno is available. Please follow me."

    Raymond''s face brightened with excitement. "Great!"

    He followed the receptionist up to the fourth floor and arrived at a room at the end of the hall.

    Knock, knock, knock!

    The receptionist knocked on the door, and an elderly voice from inside responded, "Come in."

    However, instead of entering, the receptionist gestured for Raymond to go in himself.

    Raymond nodded, walked to the door, turned the handle, and stepped inside.

    The first thing that caught his eye was the shelves lined with rows of medicine tubes filled with various colorful liquids. Beside them were glass bottles of all sizes, each containing different substances, some with metal, others with herbs, and some with strange, unidentifiable items. Each container was carefully labeled.

    The room felt like a laboratory out of a science fiction movie from Raymond''s past life. But wait; didn''t President Beno claim to be a craftsman? Why were there no blacksmithing tools in sight?

    As if reading Raymond''s thoughts, an elderly man in a white coat, looking about sixty with a bald head and white hair, stepped out from behind the bottles and jars.

    This was President Beno, the head of the Wittes branch of the Alchemist Association.

    As the man entered the room, a blue panel popped up in front of Raymond:

    "Learnable skill detected: Enchanting [Craftsman], learning cost: 5 skill points."

    "Learnable skill detected: Metal Separation [Craftsman] [Upgradable], learning cost: 1 skill point."

    Seeing that "Enchanting" required 5 skill points, Raymond immediately decided to abandon the idea of learning it.

    Five skill points were a lot, almost all the most important skills for any profession, excluding the basic awakening skills or explosive magic, required five points. This was something Raymond was already used to.

    However, Raymond wasn''t surprised by the sudden appearance of the panel.

    After a brief moment of thought, he said, "I assume this has something to do with the promotion to ''Alchemist,'' right?"

    President Beno smiled and nodded, his face brightening. But then, his expression turned somber. "Ah, you''re not wrong, but it''s still a long way off. Becoming an alchemist and comprehending ''alchemy'' is no easy feat."

    Raymond''s mind raced, alchemy, the way to awaken a second profession. It was just like ''Blood Rage'' once you understand it, you gain access to the second profession''s skill set.

    Continue your adventure at My Virtual Library Empire

    Before he could comment, President Beno sighed, shaking his head. "Why am I even telling you all this? It''s far too early for you to worry about alchemy."

    The old man''s eyes then shifted to the ebony scabbard in Raymond''s hand. "Is this the weapon you want enchanted?"

    "Yes," Raymond replied, holding out Dark Moon.

    With a curious glance, President Beno took the sword from Raymond''s hands and unsheathed it with a quick motion. Upon inspecting it, his eyebrows lifted. "Hmm, black iron, I see."

    He looked back at Raymond and asked, "Is this your sword?"

    "Yes," Raymond answered with a nod, eager to get the enchantment started.

    Raymond wasn''t at all surprised when President Beno immediately identified that ''Dark Moon'' was made of black iron.

    After all, Beno was a master craftsman and the president of the Alchemist Association, it would be odd if he couldn''t tell.

    "You''ve had a craftsman do something special with this sword," Beno mused, inspecting ''Dark Moon''. "You probably don''t want people to know it''s a magic device. You must''ve sourced the black iron yourself... If it were a true magic weapon, the craftsman would be rushing to the association to boast about it."

    Raymond stayed quiet, letting Beno believe whatever he wanted. It was easier that way, and the assumptions worked in his favor.

    "Well then..." Beno continued, clearly not bothered by his own speculations. "What''s the name of this magic device?"

    "Dark Moon," Raymond replied.

    "Dark Moon? Hmm, that''s a solid name. Far better than that dwarf ''Grewell'', who called his black iron gloves ''Death Gloves.'' Awful name, really."

    Raymond bit back a laugh at Beno''s comments, imagining how ''Grewell'' the fiery dwarf, would react if he heard that.

    "Alright," Beno said, clearly eager to move on. "I''ll enchant ''Dark Moon'' now. I have other matters to attend to."

    With that, he handed Raymond the scabbard, took ''Dark Moon'', and examined it closely. Holding the hilt with one hand and supporting the blade with the other, he closed his eyes.

    A soft blue glow appeared around Beno''s left hand and began to flow slowly over the sword. The light enveloped ''Dark Moon'', moving along its length, before eventually fading.

    When the light vanished, Beno opened his eyes, a slight weariness in them. He handed ''Dark Moon'' back to Raymond, saying, "It''s enchanted now. Pay the receptionist fifty gold coins, and you''re all set. If that''s all, you may leave."

    Raymond, sensing Beno''s fatigue, nodded with gratitude. "Thank you, President."

    He quickly left the room, paid the receptionist, and exited the building, ''Dark Moon'' now in his hands. His heart raced with excitement as he made his way back to Red Rose Street.

    Once he entered his house, he couldn''t wait to try out the newly enchanted ''Dark Moon''. He rushed upstairs to the utility room, drew the sword, and swung it through the air. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    With a deep breath, Raymond focused on the sword, then checked the panel.

    "Magic value: 815.3/935.3."

    He grinned when he saw the result ''Dark Moon'' had halved the mana cost for his ''Taunt'' skill, which normally required 240 points of magic. Now it only drained 120!

    Raymond''s excitement was palpable as he swung ''Dark Moon'' in his hand. "These fifty gold coins were totally worth it!"

    With ''Dark Moon'', his magic capacity had effectively doubled! Now, with 935.3 mana points, he had a total of 1970.6 mana points!

 Chapter 120 A Den of Bandits!

    The Sagla Forest was a place that even the bravest adventurers hesitated to enter. As perilous as the infamous Moonlight Forest, it was teeming with vicious creatures that roamed freely. When night fell, the forest turned into a predator''s paradise, only the foolish or the exceptionally prepared dared to linger.

    Yet tonight, amidst the suffocating darkness, a flickering bonfire cast ominous shadows upon the trees. The crackling flames illuminated a gathering of dangerous-looking individuals. They were not lost travelers or desperate survivors. No; these were the infamous Black Wind Bandits, a name that sent shivers down the spines of every adventurer in the town of Wittes.

    This ruthless band of outlaws, over twenty strong, was a mixed company of men, women, and even sub-human races. Each of them was a seasoned fighter, with half their number being silver-ranked adventurers, while the rest were at least bronze-ranked. Even a party of gold-ranked adventurers would think twice before taking them on.

    Yet tonight, frustration simmered among them.

    "Damn it! Those knights must be taking some kind of stimulant, why the hell are they chasing us so relentlessly?!"

    The speaker was a man clad in red leather armor, a bow and quiver slung across his back, a dagger strapped to his waist, and a deep scar running across his cheek. His name was Scar, and his voice was thick with frustration.

    "Hah!"

    A scoffing sound cut through the night. The source was a tall, muscular woman with feline features; striped fur, piercing yellow eyes, and a pair of sharp tiger ears twitching with irritation. This was Tigress, one of the group''s strongest warriors.

    She leaned forward, her powerful arms resting on her knees as she sneered at Scar.

    "Scar, you''re the reason we''re in this mess, and you damn well know it," she growled. "You remember what you did to those five bronze-ranked adventurers we ran into two days ago?"

    The firelight reflected in Scar''s eyes as his face stiffened. The rest of the group turned their attention toward him, their expressions dark.

    Two days ago, the Black Wind Bandits had crossed paths with a small party of adventurers. Frustrated by the knights'' recent harassment, they had slaughtered them mercilessly; not an unusual act for the bandits. But Scar, driven by his sadistic tendencies, had taken it further.

    One unfortunate soul had been subjected to their signature torture, a brutal method of execution that left no patch of skin or flesh intact. When the Knights of Wittes arrived at the scene, they were greeted by a sight so gruesome that their usual mission; driving the bandits out of town, shifted to total extermination.

    "You all joined in!" Scar snapped back, trying to shift the blame. "Why is it suddenly my fault?!"

    "But none of us tortured them!" Tigress''s snarl was accompanied by a thunderous slap against the ground. The impact sent chunks of earth flying, her raw power undeniable.

    Her claws twitched.

    "If not for you, those knights wouldn''t be after us like rabid dogs!" she hissed. "Before, they just wanted to drive us away. Now? They want us dead!"

    Her frustration resonated with the rest of the bandits, their cold glares pinning Scar in place. Even the most ruthless criminals among them had survival instincts and Scar''s reckless bloodlust had put them all in grave danger.

    ---

    Tigress''s body tensed, her fingernails elongating into razor-sharp tiger claws.

    Scar''s breath hitched.

    "Tigress¡­ w-what are you doing?" he stammered, instinctively reaching for the dagger at his waist.

    In an instant, a clawed hand seized his throat.

    Scar gasped, his eyes widening in panic as Tigress lifted him slightly off the ground.

    The other bandits merely watched in silence.

    Not a single soul moved to help him.

    Scar realized with a sinking dread, they all blamed him. If the knights weren''t on their tail, they might have even found his actions entertaining. But now, as they hid in the depths of the Sagla Forest, fearing an impending ambush, their resentment had crystallized into something lethal.

    "Shit," he thought. "These bastards are leaving me to die!"

    Just as he fumbled for his weapon, ready to make a desperate move¡ª

    A deep voice cut through the tension.

    "That''s enough, Tigress."

    ---

    The moment the voice rang out, Tigress shuddered. Though her expression remained fierce, she hesitated before snarling and tossing Scar to the ground.

    Scar hit the dirt hard, his body slamming against the forest floor with a sickening thud. He coughed violently, gasping for breath.

    The voice''s owner remained unseen, but his authority was unquestionable. Only one person in the Black Wind Bandits could silence Tigress with mere words.

    Scar didn''t dare lift his head.

    Because at that moment, he knew, his fate was no longer in his own hands.

    The Gathering Storm in the Sagla Forest

    Scar clenched his fists tightly, his nails digging into his palms.

    That damn tiger woman!

    He swallowed his anger, forcing himself to stand despite the throbbing pain from Tigress''s throw. With a deep breath, he took a step forward, bowed slightly, and muttered through gritted teeth, "Thank you, Captain."

    Seated at the heart of the Black Wind Bandits, facing the crackling fire, was Black Wind, the infamous leader of this ruthless group.

    He was clad in gleaming silver plate armor, its polished surface catching the firelight, reflecting an eerie glow. In his left hand, he held a helmet with a full-face mask, while beside him, embedded into the earth, was a massive dark-red greatsword. Every piece of his equipment radiated an undeniable aura of power and prestige.

    Black Wind was no ordinary bandit. He was a golden-ranked adventurer, a force to be reckoned with. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Scar felt the weight of Black Wind''s cold stare upon him, but the leader merely gave him a nod; acknowledging him, but offering no words of comfort or support. There was anger in those eyes, but also restraint. Now was not the time for internal conflict, not when they were being hunted like animals by the Knights of Wittes.

    The tense silence was broken when Black Wind turned his gaze to another figure by the campfire, a thin man in light armor, his body partially leaning against a massive black bear that sat beside him.

    The sight would have been bizarre anywhere else, but here, among the Black Wind Bandits, it was a reassuring presence.

    The black bear was enormous, even sitting, it towered over most men, standing nearly two meters tall. Its fur was thick and sleek, and despite its size, it remained unnervingly calm and obedient as the thin man rested against its side.

    Black Wind''s lips curled into the faintest of smiles.

    The other bandits, even the strongest among them, looked at the thin man with a mix of respect and gratitude. Not because he was particularly powerful, on the contrary, his physical strength was weaker than even Scar''s. No, their respect came from something else entirely.

    Because if it weren''t for him, they would have been dead or captured long ago.

    The man''s name was Tom, and his profession was one of the rarest and most valuable in the world; a Beast Tamer.

    Unlike warriors, assassins, or mages, Beast Tamers relied not on their own strength, but on their ability to control creatures far stronger than themselves. Through special skills and contracts, they could tame monstrous beasts and make them their allies.

    The black bear beside Tom was his most formidable companion, a Mountain Violent Bear, a creature stronger than most silver-ranked adventurers.

    Even an entire bronze-ranked adventurer team would struggle to bring one down.

    And yet, for Tom, it was as gentle as a house cat.

    Black Wind turned to him and asked, "Tom, does your Wind Eagle need a rest?"

    Tom tilted his head slightly, glancing upward.

    The bandits followed his gaze, but in the moonless night, none of them could see anything except the assassins and thieves among them, whose keen eyes picked up a black silhouette circling high above.

    It was Tom''s second companion, his Wind Eagle.

    This eagle was the very reason the Black Wind Bandits had managed to stay one step ahead of the knights every single time.

    From its vantage point in the sky, the Wind Eagle could spot approaching enemies long before they got close. Each time a squad of knights moved in their direction, the eagle would signal Tom, allowing the bandits to escape before they could be surrounded.

    Tom shook his head. "Let it keep watch a little longer." His voice was quiet and hoarse, but the weight of his words was unmistakable.

    Then, his expression darkened. "Captain, I''ve heard troubling news."

    Black Wind''s brows furrowed as Tom continued. "Because of what happened two days ago, the Knights have placed a high bounty on our heads. The Adventurer''s Guild has issued a kill-on-sight order. And the reward¡­"

    He hesitated for a moment before revealing the number.

    "Ten gold coins for each of us. Minimum."

    A heavy silence fell over the group.

    Then, like a spark igniting dry tinder, anger and unease rippled through the camp.

    The implications were dire. With twenty-five of them, that meant a bounty of at least two hundred and fifty gold coins, enough to rival a platinum-tier commission.

    Such an insane sum meant that not only knights, but also bounty hunters and gold-ranked adventurers might join in the hunt for them.

    The bandits turned to glare at Scar again, their fury reigniting.

    This was all his fault.

    Scar shrunk back into the shadows, his face pale, his breath shallow. He had no words, only fear.

    Black Wind, his expression grim. "Captain, I''m worried that this bounty will attract gold-ranked adventurers. If that happens, we won''t be able to run anymore¡­ What should we do next?"

    All eyes turned to Black Wind.

    The leader of the Black Wind Bandits remained silent for a long moment, his gaze flickering over the faces of his subordinates. Then, at last, he spoke.

    "In that case, we move at dawn. We will pass through Sagla Forest and head to the border city of ''Somaer''."

    At the mention of Somaer, the tension in the camp shifted.

    The bandits exchanged glances, their fear giving way to something else; hope.

    If they could make it to Somaer, they would be outside the jurisdiction of the Knights of Wittes. In that lawless border town, bounty notices meant little, and even gold-ranked adventurers would be hesitant to start fights without cause.

    For now, it was their best shot at survival.

    The fire crackled. The shadows of the bandits danced in the flickering light.

    Tomorrow, they would leave Sagla Forest behind. Continue reading stories on My Virtual Library Empire

    But whether they would survive the journey to Somaer¡­ that was another question entirely.

 Chapter 121 Border City of Somar!

    The border city of Somar loomed like a beacon of lawlessness, a massive urban sprawl where over half a million souls lived in uneasy coexistence. Unlike the well-ordered cities of the central kingdoms, Somar was a wild mix of adventurers, outcasts, and subhumans, a place where law and chaos blurred into one.

    Here, murder, theft, and bloody street fights were as common as the morning sun. Even the local Knights stationed in the city dared not enforce too many rules, lest they incite a riot among the restless populace.

    For the Black Wind Bandits, it was the perfect escape.

    Once inside Somar''s twisting alleys and overcrowded districts, the Knights of Wittes would struggle to track them down, let alone capture them.

    Most importantly; Somar was a haven for selling stolen goods.

    With its bustling black markets, underground merchants, and corrupt traders willing to buy anything at the right price, their latest haul would fetch a fortune.

    The mere thought of it had the bandits grinning in anticipation.

    But while the bandits dreamed of freedom and riches, a far deadlier force had already entered Sgla Forest under the cover of darkness.

    Five figures moved silently among the trees, their presence as fleeting as the night breeze.

    At the center of their formation, her emerald eyes glinting in the dim light, was a female elf.

    This was the Swift Wind Adventure Team, the most prominent gold-ranked adventurer group in the town of Wittes, a team on the verge of reaching platinum rank.

    Among them were:

    Londo, the front-line warrior, leading the way through the dense foliage.

    Tresed, another warrior, carrying a silver spear, walking at the rear with a look of mild irritation.

    Shatinara, the female elf archer, renowned for her unparalleled accuracy.

    Iffy, the team''s priestess, wielder of divine blessings.

    Mira, the magician, cloaked in a shimmering robe, her hands crackling with latent magic.

    "Ugh, there are so many damn mosquitoes this late at night," Tresed grumbled, swatting at the air.

    "Then walk slower and stop stepping on my feet," Shatinara snapped, glancing over her shoulder with narrowed eyes.

    Clearly, this wasn''t the first time.

    Tresed let out a nervous chuckle. "I know, I know."

    Then, with a mischievous smirk, he raised an eyebrow. "Shatinara, you sure you can shoot that wind eagle down? If you miss, we''re going to look real stupid."

    The elf scoffed, crossing her arms. "You humans are hopeless at long-range combat. But for me? With Iffy''s ''Blessing of Strength'', it''ll be a piece of cake."

    Her confidence was unshakable.

    And for good reason.

    The Knights of Wittes had attempted to corner and eliminate the Black Wind Bandits numerous times, only to fail, again and again.

    After analyzing their past failures, they discovered the cause: the Wind Eagle.

    This sharp-eyed aerial scout, controlled by Tom the Beast Tamer, had warned the bandits every time before the knights got too close.

    The Knights'' archers had tried to shoot it down, but the eagle flew too high. Even with divine blessings to boost their arrows, their projectiles lost power at that altitude, allowing the eagle to dodge effortlessly.

    With no other options, the Knights turned to the Swift Wind Adventure Team.

    If anyone could take down the Wind Eagle, it was Shatinara the Elf.

    Now, they moved under the cover of night, their objective clear:

    Kill the Wind Eagle.

    Blind the Black Wind Bandits.

    Let the Knights storm the forest before dawn.

    Shatinara suddenly stopped, her pointed ears twitching.

    Her gaze lifted toward a seemingly empty patch of sky, and she whispered, "Here."

    Few knew that elves possessed superior night vision, allowing them to perceive what others could not.

    As the group came to a halt, Iffy stepped forward, holding her ornate staff aloft.

    "Blessing of Strength?" she asked.

    Shatinara nodded. "Do it."

    The priestess closed her eyes, her lips moving in a soft prayer. "Great Sun Goddess, grant me the power of blessing, so that even the weak may rise up and resist... Blessing of Strength!"

    A soft golden glow enveloped Shatinara, infusing her with newfound power.

    Her lithe frame tensed, her arms brimming with strength far beyond their normal limits.

    She inhaled sharply, activating Hawkeye, a skill that granted her enhanced vision and unparalleled precision.

    For an ordinary hunter, Hawkeye increased their accuracy range from 100 meters to 150 meters.

    For an archer of Shatinara''s caliber, it expanded from 200 meters to 300 meters.

    But even that wouldn''t be enough; because the Wind Eagle was soaring nearly a thousand meters above them.

    And so, they waited.

    The fate of the entire mission rested on a single shot.

    Shatinara''s emerald eyes gleamed as she adjusted her stance, her keen vision locking onto the Wind Eagle high above. She didn''t need to predict its movements, she only needed to see it clearly, down to every feather and twitch of its wings.

    Just as she reached for her bow, the priestess, Iffy, spoke up.

    "Shatinara, pull the string slowly. Your strength has been enhanced, but your body hasn''t adapted to it. If you draw too fast, you might strain or even dislocate your wrist."

    The elf gave a dismissive wave. "Don''t worry, I know what I''m doing."

    Iffy sighed, clasping her hands together. "If only the Goddess would grant me the ''Blessing of Courage'' too¡­ that would make things much easier."

    Realizing her words bordered on blasphemy, she immediately straightened up and raised her hands in apology.

    "Oh, great Sun Goddess, forgive my slip of tongue; I didn''t mean to offend you!"

    Shatinara, meanwhile, had already drawn an arrow unlike any other, its head crafted entirely from enchanted wood, and its tail adorned with two delicate green leaves instead of feathers.

    A whisper of wind curled around the arrow''s shaft as she nocked it, drawing the bowstring back with measured precision.

    Her pupils contracted as she focused on the Wind Eagle, now just a faint silhouette against the night sky.

    Break the wind.

    Lock the enemy.

    The incantation echoed in her mind, and at that moment, the longbow and arrow shimmered faintly, an unseen force gathering at the tip of the wooden arrow.

    Then¡ª

    Bang!

    The arrow exploded from the bowstring like a streak of light, slicing through the air at an impossible speed.

    The Wind Eagle, high above, sensed the shift in the air.

    It was sharp, experienced, it had evaded countless arrows before.

    Just as the projectile neared, it instinctively twisted midair, its wings tilting gracefully, narrowly avoiding what should have been a direct hit.

    A clean dodge.

    But something was wrong.

    The arrow; it changed direction.

    Like a phantom guided by fate, it veered sharply in midair, its trajectory adjusting in an instant.

    The Wind Eagle''s golden eyes widened in realization.

    Too fast.

    Too sudden.

    No time to react.

    Swish!

    The arrow pierced straight through its eye, burrowing into its brain.

    The Wind Eagle let out a final, piercing shriek, its wings convulsing as it plummeted from the sky.

    The cry echoed across the forest, carrying through the trees like a death knell. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Every bandit in the Black Wind Group heard it.

    Every Knight waiting outside the Sgla Forest heard it.

    And at that moment, the hunt began.

    With their skyborne scout gone, the Black Wind Bandits were now blind.

    The Knights, no longer fearing discovery, poured into the forest from all directions.

    Their time had come.

    ---

    Elsewhere¡­

    Far away from the unfolding chaos in Sagla Forest, in the quiet utility room of a small alchemy shop, Raymond carefully examined a set of freshly brewed potions.

    Five vials stood neatly on the wooden table, each filled with a shimmering blue liquid; Primary Mana Recovery Potions.

    With a satisfied nod, he exhaled. "Done."

    Across from him, Arya, his close friend and apprentice, let out a frustrated sigh.

    "It''s been half a month¡­ why haven''t the Knights caught those bandits yet?" she muttered, frowning.

    Raymond glanced at her and smirked slightly. "Patience, Arya. According to Manak, reinforcements arrived yesterday, Knights from other towns, plus a golden-ranked adventurer team. It won''t be long now."

    Arya''s eyes brightened with excitement. "Really? That''s amazing!"

    At first, Raymond assumed she was simply happy about the bandits being dealt with, after all, a safer town meant more business for their alchemy shop.

    But then he noticed her expression shift.

    There was something else on her mind.

    "Arya?" He leaned forward slightly. "What''s wrong?"

    She hesitated for a moment before lowering her gaze.

    Then, softly, she whispered¡ª"Raymond¡­ I''ll be fifteen tomorrow."

    Raymond blinked, then suddenly realized.

    Discover more content at My Virtual Library Empire

    Tomorrow was Arya''s birthday.

    Which meant¡ª

    Tomorrow was her awakening ceremony.

    The awakening ceremony was a sacred rite of passage, held at the temple for all fifteen-year-olds.

    It was the day they would discover whether they had a magical affinity, and if so, what profession they could awaken into.

    Arya''s heart pounded with nerves.

    Because if she couldn''t awaken, if her magic affinity was below 0.5, then¡ª

    She would remain a commoner forever.

    No magic.

    No warrior skills.

    No future in the adventurer''s guild.

    Just¡­ ordinary.

 Chapter 122 The Day Of Awakening!

    Raymond saw the worry in her eyes and, without hesitation, reached out and took her hand.

    His voice was steady, reassuring. "It''s okay. I''ll go with you tomorrow."

    Arya looked up at him, her uncertainty meeting his unwavering confidence.

    A moment later, she nodded firmly, squeezing his hand back. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Yes!"

    Tomorrow, her fate would be decided.

    And Raymond would be right there beside her.

    The next morning, before the first rays of sunlight had fully warmed the streets, Raymond found himself skipping his usual morning exercises.

    He had barely stepped out of his room when he noticed Arya already waiting outside, her posture stiff with anticipation. Her eyes sparkled with excitement, yet deep shadows beneath them betrayed a sleepless night.

    Raymond frowned. "Arya, you didn''t sleep, did you?"

    She rubbed her red-rimmed eyes, offering him a small, sheepish smile. "I did! ...A little. Right before dawn. But then I woke up again and couldn''t go back to sleep."

    Of course. Who could blame her?

    He had been the same way before his own awakening ceremony, tossing and turning, mind racing with a thousand possibilities. Would she awaken? Would she fail? Would her magic affinity be enough?

    These were questions no one could answer until the ceremony itself.

    Then, before he could respond, Arya suddenly grabbed his arm, nearly bouncing on her toes.

    "Raymond! The temple should be open by now! Let''s go!"

    Raymond hesitated for a moment. He considered convincing her to rest, even just a little longer, but one look at her determined expression told him it was pointless.

    Sighing, he shook his head. "Alright. But you have to promise me, no matter what happens today, when we get back, you''re going to sleep. Properly."

    "Okay, okay! I promise!" Arya beamed, her enthusiasm infectious.

    Without another word, she dragged him downstairs, so fast that they skipped breakfast entirely.

    As Raymond reached the door, a sudden thought struck him.

    Wait. My own awakening. I have unfinished business.

    Just as Arya stepped outside, he paused, turned on his heel, and said casually, "I forgot something upstairs. Give me a second."

    Arya waved him off impatiently. "Alright, hurry up! I''ll wait here."

    Her mind was so fixated on the ceremony that she didn''t even question him.

    Raymond smirked inwardly as he strode up the stairs.

    Fifteen years old. That meant she was eligible.

    This wasn''t just Arya''s awakening ceremony, it was his chance, too.

    His chance to awaken the ''Thief'' class.

    He had known about the requirement for some time:

    To awaken as a Thief, one must successfully steal a piece of clothing from a female between fifteen and twenty years old, take it to their room, and remain undetected.

    And now, the perfect opportunity had arrived.

    Raymond reached Arya''s room, pausing at the door. Experience more on My Virtual Library Empire

    His fingers brushed over the handle.

    Unlocked.

    She really hadn''t thought to lock it. But even if she had, he had a spare key.

    With a soft creak, the door opened, and his target came into view.

    There, by the window, a single piece of cloth swayed gently in the breeze.

    A pair of delicate undergarments, hung up to dry.

    Raymond let out a slow breath, stepping inside silently.

    He approached, took the hanger and the fabric, then swiftly retreated back to his own room.

    The moment he entered, a faint golden glow flashed before his eyes¡ª

    [Thief Awakening Requirement Complete: Successfully steal the undergarments of a female between fifteen and twenty years old and bring them to your room without being discovered.]

    [Awakened Profession: Thief]

    A rush of new sensations flooded his body.

    He could feel it, his movements felt lighter, his footsteps quieter, as though the very shadows around him welcomed him.

    Raymond clenched his fists, barely holding back his excitement.

    Finally.

    No time to dwell on it. He quickly returned the item, closed Arya''s door, and made his way downstairs; face carefully neutral.

    ---

    Arya waved at him eagerly as he stepped out the door. "You good? Let''s go already!"

    Raymond cleared his throat, forcing a casual cough. "Yeah, I''m ready."

    And with that, the two of them set off toward the temple, one step closer to a future neither of them could predict.

    The Fall of the Black Wind Bandits

    The streets of Wittes buzzed with excitement and chatter. News spread like wildfire, igniting conversations in every corner of the town.

    "Hey, did you hear? The Knights finally did it! They wiped out the Black Wind Bandits last night!"

    "Are you serious? After all their failed attempts? Someone must have tipped them off!"

    "No, no, it wasn''t a tip-off. The problem was the ''Beast Tamer'' in the Black Wind Group. He had a Wind Eagle that scouted from the skies and warned them every time the Knights got close!"

    "A Beast Tamer?! In a bandit group?! That''s one of the rarest professions out there! If they had such an advantage, how did the Knights manage to win?"

    "You probably don''t know this yet, but the Swift Wind Adventure Team got involved."

    Gasps and murmurs spread through the crowd.

    The Swift Wind Adventure Team, the strongest gold-ranked adventurer party in Wittes, had finally taken action. Their presence alone explained why this time, the bandits had no chance to escape.

    As Raymond and Arya walked through the bustling streets, they overheard adventurers excitedly discussing the Black Wind Bandits'' downfall.

    "Raymond! Did you hear that? The bandits were finally taken down!" Arya''s voice was filled with excitement, her steps practically bouncing.

    Raymond smiled slightly. "Yeah, I heard. I didn''t expect the Swift Wind Adventure Team to step in, but now it makes sense why the Knights finally succeeded."

    His mind drifted back to Tresed and the elf archer Shatinara, the members of Swift Wind that he had encountered before.

    Raymond had collected several skills from them, visible on his status panel, but most of them didn''t suit him.

    One of the warriors specialized in spear combat, the other was a shield-user, and the magician''s spells weren''t what he was looking for.

    What Raymond truly wanted were the swordsman''s skills, the kind that focused on agility and fast, relentless strikes.

    "Wind Slash... That''s the kind of attack I need," he thought to himself. Quick, hard to defend against, and perfect for a Thief.

    Meanwhile, the streets were growing livelier.

    Adventurers rushed toward the Adventurer''s Guild, their excitement palpable.

    For the past half a month, most adventurers had avoided taking quests, fearing an encounter with the Black Wind Bandits.

    Now that the threat was eliminated, they could finally accept commissions again.

    More importantly, since quests had piled up for weeks, the guild likely had a backlog of easy but highly rewarding tasks.

    Every adventurer knew: first come, first served.

    If they hesitated, all the good commissions would be taken by others.

    As the streets grew rowdier with anticipation, Raymond and Arya quietly made their way toward the Temple of Awakening.

    The grand temple stood tall, its white stone pillars gleaming under the morning sun.

    As they entered, both of them bowed before the statue of the goddess, a ritual of respect before proceeding further.

    A priest in a flowing robe approached them. His gentle yet authoritative voice broke the silence.

    "Come, follow me. The awakening ceremony is held in the side hall."

    Raymond nodded, taking Arya''s hand as they followed the priest through the temple''s left-wing.

    Beyond the ornate doorway, they entered a spacious square outside the side hall, where a group of nervous-looking teenagers had already gathered.

    There were seven or eight other boys and girls, all around fifteen years old, standing in line.

    Some had come alone, while others were accompanied by family members. Excitement and anxiety were written on their faces.

    For many, this moment would determine their entire future.

    Arya''s grip on Raymond''s sleeve tightened.

    Her gaze locked onto the heavy wooden doors of the side hall, which remained firmly shut.

    "Raymond... this is where it happens, right?" her voice trembled slightly.

    He nodded. "Yeah. The doors are closed because someone else is undergoing their ceremony inside. It won''t be long now."

    Taking a deep breath, he gently guided her. "Come on, let''s get in line. It''ll be our turn soon."

    Arya swallowed, nodded, and stepped into place.

    A few moments later, the doors of the side hall creaked open.

    The first to emerge was a young man with red, tear-stained eyes.

    His shoulders trembled, his face twisted in misery.

    The moment he stepped outside, he let out a choked sob, then turned and ran away crying.

    Everyone watching knew immediately.

    He had failed.

    No need to ask. If a person failed to awaken any profession, they were simply sent away, their dreams crushed before they had even begun.

    The line of waiting candidates stiffened.

    Some gulped.

    Others clenched their fists.

    A nervous silence settled over them.

    Arya stared at the young man''s retreating back, her nervousness doubling.

    Raymond felt her tension through her grip on his arm.

    He turned to her, his voice steady, reassuring. "Don''t let that shake you. You''ll be fine."

    She met his gaze. After a moment, she nodded firmly.

    "Yeah."

    And so, they waited for their turn, for Arya''s fate to be decided.

 Chapter 123 Aryas Awakening!

    The line of anxious teenagers shifted uncomfortably, their nervous expressions deepening with every failed awakening. Each time the doors of the side hall opened, it was never with joy, but with a crushed spirit walking out; another hopeful candidate denied the chance to be more than ordinary.

    Arya''s fingers tightened around Raymond''s right hand.

    Her palm felt cold and clammy, a stark contrast to her usual warmth.

    "Raymond..." she whispered, her voice small, laced with uncertainty.

    Seeing her distress, Raymond gently brushed his left hand over hers, offering a reassuring squeeze. His voice was calm, even if his own nerves were starting to creep up on him.

    "It''s okay¡­ It''s okay¡­"

    Even as he said it, he wasn''t sure if he was trying to comfort Arya or himself. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    A female priestess, clad in the traditional white robes of the temple, stepped out of the side hall.

    She scanned the line of waiting youths, her expression unreadable. But for those paying close attention, her eyes softened just slightly, as if she had seen this scene too many times before, the endless cycle of hope and heartbreak.

    She exhaled softly, then turned to the girl standing at the front of the line.

    "Come in."

    The girl stiffened for a moment before stepping forward.

    As she disappeared inside, the heavy wooden doors creaked shut once more, sealing her fate behind them.

    Moments later, the doors opened again and the girl emerged with lifeless eyes, her expression blank, as though her dreams had been stolen in an instant.

    Another failure.

    One after another, the cycle repeated.

    Each time someone walked inside, they came out either with quiet disappointment or outright sobbing.

    And still, no one had successfully awakened.

    The statistics of the temple were ruthless, only one in a hundred would awaken into a true profession. The rest?

    Ordinary. Forgotten. Left behind.

    Arya''s breathing grew shallow as she watched the line ahead shrink.

    The closer her turn got, the more crushing the pressure became.

    Her fingers clenched tightly around Raymond''s arm. "Raymond, what if¡­ What if I fail?"

    She had started the morning bursting with excitement, but now that failure seemed like a very real possibility, she was terrified.

    Raymond could see it in her eyes, the doubt creeping in.

    And truthfully? Even he was getting nervous.

    The last time he had stood in this very spot, waiting for his own awakening, it had been exactly the same, a long chain of failures before him.

    Not a single successful awakening.

    Back then, he had muttered to himself, searching for some reassurance.

    And now, out of habit, he whispered again.

    "It''s fine¡­ there are cushions in front¡­ there are cushions in front¡­"

    Arya, still gripping his arm, blinked in confusion. "Huh? Cushions?"

    Raymond opened his mouth, then shut it again.

    How was he supposed to explain that?

    Before he could think of a response, the doors of the side hall swung open once more, but this time, a different sound erupted from within.

    "I AWAKENED! I REALLY AWAKENED!"

    A young man burst out of the side hall, his face flushed with excitement.

    For the first time that morning, someone had succeeded.

    His parents, dressed in simple clothing, gasped in delight.

    "Roaldo! You really awakened?!"

    The boy grinned and held out his arm, showing them the glowing mark etched into the back of his hand, a symbol that identified him as a Fighter.

    "See? It''s real!"

    His family nearly broke into tears, shouting excitedly about throwing a celebration.

    As they left, the tension in the square eased noticeably.

    The sight of someone actually succeeding was a relief to everyone in line.

    Even Arya sighed deeply, placing a hand over her chest. "Oh, thank the goddess¡­ If no one awakened, I was seriously starting to think this whole thing was rigged."

    Raymond, however, had one thought running through his mind.

    "...Damn it. The cushion is gone."

    He had been counting on a string of failures so that Arya wouldn''t feel extra pressure, but now, seeing someone awaken before her, she would feel even more nervous about her own results.

    Still, seeing her tension ease a little made Raymond relax.

    After all, awakening depended entirely on magic affinity. It had nothing to do with luck, or whether someone had awakened before you.

    The priestess''s voice rang out once again.

    "Next."

    Arya froze for a moment, then turned to Raymond. "It''s my turn."

    Raymond nodded. "Go on. I''ll be right here."

    She exhaled sharply, her hand lingering in his for just a second longer before she stepped forward.

    The wooden doors shut behind her, sealing her inside.

    And Raymond stood there, watching, waiting, his nervousness finally sinking in.

    If Arya failed to awaken¡­

    Or worse, if she awakened into a non-combat profession like Pharmacist or Craftsman¡­

    Then his plans for the future would have to change drastically.

    He wanted her to awaken for her sake, not just for him.

    Because he knew; deep down, she wanted this more than anything.

    She wanted to stand beside him, not just wait for him to return from missions.

    So he waited.

    And hoped.

    That when those doors opened again¡ª

    Arya would be smiling.

    The moment the heavy wooden doors shut behind her, the world outside faded away.

    The side hall was dimly lit, its stone walls illuminated by the soft glow of sacred candles. The air carried the faint scent of incense and old parchment, a solemn reminder of the countless awakenings that had taken place here before.

    Arya stood at the entrance, her hands clenched into fists, her heart hammering in her chest.

    This is it.

    She had to awaken, she had to become a professional.

    She wasn''t content with waiting at home anymore, listening to Raymond''s stories when he returned from missions, hearing about the dangers he faced while she sat uselessly behind.

    He always made it sound lighthearted, but she wasn''t a fool. She knew.

    He hid the worst from her.

    She could hear it in his tone, see it in his eyes, the exhaustion, the scars, the battles he had barely survived.

    And the waiting...

    Even if it was just a day, waiting for him to come back was agony.

    Every moment, she feared that something had gone wrong, that he wouldn''t return at all.

    That one day, his luck would run out.

    But if she awakened, if she became a professional, she could stand beside him.

    She could fight with him, take on missions together, and help carry the burden he never spoke of.

    No more waiting. No more helplessness.

    She took a deep breath, determined.

    The priestess standing at the front of the hall gave her a knowing look and beckoned her forward.

    "Come here quickly."

    Arya approached the center of the chamber, where a statue of the Sun Goddess stood in quiet majesty.

    Though far smaller than the ten-meter-tall statue in the temple''s main hall, this one was crafted with the same divine precision, a serene figure of radiant beauty, holding a red metal sphere in its right hand, symbolizing the sun.

    The priestess gestured to the sphere. "Place your right hand on the sun."

    Arya hesitated for only a second before extending her hand, pressing her palm against the cool metal surface.

    Almost instantly, a wave of warmth pulsed through her fingers, spreading through her veins, wrapping around her like a comforting embrace.

    It was a warmth unlike any other, not physical, but something deeper, something powerful.

    The priestess nodded. "Good. Now, close your eyes¡­ and pray with me."

    Arya swallowed hard and obeyed, shutting her eyes as the priestess spoke.

    "Great, holy, and merciful Sun Goddess¡ª"

    She repeated the words softly.

    "Great, holy, and merciful Sun Goddess¡ª"

    "Grant me the power of awakening¡ª"

    "Grant me the power of awakening¡ª"

    "Allow my fragile body to gain extraordinary abilities!"

    "Allow my fragile body to gain extraordinary abilities!"

    The moment the words left her lips, the warmth in her palm shifted, surging up her arm like a river of fire.

    Then¡ª

    Darkness.

    A vast, endless black void stretched before her.

    And in that darkness, something shimmered into existence¡ª

    A bow, drawn taut, its string stretched to the limit, an arrow ready to be released.

    An Archer''s Mark.

    Her breath caught.

    This was it.

    This was her awakening.

    Her heart pounded as she snapped her eyes open, excitement flooding through her.

    Her gaze immediately dropped to her right hand, and there, etched into her skin, glowing faintly¡ª

    A symbol of a bow with a fully drawn string.

    The mark of an Archer.

    "I¡­ I did it!"

    Arya''s voice trembled with disbelief and exhilaration.

    "I¡ªI''ve become an awakened one!"

    She turned to the priestess, expecting a nod of acknowledgment, perhaps even a small smile.

    But instead, the priestess was frozen, her mouth slightly open, her gaze fixed on the sun sphere as if she had seen something impossible.

    Her expression was a mix of astonishment and disbelief.

    Arya followed her gaze, confusion flickering in her eyes.

    And then¡ª

    She saw it.

    Two glowing numbers had appeared on the surface of the sun sphere.

    And those numbers¡­

    They represented her magic affinity. Explore stories at My Virtual Library Empire

    Arya''s breath hitched.

    Even before seeing them fully, she knew¡ª

    Something wasn''t normal.

 Chapter 124 A Rare and Powerful Blessing!

    Raymond stood outside the side hall, arms crossed, a deep frown settling on his face.

    Arya had been inside for far longer than expected.

    He knew exactly how the awakening ceremony worked, it was a simple, straightforward process. For most candidates, the whole thing took two to three minutes at most.

    Yet, it had been almost five minutes since Arya had entered.

    Raymond''s gut tightened.

    "Did something go wrong?"

    Behind him, the other waiting candidates and their families exchanged whispers, their curiosity growing.

    "Why is she taking so long?" someone muttered.

    "The boy who awakened earlier didn''t stay in there for this long."

    "Could it be that she awakened as well?"

    "It has to be! No one stays inside that long unless something unusual happened!"

    The hushed speculation made Raymond pause.

    And suddenly, it clicked.

    He had been worrying for nothing.

    If Arya had failed to awaken, she would have been sent out quickly, like the others before her.

    The fact that she was still inside meant only one thing:

    She had awakened.

    And not just an ordinary awakening.

    Something significant had happened in there.

    Creak!

    The heavy wooden doors of the side hall finally swung open.

    Raymond''s eyes snapped up immediately.

    And then¡ª

    "Raymond!"

    Arya''s joyful voice rang out as she rushed forward, her entire face glowing with excitement.

    She ran straight to him, beaming, and thrust her right hand into the air for him to see.

    "I awakened!" she declared, her voice practically bursting with happiness.

    Raymond''s gaze locked onto the symbol etched into the back of her hand¡ª

    A bow with a fully drawn string.

    The mark of an Archer.

    For a brief second, he just stared at it.

    Then, relief and excitement flooded through him. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Arya, that''s incredible!"

    His genuine happiness showed through as he grinned widely.

    Not only had Arya successfully awakened, but she had also gained a combat profession, one their team desperately needed.

    This wasn''t just good news.

    It was perfect.

    Just then, Raymond noticed movement from the side hall doors.

    The female priestess who had conducted Arya''s awakening stepped outside, her expression oddly neutral.

    At first glance, she looked composed, but Raymond''s keen hunter''s senses picked up on subtle details¡ª

    Her eyes flickered to Arya for just a moment, as if checking her reaction.

    And even though she tried to mask her emotions, Raymond caught the slight tightening of her jaw, the barely noticeable hesitation before she called out¡ª

    "Next."

    Raymond''s mind worked quickly.

    Something happened in there.

    Arya had been inside for too long and now the priestess''s reaction?

    She was hiding something.

    As Arya turned back toward the priestess, thinking no one could see, she winked playfully at her.

    Raymond raised an eyebrow.

    The priestess took a deep breath, then resumed her stoic, professional demeanor, ushering the next candidate inside.

    Meanwhile, Arya grabbed Raymond''s hand.

    "Raymond, let''s go home!" she said brightly.

    He could tell she was eager to leave and if Arya wanted to keep something quiet for now, he wouldn''t press her.

    At least, not yet.

    So, Raymond simply nodded.

    "Alright. Let''s go."

    As they stepped out of the temple, he knew one thing for certain¡ª

    Arya''s awakening was far from ordinary.

    And sooner or later, she would tell him the truth.

    Just as Raymond and Arya were about to leave the temple''s front hall, two figures emerged from the opposite corridor.

    "Lorene, that''s amazing!"

    A young woman''s excited voice echoed through the hall.

    Raymond and Arya instinctively glanced over.

    The speaker, a girl with short golden hair and bright green eyes, was practically bouncing with excitement.

    She was talking to a slightly blushing girl beside her, who had a calmer, more reserved demeanor.

    The excited girl, Sylph, looked both amazed and slightly disbelieving as she spoke.

    "Lorene, I can''t believe it! You''ve only been awakened for half a year, and the Sun Goddess has already granted you another divine spell?! That''s incredible!"

    Raymond''s eyebrows lifted slightly.

    Divine spells weren''t something ordinary people received frequently.

    Lorene, still flustered, shook her head. "The Sun Goddess is merciful¡­ She must have seen that I''m not strong enough in the team yet, so she blessed me with this new magic to help everyone more."

    Sylph grinned, giving her friend a playful nudge. "Come on, don''t be so modest! You''re amazing!"

    Raymond and Arya exchanged a glance.

    Clearly, they weren''t the only ones who had witnessed something special today.

    As Lorene spoke, a deep sense of reverence settled over her expression. She turned toward the nearly ten-meter-tall statue of the Sun Goddess, standing at the center of the temple''s front hall, its golden glow casting a sacred light over the chamber.

    With practiced grace, she bowed deeply, hands clasped in prayer.

    Sylph, standing beside her, smiled warmly. "How can you say it''s useless? You saved Raymond''s life. Saving Raymond means saving all of us!"

    Her voice was filled with genuine admiration, and as Lorene completed her bow, Sylph mimicked the gesture, tracing a small circle over her chest before bowing slightly in respect.

    But as they straightened, something caught their attention.

    A figure waving from across the hall.

    Their eyes narrowed in recognition.

    "Raymond?"

    Sylph blinked in surprise before calling out to him.

    Raymond, standing with Arya, simply motioned toward the temple entrance, a silent invitation to meet outside.

    The message was clear.

    Without hesitation, the four of them made their way out of the temple, stepping into the sunlit courtyard beyond.

    The moment they were outside, Raymond took the lead in introductions.

    "Arya, this is Lorene, the priestess of our team. Lorene, this is Arya."

    Though this was their first time meeting face-to-face, neither of them needed further explanation, they had heard of each other before.

    Arya offered a polite nod. "Lorene."

    Lorene smiled gently. "Arya."

    Sylph, standing beside Lorene, gave a friendly wave. "Nice to finally meet you properly, Arya!"

    With introductions out of the way, Raymond turned his attention to Sylph and Lorene, his curiosity piqued.

    "So, what brings you both to the temple today?"

    Sylph huffed playfully, placing a hand on her hip. "Of course, we came here for Lorene!"

    Then, she raised an eyebrow at him. "Don''t you know? Priests who leave the temple must return every now and then to pray, or to seek divine blessings for new sacred spells."

    Raymond nodded thoughtfully. "I''ve heard of it, but never really asked about the details."

    His gaze shifted to Lorene, and with a smile, he asked, "So? Did the Sun Goddess grant you anything this time?"

    At his question, Lorene''s eyes brightened. She nodded enthusiastically, her previous shyness momentarily forgotten.

    "Yes! The Goddess finally answered my prayers and granted me a divine spell!"

    Raymond''s eyes widened in surprise.

    He had asked casually, but he hadn''t expected her to actually receive a new spell.

    Lorene had only been a priestess for about four months. It had taken over a month after her awakening before she had been granted her first divine spell; Healing Light.

    And now, she had already received a second blessing?

    Then again¡­

    Raymond remembered her magic affinity of 2.4.

    That kind of natural talent made it far less surprising that the Sun Goddess favored her.

    Still, he was eager to know more.

    "What kind of spell did you receive?"

    Priests could receive a variety of divine spells, each with incredible supportive effects for a team.

    "Healing Light" was already one of the most crucial spells, capable of restoring injuries instantly.

    "Blessing of Strength" temporarily enhanced physical power, making even a mage hit as hard as a warrior.

    "Blessing of Protection" fortified the body, reducing damage from attacks.

    "Purification" could cleanse the body of poison, curses, and mental effects.

    And then, there was one of the most rarely bestowed blessings, one that combined multiple enhancements into one spell.

    Lorene lowered her voice slightly, as if hesitant to draw too much attention.

    "It''s¡­ the Blessing of Courage."

    For a second, Raymond simply stared.

    "Blessing of Courage?"

    Before he could even process the implications, Arya; who had been listening intently, gasped aloud.

    "That''s incredible!" she blurted out.

    Her reaction was completely justified.

    The Blessing of Courage was one of the most powerful divine spells a priest could receive.

    Unlike individual blessings like Strength or Protection, this spell combined both, granting enhanced physical power and reinforced endurance at the same time.

    Even better?

    It wasn''t just a single-target spell.

    It was a group-wide enhancement.

    The caster could bless up to five people at once, making an entire team stronger, tougher, and ready for battle without the risk of losing control over their strength.

    Raymond had heard of the spell before, but he had never expected to meet someone who actually received it.

    This changed everything.

    Raymond finally exhaled, shaking his head in amazement. "That''s¡­ seriously impressive, Lorene."

    Lorene blushed slightly, clearly unused to praise. "I was just lucky."

    Sylph, on the other hand, was beaming with pride. "Lucky? Please! This is proof that the Goddess herself recognizes you!"

    Arya, still excited, turned to Raymond. "This is huge! Lorene''s spell makes your whole team even stronger!"

    Raymond nodded in agreement.

    Lorene had already been invaluable as a healer. But now, with Blessing of Courage, she had the ability to turn an entire battle in their favor. Find your next read on My Virtual Library Empire

    With this kind of spell¡­

    Their team''s fighting power had just increased drastically.

    And with Arya''s new awakening as an Archer, they had gained even more strength.

    For the first time in a long while, Raymond felt a surge of confidence about the future.

    Their team was growing stronger.

    And big things were coming.

 Chapter 125 Aryas Magic Affinity!

    The Blessing of Courage was a spell that every priest dreamed of obtaining.

    Unlike standard buffs, this divine spell was a game-changer in combat.

    Release range: 25 meters.

    Duration: 5 minutes.

    Mana consumption: 180 points.

    Effect: Grants enhanced strength and durability, making the recipient comparable to a warrior in both offense and defense.

    Area of effect: Up to five targets at once.

    For any adventuring team, this was an invaluable asset.

    Priests who had only obtained Blessing of Strength or Blessing of Protection would kill for this kind of power, because it combined both effects into one spell.

    And now, Lorene had it.

    Seeing Raymond standing still, deep in thought, Sylph grinned mischievously.

    "What''s wrong, Raymond? Scared?"

    She folded her arms, clearly enjoying the moment.

    The first time she had heard that Lorene received the Blessing of Courage, she had been just as shocked as he looked now.

    But Raymond merely shook his head, exhaling softly.

    He wasn''t shocked, he was calculating.

    Now that Lorene had this spell, she wasn''t just a healer anymore. In a worst-case scenario, she could even protect herself in battle.

    He turned back to her, his expression shifting into a rare smile.

    "With this skill, if you ever get surrounded, at least you''ll have some self-defense options."

    Lorene beamed. "Yeah!"

    She had always felt like a burden in combat, often relying on the team to keep her safe. But now?

    Now she could hold her ground.

    Sylph''s gaze suddenly flicked toward Arya, then toward the temple doors behind them.

    She tilted her head, realization dawning.

    "Wait a minute¡­ Raymond, did you two come here because¡­?"

    Raymond nodded. "Yeah. Arya turned fifteen today, so I brought her for her awakening ceremony."

    Sylph''s smug grin faded, replaced with a look of concern.

    She turned fully toward Arya, glancing at her hands as if searching for something.

    Despite her usual teasing attitude, Sylph knew how cruel the odds were. Most people never awakened.

    She wanted to be happy for Arya, but¡­

    What if she hadn''t awakened?

    What if she had failed?

    The thought made her hesitate.

    But before she could say anything¡ª

    "Well, I successfully awakened!"

    Arya''s voice was calm yet proud, and with a small smile, she raised her right hand.

    The symbol of an Archer glowed faintly, the mark of her newly obtained profession.

    For a second, there was silence.

    Then¡ª

    "HEY! AN ARCHER?!"

    Sylph shouted in shock, eyes widening. "No way! That''s PERFECT!"

    Even Lorene, usually quiet, lit up with excitement. "That''s amazing, Arya!"

    Raymond couldn''t hold back his smile either. "I didn''t expect it, but it worked out perfectly."

    Arya tilted her head. "Wait¡­ were you guys looking for an Archer?"

    Raymond rubbed the back of his neck, slightly sheepish.

    He hadn''t told Arya before because he didn''t want to put pressure on her.

    If she had known their team needed an Archer, she might have worried too much about awakening the "right" class.

    And if she had awakened into something else, she would have felt like a disappointment, even though that was never the case.

    But in the end¡­

    Fate had worked in their favor.

    Before he could explain, Sylph jumped in with a grin.

    "You wouldn''t believe it, Arya!"

    She dramatically recounted the story, how after Raymond''s dual-profession status was exposed, they had been bombarded with requests from Archers and Hunters wanting to join their team.

    And how Raymond, refusing to rush into recruiting, had said he would wait until Arya''s awakening before making a decision.

    Hearing this, Arya''s eyes softened as she glanced at Raymond.

    He had thought that far ahead for her?

    "You really waited for me?" she asked quietly.

    Raymond smiled slightly. "Of course."

    Sylph, meanwhile, looked pleased with herself.

    "And I even said at the time, ''It''d be amazing if Arya awakened as an Archer!'' Looks like my prediction came true!"

    She puffed out her chest, proud as if she had somehow contributed to Arya''s success.

    Arya laughed, playing along. "It must''ve been your words, Sylph. Thank you for blessing me with luck!"

    Lorene giggled. "I don''t think that''s how it works, but sure!"

    Just as the excitement settled, Sylph suddenly thought of something.

    She turned to Arya, curiosity shining in her eyes.

    "By the way, Arya, what''s your magic affinity?"

    For the first time since leaving the side hall, Arya stiffened slightly.

    Raymond immediately noticed.

    Her posture tensed, her fingers clenching slightly at her side.

    Sylph, being Sylph, didn''t notice the shift in energy.

    But Raymond did.

    And that reaction told him everything he needed to know.

    Something about Arya''s magic affinity wasn''t normal.

    The moment Sylph asked about Arya''s magic affinity, Raymond''s instincts kicked in.

    He stole a quick glance at Arya and immediately noticed it.

    Something was off.

    Her expression wasn''t normal. There was a moment of hesitation, a flicker of uncertainty in her eyes.

    Raymond''s mind whirled with possibilities.

    So it really is her magic affinity¡­

    Before this, he had already suspected two possible explanations for Arya''s long awakening process:

    1. She had an abnormally high magic affinity.

    2. She had awakened as a dual-class or even multi-class.

    But seeing her reaction now?

    He was almost certain, it had to be her magic affinity.

    However, Sylph remained oblivious, unaware of the tension building in Arya.

    Perhaps feeling awkward for asking, she quickly changed the subject, scratching the back of her head.

    "Uh¡­ my magic affinity is 2.6!"

    Raymond''s eyebrows lifted slightly.

    2.6? That''s impressive.

    It was rare for someone to naturally possess such high magic affinity.

    However, when he thought about it, it made sense.

    Magicians received a natural bonus to their magic affinity upon awakening, their base affinity would be increased by half of its original value.

    Raymond himself had started with 0.2, and after awakening as a Magician, it became 0.3.

    Using that logic, Sylph''s original magic affinity must have been around 1.7.

    For comparison, over 90% of awakened individuals had a magic affinity of just 0.5. Less than 1% reached even 1.0.

    So 1.7?

    That was already abnormally high.

    Still, Raymond wasn''t done processing this information, his gaze shifted toward Lorene.

    And that''s when he noticed something.

    She looked¡­ nervous.

    Raymond tilted his head. "Lorene?"

    Under his direct gaze, Lorene fidgeted slightly before finally mumbling a response.

    "I¡­ I''m 2.4."

    Your journey continues on My Virtual Library Empire

    Sylph''s jaw dropped.

    "Wait¡ª2.4?!"

    She had never asked about Lorene''s magic affinity before, mainly because her own was already so high.

    If she had asked, it would have felt like showing off.

    But now?

    She realized that Lorene had been holding back as well.

    Lorene, the priestess of their team, had a magic affinity that wasn''t boosted by any class bonus. Unlike magicians, priests didn''t get an automatic magic boost upon awakening.

    Which meant¡­

    2.4 was her true, raw magic affinity.

    It was incredibly rare, a level of talent that very few people in the world possessed.

    "Lorene, that''s insane!" Sylph exclaimed.

    Lorene gave a shy, awkward smile, looking down. "I-It''s¡­ okay, I guess."

    Raymond knew better.

    People with high magic affinity often kept it to themselves. If someone with a magic affinity of 0.5 or lower heard these numbers, it could shatter their confidence completely.

    And now, both Sylph and Lorene turned their eyes toward Arya.

    Raymond also looked at Arya again, studying her carefully.

    He knew that if Arya''s magic affinity was just a little higher or lower than Sylph and Lorene''s, she wouldn''t have hesitated at all.

    But right now, she was clearly struggling to say it out loud.

    Which meant¡­

    It was much, much higher.

    Her expression wasn''t one of embarrassment for being too low, it was the expression of someone worried about making others feel inferior.

    Raymond''s mind raced through possibilities.

    Could it be¡­ 3? S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    No. She wouldn''t hesitate that much.

    4?

    That¡­ would be incredible.

    Or was it even higher?

    Sylph and Lorene, not as observant, misunderstood Arya''s hesitation.

    They thought she felt ashamed of her number.

    "Um¡­ I''m sorry!" Lorene suddenly lowered her head, apologizing.

    Sylph bit her lip, suddenly looking guilty. "Hey, magic affinity doesn''t determine everything, you know!"

    They had assumed that Arya''s magic affinity was too low, and they had made her feel bad by revealing their own numbers.

    But Arya shook her head quickly.

    "No, no, that''s not it!"

    She exhaled, as if finally deciding to just say it outright.

    Then, she looked at them and spoke¡ª

    "Actually¡­ my magic affinity is 4.2."

    Silence.

    For a moment, no one spoke.

    Sylph and Lorene just¡­ stared at Arya.

    As if processing the number.

    Then, at the exact same time¡ª

    "WHAT?!"

    Sylph shouted so loudly that nearby adventurers turned to look.

    Lorene gasped, covering her mouth, her blue eyes going wide with shock.

    Even Raymond, who had suspected it was high, felt his heartbeat skip for a moment.

    4.2?

    That was beyond rare.

    That wasn''t just talent.

    That was monstrous.

    Even among legendary heroes, royalty, or saint-level priests, very few people ever reached that level.

    Sylph was the first to recover.

    "A-Arya¡­ that''s more than double mine¡­ that''s¡­ I¡­" She stammered, at a complete loss for words.

    Lorene, still covering her mouth, slowly lowered her hands, blinking rapidly.

    "I¡­ I don''t even know what to say."

    Arya shifted uncomfortably, clearly not knowing how to react to their shock.

    "I-I''m sorry?" she said weakly.

    "SORRY?!" Sylph gaped at her. "Girl, if I had a magic affinity that high, I''d be bragging every day!"

    Lorene, still looking amazed, finally found her voice. "Arya¡­ you might be one of the most gifted people in the entire kingdom."

    Arya fidgeted, looking at Raymond as if seeking help.

    Raymond, however, just smirked.

    "Well, now it makes sense why you were in the side hall for so long."

    At those words, Arya finally cracked a smile.

    But in the back of Raymond''s mind¡­

    He knew.

    This changes everything.

 Chapter 126 Officially Welcoming Arya to the Team!

    "It''s 4.2."

    Arya''s voice was barely above a whisper, but to Raymond, Sylph, and Lorene, it might as well have been thunder crashing through their minds.

    4.2.

    It wasn''t just high; it was absurdly high.

    To put it into perspective¡ª

    Sylph, after receiving the Magician''s magic bonus, had 2.6, meaning Arya''s raw affinity was a full 1.6 points higher than a talented magician''s enhanced affinity. Find exclusive stories on My Virtual Library Empire

    And compared to Raymond''s?

    After awakening as a magician, his affinity had increased from 0.2 to 0.3.

    Which meant Arya''s magic affinity was fourteen times his.

    Fourteen.

    For the first time, Raymond truly understood why Arya had been so hesitant to reveal it.

    And he also realized why the priestess in the side hall had tried so hard to maintain her composure, yet still failed to completely hide her shock.

    Even Lorene, usually the calmest in the group, couldn''t hide her astonishment.

    "4.2¡­ That''s unbelievably high, Arya!" Her voice, barely above a whisper, carried pure disbelief.

    She turned slightly, her thoughts racing.

    "I remember hearing from the temple priests that ever since this temple was founded over ten years ago, the highest recorded magic affinity after awakening was¡­ 3.1."

    3.1.

    And Arya''s was 4.2.

    Sylph, who had been momentarily stunned, jerked upright, staring at Arya as if seeing her for the first time.

    "Wait¡ªwait, wait, wait!" she blurted out. "Among the human race, outside of magicians, the person with the highest known magic affinity is Todriel Caron¡ªthe ''Sword Saint''¡ªand his is 4.8!"

    She took a deep breath, her eyes nearly bulging. "Arya, do you realize what this means? The number of people who have a magic affinity of 4 or higher is so small you can count them on one hand!"

    Arya blinked, then slowly raised a hand to her chest as if steadying her heartbeat.

    "So¡­ I''m not the only one?"

    Raymond''s keen observation caught it immediately, the slight relief that flickered across her face.

    She had been worried.

    Afraid that she was too special. That her talent was too abnormal, something that would make her stand out too much, drawing unwanted attention.

    Raymond almost chuckled at the thought.

    It was the same cautious mindset he had always used himself.

    She didn''t want to be treated like some rare anomaly. She just wanted to be herself.

    He could relate.

    Of course, he knew the truth, throughout human history, there had been individuals with even higher magic affinities, some even surpassing 10.

    But most of those cases belonged to magicians, who naturally received affinity boosts.

    For an Archer to have 4.2 without any class-based enhancements?

    That was unheard of.

    Raymond clapped his hands, breaking the tension.

    "Alright."

    The others turned to look at him.

    "Since we''re all here, I''ll just say it now; Arya is officially part of our team."

    Sylph snorted, rolling her eyes. "Do you really need to announce that? That was obvious from the start."

    Raymond grinned, his goal wasn''t really to inform them, but to shift their focus away from Arya''s magic affinity.

    They were still standing in the open, and the last thing he wanted was for passersby to overhear them discussing such an insane number.

    His mind was already working through the implications.

    With their team''s growing reputation, suddenly introducing an Archer out of nowhere was bound to attract attention.

    If people found out Arya had 4.2 magic affinity, it wouldn''t just be curiosity, it would become a spectacle.

    And that was dangerous.

    For now, keeping it quiet was the best choice.

    Sylph, seemingly unfazed by Raymond''s thoughts, perked up.

    "Oh, right! Raymond, you still have that longbow from the Crazy Baboon fight, right?"

    Raymond nodded knowingly, already anticipating where this was going. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "I told you before, I was waiting until Arya awakened before making a decision. So yeah, I still have it. It''s hers now."

    Arya''s eyes widened. "Wait¡ªreally?"

    Raymond smirked, crossing his arms. "Of course. What, did you think you''d have to buy your own first weapon?"

    Arya grinned. "Well, I wasn''t sure if I''d get something this good right away!"

    Sylph nodded in satisfaction, but then a thought hit her.

    "Oh! That reminds me; Raymond, we still have that broken giant sword, right?"

    Raymond''s expression turned thoughtful. "Yeah, I was just about to ask. Do you still have it?"

    Sylph let out a dramatic sigh. "Of course we do. That thing is so ridiculously heavy that even if Lorene and I wanted to carry it to sell, we couldn''t."

    Raymond chuckled, nodding.

    "Good. I was planning to use it to commission a set of light armor."

    Sylph tilted her head. "Wait; you''re switching to light armor?"

    Raymond nodded without hesitation.

    "Yeah."

    After his battle with the Mad Baboon, he had made up his mind.

    Heavy armor had its advantages, but it was too restrictive, especially for someone like him, who juggled between Fighter and Swordsman skills.

    Light armor would allow him greater mobility, ensuring that he could fight at full potential.

    Sylph crossed her arms, nodding thoughtfully. "Makes sense. You''re a dual-class, so you need flexibility more than raw defense."

    Lorene, ever the supportive one, added, "Light armor also means you''ll rely on dodging more, right? That way, I won''t have to heal you as often!"

    Raymond laughed, giving her a small salute. "Exactly. You just focus on casting Blessing of Courage, and I''ll make sure not to take unnecessary hits."

    Arya, who had been quiet for a moment, finally spoke up, her voice holding a note of determination.

    "Then that settles it. We''re all getting stronger together."

    She clenched her fist, looking more resolute than ever.

    Raymond watched her closely, seeing the fire burning in her eyes.

    This was the moment Arya truly stepped forward, not just as a friend, but as a full-fledged adventurer.

    And he had no doubt.

    Their team was about to change the game.

    Light armor, when properly designed, could provide excellent mobility without sacrificing much protection. As long as the joint areas were properly reinforced and flexible, movement wouldn''t be significantly hindered.

    After securing the damaged giant sword, Raymond and Arya followed Sylph and Lorene down Blue and White Cloud Street, retrieving the weapon before parting ways.

    They agreed to meet the next morning to accept a commission together, marking Arya''s official start as an adventurer.

    With that settled, Raymond and Arya carried the giant sword back home, returning to Red Rose Street under the dim glow of street lanterns.

    ---

    "Should I Hide It?"

    Once inside, Arya set down her things, her brows furrowed in thought.

    Then, she looked at Raymond. "Do I need to hide my magic affinity from others?"

    Raymond had already thought about this.

    He shook his head. "No need."

    Arya blinked, surprised by his quick response.

    Raymond leaned against the wall, arms crossed. "Our team is already filled with outliers. I''m a dual-class. Sylph is an explosive mage. Lorene just got one of the rarest divine spells. If we suddenly introduce an archer, people will naturally ask questions. But if we reveal your magic affinity at the right moment, it''ll eliminate any doubts."

    A thoughtful look crossed Arya''s face before she nodded.

    "Alright, I''ll leave it to you to decide when and how."

    She smiled. "I trust you."

    Raymond smirked. "Good."

    After all, once adventurers learned of her insanely high magic affinity, they wouldn''t dare question her place in the team.

    And then¡ª

    "Ahhh¡­"

    Arya let out a long yawn, stretching her arms.

    The exhaustion of staying up all night, combined with the rush of emotions from the awakening ceremony, was finally catching up to her.

    Raymond pointed toward her room immediately.

    "Go to bed. You promised me you''d sleep after this was over."

    Arya laughed softly, rubbing her eyes. "I know, I know! I''m going now!"

    With that, she disappeared into her room, leaving Raymond alone in the quiet house.

    But Raymond''s night wasn''t over yet.

    ---

    The streets were eerily quiet as Raymond made his way through Windy Willow Street, the cool night air brushing against his skin.

    The moment he turned into a shadowy alley, a figure suddenly darted toward him.

    "Mr. Rose, have you heard? The Knights finally took out the Black Wind Bandits last night!"

    Even without his night vision, Raymond recognized the voice instantly.

    Manik.

    The street informant was visibly excited, speaking in a hushed yet hurried tone.

    Unlike before, Raymond could now clearly see him even in the dark.

    His newly acquired Thief abilities had granted him night vision, a useful skill that made navigating the shadows of the city much easier.

    However, something unexpected happened as soon as Manik got close.

    A blue system panel flashed before Raymond''s eyes:

    ---

    [Learnable Skills Detected]

    Sprint [Thief] ¨C Learning Cost: 1 Skill Point

    Random Steal [Thief] ¨C Learning Cost: 2 Skill Points

    ---

    Raymond''s eyes narrowed slightly.

    Random Steal¡­?

    This wasn''t just a normal pickpocketing skill.

    This skill didn''t steal objects¡ªit stole abilities.

    ---

    [Skill: Random Steal]

    Effect: Randomly steals one skill from a target for a limited time.

    The stolen skill becomes unusable by the original owner while it is taken.

    Cannot be used continuously; cooldown applies.

    Skill selection is random, meaning the user has no control over what is stolen.

    Can only steal one skill per target within a short period.

    This was an extremely powerful ability, especially against high-level opponents and monsters.

    Imagine stealing a critical defensive or offensive skill at just the right moment.

    Even if he couldn''t use the stolen skill himself, the mere fact that he could deny an enemy access to their abilities could completely turn the tide of battle.

    He had never expected Manik to possess something so valuable.

    ---

    [Skill: Sprint]

    Effect: Grants the user a burst of speed, allowing them to escape danger quickly.

    Can be used to dodge, reposition, or flee from combat.

    A small smirk tugged at Raymond''s lips.

    No wonder Manik has survived for so long.

    Even when he was still an adventurer, Manik was the only survivor from his team and now, it was clear how he had managed to escape.

    With "Sprint" and "Random Steal," he was practically untouchable.

    Raymond remembered something Freya had told him before, how a thief had escaped from her using Sprint.

    Could it have been Manik?

    Raymond let out a quiet chuckle.

    "So, you''ve been doing this for years, and the Knights still haven''t caught you, huh?"

    Manik grinned, clearly unaware of the system notifications flashing in Raymond''s vision.

    "Well, you know how it is. Gotta be fast, gotta be smart!"

    Raymond''s smile deepened.

    He was definitely learning that skill.

    But for now¡ª

    He casually nodded. "Yeah, I heard about the Black Wind Bandits."

    As much as the system notifications intrigued him, he still had business to attend to.

    For tonight, his focus was elsewhere.

    But soon¡ª

    He would come back for those skills.

 Chapter 127 New Project!

    "Mr. Rose, look!"

    Manik hurried over, excitement brimming in his voice as he handed Raymond a leather bag filled with herbs.

    "Ever since the Black Wind Bandits got wiped out, the number of adventurers taking commissions has skyrocketed! Today, we collected enough herbs to make eight full batches of potions! And that''s just because the bag is full, otherwise, I could''ve gotten even more!"

    It was clear why Manik was so thrilled.

    During the time when the Black Wind Group was active, fewer adventurers dared to venture out, limiting his herb collection to only four or five portions a day. But now? Business was booming.

    Raymond took the bag from Manik, pulling it open just enough to see the ten neatly arranged Blue Spirit Herbs inside.

    Though his new night vision allowed him to see them clearly, he still pretended to inspect them under the glow of the Bai Hao Stone, just to keep his Thief abilities a secret.

    After a moment, he nodded and gave his instructions.

    "Tomorrow, collect ten portions for me, but don''t gather anything beyond that. Hold off until I give you further instructions."

    "Huh? Mr. Rose, what are you planning?"

    Manik looked genuinely puzzled.

    Why would Raymond suddenly limit his purchases; especially now, when there were more herbs available than ever, and the demand for potions was higher than before?

    With fewer bandits around, adventurers were taking on more missions, which meant they would need more potions. Prices would likely rise, making this the perfect time to profit.

    Yet, Raymond was backing off?

    It made no sense.

    "I told you before that I don''t have time to make potions every day, didn''t I?" Raymond said casually, not offering any further explanation.

    Manik froze, his mind flashing back.

    Yes. Raymond had mentioned that before.

    But in the past few weeks, Raymond had been consistently making potions every single day, so much so that Manik had completely forgotten that warning.

    Realizing his mistake, Manik''s face paled slightly.

    Had he just crossed a line by questioning Raymond''s decision?

    "M-Mr. Rose! I''m so sorry!" Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Manik lowered his head slightly, his voice hurried and sincere. "I completely forgot! Please forgive my thoughtlessness!"

    Not wanting to jeopardize their working relationship, he quickly made a firm promise.

    "Don''t worry, Mr. Rose! I won''t ask unnecessary questions again in the future!"

    Raymond watched him carefully before nodding in satisfaction.

    If Manik became too curious, it would be dangerous for both of them.

    The moment he became a liability, Raymond wouldn''t hesitate to find another supplier. After all, with the deal he offered, he wouldn''t struggle to find a replacement.

    Find adventures at My Virtual Library Empire

    "Just keep collecting ten portions for now."

    Manik, seeing Raymond wasn''t upset, sighed in relief and grinned.

    "Understood! I''ll get it done, Mr. Rose!"

    Inside, he was even more excited.

    If Raymond was willing to buy ten portions at a time, it meant his magic power had increased enough to refine ten potions in one sitting.

    That also meant more profit for him in the long run.

    After leaving Windy Willow Street, Raymond returned to Red Rose Street, finishing his potion-making for the night.

    As he worked, Arya watched him quietly, an expression of curiosity and mild amusement on her face.

    Then, as Raymond began measuring her arm length, she finally spoke up.

    "Raymond, are you planning to modify your leather armor to fit me?"

    Raymond paused, looking up at her.

    She already knew?

    Arya, seeing his reaction, grinned. "I figured as much when you mentioned using the giant sword to make new armor."

    Raymond chuckled, nodding. "Yeah. That''s the plan."

    He continued taking her measurements, ensuring the modifications would be perfectly tailored to her.

    Once he was done, he sighed, rubbing his forehead. "Now we just need to deal with the debt we owe Sylph and Lorene¡­ we still need over a dozen gold coins to pay them back."

    Arya tilted her head. "Didn''t we make some money from selling potions and weapons?"

    Raymond let out a dry laugh. "I used it all to enchant Dark Moon."

    The enchanted weapon had cost him nearly everything.

    While they had earned some money in the past few days, it still wasn''t enough to cover their debt.

    Luckily, Sylph and Lorene weren''t in a rush to demand repayment. They knew Raymond had recently commissioned a Black Iron weapon, so they assumed he was temporarily short on funds.

    That gave him a bit of breathing room.

    With Arya''s measurements recorded, Raymond gathered his old leather armor and the damaged giant sword.

    Together, they headed toward Red Iron Street, where he planned to have the armor modified and commission his own light armor set.

    The process, however, would take time.

    A skilled craftsman could reshape armor, but it wasn''t something that could be done overnight.

    Still, Raymond knew¡ª

    Every piece of preparation mattered.

    And soon, Arya would be fully equipped and ready for their next adventure.

    Forging in Secret

    Raymond worked tirelessly through the long hours of the night, modifying the leather armor and painstakingly crafting a breastplate.

    By the time he finally hammered the last piece into place, the first light of dawn was already creeping over the horizon.

    The rhythmic clang of metal had faded, replaced by the soft hum of a city stirring awake.

    Raymond wiped the sweat from his brow, exhaling deeply as he inspected his work.

    A perfectly fitted breastplate.

    The modifications had taken longer than expected, but the results spoke for themselves.

    However¡ª

    He knew he couldn''t stay here any longer.

    Old man Pierre would be arriving soon to open the blacksmith shop, and Raymond had no intention of letting the old craftsman see his work.

    Raymond swiftly packed away the modified leather armor and breastplate, making sure to leave no trace of his presence in the workshop.

    With his forging ability, the equipment he crafted was far superior to regular weapons and armor.

    If Pierre got a good look at his work, he would instantly recognize the difference.

    Even though the greatsword''s materials had been refined by other skilled craftsmen using the forging technique, only someone with the forging skill themselves could take those materials and reshape them into superior equipment.

    And Raymond wasn''t ready to let anyone know he had that skill just yet.

    So, before Pierre could arrive, he slipped out of the blacksmith shop and made his way back to Red Rose Street.

    Back home, Arya had already prepared breakfast, a simple but hearty meal.

    Raymond ate quickly, the fatigue from working all night settling into his bones.

    Then, without another word, he collapsed onto his bed and drifted into much-needed sleep.

    His rest was brief; only a few hours but enough to recharge him for what came next.

    As night fell, Raymond once again headed out, making his way to Fengliu Street to meet with Manik.

    Manik was waiting at their usual spot, looking excited as he handed over ten full sets of Blue Spirit Herbs.

    But before the informant could get too comfortable, Raymond raised a hand to stop him.

    "Don''t collect any more tomorrow."

    Manik blinked in confusion but didn''t argue.

    He had learned by now that Raymond had his own reasons for everything, and questioning him too much wasn''t worth the risk.

    So he simply nodded. "Understood, Mr. Rose."

    With the herbs secured, Raymond returned home, refining another batch of potions before heading back to Red Iron Street.

    It was time to finish his armor.

    Back at Pierre''s blacksmith shop, Raymond worked through the night once more.

    This time, his focus was on the remaining armor pieces¡ª

    Arm armor

    Leg armor

    And¡­ a surprise addition.

    He also brought his own sword, ensuring that his entire combat gear set was fully optimized.

    By the time he finished, he had more than just new armor¡ª

    He had created something new entirely.

    Raymond strapped the final piece onto his left arm and flexed his fingers, testing the newly crafted arm shield.

    It extended just past his elbow, measuring about 20 centimeters wide, but what made it truly unique was its thickness, two solid centimeters of reinforced metal.

    However, the real advantage lay in its razor-sharp edge.

    Unlike traditional shields, which were designed purely for defense, this arm shield could also be used as a weapon, a deadly extension of his own arm.

    He clenched his fist, feeling the weight distribute evenly, and gave it a test swing.

    "This can block heavy strikes¡­ and slice through armor just as easily."

    The design allowed him to defend against powerful attacks while still maintaining his ability to wield a sword with both hands when necessary.

    Raymond turned his wrist slightly, watching how the light glinted off the sharpened edge of the arm shield.

    A perfect balance between offense and defense.

    A small smirk formed on his lips.

    "Now this¡­ this is exactly what I needed."

    With his armor finally complete, Raymond knew that the next phase of his adventuring life was about to begin.

    Arya was now equipped and ready, and his own combat potential had skyrocketed thanks to the improvements in his gear.

 Chapter 128 Assassin Profession!

    In middle of the Night

    No. 26, Red Rose Street, a dimly lit townhouse stood in eerie silence, its inhabitants nestled in slumber. The city outside was still, wrapped in the hush of the early morning.

    Raymond pushed the door open carefully, stepping inside without a sound. The forged equipment was finally in his hands, but Arya had already drifted into sleep, her rhythmic breathing the only sound in the quiet room.

    His gaze flicked to the magic panel. The glowing numbers told him it was around two in the morning. He exhaled, rubbing his temples as he considered his next move. Tomorrow, he and Arya had a commission to complete, a mission that required them to be at their best. Strength was everything in their line of work, and every second of improvement counted.

    A thought sparked in his mind.

    "It''s the dead of night¡­ the deepest, darkest hour. If there''s anywhere completely shrouded in darkness right now, it''s the sewers."

    His pulse quickened. The perfect opportunity had arrived. It was time to awaken the Assassin.

    The benefits were undeniable, unlocking the Assassin class would grant him an additional mana points, and more importantly, the passive abilities would amplify his combat prowess significantly.

    In the past two days, he''d already grown familiar with the perks of the Thief class:

    Mastery of small weapons; daggers, short swords, even broken blades.

    Enhanced night vision, which had proven invaluable on his recent excursions.

    Superhuman speed, both in movement and reflexes.

    Raymond had seen firsthand how a thief''s hand speed could turn the tide of a battle. When he registered at the Adventurer''s Guild, he''d witnessed a thief snatch a commission slip so fast that even a trained eye could barely catch the motion.

    Night vision, agility, and speed, it was all coming together.

    "If I already have night vision, then awakening the Assassin should be no problem."

    Raymond opened his status panel and found the Assassin''s awakening requirements:

    [Assassin] Awakening Conditions: Kill a target in absolute darkness without being detected.

    A grin tugged at the corners of his lips. This was exactly the challenge he was looking for.

    Without hesitation, he grabbed a dagger and a long cloth, wrapping it around his mouth and nose. Then, with silent determination, he slipped out of the house and made his way to the sewer entrance.

    The night was at its peak; pitch-black, with only the distant hoot of an owl breaking the silence. But Raymond moved with ease, unhindered by the darkness thanks to his night vision.

    The entrance to the sewer loomed ahead, its iron grate rusted and slightly ajar. A foul, stagnant smell rose from below, but he barely flinched as he descended into the depths.

    His boots landed on damp stone, the sound muffled by the cloth wrapped around his face. He glanced at the ground; bluish-gray slabs covered in dried footprints. No fresh watermarks.

    "Looks like no one has been down here since the Black Wind Group was wiped out."

    He let out a quiet chuckle. If someone had entered today, the dampness of the sewer would have kept their footprints fresh. But here, the signs told a different story; untouched, abandoned, silent.

    Venturing further in, Raymond relied solely on his night vision. He didn''t bring a torch; light would only be a hindrance now.

    But as he walked deeper into the tunnels, something was off. He expected the usual sewer dwellers; rats scurrying along the walls, their beady eyes glinting in the dark. Yet there was nothing. Not a single rodent crossed his path.

    "Strange¡­" he mused. "It''s like the sewer rats have been cleared out recently."

    There was only one conclusion; someone, or something, had been here before him.

    Undeterred, he pressed on, heading deeper into the maze of tunnels. Eventually, he spotted fresh footprints: clawed, elongated, unmistakably belonging to mutant rats.

    A smirk played on his lips.

    "No matter how many times they try to purge the sewers, these things always find a way back."

    The air grew thicker, damp with the unmistakable scent of rot and decay. And then, finally, he heard it; the faint, high-pitched squeaking echoing from a nearby tunnel.

    Enjoy exclusive chapters from My Virtual Library Empire

    Raymond''s grip tightened around his dagger.

    It was time to begin.

    Raymond crouched low, his breath steady, his eyes locked on the mutant rat. It was hunched over, gnawing voraciously on something unidentifiable, its jagged teeth tearing through flesh with sickening ease. The dim glow of his night vision revealed every twitch of its sinewy body, every flick of its hairless tail.

    This was his chance.

    He considered his options. A direct attack was too risky, the slightest movement could startle the creature, sending it scurrying into the depths of the sewer. No, this required patience. Precision. Stealth.

    Raymond took a slow breath and activated "Camouflage." His body melted into the surroundings, blending perfectly with the damp stone walls. The key to the skill was absolute stillness, and as a hunter, patience was second nature to him.

    Minutes dragged on. The gnawing sounds continued, echoing faintly through the tunnel. The mutant rat was in no hurry, it had its meal, oblivious to the silent predator lurking nearby.

    Raymond didn''t move. Didn''t blink. He simply waited.

    The first activation of Camouflage wore off. He reactivated it. Still, the rat remained preoccupied.

    A second time. Still nothing.

    On the third activation, the creature finally finished eating. Its twitching nose lifted, sniffing the stagnant air. Then, lazily, it began to waddle forward, right toward him.

    Raymond tensed, every muscle in his body coiled like a spring.

    The rat scurried closer. Closer.

    It passed right by him, utterly unaware.

    Now.

    Swish!

    The dagger flashed in the darkness, slicing cleanly into the mutant rat''s neck. Its body convulsed as the blade drove deep into its skull. Raymond gave a sharp twist; quick, efficient. The rat never even had a chance to squeal.

    The sewer fell silent.

    Then, a soft glow appeared before his eyes.

    > "Assassin Awakening Requirement Complete: In a dark environment, without being discovered by the target, kill the target with a dagger."

    "New Profession Unlocked: Assassin!"

    Raymond let out a slow breath as the notification flickered on his status panel. A smile crept onto his lips.

    Almost immediately, he felt the changes coursing through his body. It wasn''t just an upgrade, it was a transformation.

    As a thief, he had speed, his hands and feet were fast. But as an assassin, his entire body felt like it had been reborn. His movements were fluid, his reflexes razor-sharp.

    He took an experimental step.

    Light. Effortless.

    If before, his body had felt like a solid mass, like carrying the weight of armor, now he moved as if he were weightless, a feather caught in the wind.

    Raymond''s eyes gleamed with excitement. Agility was the hallmark of an assassin. Unlike fighters, who relied on brute strength and flexibility, assassins embodied sheer grace and speed. Their precision was unmatched.

    His mind flashed back to a previous battle, to the crazy baboon. A hulking beast, wild and unpredictable. Back then, dodging its strikes had been nearly impossible.

    "But now¡­"

    A slow grin spread across his face.

    "If I faced that beast again, I could dodge its punch with ease." sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The crazy baboon was no ordinary foe. After awakening its Blood Frenzy, its body had grown larger, its muscles denser. It had become a true warrior, a creature whose strength surged in battle.

    But that wasn''t the real danger.

    The real danger was its growth.

    Every fight made it stronger. Faster. More resilient.

    If Raymond waited too long, the baboon might become unstoppable.

    "Which means¡­ the best strategy is to take it down in a single strike."

    His fingers curled around the hilt of his dagger. Instant kill. That was the way of an assassin.

    But that battle was for another day.

    Right now, he had other priorities.

    Exhaling, Raymond shook his head. Tomorrow, he had a commission to complete, a mission that needed his full attention. There was no point worrying about the baboon yet.

    With that thought, he turned and swiftly exited the sewer, his footsteps silent as a shadow.

 Chapter 129 Team of Four!

    The Next Day sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Morning light filtered through the windows of No. 26, Red Rose Street, casting a soft glow over the room. Arya stood in front of the mirror, twisting her body from side to side, testing the fit of the leather armor Raymond had modified for her.

    Her emerald eyes widened in surprise. "Raymond, you''re amazing! This fits perfectly!"

    She had expected some level of discomfort; tight straps, stiff material, or awkward seams. But instead, the armor felt like a second skin. It hugged her body just right, offering both protection and flexibility. And more than that, she felt... energized.

    Good equipment wasn''t just about defense, it had the power to make someone feel stronger, more confident. And right now, Arya felt ready.

    Unable to hold back her admiration, she grinned and teased, "I never thought you''d be this good at tailoring too! What''s next, gourmet cooking?"

    Raymond chuckled, crossing his arms with a satisfied smirk. "Well, I am a craftsman, you know. Forging, modifying, creating, it''s all part of the skillset."

    Despite his casual response, he couldn''t hide his pride. For the first time, he truly understood why dwarven craftsmen took such joy in their work. Seeing someone light up after wearing armor you forged yourself, it was a different kind of accomplishment.

    Raymond''s gaze shifted to the longbow slung across Arya''s back. "How does it feel using that?"

    He had tested the bow himself and found it to be well-balanced, but Arya was the true archer here, her opinion mattered more.

    Arya ran her fingers along the bowstring and gave a pleased nod. "Yeah, no complaints! It seems like being an archer allows me to master any bow pretty quickly." She paused, flexing her fingers. "The only thing is... this bow requires quite a bit of arm strength to fully draw."

    Then, as if suddenly realizing something, she frowned, glancing down at her arms. "Speaking of arm strength¡­ I think my arms have gotten thicker since my awakening."

    Raymond blinked. He took a closer look.

    She wasn''t wrong, her arms were slightly more muscular than before, but nothing drastic. Compared to warriors, whose bodies went through noticeable transformations, an archer''s physical changes were far more subtle.

    Arya, however, wasn''t convinced. She let out an exaggerated sigh. "Thank the gods I didn''t awaken as a warrior¡­ can you imagine? I''d be built like a brick wall!"

    Raymond chuckled, shaking his head.

    He could tell that today''s excitement was making her more talkative than usual. This was her first real mission, after all, her first step into the world of adventurers. Nerves and excitement often went hand in hand.

    While Arya marveled at her new armor, Raymond was making the final adjustments to his own gear.

    Last night''s hard work had paid off, he now wore a full set of refined silver light armor. Unlike traditional plate armor, his suit was designed for both mobility and defense. The armor was linked together by chainmail, offering the flexibility of leather with the durability of metal.

    On his left arm, he had strapped an arm shield, a piece of equipment designed for both offense and defense. Unlike a traditional shield, this one was locked directly onto his arm, allowing him to use his left hand freely without needing to grip it.

    At the front, sharp spikes extended just past his fingertips; a deadly addition that meant even in close combat, his left arm wasn''t just for blocking; it was a weapon in itself.

    For extra protection, he also wore a reinforced glove on his left hand, ensuring that even if he had to go hand-to-hand, he wouldn''t be completely vulnerable.

    Arya took one look at him and burst out laughing. "Raymond, if you put on a helmet with a visor, you''d be completely hidden inside your armor! You''d look like some kind of walking fortress!"

    Raymond smirked, adjusting his gauntlets. "If helmets didn''t mess with my vision and fighting instincts, I''d wear one in a heartbeat."

    With their gear finally ready, the two stepped outside, ready to take on their first commission.

    Raymond absentmindedly ran a hand over the back of his head. The human body had many weak points, but none as vulnerable as this. A well-placed strike here could mean instant defeat or worse.

    Last night, he had forged a helmet, thinking it would provide extra protection. But the moment he put it on, something felt... off. His movements were slower, his reactions dulled.

    Then, he realized the problem, his fighting instinct was tied to his entire head. With his vision slightly obstructed and his senses muted, he felt like he had lost a crucial part of his awareness. His ability to react, dodge, and anticipate attacks was significantly affected.

    In the end, Raymond had no choice but to melt the helmet down and repurpose the materials into an arm shield. A much better trade-off, one that enhanced both his offense and defense without sacrificing mobility.

    Arya''s eyes widened in realization. "So that''s why helmets aren''t always a good idea for fighters."

    She then gave him an amused look, crossing her arms. "But you know what? Now that you''re wearing this light armor, you actually look better than before in leather armor!"

    She wasn''t just flattering him.

    Before, Raymond had been slightly leaner, his body still adjusting to the changes brought by his profession awakening. But now, he had grown, not just taller, but stronger and more defined. His broader shoulders and balanced physique gave off a commanding presence, yet his movement remained swift and agile.

    With the arm shield securely in place, he radiated an air of reliability and strength. Not a hulking brute, but a warrior built for precision and adaptability.

    Raymond shook his head with a chuckle and lightly tapped Arya''s shoulder with his long sword, Dark Moon. "Alright, alright. Enough compliments. If you''re good to go, let''s set off."

    Arya''s eyes lit up with excitement. "Finally! I''ve been waiting for this!"

    She swung her quiver over her back, the fifteen long arrows inside clinking softly, the same ones Raymond had carefully refined the night before.

    Raymond, meanwhile, adjusted the backpack strapped securely across his shoulders and held Dark Moon in his left hand.

    With that, the two of them stepped out of the house and made their way toward Red Rose Street, where their adventure would truly begin.

    ---

    As they approached the intersection, a cheerful voice rang out.

    "Raymond! Arya! Over here!"

    From a distance, Sylph stood waving enthusiastically.

    Arya, practically buzzing with excitement, waved back before noticing Raymond''s casual pace. Without a second thought, she grabbed his arm and pulled him along.

    "Come on, slowpoke!"

    The two quickly arrived where Sylph and Lorene were waiting.

    "Sorry for making you wait," Arya said as she came to a stop.

    Sylph waved it off with a grin. "Oh, don''t worry, we just got here too."

    Lorene nodded in agreement. "Yeah, you''re right on time."

    Explore hidden tales at My Virtual Library Empire

    Sylph''s gaze then landed on Arya''s leather armor, her eyebrows raising slightly. "Hey¡­ this looks familiar."

    Arya hesitated for a brief second before quickly correcting herself. "Ah¡ªRaymond had it made for me. You know, hired a few ''craftsmen'' for a cheaper deal."

    Sylph smirked, but didn''t question it further. "Makes sense."

    Lorene, on the other hand, had her attention elsewhere.

    Her eyes were locked onto Raymond, or more specifically, his armor and weaponry.

    "Raymond, your new equipment looks incredible!" she said, admiration clear in her voice.

    She wasn''t the only one who noticed. Sylph followed her gaze, her expression shifting to one of surprise. Her eyes landed on the Dark Moon, still sheathed in its sleek black scabbard.

    Even though Raymond had swapped out his previous black heavy sword for a swordsman''s long sword, something about it caught their attention.

    Sylph''s eyes narrowed slightly. "Wait¡­ Raymond, is that¡­?"

    She didn''t finish her sentence, but her meaning was clear.

    Raymond''s fingers tightened briefly around the hilt of Dark Moon. He scanned the surroundings. The street was less crowded now, and no one seemed to be paying them any attention.

    That was good.

    He gave a small nod, confirming what both women were thinking.

    Lorene''s eyes sparkled with excitement, while Sylph''s lips curled into a knowing smile.

    "Let''s head to the Adventurer''s Guild first," Raymond said, keeping his voice low. "I''ll explain more once we''re somewhere private."

    Sylph, barely containing her curiosity, nodded eagerly. "Yes! Let''s go right now!"

    After all, it wasn''t every day you saw a weapon crafted from black iron, a material known for its magic-conducting properties.

    And just like that, the four of them set off, stepping toward the Adventurer''s Guild, ready for the next chapter of their journey.

 Chapter 130 Aryas Registration!

    The streets of Wittes were bustling with activity, but for once, Raymond and his team walked unnoticed.

    It seemed that the adventurers who had once eyed them with curiosity had moved on. Either their interest in Raymond''s party had faded over time, or more likely, they were too preoccupied with the recent destruction of the ''Black Wind Group''. With the town''s underworld thrown into disarray, commissions had surged, keeping adventurers busy taking on missions and hunting down remnants of the gang.

    For Raymond, this was the best possible outcome.

    He had been mildly concerned that Arya, still new to the adventuring world, might struggle under the weight of stares and whispers. But now, with no one paying them any mind, that worry evaporated.

    If things stayed this way, perhaps he wouldn''t need to expose Arya''s magic affinity after all.

    At first, he had considered revealing it. He knew that among adventurers, hiding something like magical talent could invite speculation, mockery, or outright dismissal. If people had already been talking about her, it might have been better to give them a reason to shut up.

    But now? If no one cared, there was no reason to stir up unnecessary attention.

    Even so, while they were no longer a hot topic, the ''Black Wind Group'' and the gold-ranked ''Swift Wind Adventure Team'' still dominated conversations in the guild and on the streets.

    And judging by how Arya and Sylph were excitedly chatting about it, it was clear that the news had captured their interest.

    "Did you hear?" Arya''s voice was animated as they walked. "The ''Black Wind Group'' managed to evade the Knights for so long because they had a beast trainer who controlled a Wind Eagle!"

    Sylph nodded eagerly. "Yeah, and I heard the ''Swift Wind Adventure Team'' took it down. It was their elven archer who shot it down, which finally led to the gang''s defeat!"

    She practically bounced with excitement, her eyes sparkling. "A female elf archer! I''ve never seen an elf before! Aren''t they supposed to be ridiculously beautiful? I wonder if it''s true!"

    At this, Arya shot a glance at Raymond, who; without missing a beat, pretended to be completely oblivious.

    He, of course, knew far more than he was letting on. Not only had he secretly cleared out mutant rats in the sewer without telling Sylph, but he had also encountered the ''Gold Adventure Team'' firsthand.

    There were some things best left unsaid.

    Meanwhile, Lorene''s expression darkened slightly, her brow furrowed in thought. "I heard that some members of the ''Black Wind Group'' managed to escape¡­ and their ''Beast Tamer'' wasn''t captured."

    A brief silence followed.

    Sylph''s enthusiasm dimmed slightly. "Yeah, that''s true¡­" she admitted. "But their leader, ''Black Wind,'' is dead. The ones who got away probably won''t dare stay in Wittes. Their power came from their numbers, now that they''re scattered, they''re no longer a real threat."

    She glanced around as if expecting to see remnants of the gang lurking in the shadows. "Even the stronger bronze-ranked adventurers in the guild can probably take them down now."

    She wasn''t wrong. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The Black Wind Group had been powerful not just because their leader was a gold-ranked warrior, but because they outnumbered their enemies. Even the elite ''Swift Wind Adventure Team'' wouldn''t have dared face them if they still had twenty-plus members.

    But now?

    With only a handful of fugitives left, they were little more than stragglers.

    If a well-organized Black Iron-ranked team, one with the right professional balance, ran into them, they stood a chance of winning. Even if they couldn''t defeat them outright, they could at least hold them off long enough for reinforcements to arrive.

    But one name stood out in Raymond''s mind.

    The ''Beast Tamer''.

    If that man was still alive, he was still a threat.

    Raymond''s fingers subtly tensed. A tamer with the ability to control beasts could turn the tide of battle single-handedly. Even now, the thought of what kind of creatures he might be hiding sent a slight shiver down his spine.

    For a brief moment, a reckless idea flickered in his mind, one that whispered of opportunity.

    What if he could find the ''Beast Tamer''?

    The Beast Tamer class was an extremely rare profession, one that Raymond himself had considered obtaining. If he could somehow acquire that power for himself¡­

    But he quickly shook his head, dismissing the thought. Too risky.

    Right now, he knew nothing about the Beast Tamer''s exact abilities or combat strength. And it wasn''t just him, more than one of the Black Wind fugitives had escaped. If his team ran into them by accident, it could mean serious trouble.

    Their current strength was nowhere near enough to take on multiple Bronze-ranked enemies at once.

    No.

    For now, it was better to avoid them altogether.

    He exhaled, pushing the thought aside. There were more immediate matters to focus on.

    Discover exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire

    Like the commission waiting for them at the Adventurer''s Guild.

    Without another word, he quickened his pace.

    The Adventurer''s Guild was far busier than usual. The main hall was buzzing with energy, adventurers moving about in a flurry of activity.

    Raymond immediately understood why, with the ''Black Wind Group'' destroyed, commissions had surged, and everyone was eager to capitalize on the opportunity.

    For most, this was prime hunting season, a chance to prove themselves, earn better pay, and rise through the ranks.

    As soon as they stepped inside, Sylph grabbed Arya''s arm. "Come on, Arya! Let''s get you registered first." Without waiting for a reply, she dragged her toward the registration desk.

    Raymond, Lorene, and the others followed at a more relaxed pace, until they felt the shift in the atmosphere.

    People were staring.

    At first, only a few glances were thrown in their direction. But soon, murmurs spread like wildfire, rippling across the hall as adventurers recognized them.

    "Hey, isn''t that the Explosion Mage, Sylph? And Raymond, the Dual-Occupationer?"

    "Yeah, that''s them¡­ But wait, who''s the archer with them?"

    "No way; she doesn''t even have an identity token. Look, Sylph''s taking her to the registration desk¡­ She must have just awakened!"

    "That doesn''t make sense. Raymond''s team is too strong to recruit an unregistered rookie. With his Dual-Class status and Sylph''s explosive magic, they could have any bronze-rank archer they wanted. Why would they settle for someone new?"

    More and more adventurers turned to watch, but their expressions held doubt, not curiosity.

    It was clear what they were thinking.

    To them, it was absurd to believe that Raymond''s team, already on the fast track to elite status, would willingly bring in a complete novice.

    "They must have just met her on the way here," someone reasoned. "Maybe they''re helping her register out of kindness."

    "That''s more likely," another agreed. "No way Raymond''s team would handicap themselves by taking in an untested rookie."

    Raymond caught bits and pieces of the conversation, his expression unreadable.

    Arya, however, heard everything.

    For the first time, Arya truly understood how much Raymond''s team was respected, not just by newcomers, but even among seasoned adventurers.

    She had overheard whispers before when she and Raymond visited the temple library, but now it was clearer than ever. Bronze-rank adventurers, people already established in their careers; wanted to join his team.

    And yet¡­

    Here she was, being treated like a weak link before she''d even begun.

    The assumptions stung.

    Even though her magic affinity was incredibly high, it wasn''t something she could use yet; not in a way that mattered. To these adventurers, she was dead weight, a burden Raymond''s team didn''t need.

    For a brief moment, doubt crept into her mind.

    Just then, Sylph scoffed, her voice loud enough for Arya to hear but low enough to ignore the onlookers.

    "Adventurers are always like this." She rolled her eyes. "When Raymond teamed up with us, they acted the same way, talking like they knew everything."

    Her tone sharpened. "But they don''t know a damn thing."

    Arya blinked, surprised by the frustration in Sylph''s voice.

    "Look at you," Sylph continued, "you''ve already learned from Raymond''s experience, but you''re still letting their opinions get to you?" She sighed, then added with a smirk, "With your magic affinity, you could join any team you wanted. Stop worrying about what they think and let''s just get you registered."

    Arya hesitated for a moment.

    Then, with a deep breath, she nodded.

    The line moved quickly, and within minutes, Arya stepped up to the counter.

    Raymond remained quiet, watching the murmurs continue around him. He had hoped to avoid attention, but it seemed that was impossible.

    And then¡ª

    "Wait a second¡­ I remember now!"

    One adventurer''s voice cut through the low chatter, causing heads to turn.

    Raymond immediately tensed, his gaze shifting toward the speaker.

    The man pointed at Arya. "I''ve seen her before! She was at the temple with Raymond!"

    The energy in the room shifted.

    "Wait, really?" Another adventurer turned to look at Arya again, eyes narrowing. "Is she his sister?"

    "No, that''s not it¡­ That means she really is joining their team?"

    For the first time, shock replaced skepticism.

    "Well, of course." A voice scoffed. "Even if she isn''t his sister, she''s obviously close to him. There''s no way he wouldn''t bring her in."

    A new thought dawned on the crowd.

    "But if she''s that close to him¡­ what if she''s not actually talented?"

    The adventurers began to speculate with new intensity.

    "Think about it. With Raymond''s team''s potential, they could reach gold rank one day. If she''s not strong enough, she''ll only drag them down."

    "Exactly. If she''s not talented, the whole team could suffer in the long run. There''s no room for dead weight in a rising team like theirs."

    The words hit Arya harder than she expected.

    Even Sylph frowned at that. "Tch. These idiots don''t even know who they''re talking about."

    Raymond exhaled quietly, shaking his head.

    He had been prepared for this kind of reaction.

    This was just the beginning.

    With Arya officially registering today, the rumors and judgment would only grow stronger.

    He could only hope that she was ready for it.

 Chapter 131 The Reveal!

    Discover more content at My Virtual Library Empire

    The murmurs spread like wildfire.

    More adventurers turned their attention toward Raymond''s group, and soon, the entire hall was abuzz with discussion.

    Many of them had seen Raymond''s team grow, had watched his rise, and now they were shaking their heads at what they saw as a poor decision.

    "Raymond''s really doing this? Bringing in someone just because they''re close? Isn''t that just dragging down their potential?"

    "It''s a joke. With their strength, they could recruit a proper bronze-rank archer, not someone who just awakened."

    "What about the other teammates? No way they''re okay with this. They''re probably just too embarrassed to speak up."

    Some even sympathized, in their own twisted way.

    "Well, it''s not like he can just abandon a close friend¡­ But still, it''s a waste. If he weren''t so talented, this wouldn''t be a big deal. But a team like his has the potential to go gold. This kind of dead weight is a huge problem."

    At first, Raymond had assumed they''d just talk about Arya, dismissing her as a weak link, questioning why she was there.

    But now, they were questioning him.

    The way they spoke, it was as if he was the villain, dragging his team down out of sentimentality.

    His expression didn''t change, but in his mind, he sighed.

    Do these people ever shut up?

    It wasn''t like Arya had been added without reason. But explaining to them? Pointless.

    Next to him, Lorene''s expression darkened, her lips pressed into a thin line.

    "Why do these people love gossiping so much?" she muttered, crossing her arms.

    Raymond just chuckled, shaking his head. "It''s the adventurer way. If they''re not on a mission, they''re running their mouths."

    To be fair, not all adventurers were like this. Many were too focused on their own work to care. But the ones who loved to talk?

    They never shut up.

    Arya''s First Steps as an Adventurer

    Just then, Sylph and Arya returned, the latter practically glowing with excitement.

    "Raymond, look!" Arya grinned, holding up a white porcelain identity plate, the name "Arya" and the class "Archer" inscribed clearly.

    She looked proud, beaming with joy, as if this was the first step toward something bigger.

    Raymond reached out and gently ruffled her hair, smiling. "From now on, you''re officially an adventurer."

    Arya squeezed her eyes shut and laughed. "Yeah!"

    For that moment, the murmurs didn''t matter.

    Then, Sylph spoke up.

    "Hey, Raymond, these adventurers are getting annoying. Are you just going to let them keep talking about Arya?"

    Her tone was half-joking, half-serious, but the challenge in her eyes was real.

    Raymond exhaled, his smirk widening. "Of course not. I was just waiting for Arya to finish registering first."

    He could tolerate being talked about. Let them speculate all they wanted.

    But Arya? S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    That was a different story.

    Lorene, who had been watching Raymond closely, suddenly covered her mouth in realization. "Wait¡­ Raymond, are you planning to¡ª?"

    Sylph blinked, then her eyes widened.

    "Oh, I see. You''re going to reveal Arya''s magic affinity?"

    Raymond nodded. "Yeah. I never planned on keeping it secret anyway."

    To him, it wasn''t even a big deal.

    Sure, Arya had an exceptionally high magic affinity, but she wasn''t the first person in history with one. There had been plenty of cases before, and there would be plenty more in the future.

    The difference? People just didn''t know yet.

    Why Hide What''s Meant to Shine?

    Raymond had always believed that hiding something unnecessary was pointless.

    Just like when he publicly acknowledged his Dual-Class status.

    At first, there had been shock and speculation, but once people learned that Dual-Classers weren''t unheard of, the gossip died down.

    This would be the same.

    Once people realized Arya wasn''t just some random recruit, they''d have no choice but to shut up.

    Of course, there were some things even Raymond wouldn''t reveal yet.

    While Arya''s magic affinity could be made public, his own other class would remain a secret; for now.

    He had his reasons.

    The world already knew about Dual-Classers, but his case was¡­ different.

    If he revealed too much too quickly, it could attract too many prying eyes.

    So, for now, he would wait.

    But in a few months?

    He had every intention of dropping another revelation.

    A Moment of Truth

    Raymond turned to Arya, his gaze steady. "Are you ready?"

    Arya took a deep breath, then nodded firmly. "Yeah. I know how strong everyone in our team is. If I don''t reveal my magic affinity, these people will never stop talking."

    But that wasn''t the only reason.

    She didn''t want to be labeled as someone who got in through connections. She didn''t want Raymond to take the blame for bringing in a so-called weak link.

    Standing there, listening to the whispers, she realized something else, Raymond had faced this kind of talk before. When he built his team, he had to withstand criticism, doubts, and even pressure from his own teammates.

    Now, it was her turn.

    Raymond motioned for Arya to follow. "Then let''s go over there."

    The group walked across the hall toward an unmanned counter where a single white crystal ball sat atop a pedestal.

    This was the ''Magic Crystal Ball'', a standard tool used by the Adventurer''s Guild.

    It served two purposes:

    1. Measuring an adventurer''s current magic value, since some adventurers weren''t skilled at tracking their own growth.

    2. Preventing fraud; many teams had strict requirements for magic affinity and power levels when recruiting. The Magic Crystal Ball ensured that adventurers couldn''t lie their way into a stronger team.

    As soon as Raymond and his team stopped in front of the Magic Crystal Ball, heads turned.

    "Hey, hey, hey; what are they doing?"

    The murmurs spread fast. More adventurers looked over, curiosity sparking in their eyes.

    "They must be checking their current magic power. Don''t forget, Raymond is a Dual-Professional! When a Dual-Professional awakens a second class, their magic power increases significantly!"

    "I''m actually more curious about Raymond''s magic affinity. He''s already got incredible talent for learning skills. If his magic affinity is high too¡­ he could reach platinum-level in the future!"

    A ripple of excitement spread through the guild.

    Adventurers who had previously ignored Raymond and his group were now watching intently, eager to see his stats.

    But then, Raymond stepped aside.

    And instead of placing his hand on the crystal ball, he turned to Arya.

    "Arya, you go first."

    The Reveal

    The room fell silent.

    The moment they realized it was Arya, not Raymond, who would be tested, a collective wave of disappointment spread through the crowd.

    "Tch. I thought we were gonna see Raymond''s numbers."

    "Why her?"

    But Arya ignored them.

    She stepped forward, placed her hand on the crystal ball, and focused.

    A soft white light glowed from within the orb. Then, after a brief moment, the light faded, and two numbers appeared on the surface of the crystal ball.

    4.2

    108.4

    For a moment, there was silence.

    Then¡ª

    "WHAT?!"

    The entire hall erupted in shock.

    A Storm of Reactions

    "Did I read that right? 4.2 magic affinity?!"

    "No way! That''s impossible!"

    "She''s only been awakened for two days, and her magic value is already over 100?!"

    "4.2?! I''ve never seen a magic affinity that high in my entire adventuring career!"

    A surge of disbelief and awe spread through the room. The same adventurers who had just been mocking her, dismissing her as a burden, were now staring at her like she was a living legend.

    The entire perception of Arya changed in an instant.

    And at that moment, the gossip stopped.

 Chapter 132 Centre of Attention!

    The Adventurer''s Guild fell into stunned silence for a brief moment. Then, a wave of disbelief erupted as the adventurers processed what they had just witnessed.

    At first, they had assumed that Arya was only on Raymond''s team because of connections; a favor, a stroke of luck, or simple nepotism.

    But now?

    They realized just how wrong they had been.

    "A magic affinity of 4.2? That''s absurdly high!"

    "I can''t believe it¡­ With numbers like that, she wouldn''t need connections! Any adventurer team would be begging her to join!"

    The murmurs of doubt had vanished, replaced by murmurs of awe.

    While magic affinity alone didn''t determine combat skill, it set a hard cap on magical growth.

    More magic affinity meant a higher magic pool.

    More magic value meant more spells, more skills, and more endurance in battle.

    Even if Arya wasn''t skilled right now, with a magic affinity this high, she could surpass almost anyone given time.

    "The amount of times she''ll be able to use skills in a fight¡­ Even if she only learns a handful of techniques, she''ll be an absolute powerhouse."

    "This level of magic affinity is unheard of in Wittes."

    One adventurer rubbed his chin, deep in thought. "Yeah¡­ as far as I know, the strongest mage in town is Shanami from the ''Wind Adventurers.'' Her affinity is 3.2."

    A hushed gasp rippled through the crowd.

    "Wait; you''re saying Arya''s magic affinity is a full one-point higher than the top mage in town?"

    "That''s not just ''higher'' that''s an entirely different league!"

    At first, many adventurers had worried that Arya would drag Raymond''s team down, that she was a weak link, an anchor weighing them down.

    But now?

    They saw potential.

    "If nothing unexpected happens¡­ Raymond''s team is going to be unstoppable."

    "They might not hit platinum right away, but they''ll definitely reach the level of the ''Gold Team'' maybe even higher."

    "Honestly? I''d be surprised if they didn''t become a platinum team in the future."

    The whispers had shifted completely.

    Instead of dismissing Arya as a burden, adventurers were now questioning if Raymond''s team was too powerful for anyone else to keep up with.

    Gone were the doubts about why Raymond and his team hadn''t just recruited a bronze-ranked archer.

    That idea had become laughable.

    "Honestly, even if we grabbed a bronze-rank archer, if they don''t have good talent, they''d just slow the team down. Arya''s talent is already at the absolute peak of this town."

    Arya pulled her hand back from the Magic Crystal Ball, the blue numbers slowly fading from the glowing surface.

    But the shock they had left behind still lingered.

    Sylph crossed her arms, a smug grin spreading across her face.

    "Well, well, well." She tilted her chin up with pride. "Looks like that shut them up! If we hadn''t done this, those loudmouths would''ve just kept running their mouths, talking behind Arya''s back forever."

    Lorene, however, wasn''t as satisfied.

    She glanced around the packed guild hall, her fingers tightening around her staff.

    "Sylph¡­ You do realize that even though they''re not mocking us anymore, now everyone''s talking about us even more than before?"

    Sylph blinked. "¡­Oh."

    Lorene wasn''t wrong.

    Before, only a small handful of people had been gossiping about Arya joining the team.

    But now?

    Almost every adventurer in the hall was talking about it. Some were whispering in hushed excitement. Others were openly debating the future of Raymond''s team. Explore more at My Virtual Library Empire

    Even those who hadn''t cared before were now staring with interest.

    For Arya, the sudden flood of attention was overwhelming.

    She had never been in the spotlight like this before,bnever been the subject of so many stares, so much curiosity, so much speculation.

    Her heart raced as she turned to Raymond, her voice small, uncertain.

    "Raymond¡­ Is this really okay?"

    Raymond smiled softly, reaching out to ruffle her hair.

    "Don''t worry." His voice was calm, steady, completely unfazed by the crowd. "You''re not the first person in history to have high magic affinity."

    Arya blinked.

    "¡­I''m not?"

    "Nope." He chuckled. "There have been plenty of others before you. And there will be plenty more in the future."

    He gestured toward Sylph. "Even she mentioned before that some people have affinities above 4. You''re special, sure, but you''re not the first. So it''s fine."

    Arya let out a small breath, her shoulders relaxing slightly.

    Raymond''s confidence was unshaken, and that made her feel a little braver too.

    Sylph, still grinning, clapped her hands together.

    "Well then! Now that Arya''s officially an adventurer, how about we get down to business?"

    Lorene smirked. "Agreed. We still have a commission to take."

    As the four of them turned toward the mission board, the entire hall of adventurers watched them go, some still whispering in awe, others recalculating what they thought they knew.

    One thing was clear.

    Raymond''s team was no longer just promising.

    They were a force to be reckoned with.

    Easing the Pressure

    Arya took a deep breath, feeling slightly more composed, but the weight of so many eyes on her still made her uneasy.

    Sensing her lingering discomfort, Sylph chimed in with a reassuring grin.

    "Yeah, Arya, don''t stress over it! You have no idea how crazy things got when Raymond''s dual-class status was revealed."

    She crossed her arms, shuddering at the memory.

    "The day we came to the Adventurer''s Guild after the announcement, this place was twice as chaotic as it is now. Especially with all the archers..."

    Her voice trailed off as she recalled the absolute storm of archers who had swarmed them, practically begging to be recruited. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    If it weren''t for the guild staff stepping in, they might have been trapped there all day, buried under an avalanche of desperate archers.

    Arya''s eyes widened slightly at that. "That bad?"

    Sylph nodded solemnly. "Oh, you have no idea."

    Just then, Lorene spoke up, a thoughtful look on her face.

    "I have an idea. Why don''t Sylph and I test our magic affinity as well?"

    The group turned to her in confusion.

    Sylph blinked. "Huh? Why?"

    Raymond, however, caught on quickly.

    Lorene was trying to divert attention, to give the other adventurers something else to focus on so that Arya wouldn''t be the center of every conversation.

    Before he could say anything, Sylph''s expression lit up in understanding.

    "Ohhh! You want to help Arya take some of the pressure off?"

    Lorene nodded.

    "Exactly. If everyone''s looking at us too, then Arya won''t be singled out as much."

    Sylph grinned. "Great idea! Let''s do it!"

    Arya looked at them, grateful beyond words.

    "Sylph, Lorene¡­ thank you so much."

    Sylph waved a hand dismissively. "Pfft, don''t mention it. We''re used to this kind of thing."

    Lorene nodded in agreement.

    Sylph then turned to Raymond, flashing him a teasing smile.

    "And you? No problem with this, right?"

    Raymond let out a small cough, glancing away.

    "Ahem¡­ it''s a good idea, but I don''t need to do it."

    His casual refusal immediately caught the group off guard.

    "Huh?" Sylph looked at him in surprise. "Why not?"

    Lorene also frowned, confused by his response. Given his close relationship with Arya, she had expected him to join in.

    Even Arya''s expression faltered for a moment, her shoulders tensing.

    "...Oh."

    She forced a small smile. "It''s okay. I''m sure Raymond has his own reasons..."

    But as she spoke, something clicked in her mind.

    Her eyes suddenly widened as a realization struck her.

    She looked up at Raymond again, this time with understanding.

    "Ah! I get it now!"

    Her disappointment vanished in an instant, replaced by determination.

    Sylph and Lorene exchanged confused glances.

    "Wait¡­ What just happened? Arya, what do you mean?"

    A moment ago, Arya had seemed hurt, but now she was completely fine?

    Raymond sighed quietly before leaning in and lowering his voice.

    "My magic power¡­ is too high right now. It''s better if I don''t reveal it yet. I''ll explain once we leave the guild."

    Sylph''s eyes immediately widened.

    "Wait¡­ again?! Did your magic power increase? Because of your dual-class?"

    She remembered the last time Raymond mentioned his magic power, it was over 600.

    At the time, they had assumed it was a side effect of awakening the warrior class, so it didn''t seem strange.

    But now¡­

    If Raymond was choosing to keep it a secret, then that meant his magic value must be even higher, possibly much, much higher.

    She narrowed her eyes at him. "Raymond¡­ just how high is it now?"

    Raymond simply nodded, confirming her suspicions.

    Sylph let out a low whistle.

    "Damn. No wonder you''re keeping quiet."

    Lorene, who had been watching the exchange with growing intrigue, gripped her staff tightly.

    If Raymond''s magic power had increased to the point where he didn''t want it revealed¡­

    Then whatever his true potential was, it was something that would shake the guild even more than Arya''s magic affinity had.

    For now, however, they had bigger things to focus on.

    "Fine, fine. Keep your secrets for now." Sylph smirked. "But when we get out of here, you''re telling us everything."

    Raymond chuckled. "Deal."

    With that settled, Sylph and Lorene stepped forward, placing their hands on the Magic Crystal Ball, ready to steal just enough attention to let Arya breathe easier.

 Chapter 133 Accepting Commission!

    Sylph and Lorene fell silent, their curiosity momentarily satisfied.

    Arya, however, turned her gaze back to Raymond, her bright eyes filled with understanding.

    She knew his secret, that he had awakened ten professions. With each new awakening, his magic value surged exponentially.

    Right now, Raymond''s magic power had to be terrifyingly high.

    "He''s keeping it hidden on purpose," Arya thought. "If people saw his numbers, they''d be too shocked. He doesn''t want to draw that kind of attention."

    Just the thought of his true potential being exposed made her feel a chill. If adventurers and worse, powerful factions, caught wind of his multi-class identity, it would attract the wrong kind of interest.

    Her momentary disappointment vanished entirely.

    She wasn''t upset anymore, not when she realized Raymond was protecting himself.

    "Okay, got it!"

    Sylph suddenly grinned, a smug look returning to her face. Whatever she was so happy about, only she knew.

    "Then I''ll go first!"

    Without hesitation, she stepped forward, placing her hand confidently on the Magic Crystal Ball.

    The moment Sylph moved, the entire guild hall took notice.

    "Hey! Sylph''s testing her magic power now!"

    "Wait, what?! She''s actually checking too?"

    More adventurers turned their attention, curiosity spiking.

    "Look! Look!"

    As the whispers spread, Sylph placed her right hand on the crystal ball.

    A bright white light flashed, illuminating the hall. Then, just as quickly, the glow faded, leaving behind two lines of blue numbers.

    2.6

    406.8

    A brief silence.

    Then, an explosion of murmurs and exclamations followed.

    "2.6! That''s ridiculously high!"

    "Sure, it''s lower than Arya''s 4.2, but come on! Who else in Wittes even has a magic affinity that high?!"

    "Not many, that''s for sure."

    Then, someone remembered a critical detail.

    "Wait a second, Sylph is an ''Explosion Magician''! Don''t forget how much magic ''Explosion Magic'' consumes!"

    "Oh¡­ oh no."

    A horrified realization spread across the room.

    Unlimited Explosions?

    A tense silence fell over the adventurers.

    "If her magic affinity is this high¡­ that means her magic value will scale insanely well in the future."

    "Which means¡­"

    Someone took in a sharp breath.

    "She''ll be able to cast ''Explosion Magic'' multiple times in a row, without running out of mana!"

    A collective gasp. Your journey continues at My Virtual Library Empire

    For a brief moment, everyone imagined the sheer destruction of multiple consecutive Explosion Magic spells, the kind of devastation that could turn an entire battlefield into a crater-ridden wasteland.

    "¡­Holy hell."

    Sylph''s Smugness Knows No Bounds

    Sylph soaked in the praise, lifting her chin proudly.

    "Heh. That''s right! Now you understand just how powerful I am!"

    Her smirk grew wider, basking in the awe and respect radiating from the onlookers.

    Raymond, standing off to the side, let out a deep sigh and placed a hand on his forehead.

    "I can''t take this girl anywhere¡­"

    Yet, even as Sylph flaunted her strength, Raymond''s gaze lingered on the numbers, a slight frown crossing his face.

    406.8.

    That number made him pause.

    It had been a month and a half since he met Sylph. Back then, she had exhausted her magic power after a single Explosion Magic cast.

    Even half a month ago, she still collapsed after using it.

    By now, her magic power had increased significantly.

    Logically, she should have had enough reserves left after casting the spell.

    Yet¡­ she still collapsed.

    That only meant one thing.

    Her Explosion Magic had evolved.

    Raymond''s mind flashed back to the fight against the Vine Demon Tree.

    Back then, when Sylph unleashed her Explosion Magic, he had noticed something.

    The fireball she created had seemed¡­ larger. More powerful.

    At the time, he had dismissed it as an illusion.

    But now?

    Now, he wasn''t so sure.

    "Her magic isn''t just getting stronger because of her magic value," he thought. "She''s unconsciously improving her mastery over it¡­ increasing the destructive power every time she casts it."

    And that meant that even if she gained more magic power, the cost of casting Explosion Magic might always scale up with her.

    "She''s constantly pushing the limits of her own magic."

    Raymond exhaled slowly.

    "...Interesting."

    He had always known that Sylph had insane potential.

    But now, he was sure, she wasn''t just a normal Explosion Magician.

    She was growing faster than expected, honing her abilities in ways that even she wasn''t aware of yet.

    With this rate of development¡­

    One day, her explosions wouldn''t just shake the battlefield.

    They''d change the course of wars.

    Explosive Growth

    Raymond''s mind churned as he pieced together what he had overlooked before.

    Back when Sylph used ''Explosion Magic'' against the Vine Demon Tree, he had been too focused on the battle to notice the details. But now, with his Hunter awakening sharpening his memory, he could vividly recall the crater left behind.

    It was larger than usual.

    Not by an overwhelming amount, but noticeably bigger, around eight meters in diameter instead of the expected ten.

    That discrepancy meant one thing, insufficient magic power.

    Raymond had studied skill mastery before. He knew that when a spell was enhanced to a deeper level, the mana cost increased significantly. However, the caster didn''t need the full required mana to activate it, only the minimum base amount.

    For example:

    Sylph''s initial ''Explosion Magic'' required 500 MP to cast.

    After deepening her mastery, the full version required 600 MP.

    But here''s the catch, if she only had 500 MP left, she could still cast ''Explosion Magic'' it just wouldn''t be at full power.

    The range and explosive force scaled dynamically with how much mana she had at the time.

    The same principle applied to other skills, like ''Taunt'' its effectiveness adjusted based on the user''s mana reserve.

    It all made sense now.

    Sylph''s explosions were growing stronger, but her mana pool wasn''t keeping up yet.

    "Give her a few months," Raymond thought. "And those explosions will be twice as devastating."

    Just as he finished his mental calculations, a sharp exclamation snapped him out of his thoughts.

    Lorene''s Turn

    "Wait¡­ 2.4?!"

    Raymond blinked and looked up.

    At some point, Lorene had stepped forward, placing her hand on the Magic Crystal Ball.

    The blue numbers displayed clearly:

    2.4

    412

    A ripple of astonishment spread through the guild.

    "That''s an incredibly high magic affinity for a Priest!" S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Right?! Unlike mages, Priests don''t get the same magic affinity bonuses, so this number is insane!"

    Then someone connected the dots.

    "And hold on, Priestess Lorene is already a Black Iron-rank adventurer! That means the Goddess has already granted her a second Divine Art!"

    A hush fell over the crowd as the realization sank in.

    "That''s¡­ unbelievable. She''s only been awakened for a little over a hundred days!"

    Two Divine Arts in Just Over 100 Days

    For most Priests, receiving a second Divine Art took years of dedication, a sign of deep faith and talent.

    Yet Lorene had already received two.

    It wasn''t just her magic affinity that was impressive, it was her blessing.

    Divine Arts weren''t simply granted. The Goddess herself determined whether a Priest was worthy.

    And Lorene had proven herself; twice.

    As the awe-filled murmurs continued, a realization spread through the room.

    Everyone else in Raymond''s team had revealed their magic stats.

    Now, only one person remained.

    Raymond.

    Dozens of adventurers turned their gazes toward him, expectant, eager, curious.

    They knew he was a Dual-Professional.

    And when someone awakens a second profession, their magic power skyrockets.

    That meant Raymond''s magic numbers had to be insane.

    A quiet anticipation filled the hall.

    Would he reveal it?

    A Simple Response

    Raymond felt their gazes.

    He knew exactly what they wanted.

    Instead, he casually turned to his team and said, "Alright. Let''s go accept a commission."

    Then, without another glance at the gathered adventurers, he started walking toward the Black Iron-Level commission board.

    The reaction was instant.

    The adventurers froze.

    "¡­Wait, what?"

    "¡­That''s it? He''s not going to check?"

    "¡­After all that?!"

    Disappointment rippled through the crowd.

    They had been dying to see Raymond''s magic stats, only for him to ignore them completely.

    A few sighed, shaking their heads. "Guess we''ll have to wait."

    Others murmured with narrowed eyes. "Is he hiding something?"

    But no one dared press him further.

    When Raymond moved, people instinctively stepped aside, parting to let him and his team pass through unchallenged.

    Raymond scanned the commission board, eyes flicking between the different missions.

    Some were too simple, others too dangerous. He was considering his options when a staff member approached, pinning up a fresh commission.

    The moment Raymond''s eyes landed on the posted request, something clicked.

    His expression shifted.

    His hand shot forward, grabbing the commission slip before anyone else could.

    His teammates blinked in surprise.

    Sylph raised an eyebrow. "Whoa. That was fast. What is it?"

    Raymond''s lips curved into a small smirk as he glanced at the mission details.

    "This one¡­ is perfect."

 Chapter 134 Magic Limit Theory!

    The moment Raymond and his team turned away from the Magic Crystal Ball, heading straight for the commission board, the adventurers watching visibly twitched in frustration.

    They had been so close to seeing his magic stats, and yet, Raymond had completely ignored their expectations.

    A Dual-Professional.

    A natural talent for skill comprehension.

    If his magic affinity was even decent, he would be an absolute monster.

    And yet; he chose not to reveal it.

    Disappointed but not entirely discouraged, the adventurers began speculating.

    "Why do you think Raymond didn''t test his magic power?" one adventurer murmured, rubbing his chin.

    "Easy; his magic affinity must be low."

    The thought spread like wildfire.

    "Makes sense. All his teammates have crazy high affinity. If his is too low, it''d be embarrassing."

    "Yeah! He''s always been the center of attention. If he''s got a terrible magic affinity, people might stop seeing him as special."

    Someone let out a mock gasp.

    "What if¡­ it''s only 0.5?!"

    A hushed silence followed before another adventurer scoffed.

    "No way. That''d be too extreme. It''s probably somewhere around 0.7 or 0.8. If it was 1 or higher, there''d be no reason to hide it."

    For a moment, they all nodded in agreement, completely convinced by their own assumptions.

    "Since his magic affinity is low, that means his total magic pool isn''t that high either." One adventurer sighed, shaking his head.

    Just then, someone snorted in disdain.

    "Haven''t you read a damn book?"

    The first adventurer stiffened, looking a little embarrassed. "...Uh. What do you mean?"

    A Lesson in Magic Mechanics

    The adventurer who spoke crossed his arms, looking far too smug.

    "Tsk. Typical. Let me educate you."

    He took a deep breath and began speaking as if reciting scripture.

    "Raymond is a Dual-Professional. You know what that means, right?"

    The others nodded hesitantly.

    Stay connected with My Virtual Library Empire

    "When a person awakens a second profession, their magic value skyrockets. It''s in the books, even if they don''t say exactly how much, we know it''s a big increase."

    Another adventurer raised an eyebrow.

    "So¡­ you''re saying that even if Raymond''s magic affinity is low, his actual magic value must still be high?"

    The smug adventurer smirked.

    "Exactly. It might not be through natural talent, but through sheer Dual-Class bonus, his magic pool should be enormous."

    The first adventurer, now feeling rightfully foolish, scratched his head. "I¡­ see. That makes sense."

    But the self-proclaimed magic expert wasn''t done yet.

    "And then there''s the magic limit theory."

    "Magic limit theory?" someone repeated, intrigued.

    "Yep. There''s speculation in magic literature that for every 0.1 increase in magic affinity, a person''s maximum magic value increases by 100 points."

    The group leaned in, listening carefully.

    "On top of that, every awakened person automatically gets 500 magic points as a base limit."

    One adventurer blinked. "Why 500?"

    "That''s the real question. According to an old miscellany I read, that bonus might not be from the person, it''s granted by the profession itself. Meaning¡­"

    The realization hit them all at once.

    "Every time someone awakens a new profession¡­ they might gain an extra 500 points to their max magic!"

    A few adventurers exchanged stunned looks.

    "Wait, wait, wait¡­ If that''s true, then Dual-Professionals¡­"

    "Would get 1000 extra points instead of just 500."

    A chill ran through the group.

    "...And if they awakened more professions¡­"

    Someone gulped.

    "No wonder Raymond doesn''t want to test his magic publicly."

    The room fell into a hushed murmur.

    Before, they had all assumed Raymond was hiding his magic because it was low.

    But now¡­

    A far more terrifying possibility loomed in their minds.

    What if Raymond''s magic was so high, it was better left unseen?

    While some adventurers whispered about Raymond''s magic affinity, others were focused on something else entirely, his equipment.

    One adventurer nudged his companion, eyes narrowed. "Hey, did you notice? Raymond changed his gear."

    His friend frowned, then blinked in realization. "Oh, yeah! Before, he wore leather armor and carried a warrior''s long heavy sword. I even heard some people joke that he thought carrying that thing would help him awaken as a warrior."

    "Well, look at him now," another adventurer chimed in. "He''s switched to light armor and traded in the heavy sword for a swordsman''s long sword."

    A few more adventurers took notice, analyzing his new setup.

    "And check this out, he''s got an arm shield on his left arm. Looks like he plans to fight using a balance of offense and defense. A lighter long sword means faster strikes, and the shield lets him block without sacrificing mobility."

    Nods of agreement followed.

    "Smart setup. If he uses his left hand to block, he can still counterattack with his right. It''s a flexible way to fight."

    What none of them realized, however, was that Raymond had never truly fought like a warrior.

    Even when he had wielded the long heavy sword, he had mostly used it one-handed, only switching to a two-handed grip when fighting something particularly tough. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The common misconception was that swinging with two hands meant more speed and power. But in reality, the momentum of such a large weapon created too much inertia, making it harder to redirect attacks and forcing a more rigid style of combat.

    A true swordsman relied on fluidity and precision over brute force.

    A warrior''s style was built for single, overwhelming blows, because their sheer strength let them crush through defenses.

    A swordsman, however, focused on speed and adaptability, striking at multiple weak points in quick succession, leaving the enemy unable to react.

    Warriors needed force. Swordsmen needed finesse.

    Raymond understood this better than anyone.

    So when he heard the adventurers debating why he chose to fight with one hand, he simply smiled to himself.

    Whether they thought his magic affinity was too low, or that he used a one-handed style for ease of movement, it didn''t matter.

    They would figure out the truth in time.

    While the discussions continued, Raymond stepped forward and swiftly pulled the newly posted commission from the board.

    But before his teammates could even glance at it, he grabbed another one from the crowd of requests.

    Sylph''s eyebrows shot up. "Whoa, whoa, whoa; Raymond, are we taking two commissions?"

    Her voice held equal parts surprise and curiosity.

    Arya tilted her head. "Wait¡­ is it for gathering herbs?"

    She had heard that some adventurers would stack multiple gathering commissions if the locations overlapped.

    Lorene, seeing her confusion, gently explained their previous commission experience, how they had previously taken an herbal gathering mission that complemented another task.

    Arya nodded in understanding. "Oh, I see!"

    But before they could assume further, Raymond shook his head.

    "No, it''s not an herb-collecting mission."

    At that, his teammates paused, looking at him in curiosity.

    Then, he held up the two commission slips.

    "Read them. If you think there''s a problem, we can swap them out. But if they look good, these are the two missions we''re taking."

    Arya, Sylph, and Lorene leaned in, their eyes scanning the details of the two requests.

    Whatever they said next would decide what kind of challenge awaited them.

 Chapter 135 Perfect Commissions Combination!

    Arya, Lorene, and Sylph leaned in, their eyes scanning the contents of the first commission slip that Raymond had just grabbed.

    Commission 1: Exterminate the ''Red-Eyed Crows'' in Budak Village

    Objective: Eliminate at least ten ''Red-Eyed Crows'' or drive them out of Budak Village.

    Location: Budak Village (Five miles south of Wittes Town).

    Details: Two days ago, a flock of aggressive, red-eyed crows suddenly invaded the village, forcing two families out of their homes. The birds have already injured five villagers, two severely, three slightly. Immediate action is required.

    Reward: 10 silver coins per ''Red-Eyed Crow'' eliminated.

    Time Limit: Within two days.

    Client: The Village Head of Budak Village.

    Difficulty Level: Black Iron.

    Lorene''s expression tightened as she read about the injured villagers.

    "These people might still be in danger! ''Red-Eyed Crows'' aren''t just nuisances, they''re carnivorous monsters!"

    This commission had just been posted by the guild staff, which meant the situation was still escalating.

    Raymond, however, remained calm.

    "It''s dangerous, sure," he admitted, "but not unmanageable. If the villagers are willing to give up their livestock, the crows will focus on them instead of attacking people."

    Lorene bit her lip, still uneasy. "But what if they''ve already developed a taste for human flesh?"

    "Then we just have to make sure they don''t get another chance to feed."

    Sylph, impatient to keep things moving, gestured toward the second commission slip.

    "Alright, alright! Let''s check the second one so we can decide quickly!"

    Arya, who had been reading it, looked up with a flicker of excitement in her eyes.

    "The second commission is a materials request, for the beaks and claws of Red-Eyed Crows!"

    Sylph''s head snapped toward her.

    "Wait, what?! Lemme see that!"

    She and Lorene quickly skimmed the details of the second slip.

    Commission 2: Collect Red-Eyed Crow Beaks & Claws

    Objective: Collect at least ten Red-Eyed Crow beaks and claws.

    Location: Red-Eyed Crows typically inhabit dark caves, especially in Sigla Forest.

    Reward:

    5 silver coins per beak.

    6 silver coins per pair of claws.

    Time Limit: Within three days.

    Client: Mr. Greytor, Owner of Greytor''s Weapon Shop.

    Difficulty Level: Black Iron.

    A Perfect Opportunity

    Sylph burst into laughter.

    "Hah! That''s perfect!"

    If they had only accepted the second commission, they would have had to search Sigla Forest for Red-Eyed Crows on their own, which would have taken time.

    But now?

    The first commission already required them to eliminate at least ten crows in Budak Village.

    By stacking the two requests, they could kill the crows, complete the extermination job, and harvest the materials all at once.

    Raymond''s Sharp Instincts

    "No wonder you grabbed this so fast," Sylph said, nudging Raymond with her elbow.

    Lorene nodded in agreement, realization dawning on her. "You already figured this out before we even finished reading, didn''t you?"

    Raymond smirked and thought.

    "Let''s just say a Hunter''s observation skills and a Thief''s hand speed are a great combination."

    The moment the staff had posted the new commission, Raymond had already read through it, spotting the perfect synergy between the two jobs.

    While other adventurers were still digesting the information, he had already made his move, swiftly claiming both commissions before anyone else could react.

    In a competitive guild where high-paying jobs often disappeared within seconds, speed was everything.

    And when Raymond wanted a commission, no one else stood a chance.

    Raymond held up both commission slips.

    "Take a look. If you think there''s a problem, we can swap them out. If not, these are the jobs we''re doing."

    Arya, Sylph, and Lorene glanced at each other.

    Then, as one, they nodded in agreement.

    "Let''s do it!"

    Raymond hadn''t just snatched the commission on impulse, he had acted with purpose.

    He knew that the sharp beaks and claws of ''Red-Eyed Crows'' were commonly used in weapon crafting.

    That meant there was a high chance of finding a collection commission for them at the guild. If that was the case, then accepting the extermination mission first would maximize their efficiency, earning them double rewards for the same hunt.

    Even if the guild hadn''t posted a collection request, they could still sell the materials directly to a blacksmith or weapons dealer, though the price would be lower.

    Additionally, materials obtained through guild commissions were taxed at a lower rate than those sold independently, making it far more profitable to take official jobs rather than hunting monsters aimlessly.

    And as luck would have it, Greytor, a well-known dwarf craftsman, was the one collecting the materials.

    Raymond had spoken to Greytor before and had gathered valuable information from him a few days ago. Since Greytor had helped him out in the past, it made sense to accept his commission now.

    With everything lining up perfectly, there had been no reason to hesitate.

    Raymond held up the two commission slips and looked at his team with a small smirk.

    "So? Do we take these two jobs?"

    Last time, when he had taken the Bloodvine Grass commission, he had been in a rush and hadn''t consulted Sylph and the others. But this time, they had the luxury of making a group decision.

    Sylph grinned immediately.

    "Of course! These two commissions pay just as well as some bronze-level jobs! And they''re super efficient!"

    "I have no complaints either," Lorene added with a small nod.

    Arya hesitated for a moment before laughing softly. "This is my first mission, so I''ll follow your lead!"

    Raymond''s smirk widened. "Good. Then let''s go register."

    Ignoring the curious stares from the surrounding adventurers, Raymond led his team to the registration counter and quickly finalized their commissions.

    Once the paperwork was done, the four of them exited the guild hall, stepping into the open air of the bustling town streets.

    The moment they were outside, Arya let out a breath of relief.

    Though the town was still lively, the intense stares and endless murmurs from the guild were finally behind them.

    She turned to Sylph and Lorene, eyes filled with gratitude.

    "Thank you both for what you did back there."

    Sharing the Pressure

    Just moments ago, when all the attention had been locked onto Arya, Sylph and Lorene had stepped in to distract the crowd by testing their own magic power.

    Thanks to that, the intense pressure had shifted away from her, giving her room to breathe.

    Sylph shrugged it off with a grin. "Oh, don''t worry about it! We''re used to it by now."

    Then, with a teasing smirk, she added, "Besides, by the end, all the attention was on Raymond anyway since he refused to test his magic power. So Lorene and I got off easy!"

    "Yeah," Lorene agreed, chuckling.

    Arya glanced at Raymond, about to thank him as well, but before she could speak¡ª

    A hand landed on her head.

    Raymond ruffled her hair, smirking. "What? Are you about to thank me too?"

    Arya blinked, then let out a small laugh.

    "Nope. Never mind, then!"

    A Quick Supply Stop

    Raymond nodded in satisfaction. "Alright, let''s get some supplies before heading out."

    He glanced at his team. "I already have some ''Primary Magic Recovery Potions,'' so you don''t need to buy any. Just grab some ''Antidote'' as a precaution."

    Sylph raised an eyebrow. "Wait¡­ when did you get those potions?"

    Raymond cleared his throat. "I picked them up early this morning. Ahem¡­ bought them from an underground pharmacist. They''re cheaper than the ones in normal shops. If you go too late, they sell out fast."

    Arya''s expression twitched.

    She knew exactly where those potions had come from.

    Raymond hadn''t bought them.

    He had brewed them himself last night¡ªand there were still a few bottles at home!

    But seeing him make up an excuse on the spot, she simply tilted her head and smiled.

    "Oh, really?"

    Sylph, completely unaware, nodded in satisfaction. "That''s good. Saves us money!"

    Lorene was silent for a moment, seemingly deep in thought. Then she sighed and shrugged. "Well¡­ as long as they''re paying their temple tax, I guess it''s fine."

    Raymond clapped his hands together. "Alright, let''s get moving."

    Just as Raymond was about to lead the group to buy the antidotes, a commotion erupted nearby. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Shouting voices. Footsteps. A sudden shift in the town''s energy.

    The four of them instinctively turned their heads, their gazes locking onto the source of the disturbance.

    From the main road, five figures emerged, walking with purpose and authority.

    Enjoy new adventures from My Virtual Library Empire

    The crowd parted for them, murmuring as they passed.

    Sylph''s grin faded slightly. "Who the hell are they?"

    Raymond narrowed his eyes. Something about this group felt¡­ different.

    Whatever was about to happen, it wasn''t going to be ordinary.

 Chapter 136 A Flast-chested Elf!

    The five figures strode confidently toward the Adventurer''s Guild, their presence commanding immediate attention.

    Wherever they passed, other adventurers instinctively stepped aside, their expressions a mixture of admiration and awe.

    Leading the group was a handsome, slender man, clad in silver light armor, his posture elegant yet commanding. A gleaming silver spear rested at his side, its tip reflecting the afternoon light.

    To his left, a towering burly warrior, at least two meters tall, carried a massive black shield in his left hand, while a colossal greatsword was strapped to his back. His sheer size and presence made the onlookers feel small in comparison.

    Behind them were three female adventurers, each striking in their own way:

    A broad-shouldered female mage, her deep crimson robe flowing with every step.

    A priestess in traditional robes, her serene face framed by cascading golden hair.

    And lastly, a female elf, her long, pointed ears unmistakable. Graceful, ethereal, yet distant.

    This was none other than Tresed and his party, the ''Swift Wind Adventure Team'', one of the most renowned Gold-level teams in the guild.

    Their arrival sent a ripple through the guild hall, igniting whispers and murmurs among the gathered adventurers. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "That''s the ''Swift Wind Adventure Team''! They''re here!"

    "They''re the strongest Gold-rank team! If anyone can reach Platinum, it''s them!"

    "I can''t believe we''re seeing them in person. They were the key to wiping out the ''Black Wind Group''!"

    The team had gained widespread recognition after their role in the Knights'' recent operation, helping to eliminate the Black Wind Bandits.

    The adventurers spoke excitedly, especially about the infamous Wind Eagle, the tamed beast of the Black Wind Group''s Beast Tamer, which had given the Knights significant trouble.

    "If Tresed and his team hadn''t taken down that Wind Eagle, the Knights wouldn''t have been able to finish the job!"

    "Yeah! Honestly, we should be thanking them. Because of them, the guild is finally posting commissions again!"

    With the Black Wind Bandits wiped out, adventurers were finally free to accept missions and leave town safely.

    For many, this meant they could start earning money again, a critical factor for those who spent their rewards as quickly as they earned them.

    Some adventurers were more disciplined, saving their coin, but most were reckless, living commission to commission.

    To them, the Swift Wind Adventure Team weren''t just respected, they were saviors.

    Adventurers Express Their Gratitude

    Several adventurers stepped forward, eager to show their appreciation.

    "Tresed, we owe you one!"

    "Thank you, ''Swift Wind Adventure Team''! We''ve been stuck with no work for days. Without you guys, we''d be broke!"

    And then, of course, came the fan club.

    A group of young female adventurers practically swooned, their eyes shining with admiration as they pushed closer to Tresed.

    "Tresed, you''re amazing!"

    "You make being an adventurer look so cool!"

    "Are you accepting disciples? I''ll train hard!"

    Tresed let out a hearty laugh, basking in the attention.

    "Ahahaha¡­ We just helped a little!" He waved a hand in mock humility. "The Knights did the heavy lifting."

    Even as he spoke, though, he could feel the weight of sharp gazes behind him.

    His teammates were not enjoying the attention, especially Shatinara, their female elf archer.

    The Unavoidable Attention on the Elf

    Despite the overwhelming praise for their heroics, there was an undeniable shift in focus.

    Eyes started drifting past Tresed, past the towering warrior and the spellcasters, until they landed on Shatinara.

    A hushed wave of awe spread through the crowd.

    "That''s her¡­ The female elf archer of the ''Swift Wind Adventure Team''!"

    For many, this was the first time seeing an elf in person.

    And just as the legends described, she was breathtaking.

    Even though she wore a hood and practical adventuring gear, her delicate features, piercing emerald eyes, and elegant posture made her stand out like a jewel among stones.

    "I''ve never seen an elf before¡­ She''s even more beautiful than I imagined."

    Some were so entranced they almost forgot to breathe.

    But not everyone was so mesmerized.

    Some adventurers who had fought alongside the Swift Wind Adventure Team knew a secret that many did not.

    Shatinara, despite her extraordinary beauty, had a physical flaw.

    One that most wouldn''t notice at a glance, but those who did¡­ would never forget.

    Even so, no flaw could diminish the ethereal presence of an elf.

    As whispers grew louder, Tresed sighed inwardly. Stay updated through My Virtual Library Empire

    He had expected this.

    Wherever they went, Shatinara attracted attention, wanted or not.

    And today was no different.

    An Unexpected Observation

    Sylph''s gaze was locked on Shatinara, the female elf standing behind Tresed.

    Beside her, Lorene nodded in agreement, her expression filled with curiosity.

    "I''ve only ever read about elves in books," she murmured. "They rarely leave the ''Elf Forest.'' Most people go their entire lives without seeing one. I never expected to see one here in Wittes."

    Arya, too, was captivated by Shatinara''s delicate, ethereal beauty.

    Her sharp green eyes, porcelain skin, and elegantly pointed ears made her look like something out of a fairytale.

    But then Arya''s gaze drifted downward¡­

    And that was when she saw it.

    Or rather, didn''t see it.

    Flat. Completely, utterly, astonishingly flat.

    Arya blinked. "¡­Raymond was right."

    She recalled his words from a few days ago¡ª"She may be beautiful, but her chest is as flat as a wooden board."

    Now, staring at the reality before her, Arya couldn''t help but nod in silent agreement.

    Sylph, however, had no intention of keeping her thoughts to herself.

    She tilted her head and blurted out loud, "Hey? I thought elves were supposed to have big chests? Why is she so flat?"

    The entire hall fell into a stunned silence.

    Several adventurers visibly flinched, turning to stare at Sylph in horror.

    Did she seriously just say that¡­ out loud?

    Everyone had noticed it, but no one had been stupid enough to say it publicly.

    Because Shatinara wasn''t just any elf.

    She was a Gold-ranked adventurer, part of the Swift Wind Adventure Team, one of the strongest teams in the guild.

    And standing next to her were four other Gold-ranked adventurers who could turn someone into dust if they wanted to.

    Shatinara''s long ears twitched sharply.

    She had heard every word.

    Her emerald eyes snapped toward Sylph and the others, now burning with rage.

    Her chest heaved aggressively, though, unfortunately, there wasn''t much to heave.

    Her teammates immediately noticed her anger.

    Tresed, however, misread the situation completely.

    Seeing her seething expression, he assumed she was just angry about all the staring and that they were taking too long to leave.

    Quickly, he raised his hands in surrender and said, "Relax, Shatinara! We''re leaving now! No need to be angry!"

    The female magician of the team rolled her eyes.

    "Tresed¡­ You really don''t understand women, do you?" she sighed dramatically.

    Then, with a mischievous smirk, she added, "Shatina definitely heard someone call her flat again."

    Tresed nearly choked on his own breath.

    He fought the urge to laugh, clenching his jaw to keep himself composed.

    Because, in all honesty¡­

    It was true.

    Shatinara glared daggers at him, immediately sensing his amusement.

    Before he could even react¡ª

    WHAM!

    Shatinara''s foot smashed into Tresed''s shin, causing the spear-wielding warrior to stumble back in pain.

    The onlookers gasped.

    This¡­ This wasn''t how elves were supposed to act!

    A Legendary Image; Shattered

    In all the legends and books, elves were described as elegant, graceful, noble beings, their every movement refined and delicate.

    Yet here was Shatinara, in all her fury, kicking her team captain without hesitation.

    The adventurers who had once admired elves as untouchable beings now had to reconsider everything.

    The Thought on Everyone''s Mind:

    "Maybe¡­ books really can''t be trusted."

    Tresed''s Attention Shifts

    Still rubbing his bruised leg, Tresed turned his gaze toward the direction Shatinara had just looked.

    Since most adventurers were gathered around them, the only ones standing apart were¡­

    Raymond and his group.

    Tresed''s eyes narrowed as he took in the sight.

    One guy. Three girls.

    He smirked.

    "Tch. This kid really knows how to enjoy himself."

 Chapter 137 The Encounter!

    Tresed scanned the gathered adventurers with a casual yet commanding presence before calling out:

    "Alright, clear the way! We''ve got things to do!"

    At his words, the crowd of onlookers quickly stepped aside, not wanting to block the path of the strongest Gold-ranked team in Wittes.

    But before moving forward, Tresed suddenly grinned mischievously and added,

    "And let me be clear, if anyone dares to insult my dear Shatinara again, I might just break their legs!"

    The adventurers froze, their expressions shifting between amusement and nervousness.

    Shatinara, however, was less amused.

    She shot a sharp glare at Tresed, her emerald eyes narrowing dangerously.

    "Cut it out," she huffed. "I''ve heard so many of these dumb comments that I''m practically immune to them now."

    Despite her irritation, everyone knew Tresed was just teasing. He had always been like this; loud, dramatic, but ultimately good-natured.

    Still, as the Swift Wind Adventure Team moved forward, they changed course, heading straight toward Raymond and his group.

    Enjoy exclusive adventures from My Virtual Library Empire

    Sylph, usually brimming with confidence, suddenly felt a chill run down her spine.

    "Uh¡­ guys¡­ they''re coming toward us. What do we do?"

    For the first time in a while, she actually looked nervous.

    "You don''t think¡­ they heard me, do you?"

    Lorene paled slightly, whispering, "Sylph, elves have enhanced hearing. With those long ears¡­ she probably heard every word."

    Sylph swallowed hard. "¡­Oh. Crap."

    Arya, standing beside them, tensed up as well.

    She turned to Raymond, her voice slightly shaky. "Raymond¡­ what do we do?"

    She remembered his warning from before, about how conflicts between adventurers weren''t always settled with words.

    Bounties, ambushes, and deadly fights in the wilderness weren''t unheard of.

    And now?

    They had offended the strongest Gold-level team in town.

    Arya subconsciously gripped her bow tighter.

    Instead of panicking, Raymond smiled reassuringly.

    "Relax. It''ll be fine."

    Sylph turned to him, eyes wide. "How are you so calm?! What if they start something?"

    Raymond chuckled. "Think about it, they''re Gold-ranked. They have a reputation to maintain. Do you really think they''d cause a scene over something this small?"

    But deep down, Raymond had another reason for staying calm.

    He had met Tresed before.

    And based on their last encounter, Tresed wasn''t the type to hold petty grudges.

    If he were that sensitive, Raymond would have been in trouble the last time he got caught staring at Shatinara.

    Instead of getting angry back then, Tresed had laughed it off and even joked with him.

    That alone told Raymond everything he needed to know.

    This wasn''t a group that picked fights over small things.

    The surrounding adventurers had also noticed Tresed and Shatinara''s movement. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    As they saw the Gold-ranked team approaching Raymond''s group, their curiosity piqued.

    "Wait¡­ are they heading toward Raymond''s team?"

    "Looks like it¡­ I wonder why?"

    Some adventurers immediately recognized Raymond and his teammates.

    "That''s the dual-class adventurer Raymond and the Explosion Mage Sylph! Maybe Tresed wants to check them out?"

    Another adventurer nodded in agreement.

    "It wouldn''t be surprising. With their current team setup, Raymond''s party could easily reach Gold rank in the future."

    At this, another adventurer''s eyes widened.

    "Oh yeah! I just came from inside the guild, did you hear about the new female archer who joined Raymond''s team? Her magic affinity is 4.2!"

    "Wait, seriously?! That''s insane!"

    "And it''s not just her. Sylph''s magic affinity is 2.6, and Lorene''s is 2.4. That''s ridiculously high too!"

    Newer adventurers, just arriving, overheard the conversation and became even more curious.

    "That high?!"

    "What about Raymond?"

    The adventurer who had been explaining shrugged regretfully.

    "No idea. He didn''t test it."

    At that, some adventurers sighed in disappointment.

    "Damn. I was really hoping to find out."

    But the truth was, they wouldn''t have to wait long.

    Because Tresed and his team were about to get answers firsthand.

    Speculation and Surprise

    The murmurs among the adventurers didn''t stop.

    One of them, a hunter, narrowed his eyes and whispered, "I don''t think Tresed and his team are just casually walking over to chat."

    His keen eyesight and hunter''s instincts had picked up on Shatinara''s earlier reaction.

    "When the female elf looked at Raymond and his group just now¡­ she seemed a little angry."

    A ripple of unease spread through the listeners.

    "No way¡­ You think they''re mad because there''s a team that could one day rival them?"

    "That doesn''t sound right. Tresed''s team has always had a good reputation. I''ve never heard of them causing trouble out of jealousy."

    "Still¡­ if they used to think they were unmatched in Wittes, and now another team is rising fast, maybe it''s throwing them off balance?"

    Their hushed discussions reached Shatinara''s ears and she couldn''t help but laugh.

    The female magician beside her raised an eyebrow, smirking. "Shatinara, what''s so funny?"

    Tresed and the rest of the team also glanced at her curiously.

    "You''ll love this," Shatinara said, tilting her head toward the group ahead.

    "The four people who just called me flat-chested? Turns out, they''re none other than Raymond, the dual-professional and Sarifi, the infamous Explosion Mage."

    The moment she said it, Tresed and his team perked up.

    Finally Meeting the Rising Stars

    The names ''Raymond'' and ''Sarifi'' had been everywhere in the Wittes adventurer circles lately.

    Even the Swift Wind Adventure Team had heard of them, especially Raymond, the dual-class adventurer, an extreme rarity in history.

    "Oh? It''s them?" Tresed''s expression brightened with interest.

    He had been curious about them for a while, but until now, they had never crossed paths.

    Shatinara smirked, "And guess what? I overheard someone saying that we''re upset because Raymond''s team might surpass us someday, and we''re here to cause trouble for them."

    "Pfft¡ª!"

    The entire Swift Wind Adventure Team burst into laughter.

    "Seriously? These adventurers sure love their drama," the female magician chuckled.

    "What a wild imagination!" the burly shield warrior added.

    Tresed shook his head with amusement.

    "Well, now I have to meet them," he said. "I wasn''t paying attention earlier, but let''s go see what they''re like."

    With that, the five Gold-ranked adventurers approached Raymond''s team.

    Raymond and his team watched as Tresed and his companions stopped right in front of them.

    Tresed studied Raymond, then grinned. "So, you''re the famous dual-class adventurer, Raymond?"

    As he said it, a flicker of recognition passed over his face.

    There was something familiar about Raymond¡­

    Before Raymond could respond, Tresed''s female magician teammate snapped her fingers in realization.

    "Tresed, you really need to work on your memory," she teased. "Isn''t he the guy who was staring at Shatinara in front of the guild when we came back from the Ogre expedition? You two got along pretty well back then."

    Tresed''s eyes widened as the memory came rushing back.

    "Oh!"

    He suddenly pointed at Raymond. "That was you?!"

    Raymond chuckled. "Yeah. But back then, I hadn''t awakened my ''Warrior'' class yet."

    Tresed let out a loud laugh, then threw his arm around Raymond''s shoulders.

    "Well, what do you know? I''m lucky today! It''s not every day you meet a dual-class adventurer!"

    Tresed''s genuine excitement was obvious.

    Despite being one of the strongest adventurers in Wittes, he didn''t look at Raymond with jealousy or intimidation, only fascination.

    After a moment, Tresed turned his attention to the rest of Raymond''s party.

    His eyes scanned Arya, Sylph, and Lorene before he grinned again.

    "Alright, which one of you is the Explosion Mage, Sylph? I''ve been wanting to meet an Explosion Mage for ages!"

 Chapter 138 Mingling with Swift Wind!

    "Ah¡­ that would be me!"

    Sylph hesitated for a moment before stepping forward, looking a little embarrassed.

    Facing Tresed and his elite Gold-rank team, she no longer had the cocky confidence she typically showed toward other adventurers.

    After all, these weren''t ordinary adventurers.

    Every member of the Swift Wind Adventure Team possessed top-tier strength and talent, and some even believed they had the potential to reach Platinum rank.

    Sylph knew that her own talent gave her the potential to become a Gold-level adventurer one day, but potential alone meant nothing.

    It was one thing to be recognized as a gifted Explosion Magician, but another to turn that talent into real power.

    Many adventurers in Wittes believed Raymond''s team could one day match Tresed''s¡­ but that was still just a dream.

    Until they grew into their strength, there was still an immense gap between them and these seasoned warriors.

    And right now, Sylph could feel that gap as she stood before them.

    The Team Introduction

    Sensing her hesitation, Raymond stepped in smoothly.

    "This is Sylph, the Explosion Mage everyone has been talking about," he said, gesturing toward her.

    Then he motioned toward the others.

    "This is Lorene, our team''s priest. And this is Arya, our archer."

    Tresed grinned and focused on Sylph first.

    "So you''re the famous Explosion Mage!" he said, eyes shining with curiosity.

    Before Sylph could respond, Shatinara let out an exasperated sigh.

    "Tresed, could you please stop being so stupid?"

    Everyone Gangs Up on Tresed

    The female elf crossed her arms, tilting her head at Tresed with an unimpressed expression.

    "She''s the only one here wearing a mage''s robe. Who else could possibly be the Explosion Mage?"

    The rest of the Swift Wind Adventure Team chuckled, giving Tresed the same unimpressed look.

    Even Arya and Lorene had to turn away, trying to stifle their laughter. Explore stories at My Virtual Library Empire

    Sylph, who had been nervous just a moment ago, relaxed slightly, watching the teasing unfold.

    Tresed, however, crossed his arms defensively.

    "Hmph! What do you know? I was just trying to make conversation, build rapport, you know? Strengthen relationships!"

    His loud protest only made everyone laugh harder.

    "Sure, sure," Shatinara said, rolling her eyes dramatically.

    Proper Introductions

    After the laughter settled, Tresed clapped his hands together.

    "Anyway, I forgot to introduce myself! Just call me Tresed. I''m a warrior, but not just any warrior."

    He gave his silver spear a proud pat.

    Before he could say more, Shatinara cut in again.

    "Tresed, stop acting so special."

    She turned toward Raymond and his team, offering a graceful smile. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "My name is Shatinara. As you can see, I''m an elf."

    She flicked her long ears playfully before her gaze locked onto Sylph.

    Her smile turned sly.

    "And by the way¡­ my ears are very sensitive."

    The Callback¡ªAnd Instant Regret

    Sylph''s face turned bright red.

    She instantly realized; Shatinara had heard everything she had said earlier.

    Including the part about her flat chest.

    "U-Um¡­" Sylph stammered, flustered. "I¡­ I''m sorry! I shouldn''t have said that!"

    Shatinara tilted her head, feigning innocence.

    "Oh my¡­? Said what, exactly?"

    Sylph looked like she wanted to disappear.

    Raymond, meanwhile, could barely keep from laughing.

    At this moment, Naimila, the broad-minded female magician from Tresed''s team, smiled warmly at the group and tried to lighten the mood.

    "Don''t worry," she said with a twinkle in her eye, "Shatinara isn''t that sensitive. Right?"

    Shatinara, who had been quiet up until now, curled her lips in a smirk.

    "Of course I''m not that kind of person," she replied with a wink.

    Naimila chuckled before introducing herself properly.

    "I''m Naimila, a magician from the ''Wind Adventure Team.'' I''m sure my attire gave that away," she said, her robe flowing elegantly with every movement.

    Then, she turned her attention to Sylph, her expression turning a bit more serious.

    "Sylph," she asked kindly, "I was wondering, have you been able to comprehend a deeper level of ''Explosion Magic'' yet?"

    Sylph''s expression shifted slightly as she hesitated before answering.

    "Well¡­ not yet," she admitted, looking a little embarrassed.

    Naimila immediately apologized, her face softening with understanding.

    "Ah, I''m sorry. I should''ve realized. You only awakened this year, and you''re still so young, just under sixteen. ''Explosion Magic'' is a notoriously difficult spell to master. My bad for assuming."

    The Challenges of Mastering Magic

    Sylph nodded in agreement. The truth was, mastering a spell like ''Explosion Magic'' wasn''t just about passion or talent, it took a lot more than that.

    The initial comprehension of a spell might come with enough dedication, but to reach the next level often required years of refining. The process was slow, and for many adventurers, they would struggle at the early stages for a long time before making any real progress.

    In Sylph''s case, though she had awakened the spell, she had yet to reach the second level of mastery, and it was something that many would consider inevitable, as long as she continued her training.

    However, only the truly gifted could push themselves into deeper comprehension in a short period.

    Raymond, listening to their conversation, felt a flicker of realization. Could Sylph have already reached the second level and was just keeping it to herself?

    He knew Sylph well; she wasn''t one to boast about her accomplishments. Still, the thought lingered in his mind.

    But Sylph didn''t show any hint of her deeper magic abilities, and Raymond didn''t let it show on his face. He simply kept his thoughts to himself, knowing Sylph would tell them when she was ready.

    Next, Iffy, the priestess from the Swift Wind Adventure Team, spoke up with a smile.

    "I''m Iffy, a priest," she said warmly, her demeanor just as calming as her uniform.

    Finally, the burly warrior; Rondo, who had been silent until now, grinned broadly and introduced himself.

    "Rondo," he said simply, tapping his massive shield with a proud thunk.

    As the introductions concluded, Tresed turned back to Raymond with a playful gleam in his eyes.

    "A dual-class adventurer and an Explosion Mage? Now that''s a team I want to join," he said, putting his arm around Raymond''s shoulders in a familiar, brotherly manner.

    He flashed a grin, looking at his team for confirmation.

    "Hey, what do you think? How about I join Raymond''s team?"

    There was a moment of silence before one of his teammates responded.

    "That would be the best!"

    Another teammate added with a smile, "Perfect. We wouldn''t have to worry about you getting in trouble. Plus, Raymond''s team has so much potential!"

    Tresed nodded enthusiastically, but then turned back to Raymond with a slightly apologetic look.

    "But seriously, I''m sorry if we caused you any trouble earlier. We didn''t mean to interrupt your team."

    Raymond, ever the smooth talker, simply smiled and shrugged.

    "No harm done. It''s all good, Tresed."

    He didn''t take offense; after all, Tresed and his team were known for their playful nature.

    "But if you''re really interested in joining our team," Raymond added with a mischievous grin, "I think we could make room for one more!"

    The exchange was lighthearted, but deep down, both teams recognized the strength in each other.

    Tresed''s team, with their experience and reputation, had built a solid foundation for future growth, and Raymond''s team, despite being newer, had immense potential, especially with a dual-class adventurer like him leading the way.

    They weren''t just adventurers, they were future allies in a world full of challenges and opportunities. And who knew? One day, their paths might cross again in ways that no one could foresee.

    When Tresed jokingly offered to join Raymond''s team, he paused expectantly, waiting for his teammates to argue or beg him to stay.

    Instead, Shatinara and Naimila exchanged glances and nodded approvingly.

    "Sounds great to me," Shatinara said smoothly, crossing her arms.

    Naimila smirked. "Yeah, I think it''s a perfect fit."

    Tresed''s jaw dropped.

    "Wait¡­ shouldn''t you be trying to stop me?!"

    He quickly turned to Iffy, the priestess, and Rondo, the burly warrior, looking for support.

    "At least you two wouldn''t abandon me, right?"

    Iffy gave a polite smile but said nothing, while Rondo simply shrugged with a teasing grin.

    Tresed clutched his chest dramatically.

    "If even you two had agreed, I swear, I would have just collapsed right here!"

    Raymond and his group burst into laughter, quickly catching on to the dynamic between Tresed and his teammates.

    The once-tense atmosphere had now completely lifted, and even Sylph and Arya, who had been nervous about facing a Gold-ranked team, were now smiling.

    Raymond also noticed something interesting, Lorene hadn''t shown any nervousness from the start.

    In fact, when Tresed''s group first approached, she had exchanged polite nods and smiles with Iffy, the priestess, clearly recognizing each other.

    It wasn''t surprising. Lorene had previously served in the temple of the ''Sun Goddess,'' and she had likely met Iffy during her time there.

    Now, with both teams standing together, all eyes in the guild were locked onto them.

    After all, these were the two most talked-about adventurer teams in Wittes Town, one a Gold-ranked powerhouse, the other a rising team with immense potential.

 Chapter 139 The Weight of 4.2 Magic Affinity!

    The surrounding adventurers couldn''t resist gossiping.

    "Wait¡­ Raymond and Tresed already knew each other? That''s unexpected."

    "Yeah, and look at them. They seem to be getting along pretty well!"

    "See? I told you the ''Swift Wind Adventure Team'' aren''t the type to be jealous of competition."

    One older adventurer spoke with a more practical perspective.

    "It''s true that Raymond''s team has potential, but potential alone doesn''t make a Gold-rank adventurer."

    Another nodded in agreement.

    "Exactly. Learning a skill is one thing, knowing how to use it effectively in battle is another. Talent alone won''t save you in a real fight."

    A third adventurer crossed his arms, adding, "Yeah, plenty of talented adventurers have died because they overestimated themselves. They took commissions above their level, thinking they were stronger than they really were¡­ and they never came back."

    The chatter continued, but both Raymond''s and Tresed''s teams ignored it.

    Until Shatinara suddenly spoke up.

    "I overheard some of the adventurers talking about your magic affinity," Shatinara said casually, turning her sharp green gaze toward Arya.

    "You''re Arya, right? I just heard someone say your magic affinity is¡­ 4.2?"

    The moment Shatinara said it, Tresed''s reaction was immediate and loud.

    "WHAT?!"

    His shout echoed across the guild hall, drawing even more attention.

    Tresed''s usual casual confidence completely shattered, replaced by pure shock.

    "4.2? Are you serious?!"

    The rest of Tresed''s team also froze, their expressions mirroring his disbelief. Explore more stories with My Virtual Library Empire

    Even for a Gold-ranked team, encountering someone with a magic affinity this high was unbelievable.

    Shatinara had mentioned it casually, but now, even she looked intrigued.

    Arya, caught off guard, hesitated before nodding.

    "...Uh, yeah. It''s 4.2."

    A stunned silence followed.

    Tresed still hadn''t recovered, staring at Arya like she had just grown dragon wings.

    His team was known for its talent, but none of them, not even their most gifted spellcasters, had an affinity that high.

    "No way¡­ 4.2?!" Naimila muttered, clearly struggling to believe it. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Even in major cities, such a number was considered rare.

    Arya, meanwhile, fidgeted under their intense stares, looking like she wanted to disappear.

    She wasn''t used to this kind of attention and now, even Tresed''s legendary team was treating her like an anomaly.

    For the first time, Arya truly realized what 4.2 meant.

    As soon as Arya confirmed her magic affinity, all five Gold-ranked adventurers turned to look at her with expressions of shock and amazement.

    Arya froze, feeling like a small animal trapped under the intense scrutiny of five powerful hunters.

    "Well¡­ yeah. It''s really 4.2," she said hesitantly.

    "It''s actually true!"

    "That''s incredible!"

    The Swift Wind Adventure Team couldn''t hold back their astonishment.

    Even for seasoned adventurers like them, a magic affinity that high was extremely rare.

    Tresed shook his head in disbelief, then turned to Naimila, the team''s magician, with a teasing grin.

    "Naimila, did you hear that? Her magic affinity is even higher than yours!"

    Naimila simply rolled her eyes at him.

    "My affinity is only 3.2. That''s not incredibly high to begin with. It''s normal for some people to surpass me," she said, crossing her arms.

    Then, her expression grew serious as she added, "But¡­ 4.2 is almost unheard of. In the entire kingdom, there are probably only a handful of people with a magic affinity that high."

    She wasn''t exaggerating.

    Tresed turned back to Raymond, wrapping an arm around his shoulder once again.

    "Raymond, your team''s potential is insane! With this kind of talent, it''s only a matter of time before you all reach Gold rank¡­ maybe even Platinum!"

    Raymond let out a small, exasperated laugh.

    "Tresed, don''t joke like that. Talent is one thing, strength is another. They''re not the same."

    But then, his expression shifted, his eyes steady with determination.

    "That said¡­ I do believe that one day, our team will reach Gold rank and maybe even Platinum."

    Tresed grinned.

    "That''s the spirit! That''s exactly the kind of determination an adventurer needs!"

    He gave Raymond a strong pat on the shoulder, approval shining in his eyes.

    Naimila, sensing they were blocking the entrance to the guild, sighed and spoke up.

    "Alright, Tresed, we should get moving. Raymond and his team have a commission to complete, and we''re standing in their way."

    She gestured at the growing crowd of adventurers gathered around them.

    "Not to mention¡­ we''re completely blocking the road. If we don''t leave soon, the guild staff might come out and start chasing us away."

    Tresed looked around and saw that she was right, the guild entrance was packed with curious adventurers eavesdropping on their conversation.

    He chuckled. "Yeah, fair point."

    Turning back to Raymond, he extended a firm handshake.

    "Alright then, we won''t keep you. We''ve got our own mission to take anyway."

    With that, both teams waved their goodbyes and parted ways, leaving the crowded guild entrance behind.

    Once they were clear of the bustling square, the tension that had built up finally dissipated.

    Sylph exhaled loudly, wiping a hand across her forehead.

    "Phew! That was intense. I was so nervous back there!"

    Raymond glanced at her, his expression turning serious.

    "Good. Maybe now you''ll think twice before running your mouth," he said flatly.

    Sylph blinked. "Huh?"

    Raymond crossed his arms.

    "If you keep talking without thinking, you''re going to get us in trouble sooner or later."

    His tone wasn''t angry, but it was firm.

    "This time, we got lucky. The ''Swift Wind Adventure Team'' are well-known and don''t pick fights over petty things. But if we run into a Gold-ranked adventurer who isn''t so tolerant, things could get dangerous."

    Sylph flinched slightly, realizing that Raymond wasn''t joking.

    She had been careless with her words, and if Shatinara had been the type to take offense easily, the situation could have escalated.

    For once, Sylph didn''t argue.

    She sighed, her usual cocky demeanor fading just a little.

    "Alright¡­ I get it. I''ll be more careful."

    Arya and Lorene exchanged glances but didn''t say anything.

    They knew Sylph hadn''t meant any harm, but in the world of adventurers, even an innocent joke could lead to serious consequences.

    Lorene finally spoke up. "To be fair, Sylph didn''t expect Shatinara''s hearing to be that sharp¡­ and she wasn''t trying to be mean."

    Raymond nodded in agreement.

    "Yeah, I know. But we still need to be cautious. Not everyone will take things as lightly as they did."

    The group fell into thoughtful silence for a moment before Sylph let out a dramatic sigh.

    "Alright, alright. Lesson learned. Now let''s focus on this commission!"

    With that, the group set their sights forward, ready to finally get to work.

    Sensing the tension between Raymond and Sylph, Arya stepped in to shift the conversation.

    She turned to Raymond, crossing her arms with a playful smirk.

    "So, Raymond¡­ turns out the last time you met Tresed and his team, you actually talked to them and got to know them. And yet, you never told me."

    Her tone was lighthearted, but there was a clear teasing edge to it.

    Raymond immediately felt a headache coming on.

    He knew exactly what Arya was doing, changing the subject to stop him from scolding Sylph any further.

    "Oh, come on, Arya," he sighed, rubbing his temples. "It''s not like we ''know each other.'' I just chatted with Tresed for a few minutes back then. You saw for yourself, he didn''t even recognize me at first!"

    Arya grinned, satisfied that she had successfully deflected the conversation.

    "Mmm, if you say so," she hummed, clearly not letting him off that easily.

    But Raymond wasn''t going to play along anymore. He let out a resigned sigh and decided to drop the matter altogether.

    "Alright, enough of that. Let''s go get the supplies."

    With that, the group resumed their walk toward the pharmacy, the tension now completely gone.

    As they moved through the streets, Raymond subtly opened his panel, checking his current stats.

    [STATUS PANEL]

    Name: Raymond Kelton

    Age: 15

    Magic Value: 1137.2 / 1137.2

    Professions: Fighter, Warrior, Craftsman, Magician, Swordsman, Hunter, Pharmacist, Archer, Thief, Assassin

    Skills:

    Bone Crushing

    Taunt [Upgradable]

    Wind Slash

    Camouflage

    Forging [Upgradable]

    Primary Mana Recovery Potion

    Skill Points Available: 1

    Cumulative Experience Toward Next Point: 15%

    [NEW SKILLS AVAILABLE FOR LEARNING]

    Locked Arrow (Archer) ¨C Cost: 1 Skill Point

    Wind-breaking Arrow (Archer + Hunter) ¨C Cost: 3 Skill Points

    Raymond frowned slightly as he examined his options.

    ''Wind-breaking Arrow is a powerful skill, but it costs three points¡­ I only have one right now.''

    That meant he had two choices:

    1. Save his skill points and wait until he had enough to unlock Wind-breaking Arrow, which was a more advanced skill.

    2. Use his single skill point now to learn Locked Arrow, a foundational skill that might still prove useful.

    For now, he decided to wait and think it over later.

    He closed his panel and continued walking, focusing instead on the task ahead, buying supplies and preparing for their mission.

 Chapter 140 Visiting Budak Village!

    "Ugh¡­"

    A sharp pain shot through Raymond''s skull as he stirred, his tightly shut eyes fluttering open. His vision blurred for a moment before focusing on a familiar face hovering over him.

    "Raymond, you''re finally awake!"

    The voice, warm yet tinged with concern, belonged to Arya. Her long, fiery red hair cascaded over her shoulders, glowing in the light filtering through the carriage.

    "Arya?" Raymond mumbled, his gaze unfocused. Confusion swirled in his mind before the memories came rushing back.

    Right; after parting ways with Tresed and the others, the four of them had stocked up on potions and supplies before securing a carriage to Budak Village, as instructed in their letter of authorization. He had barely lasted a few minutes after boarding, his exhaustion catching up with him the moment he settled in.

    No wonder. He hadn''t slept at all the previous night, pouring every ounce of his strength into forging his armor.

    "So¡­ it was all just a dream," Raymond muttered bitterly.

    Arya tilted her head. "What do you mean? Are you feeling alright?"

    Raymond exhaled, rubbing his temples as he sat up. "It''s nothing. Just had two weird dreams back-to-back. Now I''ve got a splitting headache."

    Arya didn''t press further, though her golden eyes studied him carefully. She knew how much effort Raymond had poured into his equipment, two sleepless nights at the forge, all for the sake of strengthening himself.

    Before she could say anything, Sylph approached, arms crossed. "Raymond, are you seriously okay? You knocked out the second we got in the carriage. You didn''t sleep last night, did you?"

    Raymond let out a weary chuckle. "Not really. I was worried about getting up late and missing out on the cheap potions. You think I''d be able to snag these ''Primary Mana Recovery Potions'' otherwise?" He patted his bag, where the vials clinked together softly.

    Sylph blinked, momentarily at a loss for words. Then, with a sigh, she scolded, "Raymond, that''s ridiculous. If missing out on cheap potions means you actually get some rest, then let them go. Running on fumes is only going to get you hurt during a commission."

    Lorene nodded in agreement, her calm demeanor unwavering. "She''s right. Sure, those potions were a bargain, but we can afford the standard ones. There''s no need to push yourself like this."

    Arya, watching from the side, stifled a laugh but said nothing.

    Raymond sighed, knowing full well that telling them the truth would only lead to more lectures. Instead, he rested his hand on the hilt of Dark Moon, the long sword at his waist and muttered, "I wouldn''t have gone that far if I had a choice¡­ but every single coin I earned from my last few commissions went into forging this armor and this sword." S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The moment he spoke, Sylph''s gaze locked onto Dark Moon, her eyes gleaming with excitement.

    She had been waiting for this.

    The second they boarded the carriage, she had wanted to inspect Raymond''s newly forged weapon. But before she had the chance, he had passed out. Out of respect for his exhaustion, she had held back her curiosity, until now.

    Sylph cast a glance at the coachman outside, lowering her voice just in case. "Raymond, this sword¡­ it''s made from that piece of ''black iron'' we found, isn''t it?"

    Even though the term "black iron" wasn''t uncommon, the way she said it carried an underlying caution. Grooms like theirs often ferried adventurers in and out of cities, picking up all sorts of valuable information along the way. If word got out that Raymond was wielding a weapon forged from such rare material, it could attract unwanted attention.

    Lorene, silent until now, also eyed Dark Moon, her curiosity evident. The black scabbard concealed its form, leaving her wondering just what kind of blade Raymond had crafted.

    Raymond couldn''t help but chuckle at the eager looks on Sylph and Lorene''s faces.

    "Ahem¡­" He cleared his throat, drawing their attention. "Since you''re both so curious, I suppose I''ll let you take a look."

    With a practiced motion, he unfastened Dark Moon from his waist and extended it toward them. Sylph wasted no time, her fingers wrapped around the hilt before he had even finished speaking.

    Her eyes flickered with anticipation as she ran her fingers over the scabbard, but almost immediately, her expression shifted. "This scabbard isn''t very impressive¡­" she muttered.

    She wasn''t wrong. The sheath, crafted from simple ebony wood, was decent but far from exceptional. In a world where elite adventurers carried weapons encased in scabbards of enchanted steel, dragon leather, or even magically reinforced minerals, Dark Moon''s housing was painfully plain in comparison.

    Raymond shrugged. "You think I have money for that?" He motioned toward the coachman outside with a subtle nod. "Besides, this is just a slightly better longsword, nothing so grand that it needs a luxurious scabbard."

    Sylph and the others quickly caught on to his meaning, there was no need to draw unnecessary attention. Loudly, she responded, "That''s true."

    Then, unable to contain her excitement any longer, she shot Raymond a look, silently asking for permission to unsheath the blade.

    He nodded.

    Sylph inhaled deeply, steadying herself as if preparing for a grand reveal. Slowly, carefully, she slid Dark Moon from its scabbard.

    And then¡­ her excitement drained from her face.

    The long sword that emerged was deep black, unremarkable in its appearance. There was no dazzling luster, no intricate engravings or magical glow. It was a stark contrast to the weapons of legend, like Tresed''s silver spear, which gleamed brilliantly under the sunlight.

    Sylph stared at it in disbelief before finally blurting out, "That''s it? It''s just¡­ black. It matches the scabbard perfectly."

    Raymond rolled his eyes. "And what did you expect? A flaming blade? A sword humming with divine energy? If I walked around flashing something extravagant, every adventurer and thief would have their eyes on me."

    Lorene chuckled, her violet eyes twinkling with amusement. "I think it suits him. A black sword with a black sheath, very fitting."

    Arya smirked, adding, "It''s not made of any rare enchanted materials, so of course, it''s not going to look flashy. Isn''t that right, Sylph?"

    Sylph sighed, reluctantly nodding. "Yeah, yeah¡­ I get it." She handed the sword back, still looking somewhat disappointed.

    Raymond sheathed Dark Moon and glanced toward the window, noticing the sun''s position in the sky. "How long was I out? We haven''t reached Budak Village yet?"

    His thoughts were still hazy from the dreams, but he was certain the village wasn''t far from Wittes Town. To clear his mind, he retrieved the letter of authorization from his pouch and read it over again: Experience more content on My Virtual Library Empire

    > Information: Budak Village lies five miles south of Wittes Town. Two days ago, a flock of vicious Red-Eyed Crows suddenly descended upon the village, occupying several homes and preventing two families from returning. The attacks have resulted in two villagers being seriously injured and three others suffering minor injuries.

    Mission: Eliminate the Red-Eyed Crows as soon as possible.

    Reward: 10 silver coins per confirmed kill.

    Time Limit: Within two days.

    Client: Village Chief of Budak.

    Mission Level: Black Iron.

    Raymond''s brows furrowed slightly as he finished reading. Red-Eyed Crows were nasty creatures; aggressive, territorial, and known for their eerie intelligence. If they had driven multiple families out of their homes and injured villagers, this might not be as simple as a routine extermination.

    Still, he wasn''t too worried.

    He folded the letter and looked up at the others. "I guess we''ll find out soon enough."

    Arya glanced at Raymond and said, "You weren''t asleep for long, about half an hour."

    "Half an hour¡­" Raymond muttered, rubbing his temples.

    He turned his gaze outside the carriage, scanning the horizon. Budak Village was only five miles from Wittes Town in a straight line, but roads weren''t always direct. The actual distance was likely closer to seven or eight miles, especially with winding paths and uneven terrain.

    Raymond nodded, stretching his arms. "We should be arriving soon."

    As if on cue, after another five minutes of travel, the village came into view just beyond the horizon.

 Chapter 141 Village Commission!

    Nestled between rolling fields and patches of woodland, Budak Village was a modest settlement of dozens of houses, their thatched roofs weathered by time. At the village entrance, a carriage stood parked, surrounded by a gathering of villagers; men, women, the elderly, and even children, all dressed in simple cloth garments. Their expressions carried a mix of anticipation and worry.

    As the carriage door swung open, an elderly man with half-white hair stepped down, greeted instantly by relieved voices.

    "Village Chief, you''ve finally returned!"

    The crowd surged forward as more figures climbed out of the carriage; two middle-aged men, their clothes stained with dried blood.

    A woman in her forties gasped sharply, rushing toward them. "Stark! Nezer! Are you alright?" Her hands trembled as she brushed against their tunics, fingers grazing over the faded crimson stains.

    Nezer, a broad-shouldered man with tired eyes, gave a weak chuckle. "Don''t worry, Maya. The temple priests healed us."

    The village chief, Gamens, stroked his mustache with a smile. "Both of them were in critical condition, so the temple took them in immediately. Otherwise, we might have lost them."

    Stark, the second injured villager, nodded, his voice filled with wonder. "I never imagined I''d be healed by a priest¡­ It''s like a miracle. When I got wounded, I thought I was done for. But the priestess just placed her hand over me, and suddenly, the pain was gone!"

    Beside him, Moses, the other survivor, had awe in his eyes. "It was incredible! The light from her hands, it was warm, like the sun itself."

    Though their faces were still pale from blood loss, their wounds had vanished. With time, they would fully recover. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Gamens nodded sagely. "That''s how it is. The priests only heal those whose lives are in immediate danger. If you''re just injured but not dying, they won''t bother, unless you''re an adventurer."

    There was a murmur of agreement among the villagers.

    A younger man scoffed. "Tch. Of course, they heal adventurers first. Regular folk like us don''t matter unless we''re on death''s door."

    A grizzled farmer beside him sighed. "It may seem unfair, but think about it¡­ Adventurers risk their lives fighting monsters. If they don''t get healed, they die, and the monsters roam free. In the end, that only puts us in more danger."

    The village chief nodded. "Exactly. The priests heal adventurers so they can keep fighting. We might not like it, but that''s just the way of the world."

    Silence fell over the villagers as they pondered his words.

    After a moment, one man muttered, "I remember the last time we issued a goblin extermination request¡­ Four adventurers took the job. One died. Another was crippled. That''s the reality of their work."

    A woman beside him shuddered. "I used to envy them, earning silver and gold, traveling across the land. But after seeing what happens to them out there¡­ I''m not so sure anymore."

    The crowd fell into uneasy quiet, the weight of reality settling over them.

    "The greater the ability, the greater the responsibility," sighed Village Chief Gamens, his voice heavy with the weight of the villagers'' expectations. His half-white hair rustled slightly in the breeze as he gazed at the worried faces before him.

    A middle-aged man stepped forward, his expression tense. "Village Chief, did you go to Wittes Town to issue the commission? When will the adventurers arrive?"

    Another villager, a wiry man with sun-worn skin, spoke up anxiously. "Yes, Village Chief! My home has been taken over by those cursed red-eyed crows. I can''t even set foot inside! And while Stark and Nezer are healed, what good will it do if the crows keep attacking? My house will be in ruins if this goes on!"

    Continue your saga on My Virtual Library Empire

    Murmurs of agreement rippled through the crowd before an older woman, her arms crossed tightly over her chest, added bitterly, "We''ve already lost too much. To keep the crows from attacking people, we''ve been sacrificing our livestock, a sheep a day! If this continues, the village''s losses will be unbearable!"

    The villagers erupted in tense conversation, voices overlapping with frustration and concern. Though they had all agreed to share the burden, there was only so much they could endure before desperation set in.

    Gamens raised a wrinkled hand, motioning for silence. "I understand, truly," he said solemnly. "After bringing Stark and Nezer to the temple, we wasted no time posting the request at the Adventurer''s Guild. But¡­" He hesitated, then sighed, "We have no way of knowing how soon an adventurer will accept it. There are many commissions at the guild, and whether ours is chosen quickly or not is beyond our control."

    A heavy silence fell over the villagers. The last time they had issued a goblin extermination request, it had taken a full day before an adventurer finally accepted it. What if this time was the same? Or worse, what if no one took the mission at all?

    Seeing their spirits sink, Gamens quickly added, "But! When I submitted the request, the guild staff told me that many adventurers would likely compete for this commission. There''s a good chance someone is already on their way."

    The shift was immediate.

    "Really? That''s great!" A few villagers perked up, their expressions easing with relief.

    Just then, a sharp-eyed young man standing near the entrance pointed toward the road. "Look! Another carriage is coming!"

    Heads turned in unison.

    Rumbling down the dirt path was a second carriage, kicking up a thin trail of dust behind it. Unlike the one the village chief had arrived in, this one hadn''t yet drawn its curtains, allowing the villagers to see four figures sitting inside, three women and one man.

    "Could it be? An adventurer has already accepted our request?" a villager asked, his voice tinged with excitement.

    A skeptical older man shook his head. "No way. The village chief just got back. There''s no way someone accepted the request this quickly. They''re probably just passing through to Sagla Forest."

    The road between Wittes Town and Sgla Forest ran through Budak Village, so it was common for adventurers to pass by without stopping.

    The first villager frowned but conceded, "Yeah¡­ and look at them. They''re so young. Probably just White Porcelain-level adventurers. Our request is ranked Black Iron; it''s no easy task."

    Even Gamens was hesitant. He, too, assumed they were merely passing travelers.

    "Well, it''s about time to feed the red-eyed crows anyway," he muttered, glancing toward the livestock pen. "Let''s go prepare the sheep¡ª"

    Before he could finish, the carriage suddenly slowed to a stop right in front of them.

    The carriage door swung open, and the four adventurers stepped out.

    Leading them was a young man clad in light armor, a long sword hanging at his waist, and an arm shield secured to his left hand. His short, tousled hair caught the fading sunlight, and his sharp eyes scanned the crowd before landing on the village chief.

    "Excuse me," he spoke in a clear, steady voice. "Is this Budak Village?"

    Gamens blinked, startled.

    Of course, it was Budak Village, there was a wooden sign right in front of them marking it clearly. The adventurers had undoubtedly seen it from their carriage. Yet, the young man still asked, a subtle way to introduce himself rather than simply barging in.

    After a brief pause, Gamens straightened and stepped forward. "Yes, yes! This is Budak Village. May I ask¡­" He swallowed, almost afraid to hope. "Are you the adventurers who accepted the mission to exterminate the red-eyed crows?"

    The villagers held their breath, waiting for an answer.

 Chapter 1 - 1: Transmigration!

    "Ouch! My head¡­ it feels like it''s splitting open!"

    Raymond groaned, clutching his throbbing skull. His voice was thick with confusion. "Did I... drink last night?"

    Half-awake, he pressed his hands to his temples to ease the ache, but instead of bare skin, he felt rough fabric wrapped tightly around his head. Startled, his eyes flew open, and he jolted upright.

    "What the¡­? A bandage? Was I... beaten up?"

    Tentatively, he ran his fingers over his scalp, and as he touched a particular spot, a sharp, searing pain shot through him, confirming his suspicions. His head pulsed with pain, but his heart raced with excitement instead of fear.

    "Where''s my phone? I need to check if my car''s okay!" he mumbled, instinctively patting down the bed around him.

    Raymond, like any modern man, always kept his phone close; especially with the camera handy for situations like this. But as he searched, he felt the unsettling realization that his phone was nowhere to be found. The surroundings themselves felt wrong. He looked around, blinking as his disorientation turned to confusion.

    The room was neither his cozy apartment nor a sterile hospital room, but something entirely foreign. Dark wooden beams lined the ceiling, sloping down like the walls of an attic. The space was cramped, and he realized he was lying on a makeshift bed laid directly on the floor. Half the room was so low that he could only crouch in it, clearly intended for storage.

    "Where... am I?" he whispered, the question hanging heavy in the still air.

    As if triggered by his confusion, his head began to throb again, but this time the pain felt different. Images, memories, not his own, flooded his mind, overwhelming him until he fell back onto the bed, gritting his teeth.

    He lay there, curled in pain, unable to tell how much time had passed. When the sensation finally subsided, he stared blankly at the wooden ceiling, slowly piecing together what had just happened. A small, helpless laugh escaped him.

    "So¡­ I''ve traveled through worlds, haven''t I?"

    His voice was barely a whisper, the words strange yet undeniable. The memories now etched in his mind weren''t his, but belonged to someone else: the original inhabitant of this body.

    The young man he had "become" was also called Raymond, though here he was known as Raymond Kelton, an orphan in a world he could scarcely believe. A world filled with magic.

    In this new world, everyone underwent an "awakening ceremony" at the age of fifteen at the temple, where those with enough magical potential would awaken into a profession: warrior, magician, priest, archer, and many more. These "professionals," as they were known, wielded powerful abilities and enjoyed a status beyond anything ordinary people could dream of.

    And then there was Raymond Kelton. He had turned fifteen just a few weeks ago and had dutifully gone to the temple. But unlike the chosen ones who awakened to a profession, Raymond had... nothing. No special skills, no magical affinity, no future as a professional.

    "Well," Raymond sighed, the bitter humor barely covering his disappointment. "It turns out this guy was as much of a nobody here as I was back home."

    He couldn''t help but laugh; a rueful, almost mocking sound that echoed off the wooden walls. Back in his original world, he had been an ordinary guy living a peaceful, stable life. At least there, in his mundane existence, he''d been safe.

    But here? This was a different story altogether.

    In this world, humans share the land with a multitude of sub-human races and other beings. However, not all these races are friendly; many harbor deep-seated animosities toward humanity, leading to irreconcilable conflicts. Adding to the peril, powerful monsters roam the land, posing threats that ordinary folks cannot hope to confront.

    Three years ago, Raymond''s life was irrevocably altered when monsters took his parents, leaving him an orphan. Since then, survival in this unforgiving world had depended on the might of the awakened, those fortunate enough to gain extraordinary abilities to combat these monstrous threats.

    "Forget it¡­ I''ll leave the monster-hunting to the adventurers and knights," Raymond sighed, frustration mingling with resignation. "I''m just an ordinary guy. My priority should be figuring out how to live my life now."

    But even as he spoke, doubts gnawed at him. "Is there really no other way? If my magic affinity isn''t strong enough, does that mean I can''t awaken a profession at all?" He felt a sense of despair wash over him. "What I wouldn''t give for a system; a special ability or insight that''s supposed to come with reincarnation!"

    Silence lingered in his mind, the absence of any reassuring voice only deepening his despair. "I really can''t accept this! Maybe that cheat will appear once I turn eighteen. I''ll just have to wait three more years!"

    With a forced smile, he tried to lift his spirits, seeking solace in the idea that things might change.

    Suddenly, a series of footsteps echoed on the wooden floor outside his room.

    Thud! Thud! Thud!

    The door creaked open, revealing a beautiful girl clad in a crisp white apron with blue-green trim. Her striking green eyes and flowing red hair made her an unforgettable sight.

    As soon as she spotted Raymond sitting up, her distressed expression transformed into one of bright relief. "Raymond! You''re awake!" she exclaimed, her voice bubbling with joy.

    Before he could respond, she rushed to his side, gently pushing him back onto the bed. "You need to rest! You''re hurt, remember? I''ve already talked to Mrs. Becker. She promised to let you take the day off, so don''t worry about work."

    Raymond observed her with gratitude, recalling from the original owner''s memories that her name was Arya More. The hotel work she mentioned referred to the "Vill Hotel," run by the Becker couple, where he had been working as a waiter to scrape by.

    He knew that Arya shared a similar tragic background; both of them were orphans, having lost their parents to the very monsters that haunted their world. That bond had brought them closer, making their friendship a source of comfort in their otherwise bleak lives.

    Yet he also remembered the Beckers'' notorious reputation for being difficult and exploitative, always finding ways to squeeze more labor out of their employees and often deducting wages under dubious pretenses. "If they find out I''ve missed work because of my injury, they won''t hesitate to take advantage of it," he thought grimly.

    Still, Arya''s unwavering support warmed his heart. "Thank you, Arya. I really appreciate it," he said sincerely, his voice tinged with emotion.

    Her face brightened further at his words. "You''re welcome! You''ve helped me out countless times when I wasn''t feeling well. We''ve got to look out for each other, right?"

    Her infectious optimism made Raymond feel a flicker of hope. Despite the challenges ahead, maybe, just maybe, he wouldn''t have to face them alone.

    Arya seemed to remember something, and a faint blush dusted her cheeks. But soon, a gentle smile spread across her face. She reached out, her fingers brushing lightly over Raymond''s hair, stroking it with the same tenderness one might reserve for a small kitten.

    Raymond closed his eyes as he felt her fingers moving through his hair, a warm, soothing sensation spreading through him. He couldn''t quite put the feeling into words, just that it was intensely comforting, a moment of pure calm he hadn''t known he craved.

    "It''s been a long time since I felt anything like this¡­" he murmured to himself, his voice barely a whisper. His body relaxed further, and he tilted his head slightly, basking in the gentle care.

    But just as he was sinking deeper into this blissful moment, an ear-piercing voice shattered the peace.

    "Arya! Get down here at once! We''ve got customers waiting!" The voice was sharp, grating; unmistakably Mrs. Becker.

    The shout rang through the room, breaking the quiet like a slap, and Raymond felt Arya''s hand freeze. With a small start, she straightened up, her face turning from warm concern to a look of nervous urgency.

    "Oh no, it''s already five! The evening crowd''s arriving," Arya said, her tone regretful. "I''ve got to go before Mrs. Becker gets on my case. Rest well, Raymond." She offered him an apologetic smile, a quick goodbye as she prepared to head down.

    Raymond knew all too well what Mrs. Becker''s scolding sounded like; half an hour of high-pitched criticism, and she expected you to work the entire time without pausing.

    "Hold on a second, Arya," he called out, throwing back the quilt and swinging his legs off the bed. "I''ll come down with you."

    She looked back, alarmed. "But what about your injury?"

    "It''s nothing, really. I''m fine." His voice was firm, trying to sound reassuring.

    Raymond had always prided himself on being self-sufficient, even if it meant pushing through discomfort. He hated inconveniencing others and, just as much, disliked the hassle of lingering in bed. He''d rather be on his feet, no matter how much it hurt, than spend another second upstairs.

    He rose, pulling on his work clothes swiftly and heading for the door. "Come on, let''s not keep her waiting."

    Arya looked at him with concern, but she knew Raymond''s stubborn streak. "Fine, but please, don''t overdo it!" she said, trailing close behind him as they made their way downstairs.

    The Becker Hotel wasn''t just a place to sleep; it also doubled as a bustling tavern. The first floor was dedicated to the restaurant, often packed with rowdy patrons who came for the food, drinks, and sometimes, trouble. The second and third floors housed guest rooms, while the top floor was a cramped attic space used for storage and the living quarters for staff members like Raymond and Arya.

    Of course, the accommodations weren''t free. Every bit of board was deducted from their already meager wages, and any time off was discouraged, Mrs. Becker was vigilant when it came to squeezing work out of them.

    As they stepped into the bustling restaurant below, Raymond took a deep breath, bracing himself for the chaos. Arya shot him a quick look, her concern still evident. Her room was just across from his, and they shared more than just space in this cramped world; they shared a mutual understanding that each day''s work would only grow more challenging, and they''d have to face it together.

    The two of them descended the creaky staircase, arriving on the bustling first floor of the Becker Hotel. The clamor of voices and clinking dishes filled the air, but amidst the noise, a familiar, sharp voice called out. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Raymond!"

    He winced, instinctively stiffening. Looking up, he saw Mrs. Becker at the cashier counter, her gaze fixed on him like a hawk.

    Mrs. Becker was a sight to behold, dressed in a flashy red leather coat, with fishnets stretching over her calves, and her face caked in heavy makeup. Her blonde hair was teased into tight, springy curls, framing her face in a way she probably thought looked glamorous. But her thick, muscular arms and the flesh spilling from her fishnets made the outfit less flattering and more intimidating.

    Raymond glanced quickly and then averted his eyes, not daring to look again.

    Mrs. Becker, however, wasn''t about to let him slip away unnoticed. She crossed her arms and narrowed her eyes, launching into her tirade. "When did you wake up? You should have come straight down! Do you have any idea how chaotic it''s been without you in the kitchen? Do you know how many complaints I''ve had to deal with because of your absence?"

    Raymond opened his mouth to respond, but before he could get a word in, a guest approached the counter.

    "Are there any rooms available tonight?"

    Mrs. Becker''s attention snapped to the guest, and in an instant, her expression morphed into a wide, businesslike smile. "Of course, sir! How many rooms will you be needing?"

    Seeing his chance, Arya grabbed Raymond''s arm and pulled him toward the kitchen, whispering, "Let''s go!"

    They darted through the swinging doors into the kitchen, both letting out sighs of relief once they were out of Mrs. Becker''s line of fire.

    "Oh, that was too close," Raymond muttered, resting his hands on his knees, his breath coming in short bursts. Mrs. Becker''s constant nagging grated on his nerves more than any physical injury. He couldn''t stand that piercing voice, and sometimes it took all his willpower not to snap.

    Arya chuckled, still catching her breath. "We got lucky. More guests arriving means she''s too busy playing hostess to keep pestering us."

    They shared a laugh, their relief a brief but welcome reprieve.

    But just then, another voice broke in. "You two done gossiping yet? There''s work to be done, you know."

    Raymond looked up to see Seth, another waiter, looming over them. Seth was older, taller, and broad-shouldered, with blond hair and a perpetual scowl. He glared down at Raymond with thinly veiled annoyance. "You have any idea how much extra work we all had to do yesterday because you were slacking off?"

    Raymond opened his mouth to reply, but Arya was quicker, stepping forward with a fiery look in her eyes. "Seth, enough! If you hadn''t dropped the garlic and left it for someone else to clean up, Raymond wouldn''t have slipped and gotten hurt!"

    Seth hesitated, his jaw working as though he wanted to argue. But Arya''s fierce expression held firm, and finally, he scoffed, crossing his arms. "Pathetic. Hiding behind a girl, are we, Raymond? A loser like you can''t even stand up for himself."

    He turned on his heel and stalked off, leaving a tense silence in his wake.

    Arya looked back at Raymond, her expression softening. "Don''t let Seth get to you," she said gently, her tone comforting. "He only lashes out because he''s got nothing else to prove. Don''t take it personally."

    Raymond gave a slight nod, his face calm, though his brow furrowed briefly. Arya noticed his quiet resilience and relaxed, relieved that Seth''s words hadn''t left any visible scars.

    Raymond shrugged off Seth''s jibes, feeling almost amused. He had long accepted his status as a waste in his previous life, and it was clear that Seth was merely trying to provoke him. Such tactics were low, but they often worked well on younger, more impulsive individuals.

    "Too bad for him," Raymond thought, placing a careful hand on the tender bruise on his head, a reminder of the scuffle that had led to this moment.

    "I''m going to entertain the guests," Arya said, glancing back at him with a concerned look. "If Seth and the others give you any trouble, just come find me, okay?"

    Her role was vital; the dining hall was starting to fill up, and she needed to ensure that guests felt welcomed and attended to. As she walked away, however, a flicker of uncertainty crossed her face. She noticed something different about him today. Usually, when Seth taunted him, Raymond would turn crimson with anger. But today, he seemed unnervingly calm. "Maybe it''s the head injury," she mused to herself, shaking her head as she left.

    Once alone, Raymond made his way into the kitchen. His responsibilities included serving food, clearing tables, and washing dishes; a never-ending cycle of labor. As he entered, he spotted Seth deep in conversation with two other waiters, Andre and Mike, their heads huddled together like a pack of wolves plotting. When Seth caught sight of him, a smug grin spread across his face.

    "Ah, just my luck," Raymond sighed internally. He was all too familiar with Andre and Mike, who often joined forces with Seth to make his life miserable, frequently dumping their tasks onto him.

    "The food for table number three is ready! Hurry up and take it!" The chef''s booming voice cut through the chatter of the kitchen.

    "Hey, Raymond! Did you hear that? Get moving!" Andre barked, pointing at the plate with a gleeful smirk. Though smaller than Raymond, Andre had no qualms about barking orders, often using Seth and Mike to bolster his authority.

    "Of course," Raymond thought, his patience thinning. He had long learned that kindness often invited bullying. Taking a deep breath, he suddenly shouted, "Ah! My head hurts! It really hurts!"

    He doubled over, clutching his head dramatically. The sudden outburst caught Seth, Andre, and Mike off guard. For a moment, they stared, uncertain whether to laugh or scold.

    "Raymond, stop it!" Seth snapped, irritation flashing across his face.

    "What are you waiting for? Andre, bring the food to me!" Just then, the chef returned, glaring at them as he noticed the plate still sitting untouched.

    In the kitchen hierarchy, the chef was king, and nobody wanted to face his wrath. Andre, realizing he had no choice, reluctantly picked up the plate, shooting a dark look at Raymond as he passed. "Just wait for it, kid," he hissed, the threat hanging in the air.

    Raymond straightened up, a sly smile creeping onto his face as he watched them scurry away. "Let them come," he thought. "Today might just be different."

 Chapter 2 - 2: Adventurers!

    Raymond leaned against the wall, arms crossed, watching the bustling restaurant with a mix of disdain and resignation. He called himself a loser, not because he was weak or easily pushed around, but because he felt he didn''t put in the effort to change his situation. The constant bullying didn''t seem to bother him much; in fact, he often thought that if trouble came, he''d be ready. Just one good hit against the right person, and he''d feel better knowing someone else was suffering alongside him.

    Mike and Seth were his supposed allies, two tall, strong guys who, while not quite matching Andre''s brute strength, could hold their own when the time came. Raymond couldn''t help but smirk at the thought. "Sure enough, the old world was better. I could lounge at home, doing nothing, without all this chaos."

    But as the restaurant filled with customers, his musings were cut short. Orders piled up, and Raymond knew he couldn''t stay in the back pretending to be sick any longer. Mrs. Becker would have his head if he tried that. With a resigned sigh, he pushed himself off the wall and began taking dishes to the tables.

    Once the last guests finished their meals, it was time for cleanup. He shuffled through the mess, stacking plates and clearing crumbs, grateful when Arya came over to help. She was a whirlwind of energy, laughing and chatting as they worked together.

    "Don''t be so stubborn!" Arya exclaimed, tossing a teasing smile his way.

    By eight o''clock, the restaurant had quieted down, and Raymond plopped onto the floor, utterly spent. "I''m so tired!" he groaned, forgetting all decorum as he stretched out his back.

    "Here, let me help," Arya said, kneeling beside him. Before he could protest, her slender hands began to knead his shoulders.

    "Ah¡­ Oh¡­" A low, involuntary moan slipped from his lips as the tension melted away. This wasn''t the soft, comforting caress of someone playing with his hair; this was something more visceral, a relief that coursed through his muscles.

    "Hey! Don''t make such strange noises!" Arya shot back, her cheeks flushing a bright shade of pink. Even though she often acted warmly towards him, this moment felt different, more intimate, and it made her heart race.

    "Sorry! It just felt so good¡­" Raymond managed, a sheepish grin spreading across his face. It had been ages since he''d had such close contact with anyone, especially a girl. In the solitude of his home, he''d almost forgotten what it felt like to share a laugh, let alone a moment like this.

    But as with all good things, their brief respite was interrupted. The door swung open, and a new wave of customers flooded in. Arya glanced back at him, her hand lingering a moment longer before she dashed off to greet them.

    Raymond watched her go, feeling a strange mix of gratitude and disappointment. Just then, he noticed Andre, Seth, and a couple of their friends striding toward him, an air of mischief in their steps.

    "You finally came¡­" Raymond said, instinctively straightening up, tension coiling in his muscles as he braced for whatever they might throw his way. He was ready, even if it meant taking a few punches to feel alive again.

    "Raymond, looking good today! You really thought you could pretend to be sick?" Andre stormed over, his face twisted in anger as he pushed Raymond playfully, but with a hint of aggression.

    Raymond was ready. In a flash, he caught Andre''s wrist with his left hand, twisting his middle finger with his right. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Ah! It hurts, it hurts!" Andre howled, the surprise and pain evident in his voice. "Seth, help: ah!"

    Before he could finish his plea, Raymond tightened his grip, transforming Andre''s call for assistance into a desperate scream.

    "Raymond, what are you doing?" Andre gasped, his bravado slipping away.

    "Let him go, Raymond!" shouted Seth and Mike as they rushed toward the commotion, alarmed by their friend''s predicament.

    Ignoring their shouts, Raymond leaned closer to Andre and whispered menacingly, "If Seth and Mike dare to come any closer, I swear I''ll break your finger before they can rescue you."

    A shiver ran down Andre''s spine at the threat. He stammered, "Seth, Mike, don''t come over! If you do, he''ll snap my fingers¡­"

    Seth and Mike halted, their expressions shifting from concern to outrage as they glared at Raymond. The standoff was tense, a palpable energy crackling in the air.

    Raymond had braced himself for a beating from the trio, but Andre''s underestimation had given him an unexpected advantage. "So, you think you can bully me without consequences?" he challenged, his confidence radiating.

    "Raymond, we just want to talk. We don''t want to fight you," Seth said, attempting to defuse the situation.

    Raymond shot him a skeptical glance. Who would believe that? In the past, they''d dragged him into the storage room to settle scores during breaks.

    As he remained unfazed, Seth took a deep breath, sensing a change in Raymond. This wasn''t the timid boy who had once allowed himself to be pushed around. If it weren''t for Arya''s intervention, Raymond would have faced relentless bullying. Today, however, he seemed different; stronger.

    Seth wondered if it was the garlic he''d carelessly put there yesterday that had sparked this change. If that was the case, he regretted it.

    But rescuing Andre was priority number one, and he needed to calm the situation. "Listen, Raymond. Just let Andre go, and I promise we won''t bother you again," he said, forcing a smile.

    This time, Raymond didn''t even roll his eyes. Instead, his gaze landed on Seth''s bright blond hair, and he smirked. "You know what? If you shave off that ridiculous yellow hair, I''ll let Andre go."

    "Yellow? My hair is not yellow!" Seth sputtered, indignant. "It''s blond, and it looks great! How dare you call it yellow!"

    Raymond couldn''t help but laugh at Seth''s overreaction, the tension in the air easing slightly as they faced off, each waiting to see who would make the next move.

    Seth trembled with fury, his body shaking as he glared at Raymond. To him, being called "yellow hair" was an unforgivable insult, igniting a burning desire to confront Raymond and settle the score.

    But just as he was about to charge, Raymond tightened his grip on Andre''s finger, eliciting another pained yelp. "Ah! Seth! Don''t get riled up¡­ Please, Raymond, just stop provoking him!" Andre begged, panic evident in his voice.

    The tension hung in the air as both sides stared each other down, the stalemate stretching on.

    Suddenly, the kitchen door swung open with a loud crash, and Mrs. Becker barreled in, her ample frame shaking with indignation. "What in the world is going on here? Do you think my kitchen is an unguarded alleyway? You dare to cause trouble in my space?" she boomed, her voice echoing off the walls.

    Her gaze shifted to the hall, and her tone shifted sharply. "If it weren''t for those two adventurers out there, I''d have broken your legs today!"

    "Adventurers?" The mention of the word stunned everyone into silence. They quickly straightened up, sensing the gravity of the situation.

    Raymond, realizing the precariousness of his position, loosened his grip on Andre''s finger, allowing him to breathe easier.

    "Now that you know what''s at stake, behave yourselves!" Mrs. Becker continued, her eyes narrowing at the group. "If you leave a bad impression on those adventurers, I swear I''ll dock your wages!"

    With a fierce look, she pointed at them all before focusing on Raymond. "Get two plates of snacks and two bottles of rum for the adventurers, and make it quick!"

    Relieved, Raymond nodded and scurried back to the kitchen. He knew he''d lost his edge in front of Seth and the others, and they wouldn''t forget today''s humiliation.

    Still, he had a task to complete. As he stepped into the restaurant with the tray loaded up, he quickly spotted the two adventurers seated at a corner table.

    Their attire immediately set them apart. One was clad in gleaming iron armor, a long sword resting casually against the table, while the other wore rugged leather armor made from some sort of animal hide, completely unarmed. Yet, both of them wore two bronze plates hanging from their waists, a sign of their status.

    "Bronze-level adventurers? I wonder what their professions are¡­" Raymond thought, his curiosity piqued.

    Just then, his vision flickered, and a blue panel appeared before him, startling him.

    "Detected awakenable profession: Fighter. Awakening requirement: When surrounded and attacked by at least three people, knock down one of them."

    "Awakenable profession detected: Warrior. Awakening requirements: Kill ten monsters using ordinary weapons."

    Raymond''s heart raced as the implications of the information sank in. Perhaps today wouldn''t end in defeat after all. If he played his cards right, he might just find a way to turn this situation around.

 Chapter 3 - 3: Threat!

    Raymond blinked, trying to process what was right before him. The blue panel hovered in the air, its glowing letters steady and clear.

    "I''m not imagining things!" he thought, a thrill of excitement washing over him. "My cheat is finally here!"

    With a quiet breath of relief, Raymond grinned, grateful he hadn''t missed this opportunity. He had heard stories of mysterious powers, abilities only the chosen could unlock, and now, it seemed he was one of them. He wouldn''t need to wait years for some distant chance, his moment was now.

    As he stood there, clutching a tray of rum and snacks he was supposed to deliver, he noticed Arya, a fellow server, signaling to him from across the restaurant. She gave a quick wink and shifted her gaze left and right, her eyebrows raised in a teasing way.

    "Is she trying to get me to laugh?" Raymond chuckled to himself. "Come on, Arya, we''re in a restaurant, wait¡­"

    Raymond''s heart sank as he realized he''d frozen in the middle of the dining area, tray still in hand. He was supposed to deliver the refreshments to the rowdy adventurers at the back table. Mrs. Becker, the restaurant''s stout, no-nonsense owner, had spotted his hesitation. She marched toward him, her brows furrowed, and he braced himself.

    "Raymond!" she snapped, snatching the tray from his hands. "That''s today''s pay gone!" Her voice was sharp and final. Without a second glance, she turned and carried the drinks to the adventurers herself, all smiles and servile charm despite her earlier frustration.

    The scene was almost comical if it weren''t so tense. The two adventurers barely looked at Mrs. Becker, who, with a tight, nervous grin, approached them cautiously.

    Before she could even settle herself near the table, one of the adventurers, a hulking figure in dented armor, slammed his fist on the wooden surface. "Can''t you tell we''re not in the mood for company?" he snarled, his voice deep and dripping with irritation. "Just leave the drinks and go."

    Mrs. Becker''s face flushed as she stammered, "Y-yes, of course! Please, enjoy." She scurried back to the counter, her hands visibly trembling.

    Raymond glanced over at Arya. Their eyes met, and they both fought to stifle grins, a shared amusement flickering between them. Mrs. Becker, normally so commanding, had been put firmly in her place, and they couldn''t help but relish the moment.

    As the excitement died down, Raymond drifted to a quiet corner of the restaurant, eager to examine the panel that had appeared before him. It floated in front of him, still and expectant, displaying his basic information in crisp, blue text.

    - Name: Raymond Kelton

    - Age: 15

    - Occupation: None

    - Skills: None

    Underneath, more lines glowed:

    Awakenable Professions:

    - [Fighter] ¨C Awakening requirements: Engage in a fight where you''re surrounded by at least three people and knock down one of them. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    - [Warrior] ¨C Awakening requirements: Defeat ten monsters using ordinary weapons.

    Raymond stared at the requirements, feeling a mixture of excitement and frustration. "So, if I fulfill the requirements for either ''Fighter'' or ''Warrior,'' I can awaken to that profession?" He tried asking the question out loud, hoping for some sort of response from the panel. Silence.

    "Looks like I''m on my own to figure this out," he sighed.

    But a dilemma began to tug at him. What if he could only choose one profession? Could he unlock both if he met the requirements for each, or would he be bound to just one path? He mulled over his options.

    Choosing "Warrior" seemed ideal. Warriors were known to be powerful, indispensable members of any adventurer''s team. "Fighter," though respectable, didn''t carry the same weight or status. But taking down ten monsters with ordinary weapons? That was a monumental task for someone like him, a mere kitchen helper in a bustling restaurant.

    A thought dawned on him. "I only detected these professions because of those two adventurers over there¡­ their proximity must have triggered it." His eyes flicked to the other patrons. "If that''s true, then as long as I''m around awakened professionals, I might uncover even more paths. A magician, a priest, a swordsman¡­"

    Raymond''s imagination ignited at the possibilities.

    Raymond decided that he''d bide his time, gather information, and see what other professions he could access. Once he had a range of options, he''d choose the one that seemed both powerful and achievable. But there was one problem: Seth and his gang. They''d been looking for an excuse to give him trouble, and if he didn''t awaken a profession soon, he''d have no way to defend himself.

    "Still," he thought, clenching his fists, "a little physical pain is worth it if it means unlocking a stronger profession."

    Determined, he dismissed the panel and focused on his tasks for the night. The two adventurers he''d served were deep into their drinks, hardly speaking, and staring blankly into the flickering lantern light. When their main course arrived, they each took a few distracted bites, barely touching the food before returning to their drinks. Before long, they drained their tankards, threw a few coins on the table, and left without a word.

    Raymond moved in to clear the table, stacking the empty plates and glasses, when Arya came over to help. Her fair skin and bright red hair glowed warmly in the dim light of the tavern, and as she leaned in close to reach for a plate, a gentle, floral scent drifted toward him.

    Raymond''s nose twitched before he caught himself. ''What am I doing?'' he thought, mentally chastising himself. He stole a quick glance at Arya, relieved that she didn''t seem to notice his slip.

    Arya glanced at him, her eyes filled with concern. "Raymond, are you okay? Earlier, you just¡­ stopped mid-step. Is it because of that head injury?"

    "Uh¡­" Raymond hesitated, trying to think of a plausible excuse that didn''t involve telling her about the mysterious blue panel. "Yeah, just a bit of a headache, that''s all."

    "Next time, don''t push yourself so hard, okay?" she scolded gently, though there was a hint of warmth in her voice. "I''ll take care of the dishes tonight; you go home and get some rest."

    Embarrassed, Raymond scratched his head. Having a younger girl lecture him, especially one so sincere in her worry, was a little mortifying. "Don''t worry, I''ll be careful. And as for the dishes, honestly, I can handle them myself."

    "But¡ª"

    "It''s fine. Besides, Mrs. Becker already docked my pay for today. If I slack off again, I''ll be out tomorrow''s pay, too," he said, shrugging.

    Arya sighed but eventually nodded. Together, they carried the dishes back to the kitchen sink.

    As they entered, Raymond noticed Seth and his gang huddled together, talking in hushed tones. They stopped abruptly when they saw him and Arya, and Andre, one of Seth''s lackeys, shot him a dark, mocking look.

    Raymond didn''t need to hear their conversation to know they were plotting something against him.

    As they left the kitchen, Arya turned to him, her brows knitted in concern. "Raymond, what''s going on? Why do Seth and his friends keep looking at you like that?"

    Raymond forced a reassuring smile, hoping to brush it off. "It''s nothing, really. Don''t worry about it."

    Arya frowned, sensing he wasn''t telling her everything, but finally just sighed. "Well¡­ if they try to bully you, you''d better tell me, alright?"

    Raymond couldn''t help but smile. It wasn''t every day that someone stood up for him, and Arya''s kindness was heartening.

    The restaurant was finally winding down around nine. As the last of the patrons left, he and Arya set about cleaning up, stacking chairs and wiping tables, until it was just the dishes left.

    Raymond glanced over at Andre, who was usually quick to shove the biggest pile of dirty dishes onto him, but tonight, Andre seemed oddly eager, scrubbing away at plates and cutlery without complaint. Whether it was because of Raymond''s earlier success in defending himself or for some other reason, Andre worked more than usual, even finishing before Raymond did.

    "Hey, Raymond," Andre sneered, his lips curling into a malicious grin as he dried his hands. "Just wait until tomorrow. You''ll be crying for mercy soon enough." With that, he turned and strode out of the kitchen without a backward glance.

    Raymond sighed, bracing himself for whatever awaited him.

 Chapter 4 - 4: Witts Town!

    "This is really getting on my nerves¡­" Raymond muttered, watching Andre swagger away, the shadow of his sinister grin still lingering in his mind.

    Raymond sighed, clenching his fists. He had steeled himself for a beating if it came to that, but facing the inevitable still left him with a pit in his stomach. "If only I could awaken a profession right now¡­ I''d give those three exactly what they deserve," he thought, a surge of defiance flaring up. Just three of them, that was all he''d need for the ''Fighter'' awakening condition.

    But he shook his head. ''Wishful thinking.'' He had a plan, and he couldn''t let anger lead him astray.

    Leaving the kitchen, Raymond glanced at the front counter. Mrs. Becker was no longer there; instead, her husband, Mr. Becker, stood tall and gaunt, his unkempt beard casting shadows over his long, narrow face. The Becker couple was notoriously stingy and suspicious. Neither one of them ever let an employee handle the cash register.

    "Count? Ha!" Mr. Becker would say with an exaggerated sneer, eyeing them as if they were thieves. "Can''t trust any of you not to pocket a coin or two when my back''s turned," Mrs. Becker would often add, her tone biting and distrustful.

    Raymond headed up the creaky stairs to his room, casting wary glances behind him. He half-expected Seth and his gang to appear, lurking in some dark corner, ready to pounce. But he made it to his door without incident. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ''Maybe I''m just being paranoid,'' he thought, but something in Andre''s parting look suggested otherwise. Seth and his friends weren''t just planning to rough him up on a whim; they were plotting something, something worse. The fact that they hadn''t jumped him right away only added to his unease.

    "They''re not just out to blow off steam¡­ they''re scheming," Raymond whispered, the thought making his stomach clench. He needed to act fast and find a way to awaken.

    Lighting the small oil lamp in his room, he changed out of his work clothes into something more practical, then took a moment to look around. The rest of the inn had lighting stones, smooth, alchemically treated rocks that glowed with a warm light. But for the lower-paid staff, oil lamps were all they had. The stones were far too expensive to waste on them.

    Raymond reached into his bedside drawer and pulled out a small knife, slipping it up his sleeve. ''Just in case,'' he thought grimly.

    Originally, he had planned to wait a few more days before asking Mr. Becker for leave to explore the Adventurer''s Guild and meet other professionals who might reveal additional career paths. But with Seth and his gang plotting, he could no longer afford to wait. He needed to gain strength, and fast.

    Luckily, once he''d finished the dishes each night, he had free time. Unfortunately, by then it was always after ten, when the streets of Witts were nearly deserted, save for the occasional adventurer passing through.

    Raymond blew out the lamp, careful not to make a sound as he slipped out of his room. As he crept down the hall, he noticed Arya''s door slightly ajar, a soft glow filtering from within. He couldn''t help but smile. Arya, with her kindness and unwavering support, had become a rare comfort in his life.

    ''It feels good to have someone who cares,'' he thought, his heart lightening a bit. He stepped carefully, not wanting her to notice and question him about where he was headed.

    Pausing briefly by the washroom, he caught his reflection in the dim mirror, a young man with tousled brown hair and piercing blue eyes stared back. His face was fair, probably from spending so much time inside, and though he wasn''t thin, years of heavy work had given him a lean, strong frame. But the bruises from Seth and his gang had taken their toll, and the quiet fear that had grown in him made his expression seem a little too guarded.

    He straightened his shirt and took a deep breath. He wouldn''t let them beat him down any longer. He was going to find a way to break free from this life.

    Quietly, Raymond slipped out the back door of the inn and into the cool night air.

    ---

    The town of Witts lay sprawled beneath a sky painted with stars, its quiet streets winding through the valley like veins of silver. Situated on the border of the Kingdom of Atlantis, Witts was a small but bustling town. It wasn''t just home to ordinary folk; adventurers, merchants, and demi-humans of all kinds passed through, lending it a vibrant and eclectic mix of cultures.

    The town was divided into four main districts. The northern district housed the nobles, their stately homes and manicured gardens a stark contrast to the rest of the town. The western district was home to many of the demi-humans, a group of non-human species who lived peacefully among the townspeople. The eastern district, dominated by the Adventurer''s Guild, was the liveliest part of town, where fighters, archers, mages, and all manner of adventurers gathered, filling the streets with their stories and their power. Finally, there was the southern district, where Raymond lived and worked, a quieter area where ordinary townsfolk went about their daily lives.

    Raymond headed toward the eastern district, his heart pounding with a mix of anticipation and trepidation. He was a nobody, barely scraping by, but tonight he was determined to take the first step toward his future.

    To become an adventurer, a person must first awaken a profession and then officially register at the Adventurer''s Guild. There, they can accept commissions and, upon successful completion, earn rewards, which are essential for any adventurer''s livelihood.

    Tonight, Raymond was heading to the East District, where the guild was located, his heart pounding with both excitement and apprehension.

    He looked up at the sky, where two full moons hung above; one a luminous white, the other a soft, eerie green. Their combined glow cast a strange, beautiful light over the town of Witts, illuminating the cobblestone streets and the buildings that lined them. The town, though called "small," was far from tiny; it had grown considerably over the years. It took Raymond nearly half an hour to walk from the quiet South District to the bustling East District.

    The South District streets were empty except for the occasional shadow of a drunken wanderer or clusters of unsavory types muttering to each other in hushed voices. Raymond made sure to keep his distance, moving with purpose, staying unnoticed. But when he finally crossed into the East District, the entire atmosphere changed.

    Unlike the dim streets of the South, the East District was alive with light. Stone lamps, each embedded with glowing white gems, lined the streets in regular intervals, illuminating the paths in a warm glow. Adventurers filled the streets, their presence unmistakable. Most wore armor and carried an assortment of weapons, some of which were caked in dirt and dried blood, testaments to the night''s earlier battles or hunts.

    Raymond''s eyes widened when he saw the adventurers. Among them were demi-humans; exotic figures with animal ears or tails, standing out even among the battle-hardened adventurers. They moved between shops, some laughing and chatting with friends, others looking worn and weary from the night''s work. Each one had a nameplate hanging from their belt, marking their identity and rank in the Adventurer''s Guild.

    Raymond took a deep breath to calm his nerves, clenching and releasing his fists as he prepared himself. He hadn''t seen so many powerful individuals in one place before, and he felt a surge of anticipation and awe.

    Taking a step forward, Raymond moved closer to a swordsman with a well-worn blade at his side. Suddenly, a blue panel appeared before him.

    "Awakenable Profession Detected: Swordsman. Awakening Requirements: Swing a long sword weighing at least eight kilograms one hundred thousand times in one day!"

    Raymond''s eyes lit up at the word "Swordsman." He knew it was a respected and capable profession; after all, many knights were Swordsmen. ''The awakening requirement is just¡­ swinging a sword?'' He felt a flash of optimism. Hard, yes, but possible. Before he could fully process it, a group of four adventurers strode past him, laughing and talking in low voices.

    One by one, new notifications popped up on his panel.

    "Awakenable Profession Detected: Hunter. Awakening Requirements: Set and use a trap to kill a monster; track prey for at least ten minutes without being seen; shoot an object no larger than ten centimeters in diameter from ten meters away with a bow."

    "Awakenable Profession Detected: Magician. Awakening Requirements: Kill a monster with your bare hands!"

    "Awakenable Profession Detected: Priest. Awakening Requirements: ¡­"

    As the group moved out of range, the panel refreshed with a list of several professions he could awaken simply by being near these adventurers. Raymond scanned the options, seeing others such as thief, archer, assassin, craftsman, and pharmacist; all professions with unique awakening requirements that varied wildly in difficulty.

    Raymond wandered through the streets a while longer, letting the panel gather as many potential professions as possible. When no new options appeared, he reviewed the list, his mind racing as he considered each one''s requirements. Some seemed manageable; others looked near-impossible. He''d have to weigh his options carefully.

    Just as he was about to turn back, a movement caught his eye. Three figures emerged from a nearby alley, talking excitedly and chuckling among themselves.

    Raymond''s heart dropped.

    "Seth?" he muttered, recognizing his tormentor and two of his lackeys.

    ''Why are they here?''

 Chapter 5 - 5: Revenge Plan!

    As they left the East District and stepped into the shadowed alley, Seth pulled a small, cloudy-gray bottle from his pocket, a twisted grin spreading across his face.

    "Heh¡­ finally got my hands on this little potion!" he chuckled, holding the bottle up like it was a trophy.

    Mike eyed the bottle warily, his brow furrowed with doubt. "You sure this thing''s legit? What if it wears off halfway through?"

    "Relax, Mike," Seth replied, slapping him on the shoulder. "This was made by the ''Pharmacist'' himself. Yeah, it loses potency after two minutes in the open air, but as long as our target gets a whiff before that, even an adventurer would be knocked out cold."

    Andre grinned, though he grimaced slightly as he remembered the cost. "We spent two gold coins on this, after all," he added, though the words tasted a little bitter. He''d chipped in for half, nearly emptying his savings. On top of that, they''d had to buy antidotes for themselves; yet more coin out of his pocket.

    Still, the thought of what they planned made Andre''s grin return, a look of smug satisfaction crossing his face. This wasn''t just any potion; it was a potent sleeping draught.

    "One whiff, and anyone who breathes it in is out cold for eight hours straight," Seth continued, his eyes glinting with malice. "Perfect for tonight."

    Their scheme was as despicable as it was malicious. They planned to slip into Arya''s room, use the potion to keep her unconscious, and then¡­ well, what happened after that hardly needed explaining. She had interfered with them too many times, stepping in whenever they tried to rough up Raymond. But beyond revenge, Arya was a stunning girl, her beauty on par with the any courtesan

    in the East District''s night markets.

    Andre smirked, his lips curling in anticipation. "After tonight, Arya won''t dare get in our way again."

    Seth shot him a look, chuckling. "Don''t worry, Andre. Once Mike and I are finished, it''ll be your turn."

    Andre muttered under his breath, "Considering I paid the most, I should go first¡­"

    But he didn''t dare say it aloud. Seth''s authority was ironclad, and Andre knew his place. If he crossed them, he''d be treated no better than Raymond.

    Mike frowned thoughtfully, crossing his arms. "Speaking of Raymond, that kid actually fought back today. It''s unlike him."

    Seth''s eyes narrowed in fury, his fists clenching at the memory. "That little runt had the nerve to call me a ''yellow-head''! He''s gonna pay for that," he growled, shooting a withering glare at Andre. "If you hadn''t let yourself get tripped up by him, he wouldn''t have had the guts to stand up to us."

    Andre cringed, lowering his head. "Sorry, Seth."

    Seth''s expression shifted, a sinister smile creeping over his face. "Tonight, though¡­ I''ll teach him a lesson he''ll never forget. In fact, I''ve just thought of a perfect little addition to our plan."

    Mike''s brows drew together in confusion. "What''re you talking about?"

    Seth''s eyes sparkled with cruel delight. "We''ll knock Raymond out too. Carry him to Arya''s room and dump him right there beside her. Strip him down so it looks like he¡­ well, you get the idea. Then, come morning, we call the town guards and have a nice little scene ready for them."

    Mike''s face lit up in understanding, his own smirk forming. "Pin it all on Raymond¡­ why didn''t we think of that sooner?"

    "Brilliant, Seth!" Andre snickered, his excitement barely contained. "That sniveling kid won''t know what hit him."

    The three of them shared a dark, knowing look, each imagining the chaos they''d unleash. Raymond and Arya would both be ruined. And with Arya shamed and Raymond blamed, no one would stand in Seth''s way again.

    The three of them moved quickly down the dim streets, satisfied smirks plastered across their faces. Their sinister plan was playing out in their minds, each one picturing Raymond''s horrified expression when he''d be blamed for everything. They even quickened their pace, eager to get back and set their scheme into motion.

    Unbeknownst to them, a shadow trailed behind at a safe distance. Raymond had seen them slip out of the East District, and something about their hurried, conspiratorial movements made his stomach turn. He had a feeling their trip to the East District wasn''t just some casual outing; they were up to something, and he was sure it involved him. Keeping a safe distance, he followed them back to the hotel, careful not to draw attention.

    When he reached the inn, he slipped upstairs in silence. As he reached the fourth floor, he heard faint clinking sounds, like metal against metal, coming from further down the hall. He stopped at the stairwell, peering cautiously around the corner.

    He caught sight of Seth, Andre, and Mike huddled around a door. His blood ran cold as he realized; it wasn''t his door they were picking. It was Arya''s.

    Raymond''s mind raced. ''Wait¡­ they''re targeting Arya?''

    Horrified, he remembered tales of innocent heroines caught helpless, of despicable villains who took advantage of those they deemed weaker. He clenched his fists, feeling a surge of anger and disgust.

    "No way," he whispered fiercely. "Not Arya. Not on my watch."

    He took a step forward, his breath quickening. Whatever they were planning, he wasn''t going to let it happen. Reason and caution went out the window as he moved into action, fueled by a sense of justice and rage.

    With a sharp kick, he sent Arya''s door flying open.

    "AH!" Andre, who had been crouched by the door, was hit square in the face, stumbling backward, clutching his nose as his eyes went wide with shock and pain.

    "Raymond? How¡­ how are you still awake?" he stammered, barely able to believe his eyes. "You should be knocked out cold!"

    They''d poured the sleeping potion through the crack under Raymond''s door, enough to make him pass out for hours. It should have worked; but here he was, very much awake and very much enraged.

    Raymond ignored Andre, his eyes blazing as he locked onto Seth, who was standing near Arya''s bed, impatiently pulling off his coat. The sight made Raymond''s stomach twist with fury.

    "You¡ªyellow-haired bastard!" Raymond roared, his voice echoing down the hall as he launched himself at Seth.

    Seth barely had time to look up before Raymond tackled him, pinning him to the floor. He swung his fist, landing a solid punch across Seth''s jaw, the impact reverberating through his knuckles. Seth''s head snapped back, and Raymond''s fury only grew, propelling him into a frenzy.

    "Anyone else want to try something?" he growled, his eyes burning with resolve.

    S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 6 - 6: Awakening!

    Raymond''s fists pounded down relentlessly, each punch landing with a force that made Seth cry out in pain.

    "Andre! Mike! Don''t just stand there; get him off me!" Seth wailed, barely able to protect his face as Raymond''s blows kept coming.

    Finally jolted into action, Andre and Mike charged forward, their boots connecting with Raymond''s side as they kicked him off Seth. The sudden impact sent Raymond tumbling, and Seth seized the moment to scramble up, rage smoldering in his eyes.

    "Seth, you alright?" Andre asked, helping him up.

    Seth''s face was red with fury, his cheek already swelling where Raymond''s punch had landed. He glared at Raymond, now lying on the floor, and spat, "You''ll pay for this, Raymond. I''ll make sure you regret ever crossing me."

    "Is that so?" Raymond''s voice cut through the tension, calm and unwavering.

    Seth, Andre, and Mike all froze, taken aback by Raymond''s steady gaze. He wasn''t panicking. In fact, there was a strange look of confidence in his eyes as he rose slowly to his feet, glancing at something they couldn''t see.

    On a glowing blue panel that only he could perceive, a message had appeared:

    "Fighter Awakening Requirements Complete: Surrounded and attacked by at least three people, knock one down."

    "Profession Awakened: Fighter!"

    Raymond felt a surge of energy, a new strength coursing through his body as if he''d unlocked a hidden reserve. This was it, the awakening he''d been waiting for. Yet, to Seth and his cronies, it only looked like Raymond was trying to bluff his way through.

    Seth sneered and launched himself forward, aiming a kick at Raymond''s chest.

    But this time, Raymond''s body moved instinctively, a rush of fighting techniques flashing through his mind. He didn''t think; he just reacted. With perfect precision, he lifted his leg, meeting Seth''s attack head-on with a powerful kick of his own.

    The force of Raymond''s kick sent Seth flying backward, slamming him against the wooden wall with a loud crash. Seth crumpled to the ground, dazed, his eyes rolling back as he slumped down, unconscious.

    The room fell into stunned silence.

    Andre and Mike stood frozen, jaws slack, eyes wide. They couldn''t believe what they''d just witnessed. Even Raymond himself blinked in shock, his leg still raised in mid-air, trying to process the newfound power that had guided his movements.

    Then, as they all stood there in stunned disbelief, a faint light began to glow in the dark room. It emanated from the back of Raymond''s right hand, casting a dim, otherworldly glow.

    The symbol was unmistakable; a pair of fists, locked in combat, etched into his skin.

    "This¡­ this is the mark of an awakened!" Andre stammered, backing away, his face pale. "No¡­ it can''t be! You; weren''t you rejected by the temple? You said you couldn''t awaken!"

    A realization dawned on Andre, his mind spinning. He pointed a trembling finger at Raymond, voice filled with accusation. "You lied to us! You''ve been an awakened all along, haven''t you? You¡­ you pretended you weren''t just to trick us!" Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Raymond let out a low chuckle. "Believe what you want, Andre," he said, allowing Andre''s wild assumption to settle. It was better this way. Let them think he''d been hiding his powers all along; it would keep people from wondering why he''d suddenly awakened.

    As the reality of his new power sank in, Raymond felt his resolve harden.

    Raymond realized that letting them misunderstand might actually work to his advantage, so he kept his tone cold and steady.

    "I''ll be honest," he began, his voice like ice. "Despite everything, the bullying, the humiliation¡ªI wasn''t planning on taking revenge once I awakened. I thought maybe, just maybe, I''d let it all go. I figured if you left me alone, I could pretend the past didn''t happen."

    He paused, letting his words sink in. Of course, Raymond knew he didn''t mean it; he wasn''t some naive hero who forgave people without a second thought. The truth was, if he hadn''t sensed something off and followed them to the East District tonight, Arya would have been left to face an unimaginable fate. And these guys? They weren''t sorry; they were caught.

    Turning his gaze to Arya, who was still deeply asleep, he clenched his fists. "But you didn''t change. You went further, and tonight, you attacked Arya! You crossed a line you can''t come back from. I''m done hiding anything from you."

    "Raymond, please!" Mike''s voice quivered as he pressed himself against the doorframe, trying to hold himself upright. "This¡­ this was all Seth''s idea! Andre and I didn''t want to get involved. We were forced!"

    Raymond fixed him with a glare, and Mike''s face paled further. The power of an awakened person was not something they could ever hope to fight against.

    Mike suddenly seemed to grasp for a strategy. "You know, Raymond, you''re bound to become an adventurer soon. If you hurt us here, and the Adventurer''s Guild finds out¡­ well, it could damage your future chances."

    Andre seized on the idea like a lifeline. "Exactly! If the Knights or the Guild discover this, it''ll ruin your career before it even starts! Let us go, and we swear we won''t report you for what you did to Seth."

    "Yeah, yeah," Mike added hastily, nodding. "We''ll keep quiet about what happened here tonight; as long as you don''t turn us in, either. We both know we''ve got dirt on each other now."

    Raymond''s eyes narrowed, and he paused, as if weighing their words. It was true that the Adventurer''s Guild took any violence against ordinary people seriously. An awakened individual who attacked someone without justification faced severe consequences, from imprisonment by the Knights to a permanent black mark that could stall or even end their career as an adventurer.

    This system existed to protect the people from awakened individuals who might abuse their power.

    Raymond finally gave a small chuckle, a sly smile playing at his lips. "You know what?" he said smoothly. "You''re right. You actually make a pretty good point."

    Relieved, Mike and Andre exchanged glances, and a tentative smile crept onto their faces. They thought they''d managed to get away unscathed.

    But before they could take a breath, Raymond moved with lightning speed.

    Bang! Bang!

    He struck them down, Andre with a sweeping kick to the side, and Mike with a fierce uppercut that sent him sprawling to the ground.

    As the two groaned in pain, Raymond stood over them, his eyes flashing with cold, fierce resolve. "But you see," he said calmly, "I wasn''t attacking without reason. I was acting in self-defense¡­ and defending someone who couldn''t defend herself."

    Mike and Andre stared up in stunned silence, their plan crushed and their confidence shattered.

 Chapter 7 - 7: Benefits of Being Awakened!

    "Are you goblins? Why aren''t you asleep at this hour?" Mrs. Becker''s shrill voice cut through the quiet, echoing up the staircase. Goblins were nocturnal creatures known for their night vision, often roaming around at odd hours, and the racket coming from upstairs must have disturbed her.

    Heavy footsteps pounded on the staircase as Mrs. Becker, weighing a solid three hundred pounds, stormed up, red-faced and breathing heavily. She spotted Raymond standing by Arya''s door and launched into her usual lecture, not even pausing for breath. "It was you making all that noise, wasn''t it? I''ve told you countless times to keep it quiet at night! Guests are trying to sleep, and if they start complaining, you can kiss your salary goodbye this month!"

    Raymond frowned, thinking her yelling would surely wake the guests more effectively than their earlier scuffle. Mrs. Becker, huffing and catching her breath, took a step closer, waving her finger at him in an accusing manner. "Raymond, I kept you on because you''re supposed to be obedient and sensible. And now, look at this! You¡­ you¡­"

    She trailed off, her words catching in her throat. Her eyes widened as she noticed a faint glow from the back of Raymond''s right hand.

    There, etched against the darkness, was the unmistakable mark? a pair of fists crossed in a symbol unique to the "Fighter" profession. Mrs. Becker''s scowl vanished, her fat cheeks stretching into a wide, almost sycophantic smile.

    "Raymond¡­ when did you awaken?" Her voice was now soft, even hesitant. "Why didn''t you say anything?"

    Raymond didn''t miss the shift in her tone, but he replied calmly, "I awakened when I went to the temple for leave a couple of weeks ago."

    Mrs. Becker''s eyes widened in mock surprise, a forced "Ah! Yes! Of course, when you took leave! How could I forget?" She feigned enthusiasm, though Raymond knew her memory was perfect. She could recall the exact dates of every worker''s leave, not out of kindness but so she could scold them later if they slipped up.

    "So, you awakened without telling us! This is¡­ quite the occasion!" she said, her smile more forced now. Behind the cheer, Raymond sensed her unease, realizing what his awakening meant. Mrs. Becker had treated him with disdain for months? scolding, mocking, even deducting his pay. And the kingdom''s rules allowed awakened individuals certain leniencies when insulted or mistreated by ordinary people. She could be held responsible if he chose to retaliate.

    "Well, I don''t care much for crowds," Raymond said flatly, dismissing her false warmth.

    "Yes, yes¡­ of course, I understand," she replied with a nervous chuckle, nodding as if he''d said something profound. Her gaze shifted into Arya''s room, where she gasped, her eyes bulging in alarm.

    Seth, Andre, and Mike lay sprawled across the floor. Recognition dawned on her face, and her mind flashed to the incident earlier in the kitchen. Clearly, Raymond hadn''t forgotten the conflict with these three, nor had he let it slide.

    Mrs. Becker''s cheerful expression faded, replaced by a mixture of shock and dread. She now understood, perhaps for the first time, that Raymond was no longer just another employee she could push around.

    "Is this¡­ revenge on them?" Mrs. Becker''s voice trembled as she glanced nervously between Raymond and the unconscious bodies of Seth and his lackeys. After swallowing hard, she finally mustered up the courage to ask, "Raymond, what exactly happened here?"

    Raymond nodded and calmly explained the night''s events, sparing no detail. "So," Mrs. Becker said, her eyes widening, "Seth and his friends drugged Arya, and you discovered it in time, so you¡­ handled it yourself?"

    "That''s right," Raymond replied, glancing at Arya, who lay peacefully asleep on the bed, still under the effect of the sleeping potion. Relief filled him; thankfully, he''d arrived in time.

    Mrs. Becker hesitated, glancing at the culprits on the floor. "What should we do now? Should I call the gendarmerie?"

    The gendarmerie handled matters among ordinary citizens, while the Knights Templar, an elite force of awakened individuals, only intervened in cases involving other awakened. Given that this incident was within the realm of the gendarmerie, it was the right call.

    Raymond nodded. "Yes, go ahead." S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    With a final glance between Raymond and the unconscious trio, Mrs. Becker turned and hurried away, surprising him with her speed, given her heavy frame. Once she was gone, Raymond allowed himself a moment to breathe. He looked at Seth, Mike, and Andre lying on the floor and couldn''t resist delivering an extra kick to each of them.

    "That felt good," he murmured, a sense of satisfaction washing over him.

    Raymond turned back to Arya, who lay undisturbed on the bed, her fiery red hair spilling across the pillow in a tangled halo. He reached out instinctively, gently brushing a stray strand back, revealing her face fully.

    She looked peaceful, her soft features highlighted in the faint light. Her pale skin contrasted beautifully with her red hair, and as Raymond''s fingers brushed against her cheek, he noted her skin was warm and smooth, almost like the feel of jade warmed by the sun.

    "Thank goodness there are no one in sight," he muttered with a wry grin, exhaling in relief.

    Through his memories, he recalled that Arya held a special place in the heart of the "original" Raymond. But for him, things were different. Arya was indeed beautiful, but she was still young, barely fifteen. Given that Raymond had been nearly thirty in his previous life, the idea of romantic feelings toward her now felt inappropriate.

    "Just a few more years¡­ let''s wait a few more years," he murmured to himself, a small smile playing on his lips as he brushed back one last stray curl.

    Growing restless, Raymond''s eyes drifted back to the unconscious trio on the floor, specifically Seth''s bold yellow hair that gleamed in the dim light. The obnoxious, flashy color made him smirk.

    "Maybe he needs a little¡­ trim," Raymond muttered.

    Without hesitation, he dashed back to his room, grabbed a pair of scissors, and returned. He crouched beside Seth and snipped the garish locks with satisfaction. What had once been a proud mane of long, striking hair now looked as though a pig had gnawed at it; a choppy, ridiculous mess.

    "Enjoy your new look," Raymond muttered, admiring his handiwork.

    Just as he was savoring the sight of his "masterpiece," a cool, emotionless voice broke the silence from behind him.

    "Having fun with your little haircut?"

    Raymond froze, a chill shooting up his spine as the voice sent a prickling sensation over his skin. He turned slowly, scissors still in hand, dreading who might be standing there.

 Chapter 8 - 8: Gendarmerie Knights!

    "Who¡­? When did you get behind me?"

    The sudden, chilling voice from behind struck Raymond like ice running down his spine. Every instinct flared up, his mind racing.

    ''I''m an awakened one now,'' he thought, alarmed. ''I should have sensed anyone approaching¡­ so how did they get this close without me noticing?''

    There was no time to analyze. Instinct took over as he twisted around and kicked out, hoping to catch his unseen pursuer off-guard. But his foot met nothing but air.

    ''Nothing?'' He stared at the empty room, his chest tight. There was no one there.

    Yet before he could even take a breath, he felt a cold prickle against his neck. His muscles went rigid as a thin line of pressure traced his skin, stopping just short of drawing blood. He dared not move. The stinging sensation was unmistakable; someone was holding a blade against his throat, steady and terrifyingly close.

    Whoever they were, they had closed the distance again without a single sound.

    A soft, almost taunting voice came from behind him, so close that he could feel the whisper of breath on his ear. "Huh? Why so stiff? I thought my dagger might get to taste a little blood tonight."

    Raymond''s mind raced. It was a woman''s voice, teasing yet edged with unmistakable regret, as if disappointed he wasn''t putting up more of a fight.

    "What''s your name?" she asked, her tone conversational despite the deadly situation.

    "Raymond," he replied, his voice steady but immediate. ''No hesitation'', he reminded himself. Any wrong move could end this conversation permanently.

    "Raymond¡­ So, newly awakened, are you?"

    "Yes," he answered promptly, not daring to let any silence stretch. "It''s been¡­ two weeks."

    The woman let out a low hum, and he could almost feel her smirk. "Two weeks, hmm? Tell me then, Raymond¡­ Do you know what the consequences are for an awakened one who harms ordinary folk without cause?"

    "I know," he responded, his voice barely above a whisper.

    "Is that so?" Her voice danced with an interest that felt more dangerous than her blade. "Then why did you do it?"

    Raymond steadied himself, took a slow breath, and replied with the firmness of someone whose life and the lives of others; depended on his answer. "Because¡­ they wanted to harm someone under my protection. I didn''t have any other choice."

    A brief silence stretched between them, a tension humming in the air. Then her voice slipped in again, soft but sharp. "Are you talking about the person on the bed?"

    Raymond swallowed. He couldn''t see her face, but he could almost imagine her expression; mocking, amused, eyes glinting with a challenge.

    Before he could reply, she withdrew the dagger, and he felt the sudden absence of its deadly edge. In a single graceful movement, she was in front of him, appearing out of nowhere as if she''d just materialized from the shadows. She didn''t stop there; she strode confidently to the bed and settled herself on it, watching him with a casualness that belied the tension moments before.

    "So¡­" she drawled, spinning her dagger between her fingers with a dangerous grace, "you say you had a reason to throw punches, then? Care to tell me what exactly happened?"

    Raymond looked her over, trying to hide his surprise. The woman was dressed in a knight''s uniform, pristine and official, yet almost at odds with her face, which seemed young, even slightly playful. She didn''t look much older than him. But the way she handled that dagger, so effortlessly, made him nervous. Each twist of the blade seemed a taunt to his senses, as if challenging him to look away or dare her to stop.

    He cleared his throat, unsure. "You¡­ you''re a knight?"

    At this, her expression changed to a flare of annoyance, almost like an irate cat with its fur bristling. "What, can''t you see my uniform?" she huffed, her eyes narrowing.

    She puffed up, looking all the more intimidating despite her youthful face. "For your information, I passed the Knights'' assessment in just one year! Graduated early from the Knight Academy, and here I am, a full-fledged member of the Knights."

    Raymond held up his hands in surrender, realizing he''d struck a nerve. "Okay, okay," he said quickly, nodding to appease the indignant knight, who looked ready to pounce. ''Careful, Raymond,'' he thought. This "kitten" had claws and wasn''t afraid to use them. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Raymond wasn''t quite sure what to make of Freya''s claim about graduating from the Knights Academy in just one year. Was that supposed to be impressive? He had no way of knowing. What he did know, though, was that only the wealthy, usually nobles, could even afford to attend such a place. For ordinary people like him, the Knights Academy might as well have been a world away.

    But why was a knight here in the first place? And one so young?

    ''Could this be¡­ Madame Becker''s doing?'' he wondered uneasily.

    "Humph!" Freya lifted her chin, looking down at him with a playful but unmistakably haughty glare. "Well? Start talking, or I might just have to use my knife after all," she threatened, twirling the blade between her fingers. "And don''t think I''ll hesitate. I''m an emotionless assassin!" she declared proudly.

    Raymond fought back a smirk. When he''d first imagined knights or assassins, he thought of cold, unfeeling warriors. But this girl? She looked more like an angry kitten than a ruthless killer.

    Before he could respond, a familiar, shrill voice echoed from the hallway. "Sir Knight, it''s just through here!"

    Freya''s expression instantly shifted to irritation. She stomped her foot and glared at the door. "Ugh, you had to take forever, didn''t you?" she grumbled.

    Raymond tried to stifle a smile as the door swung open, revealing the unmistakable, pompous figure of Madame Becker, clutching a small white stone and flanked by a group of knights. She scurried to the side, hiding behind the broad frame of a large man in light armor, his massive sword resting on his shoulder like a protective shield.

    "Oh, my noble knights, look at this!" Madame Becker gestured dramatically to the scene in the room, pointing a trembling finger at the unconscious men sprawled on the floor. Her face twisted into a look of mock horror. "My employees; beaten to a pulp by this brute!" She thrust a finger toward Raymond, voice thick with false concern. "One of them was hurt so badly he''s foaming at the mouth! He might not make it!"

    Her beady eyes zeroed in on Raymond with triumph. "Sir Knight, you must arrest this dangerous awakener immediately. He belongs in a cell!"

    Raymond clenched his jaw, feeling the weight of Madame Becker''s accusations pressing down on him. She hadn''t intended to involve the gendarmerie at all. No¡ªshe wanted the knights to take him down, her own personal enforcers.

    The leading knight, who appeared to be Captain Andel, sighed and looked at Freya with mild exasperation. "Freya," he said, his voice both weary and reprimanding, "why did you run off on your own again?"

    Freya''s cheeks colored, and she muttered under her breath, "Well, you were too slow, Captain! I got tired of waiting, so I came on ahead¡­"

    Captain Andel shook his head as Freya, unfazed, pointed back at Raymond. "Besides, you don''t know how weak this guy is!" she declared with a dismissive wave.

    Raymond bristled. ''Weak?'' Where was the supposed chivalry of the knights? He thought they were sworn to protect the weak, not insult them. He stared, a little stunned by Freya''s bluntness.

    Captain Andel''s squad, standing at attention behind him, seemed to share Raymond''s discomfort. They exchanged glances and sighed, clearly familiar with Freya''s antics. One knight behind Andel muttered under his breath, "He only awakened two weeks ago¡­ she knows that, right?"

    Andel gave Freya a stern look, though there was a glint of humor in his eyes. "Freya, keep this up, and I''ll be leaving you behind next time."

    "Oh, no! Captain, please don''t do that!" Freya''s eyes went wide, and her posture instantly softened. "I''ll be good. I''ll follow orders, I swear!" she pleaded, looking as innocent as a child.

    The knights behind Andel exchanged smirks and stifled chuckles. They''d clearly seen this side of Freya before.

    Captain Andel turned back to Raymond, his demeanor shifting to one of authority. "Raymond, is it?" he asked in a deep, measured tone. "As an awakened individual, you stand accused of using your powers to harm ordinary citizens. Do you have anything to say in your defense?"

    Raymond took a deep breath, glancing at Madame Becker, who wore a smug expression as if she''d already won. This was his moment to set things straight.

 Chapter 9 - 9: Interrogation!

    "Yes!" Raymond responded firmly, meeting Captain Andel''s gaze with steady resolve.

    Before he could continue, Mrs. Becker, who had been fidgeting behind Andel, cut in with a shrill, insistent tone. "Sir Knight, don''t waste time listening to his excuses! Can''t you see the mess he''s made? He''s clearly dangerous. It would be right to arrest him immediately!"

    Her voice held a frantic edge, as if she feared what Raymond might reveal. And he understood why. Over the years, Mrs. Becker had exploited him and others like him; orphans with no family or resources, easy targets. She found any excuse to dock their wages, forced them to work backbreaking hours, and fed them nothing more than scraps. Now that he was awakened, she clearly saw him as a threat, one she wanted out of her life for good.

    Her plan was clear enough to Raymond: if the Knights arrested him, he''d be imprisoned, and Mrs. Becker and her son could simply disappear, leaving him with no chance of retribution.

    Just as Raymond drew breath to speak, another voice, unexpected and sharp, cut through the tension.

    "Shut up, you fat cow!"

    The room went silent as all eyes turned to Freya, her hands firmly on her hips, eyes blazing. Mrs. Becker gaped, face turning crimson.

    "Who are you to tell us Knights how to handle our business?" Freya scoffed, leveling a look of pure disdain at Becker. "And for the record, I heard Raymond say he took down these three creeps to protect the girl in the bed over there from¡­ let''s say, ''unsavory'' intentions."

    Mrs. Becker''s face froze, her mouth opening and closing as she seemed torn between fury and terror. Despite her humiliation, she dared not protest. Here, in the town of West, the Knights held considerable authority, second only to the temple itself. She knew better than to openly challenge one of them.

    Captain Andel and his team gave no sign of reprimanding Freya. After all, they needed no interference in their duties, especially from someone like Mrs. Becker.

    With a thoughtful glance toward the bed, Captain Andel asked, "And who is she?"

    "Arya," Raymond answered, his voice softening as he glanced at the unconscious girl. "She works here, same as me. A waitress."

    Captain Andel nodded, looking down at Arya with a critical eye. "Freya mentioned that Arya hasn''t regained consciousness since this all happened. That in itself raises questions¡­ Her condition may be connected to the incident."

    Raymond felt a surge of relief at the captain''s even approach. It was a welcome change; the Knights, it seemed, didn''t simply arrest people on the basis of one accusation.

    "Raymond," Captain Andel continued, his voice firm but impartial, "why don''t you tell us exactly what happened. Freya, check the conditions of the other men here and look into Arya''s state as well."

    With a deep breath, Raymond began his account, detailing how he''d been drawn to the East District on a personal errand, and how he''d come across Seth and his gang, who were harassing Arya. He explained that he''d only used his abilities as a last resort, out of sheer necessity to protect her.

    Captain Andel listened intently, jotting down Raymond''s words with a small notebook and pen. He didn''t press Raymond about why he''d gone to the East District in the first place, seeming to accept that, as an awakened one, Raymond might have his own reasons for being there.

    "...To save Arya," Raymond concluded, "I had to use my strength, and in the heat of the moment, I may have¡­ overpowered them a bit." He looked up, noting the captain''s attentive gaze as he recorded the final details. "And that''s the truth of it, Sir Knight." Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Freya, who''d been crouching over the unconscious men, stood up, her eyes gleaming with understanding. "Ah, so that''s how it all went down!" she announced with a dramatic flourish. She had clearly been eavesdropping on the entire recount.

    Captain Andel looked up and fixed her with an exasperated stare, which she met with an impish grin. Sticking out her tongue playfully, she shrugged, clearly unapologetic.

    Raymond couldn''t help but chuckle softly.

    Captain Andel glanced over his notes, his eyes narrowing slightly as he looked back up at Raymond. "So," he said carefully, "you attacked them to protect Arya from Seth and his men''s intentions. Is that correct?"

    "Yes!" Raymond replied, his voice firm. A moment later, he clenched his fists, recalling something painful. "They''ve bullied me in the past," he admitted, his voice carrying a trace of bitterness. "But Arya¡­ she always stood up for me, even when no one else would. I can''t shake the feeling that they took it out on her because of that."

    "Have they really bullied you before?" Freya asked, her voice soft with surprise.

    Andel shot her a look, clearly not pleased with her interruption. But even he seemed curious, as though Raymond''s story was beginning to reveal unexpected layers.

    "Yes¡­" Raymond took a deep breath, as if summoning the courage to revisit the memories. He closed his eyes, his expression pained, his voice subdued. "It wasn''t pleasant," he murmured, his tone haunted by the weight of past experiences.

    He then described a series of incidents in a calm, detached voice, the kind of calm that hinted at years of resilience built through necessity. He spoke of the taunts, the small cruelties, the underhanded pranks Seth and his group had used to humiliate him. It wasn''t dramatic, but that calm tone, masking so much pain, was more moving than any show of rage.

    But when he mentioned Arya, a faint smile broke through. "She was always there, in her quiet way, watching out for me. And today¡­" His eyes grew determined. "Today, I finally got the chance to protect her. Even if that means I''ll be punished, I don''t regret it, not for a second."

    "Captain, they''re terrible people!" Freya suddenly clutched Captain Andel''s arm, her face a mix of anger and empathy. Despite her earlier bluster about being an "emotionless assassin," she was visibly moved by Raymond''s story, her eyes shining with sympathy.

    Andel sighed, a faint smile of amusement crossing his face as he shook his head slightly. But he was also experienced enough to keep his emotions in check. Raymond''s story was compelling, yes, but it was just that, one side of the story. The truth would only emerge once Arya and Seth regained consciousness and could be questioned directly.

    Just then, one of the knights returned, saluting Andel. "Captain, we''ve examined them. The three men are uninjured beyond a few bruises, but the girl on the bed appears to have been drugged."

    "Drugged?" Andel asked, his voice sharpening.

    "Yes, sir," the knight confirmed, handing Andel a small, empty bottle. "We found this on the one with no hair. The type of vial suggests it came from Dalian Pharmacy. We can''t be sure what was in it, but it''s likely the sedative that put her out."

    Andel examined the vial, frowning as he turned it in his hand. "We''ll take it back and have it analyzed," he said, his expression darkening. "The identification spell should confirm what it held."

    He turned to Raymond, his tone level but firm. "Raymond, I understand what you''ve told us. But for now, since the others are still unconscious and we need a full account, you''ll need to come with us to the Knights'' Office. Once Arya and Seth can give their statements, we''ll determine what really happened and ensure justice is served."

    Raymond nodded, exhaling slowly. "Understood, Captain."

    "And Arya?" Raymond asked after a moment''s pause, glancing at her unconscious form.

    "We''ll assign someone to stay here and look after her," Andel replied. "Once she wakes, she''ll be taken to the office to give her statement. As for Seth and his group¡­" Andel''s tone held a subtle edge, "we''ll bring them along for questioning as well."

    Raymond felt a surge of relief. Knowing Arya would be protected and that Seth and his gang would be held accountable gave him a strange peace amid all the uncertainty.

 Chapter 10 - 10: Locked Up!

    "Ugh¡­ ahh!" Seth groaned as he stirred awake, feeling the cold, hard surface of a cot beneath him. A sharp pain stabbed at his stomach, and he quickly clutched his midsection, wincing.

    "What¡­ what happened?" he muttered, his mind foggy and his body aching. The last thing he remembered was charging at Raymond, fully intent on teaching him a painful lesson. And then; an image flashed in his mind, Raymond''s foot connecting with his stomach, sending him flying. He''d blacked out right after that.

    "No way," he whispered, his brows knitting in disbelief. "Raymond? ''Kicked me away''?"

    It didn''t add up. Raymond was the one they''d always pushed around, the scrawny, quiet kid who''d never once fought back. How could he have suddenly developed the strength to knock Seth down?

    But before he could make sense of it, an icy realization crept over him. His head felt different; strange, bare. Reaching up in a panic, he ran his fingers over his scalp, only to find uneven, prickly tufts where his once-flowing hair had been.

    "AHH! My hair! My ''beautiful'' golden hair!" he shrieked, his voice echoing in the cold, unfamiliar room.

    That hair had been his pride and joy, his ticket to a life outside of the dreary Becker Hotel. It had drawn the attention of a few wealthy, widowed ladies in the North District, who''d enjoyed keeping "pets" like him around. Sure, they were well into their fifties, and their bodies left much to be desired, but their money more than made up for it. Those ladies paid well, enough for him to indulge in fun on Willow Street in the South District afterward.

    Even though he longed to visit Fengqing Street in the East District, where the exotic girls entertained the wealthiest men and the awakened ones, he was stuck. They only catered to professionals, not ordinary people like him.

    But now¡­ his prized hair was gone. And his patrons hadn''t called him in nearly two months. They were probably about to remember him and invite him back. ''If they saw him like this¡­'' His stomach twisted with dread. He was certain they''d cast him aside for good. He''d lose his status, his money, everything.

    Grinding his teeth, he screamed, "Who did this to me?!" Rage pulsed through his veins as he stumbled to his feet, finally taking in his surroundings. The room was unfamiliar, and worse, his two friends, Andre and Mike, were lying unconscious nearby.

    Without hesitation, he rushed over and shook Andre. "Wake up, Andre! Get up!"

    Andre jolted awake, blinking blearily before his gaze landed on Seth''s mangled hair. His eyes went wide with shock. He knew well about Seth''s little side hustle, and he wasn''t one to judge; after all, he''d dabbled in the same circles, despite his less-than-attractive looks. The older ladies liked variety, he supposed.

    Mike stirred as well, his gaze moving to Seth''s butchered hair. "Seth¡­ what happened to you?" he stammered, unable to hide his surprise. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "What happened?" Seth nearly shouted, his voice rising with frustration and humiliation. "That''s what I want to know! I blacked out last night, and when I wake up, ''this'' is what I find!" He pointed furiously at his uneven scalp. "Who did this? And why?"

    He rounded on Andre, jabbing a finger in his direction. "Andre, you were still there. Tell me everything. Now."

    Andre, his face pale, nodded hastily. "O-Okay, okay," he stammered, clearly unnerved. "After you blacked out, it turns out¡­ Raymond; he''s awakened, Seth. He''s a professional now."

    Seth''s jaw dropped. "Raymond? Awakened?" His face twisted with disbelief, the word itself sounding foreign. "There''s no way. Raymond? A professional?"

    "Yeah, that''s right," Andre replied, his voice trembling. "And that''s why he was able to fight back. He took you down in one kick¡­ and then¡­" He paused, wincing.

    "And then what?" Seth demanded, his face growing darker with every word.

    "Well," Andre continued, swallowing hard, "it seems he decided to, um¡­ give you a little ''makeover'' to remember him by."

    Seth''s face went from shock to rage in an instant. "How dare he!" he spat, his fists clenching. "Raymond, of all people! And why didn''t he tell us he''d awakened? Why didn''t he show us respect after becoming a professional?"

    Andre and Mike exchanged wary glances, not daring to answer. For the first time, Seth''s position as their "leader" felt fragile, overshadowed by the growing realization that the kid they''d always bullied was no longer a powerless target.

    Seth clutched his uneven hair in both hands, his face contorting with rage. "My hair¡­ Raymond, that little¡ª!" He paced frantically, muttering to himself, "What am I supposed to do now? Louise and the others will be looking for me soon. How am I supposed to face them like this?"

    Mike, watching Seth''s near-manic state, rolled his eyes. "Forget about those old crones, Seth. You should be more worried about how we''re going to avoid prison!"

    Seth''s pacing stopped abruptly. He looked at Mike, confused, until Mike pointed to the wall, where an emblem of the Knights Templar gleamed in the dim light. "Have you noticed where we are?" he said sharply. "We''re in a Knight''s holding cell."

    A chill ran down Seth''s spine as he stared at the insignia. "How did we even get here?" he whispered, fear creeping into his voice.

    Andre, pale as a ghost, could barely hold himself together. His mind raced back to their plans for Arya the previous night. Even though they''d failed to carry them out, the fact that they had the intent was damning enough.

    Mike sank down on the bed, his voice barely above a whisper. "If the Knights find out we planted drugs in Raymond''s room to frame him¡­" He swallowed hard, looking at the others. "You know what happens to commoners who try to frame awakened ones."

    The color drained from Seth''s face as the memory of that law hit him. Framing an awakened person was a serious crime. Punishment for such an offense wasn''t just prison; it was a life sentence in the kingdom''s most treacherous mines. Every year, prisoners were sent to extract resources under brutal conditions, where at least half didn''t survive, whether from mining accidents, monstrous creatures, or worse. And a sentence there lasted a minimum of ten years.

    Seth''s anger turned to terror, his voice a horrified whisper. "No¡­ they''d send us to the mines?"

    Mike nodded grimly, his entire body trembling. "Yes. And once they know what we did, there''s no way out of it."

    A soft, mocking voice suddenly broke through their dread. "Ohhh, so you''re admitting you drugged Raymond''s room to frame him?"

    The three froze, whipped around to look at the door. Peering through the small window was a young, mischievous face they recognized instantly; Freya. She grinned, her eyes twinkling with a cruel amusement as she watched their horrified expressions.

    In that instant, all three of them shared the same sinking realization: it was over.

 Chapter 11 - 11: Cleared of Crime!

    In a separate holding cell across the compound where the three suspects Mike, Seth and Andre were temporarily held, Raymond lay on a hard cot, staring at the ceiling. ''Never thought I''d find myself here,'' he mused. The morning light seeped in through a small, barred window, illuminating the stone walls around him. He knew that soon, the Knights would decide his fate. Either he''d be cleared, or he''d face punishment with the rest, but Freya''s words echoed in his mind, providing a glimmer of reassurance.

    "If you were telling the truth, Raymond," she''d said with surprising gentleness, "then you have nothing to worry about." Her confidence gave him a strange sense of calm.

    In the quiet of the cell, Raymond took a deep breath and opened his awakening panel. A faint smile crossed his face as he read the stats, feeling a surge of pride.

    Name: Raymond Kelton

    Age: 15

    Magic Value: 100/100

    Occupation: Fighter

    Skills: None

    Skill Points: 0

    Awakenable Professions:

    - [Warrior] ¨C Requirements: Defeat ten monsters using ordinary weapons.

    - [Swordsman] ¨C Requirements: Swing a sword weighing no less than eight kilograms one hundred thousand times in one day.

    - [Hunter] ¨C Requirements: Set and use traps to kill a monster; track prey for at least ten minutes without being discovered; use a bow to hit a ten-centimeter target from ten meters away.

    - [Magician]¡­

    He chuckled to himself. The journey to any of these professions would be challenging, but this was his chance to shape a new path. His fate no longer depended on the whims of people like Seth, or even Madame Weir. For once, he held the reins of his own future.

    As Raymond scanned the list of possible awakened professions, his smile widened. ''So even as a fighter, I still have the chance to unlock other professions!'' The idea thrilled him. This meant he could approach these paths at his own pace, growing stronger before tackling each challenge.

    Yet, he knew that none of these awakenings would come easily. Take [Swordsman], for instance. At first glance, the requirement seemed straightforward; just swing a sword one hundred thousand times in a single day. But he quickly realized the difficulty. A day had only about 86,400 seconds, meaning even one swing per second wouldn''t be enough. And to make it more daunting, the sword had to weigh no less than eight kilograms.

    ''No normal person could manage that,'' he thought. Swinging a heavy blade even a hundred times would exhaust most people, let alone one hundred thousand. ''But now that I''m an awakened fighter, I''ll build my strength over time.'' He decided to be cautious, especially with requirements involving monster encounters, something far beyond his experience for now.

    What intrigued him most, though, was the [Skills] section on his panel. Despite his newfound abilities, he didn''t have any specific skills yet, nor did he understand how to acquire them.

    Suddenly, a thought struck him. "Freya managed to sneak up on me last night without me even noticing¡­ could that be a skill of hers?" He wondered if perhaps some skills allowed knights to move unseen or unheard, giving them an edge in battle.

    "Raymond! Raymond!"

    A voice from outside the cold iron window pulled him from his thoughts. It was unmistakably Freya''s, full of urgency and excitement. Footsteps approached quickly, and with a loud ''clank,'' the door swung open.

    Raymond looked up just as Freya stepped into view. Now that daylight was streaming in, he could see her more clearly. Her dark, almost raven-black hair was cropped short in a way that seemed both deliberate and practical, framing her bright, mischievous eyes that held an unusual depth. Her knight''s uniform was sleek and fitted, clearly customized for agility rather than bulk. She looked almost too young for the role; a small figure, youthful and full of energy, her innocent face contrasting with the dagger hanging at her side.

    "Come on, Raymond, you''re free to go!" She waved him over with a grin, revealing a small, playful fang.

    "Huh?" Raymond blinked, stepping cautiously toward her. "Just like that? Everything''s¡­ cleared up?"

    Freya laughed, a playful glint in her eye. "Of course! Why would I lie? You probably don''t realize this, but before we even started interrogating those three, they were practically singing like birds! Confessed to everything."

    She snickered, as if reliving some private joke.

    "Really?" Raymond asked, feeling a wave of relief wash over him. He''d expected a long round of questioning, perhaps even days of waiting. But it seemed Seth and his gang had broken before things even began.

    Freya''s eyes twinkled as she explained, "Turns out, they were so rattled by being in the Knights Templar HQ, they thought we had special methods to uncover every lie. They confessed everything before we even had a chance to start."

    Raymond laughed softly. ''Can''t blame them,'' he thought. Even he had felt intimidated in the presence of so many awakened knights.

    Freya went on to explain that, in their attempt to frame him, Seth and his cronies had poured a sleep-inducing potion into his room, hoping to stage an incident that would get him in trouble.

    Raymond shook his head, now feeling more amused than anything. He''d been prepared for the worst, but thanks to Freya and a bit of knightly intimidation, it looked like he was finally free to leave this place and start a new chapter of his life.

    Freya chuckled, shaking her head. "You know what''s even funnier?" she said, her eyes sparkling with amusement. "Those three fools paid two whole gold coins for that drug at the pharmacy, thinking it would knock you out cold. Little did they know, they got scammed! They bought nothing more than a basic sleep aid. Doesn''t work on awakened people at all. The magic in us cancels it out."

    Raymond felt a chill run down his spine. ''If I hadn''t gone out last night¡­'' He shuddered at the thought. Things could''ve gone very differently.

    "How will they be sentenced?" he asked, his face darkening. He couldn''t shake the anger boiling inside him.

    "Don''t worry." Freya''s voice took on a serious tone. "While they didn''t manage to harm Arya directly, the fact that they plotted to frame you is a very serious offense. Framing an awakened individual is no small crime."

    Raymond nodded, recalling the rumors he''d heard. "Is it true they''ll be sent to the mines? To work in the most dangerous places?"

    Freya shrugged casually, as if this punishment were obvious. "More or less. They''ll be put to work in dangerous areas, places where plenty don''t make it out each year. That''s what they get for trying to trap an awakened one."

    The Knights Templar were established to hold awakened people accountable, but Raymond could see that Freya felt no sympathy for ordinary people who''d try to bring down an awakened individual, especially by deception. Raymond felt his anger ease slightly. Knowing they''d face justice brought him some peace.

    "Oh, by the way¡­" Freya''s expression shifted to one of playful curiosity. "That girl you were so eager to protect? She''s here waiting for you~"

    Raymond''s face heated up, but he forced himself to stay calm, avoiding Freya''s teasing gaze. "Is Arya okay?" he asked, his concern cutting through his embarrassment.

    Freya tilted her head, giving him a mischievous grin. "Why don''t you see for yourself?"

    ¡ª

    When Raymond stepped outside the Knights'' Office, he spotted a familiar figure standing quietly by the door.

    It was Arya.

    But she wasn''t the confident, outgoing girl he was used to seeing. She was hunched over, her arms wrapped tightly around herself, her face hidden beneath her hair. Her eyes were swollen and red, as if she''d been crying for hours. In that moment, she looked fragile, like a small, vulnerable girl who needed protection.

    Raymond felt his heart ache as he took in her state.

    "Hurry up!" Freya nudged him with a smirk.

    He didn''t need any more encouragement. Without hesitation, he rushed forward, stopping right in front of Arya. She looked up, her eyes finding his, and suddenly all the emotions she''d been holding back broke free. She threw herself into his arms, her shoulders trembling as she sobbed.

    "Raymond, I was so scared," she cried, her voice barely more than a whisper. "I didn''t know what would happen. I was really, really scared¡­" S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Raymond felt her tears soaking through his shirt, each one deepening the ache in his chest. He remembered that fear, that feeling of helplessness, he''d been there before. And Arya had always been there for him, shielding him, comforting him. But looking at her now, he was reminded that she was just a young girl herself, not yet fifteen.

    Slowly, he wrapped his arms around her, holding her close, steadying her. In his embrace, he promised himself that he would be the one to shield her from now on.

    "Don''t worry, Arya," he whispered, his voice filled with newfound strength. "From now on¡­ I''ll be the one to protect you."

 Chapter 12 - 12: Compensation!

    The Becker Hotel stood eerily silent. In the past, at this time of morning, the restaurant would be bustling with guests enjoying their breakfast, the clatter of dishes mingling with friendly chatter. But today, the tables sat empty, the silverware untouched, and a tense silence filled the air.

    A group of chefs, their uniforms wrinkled from a sleepless night, clustered around the front desk, faces set in anger and confusion. One of them, a stout man with graying hair, finally broke the silence.

    "Will," he demanded, his voice thick with frustration, "what''s going on? Why did you suddenly decide to fire us?"

    Beside him, a younger woman with red cheeks and fists clenched added, "And you kicked out all the guests first thing this morning! What''s your plan, Will? You owe us an explanation."

    "Yes, Will," another chef chimed in, his voice cracking with barely contained anger. "We''ve been here for years, through thick and thin. If you''re dismissing us, we expect proper compensation. This isn''t right."

    Will, the manager of the Becker Hotel, looked down, his fingers nervously drumming on the countertop. Beads of sweat dotted his brow as he stammered, "It''s¡­ it''s not my decision. This was all Mrs. Becker''s doing. If you have questions¡­ you''ll have to take them up with her."

    As if on cue, the sound of heavy footsteps echoed from the staircase. Each step reverberated through the empty lobby until finally, Mrs. Becker herself appeared. Clad in a dark velvet robe, her face stern, she surveyed the employees with narrowed eyes.

    Her voice, harsh and booming, cut through the room. "What''s all this racket? Why are you all still here?"

    The employees fell silent, startled by her sudden entrance, but their looks of frustration didn''t waver.

    One brave voice from the crowd spoke up, "Mrs. Becker, we deserve an explanation. Why are you shutting down the hotel without any notice? And what about our severance?"

    Mrs. Becker placed her hands firmly on her hips, her large frame towering over the group. "Enough!" she barked. "This hotel is closing, and that''s all you need to know. The matter is settled. You''ll all receive compensation, according to the original terms. Now, stop making a fuss!"

    Her words hung in the air, tense and final. The employees glanced at each other, unsure of how to respond. Mrs. Becker''s imperious tone and unyielding posture left little room for argument. Reluctantly, they quieted down, though the frustration simmered in their eyes.

    After a few moments, Mrs. Becker seemed to relax, as if confident she''d asserted control. But then, as though struck by a sudden thought, she leaned toward the front desk and shouted, "Well? If you want your compensation, step forward and sign the forms!"

    Half an hour later, the former employees of the Ville Hotel shuffled out of the lobby, clutching small pouches of gold coins. They exchanged bewildered glances, muttering to each other in disbelief.

    "Can you believe it?" whispered one, inspecting his payment. "She didn''t skimp on a single coin."

    "No deductions, no delays¡­" another chimed in, shaking her head. "Who''d have thought Mrs. Becker would be so¡­ generous?"

    They left, still dazed by the unexpected windfall, but Mrs. Becker had already moved on to more pressing concerns. She turned to Will, who lingered by the desk, his face still pale.

    "Will, have you contacted the Housing Chamber of Commerce?" she demanded, her voice sharp and urgent.

    Will nodded but looked uneasy. "Yes, I spoke with them, but¡­ they said it would be difficult to find a buyer on such short notice. They''re willing to buy it themselves, but¡­" He hesitated, then continued reluctantly, "They''re only offering 250 gold coins."

    Mrs. Becker''s face turned an angry shade of red. "Two hundred and fifty gold coins?" she shrieked. "This hotel is four stories, with a fully equipped restaurant on the first floor! And they think they can offer a mere pittance?"

    Will swallowed, trying to keep his voice steady. "They said the building''s age is a factor. They''d need to make significant repairs, and the equipment in the kitchen would have to be replaced¡­"

    "Enough!" Mrs. Becker cut him off, her hands shaking with fury as she pounded a fist on the desk. Her face, still flushed, seemed to soften for a moment as she looked around the empty hotel. She realized that, despite her anger, the offer might be her only way out.

    With a resigned sigh, she muttered, "Fine, fine¡­ when I bought this place, the town wasn''t nearly as busy, and the costs weren''t high. A sale now would give us enough to leave. We need to be gone before¡­ well, before Raymond''s release."

    Her gaze hardened. "Why did he have to be the one? Why did ''Raymond'' have to become an Awakener?"

    Will glanced away, uneasy. He understood Mrs. Becker''s desperation; becoming an "Awakener" was no small feat. In the Kingdom of Atlantis, magic affinity was rare, only one in a hundred could hope to wield it. But that single talent had thrown their entire plan into chaos.

    "Well," Will murmured, "if we leave now, he won''t catch us in time. We''ll be halfway across the kingdom before he''s even free."

    Mrs. Becker nodded, her expression darkening. This was her last chance, and she knew it. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Mrs. Becker took a deep breath, forcing herself to stay calm. "Fine. Two hundred and fifty it is," she muttered, her voice steely. "But tell them they have to pay it today. No delays." She hesitated, glancing toward the door as if second-guessing herself. "Forget it. I''ll go tell them myself."

    Just as she turned, ready to march to the Housing Chamber of Commerce with a determined sway of her wide hips, two figures appeared in the doorway.

    "We''re closed today," she began sharply, her eyes still fixed on the floor. "No guests, no¡ª" Her voice faltered, and she looked up. Her face paled, and her mouth hung open as she recognized the two people before her. "R-Raymond¡­ Arya¡­"

    Standing before her, clear-eyed and resolute, were Raymond and Arya. Mrs. Becker''s throat went dry, and fear tightened her expression.

    Raymond''s eyes sparkled with a mix of amusement and something darker. "Mrs. Becker, going somewhere?"

    Mrs. Becker stammered, her gaze darting anywhere but at Raymond''s face. "Oh, just stepping out for a bit of air," she said with an awkward laugh, fanning herself theatrically. "It''s¡­ very warm in here, you know, ha ha¡­"

    "Do you really need to fire every employee just to get some fresh air?" Raymond''s smile dropped, his tone deadly calm.

    Mrs. Becker''s forced cheer faded as she caught the hard glint in his eye. She knew he''d heard the truth: that she''d dismissed the entire staff and handed over generous severance just this morning. Desperation clawed at her. "Well, yes, I may have let some people go. This is my hotel, after all!" she retorted, trying to sound indignant but only managing a feeble squeak. "Besides, you wanted compensation, didn''t you? So here it is."

    With trembling hands, she reached into her pocket, pulled out four gold coins, and tossed them onto the guest table in front of Raymond. She immediately took a few cautious steps back, her gaze flitting to the coins as if they''d seal her freedom.

    "There. Each employee was given one gold coin and fifty silver coins as severance. Consider it a little bonus for¡­ recent inconveniences," she explained with a tight smile, glancing nervously at Raymond. "Take it and go. I''d prefer not to see you again."

    Raymond eyed the coins, a cold smile tugging at his lips. He picked them up slowly, weighing each one in his hand before slipping them into his pocket. Mrs. Becker seemed to breathe a sigh of relief, hoping this would end things smoothly.

    Then Raymond spoke again, his voice clear and commanding. "Now that we''ve settled the severance," he said, "let''s discuss the compensation for you slandering and framing an Awakener."

    The color drained from Mrs. Becker''s face. Her mind raced, her bravado slipping. She forced herself to meet Raymond''s gaze, though her voice shook. "Raymond, don''t think that just because you''re an Awakener, I''ll be intimidated. I''ve paid what I owe, and if you dare to harm me, the Knights will deal with you!" She tried to hold her head high, but her voice betrayed her trembling fear.

    Behind her bold words was a deep-seated terror. She knew what happened to people who pushed young Awakeners too far. Stories circulated of newly empowered youths who turned on those who''d wronged them in moments of revenge. The more selfish she was, the more she feared that Raymond might sacrifice everything to make her pay.

    Sensing her fear, Arya gently placed a hand on Raymond''s arm, her face pleading. "Raymond¡­ please don''t do anything rash. This isn''t worth it."

    Raymond glanced at Arya and offered her a reassuring smile. "Don''t worry, Arya. I won''t do anything foolish."

    He turned back to Mrs. Becker, letting a long silence hang between them before finally saying, "The four gold coins will do¡­ for the severance."

    Mrs. Becker relaxed, the tension in her shoulders loosening. She had been certain he would make a scene, but it seemed he was ready to let things go. Just as she exhaled, Raymond''s voice pierced the quiet once more, his words freezing her in place.

    "Now¡­ about your compensation for the lies you spread and the false accusations you made against me," he said, his voice dangerously low.

    Mrs. Becker''s eyes widened, her mouth opening to argue, but no words came. Raymond''s gaze held hers, and she knew, deep down, that there was no escaping this.

 Chapter 13 - 13: Receiving the Compensation!

    Raymond''s voice, calm and unhurried, cut through the air with a gravity that sent a shiver down Mrs. Becker''s spine.

    "Now, Mrs. Becker," he said, his tone laced with dark amusement, "let''s discuss the compensation for your slander and attempts to frame an awakened person."

    His words struck her like a thunderclap. Mrs. Becker''s face paled, her voice trembling as she stammered, "R-Raymond, I don''t know what you mean! I¡­ I never slandered or framed you! Please, stop making these wild accusations!"

    But even as she spoke, her hands shook, and the fat on her cheeks quivered with barely contained terror. Everyone in the kingdom knew it was a grave crime to falsely accuse an awakened person. She struggled to hold her composure, yet her body betrayed her.

    Raymond''s steady gaze didn''t waver as he continued, "Whether you admit it or not, you know the truth, Mrs. Becker." He stepped closer, and she instinctively took a step back, her eyes darting anywhere but at him. "Last night, I came to you and told you exactly what happened. And yet, instead of going to the local guards, you summoned the Knights and demanded they arrest me without question. You silenced my attempts to explain. Now tell me, Mrs. Becker, if the Knights were to hear about this, do you think they''d believe your side of the story?"

    With each sentence, Mrs. Becker''s face grew paler, her eyes widening as the full weight of his words sank in. Her breathing became shallow, her hands clenched tightly at her sides. Then, Raymond''s lips curled into a knowing smile.

    "Oh, Mrs. Becker," he murmured, his voice soft but chilling, "are you *sure* you had no intention of slandering me?"

    That final question shattered what little composure she had left. "No!" she cried, her voice cracking. "Raymond, please, stop! Don''t say anything more!"

    Raymond watched her with a quiet satisfaction, the corners of his mouth twitching as he saw her crumble. He had expected as much; Mrs. Becker had acted out of fear and greed, and now those very impulses were leading her to unravel before him.

    The idea of using her own guilt against her had come to him from his friend Freya, who''d remarked that Mrs. Becker''s behavior might not meet the full definition of framing, but it was close enough. Freya had even offered to bring in the Knights on his behalf, hinting that they would gladly interrogate Mrs. Becker to determine her intentions. She had looked all too eager for the confrontation, but Raymond had chosen another route.

    Freya''s plan was tempting, but Raymond had seen a better opportunity: why report Mrs. Becker and risk her escape when he could use her guilt to demand compensation? After all, he needed gold far more than he needed revenge. And right now, Mrs. Becker was desperate to settle things quietly.

    She seemed to realize the same, for her expression changed as she took a shaky breath, steeling herself. "Very well, Raymond," she said, her voice strained but steady. "How much are you looking for in compensation?"

    Raymond raised a single finger, holding it up with a calm yet challenging look in his eyes.

    "One gold coin?" she guessed, her voice hopeful.

    He shook his head slowly, keeping his gaze fixed on her.

    "Ten gold coins?" she tried again, her voice barely above a whisper.

    Raymond let the silence stretch, then finally replied, "One hundred gold coins."

    Mrs. Becker''s eyes flew wide, and she practically shrieked, "One hundred gold coins? Have you lost your mind? That''s robbery!"

    Behind him, Arya gasped, her face mirroring Mrs. Becker''s shock. A hundred gold coins was a small fortune, enough to buy a comfortable home or a year''s worth of provisions for a family. Mrs. Becker''s entire hotel had only fetched two hundred and fifty gold coins.

    Mrs. Becker''s fists clenched as she spat, "Then go to the Knights! Have them arrest me if you''re so determined to ruin me over this absurd demand!" Her voice was filled with defiance, but her eyes betrayed a glint of panic.

    She instantly regretted her words. The reality of being imprisoned or worse sank in, and her bravado faltered. "Listen," she said quickly, her tone shifting to one of pleading. "It''s not that I don''t want to settle this, but a hundred gold coins? That''s impossible. I can''t give you more than thirty¡­ twenty at most!"

    She put on a look of exaggerated pain, as if the very thought of parting with the gold caused her physical distress.

    Raymond, however, merely looked at the small pouch of gold coins on the table and gave a dismissive chuckle. "Mrs. Becker, I see you''re curious as to how I managed to return so quickly." He leaned in closer, watching her squirm. "It''s simple: the Knights released me because I wasn''t guilty. In fact, they believed *I* was the one being set up. Seth and the others? Let''s just say they''ll be answering for their actions for quite a while."

    Mrs. Becker''s face crumpled, her mind racing as she processed his words. She could see the web closing around her, and fear coursed through her anew.

    Raymond paused, casting a calculated look at Mrs. Becker, noting the way her throat bobbed as she swallowed nervously. He leaned in, his voice low and measured. "I heard Seth and the others have been sent to the mines. Rough place, those mines; landslides, monster attacks, accidents almost daily. People don''t always make it out." He let the silence sink in, then added with a faint, mocking smile, "But who knows? Maybe they''ll be lucky enough to survive their sentence."

    Mrs. Becker''s face paled, but she quickly puffed herself up, hands on her hips. "Thirty gold coins!" she shot back, her voice shaking slightly but trying to sound firm. "I''ve dealt with worse threats than this, Raymond. You''re not scaring me."

    "Is that so?" Raymond turned to Arya with a casual shrug. "Come on, Arya. Let''s find another place to stay tonight."

    "Wait! Don''t go!" Mrs. Becker reached out, her confidence crumbling. She gritted her teeth, her voice dropping to a desperate plea. "Fine; forty gold coins!"

    Raymond barely paused. "Sounds like we''ll be looking for a nice inn, Arya. One with comfortable beds."

    Mrs. Becker''s hands shook as she called out, "Fifty¡­ no, fifty-five! That''s my final offer!"

    At that, Mrs. Becker collapsed onto the chair, her thick frame settling heavily into the worn upholstery. She crossed her arms and glared at him, trying to muster what remained of her defiance. "Fifty-five gold coins," she said, her tone pained but final. "Take it or go to the Knights. I don''t care. I''ll sit here and wait for them."

    Raymond studied her, recognizing that this was the furthest she could be pushed. Fifty-five gold coins was more than he''d hoped for, and he wasn''t about to test her patience any further.

    "All right, fifty-five it is. Let''s settle it now," he said, feigning reluctance.

    Mrs. Becker instructed Will to write up a formal settlement agreement, her eyes narrowing as she watched every pen stroke, making sure there would be no loopholes. Both she and Raymond signed, the agreement now serving as her shield against any future claims. She tucked it away carefully, a thin layer of relief settling over her expression.

    "Good," she said, placing the signed document into a drawer. "Now we''re done. And don''t think of coming back here for anything, or I''ll hand this over to the Knights myself."

    Raymond inclined his head slightly. "Of course, Mrs. Becker. I always keep my word. Come on, Arya, let''s go pack."

    He led Arya upstairs, gathering their few belongings. As they left the hotel, Arya seemed dazed, glancing back at the building. She looked up at Raymond with wide eyes, her voice incredulous. "Did she really just give you fifty-five gold coins?"

    Raymond chuckled, reaching into his pocket and handing her the small, heavy pouch. Arya weighed it in her hands, marveling at the feel of real gold. She blinked up at him. "Raymond! You just tossed this bag of coins!" S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Raymond laughed, raising his hands in mock surrender. "I guess I got a little too used to seeing it as weight. But I''ll be careful with it now!"

    Arya placed the bag back into his hands with a stern expression. "Keep it safe, Raymond. Don''t let anyone see it. Fifty-five gold coins is enough for us to live comfortably for a while if we''re careful." She paused, considering their situation. "So, what do you want to do next?"

    Raymond slipped the purse securely into his belt, grinning. "First, let''s find a place to settle down."

    "A hotel?"

    He shook his head, his eyes bright with excitement. "Nope. Let''s go to the Housing Chamber¡­ and buy a house for us."

    Arya''s face lit up with surprise and delight, and together, they turned their backs on the Becker Hotel, ready to start a new chapter in their lives.

 Chapter 14 - 14: Shopping For Equipment!

    "Huh?" Arya''s brows shot up as she spun around to look at Raymond, her eyes wide with surprise. "You mean¡­ buy it now?"

    Raymond nodded, a glimmer of excitement in his eyes. "Yes! Remember what we talked about? We promised each other that if we ever came into money, we''d buy a big house. A place just for us, with the biggest, coziest room. And, best of all, we''d sleep until noon, waking up naturally without any interruptions!"

    "But¡­ why now?" Arya''s cheeks flushed a little, memories bubbling up as she stared down at her feet.

    They had both dreamed of it for so long. Living crammed into the attic of the Becker Hotel, they barely had enough room to stretch. Every morning, right at six, Mrs. Weir''s sharp voice would echo up the stairs, jarring them awake to start their duties. Even if they wanted to linger, the cramped quarters and that dreaded voice left them no choice. To have a house of their own, where they could sleep in peace without the daily grind gnawing at their dreams, that was freedom.

    "I don''t know if fifty-five gold coins will be enough," Raymond said, patting the small, weighty purse at his waist, "but it''s worth a look, don''t you think? We can see what''s out there."

    Arya''s face softened, but then she looked up, biting her lip, her brows furrowing with concern. "Raymond¡­ are you sure? Have you really thought about what you want to do from here?"

    Raymond blinked. "What do you mean?"

    "I mean¡­" Arya took a deep breath, her tone turning practical and cautious. "If we spend every last coin on a house, we''ll have nothing left. No jobs, no savings¡­ even if we buy a place, we still need money to live, Raymond. Maybe we should think about finding work first, then look into buying a house."

    Raymond grinned, his eyes gleaming with determination. "Don''t worry, Arya. I''ve got a plan."

    Arya tilted her head, studying him. "Are you¡­ thinking of becoming an adventurer?"

    Raymond hesitated, his expression a little sheepish. "Well, yes¡­ something like that."

    Arya sighed, but there was a warmth to her gaze. She''d suspected as much. For people like them, those without wealth or status, becoming an adventurer was one of the few ways to rise above their circumstances. It was dangerous, yes, but the rewards could be enormous. Skilled adventurers earned not just respect but also the chance to mingle with nobility, and, in rare cases, to be granted titles.

    "I figured as much," Arya murmured, shaking her head but unable to hide her smile. "Look, I don''t mind you becoming an adventurer, but it''s risky work. You need proper equipment, Raymond. Armor, weapons; things to keep you safe!"

    Raymond nodded, remembering the two adventurers they''d seen last night. They''d been outfitted in sturdy armor, bristling with weapons, and looked ready to face any threat. The adventurers he''d seen around town all bore similar gear, a mix of steel and leather meant to protect them from the dangers they faced.

    "Alright," Arya said firmly, her tone leaving no room for argument, "first things first. Let''s use some of that gold to buy you proper equipment. Then, we can think about a house."

    Raymond sighed, but he knew better than to argue. Arya was steadfast and practical; traits that had kept them both out of trouble more times than he could count. Her determination had saved him before, keeping people like Seth and his gang from messing with him. He gave a small nod, yielding to her logic.

    "Alright," he agreed, though he added with a wry grin, "but I just became an awakener. When I register, they''ll probably only give me the easiest missions, so I doubt I''ll need anything too fancy. Just basic armor should do."

    Arya considered this and then nodded. "Fine. We''ll start small. Let''s head to the East District weapons shop. I bet they''ll have some affordable options to start with."

    Without another word, Arya took his hand, leading him towards the East District with a determined stride.

    As they made their way down the bustling streets, Arya glanced over at him, her curiosity getting the better of her. "By the way¡­ what exactly is your awakened profession?"

    Raymond raised an eyebrow, pausing in his steps. A faint smile played on his lips as he lifted his right hand. With a flicker of thought, a pair of faintly glowing fists appeared on the back of his hand, symbolizing his new path.

    "It''s a fighter," he said, watching her reaction carefully.

    "Fighter?" Arya murmured, tapping her cheek as she pondered. Her eyes flickered with determination as she considered what kind of gear would best suit a fighter. What kind of armor would give Raymond the protection he needed?

    Yet, despite her thoughtful expression, Arya was at a loss. She didn''t know much about weapons or armor. "Let''s just go to the weapons shop and get some advice," she said

    Arya''s eyes sparkled with a mix of excitement and worry as she took in the symbol. "Well then," she said softly, a small grin spreading across her face, "we''d better make sure you have everything you need, Fighter Raymond. Let''s make you the best adventurer this town has ever seen."

    Together, they strolled down the bustling streets of the East District. The air was thick with the scents of grilled meat and fresh fruit as vendors called out, hawking their goods. Children darted between stalls, clutching brightly colored toys, and laughter filled the air. Raymond soaked in the scene, a nostalgic smile creeping across his face. It felt like the lively markets he remembered from his old life.

    By day, the East District wasn''t just a haven for adventurers; it was also filled with ordinary townsfolk and demihumans, their varied features blending seamlessly into the crowd. The different races; half-elves, demihuman traders, felinefolk, mingled freely with humans. It was common to see mixed adventuring teams, humans and demihumans united to tackle the dangers beyond the town''s walls.

    At last, they arrived at a sturdy, unassuming shop nestled between two bustling stalls. A faded wooden sign above the door read *Greytor''s Weapon Shop*. Arya pushed the door open, and they stepped into the musky interior.

    Behind the counter stood Greytor, a short but powerfully built dwarf with gray hair as wild as a stormy sky and a beard tangled into thick, knotted strands. His skin was smudged with soot, and he wore a leather apron marred by years of work. The shop echoed with the rhythmic sound of metal being pounded, as Greytor hammered a glowing red sword blank. He didn''t even glance up as they entered, tossing the metal into a bucket of water with a loud hiss.

    "Looking for weapons or armor?" Greytor''s gruff voice filled the shop, and he turned toward them, reaching down to a handle on his belt. With a click and a quick shake, the dwarf seemed to grow several inches taller. Raymond and Arya exchanged stunned glances.

    Realizing what had happened, they saw it wasn''t Greytor himself who had grown taller, but the soles of his boots. The dwarf smirked, clearly amused at their amazement.

    "Surprised by my invention, eh?" He chuckled, eyeing them with a glint of pride. "Gives me a bit more height when I need it," he added smugly, patting the control on his belt. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Arya and Raymond blinked, then laughed, both impressed by the ingenuity.

    Greytor narrowed his gaze at Raymond, looking him over with practiced eyes. "Just awakened, haven''t you?" He nodded knowingly, then turned his attention to Arya. "And you''re¡­ just an ordinary girl, right?"

    Arya''s jaw dropped. "How¡­ how did you know?" she asked, genuinely surprised.

    Greytor crossed his thick arms, raising his chin proudly. "I''ve been in this business long enough to tell who''s who." He gave Raymond a shrewd look. "It''s all in the stance. An awakener holds themselves a bit differently."

    Raymond was intrigued. He knew that, typically, someone''s awakening status wasn''t easy to spot unless they actively used magic or displayed their abilities. But this dwarf seemed to read him as clearly as if he''d declared it.

    Greytor waved a hand dismissively. "Now, what''s your profession, lad?"

    "Fighter," Raymond replied.

    "Ah, a fighter." Greytor''s eyes gleamed with interest as he turned to a row of gear hanging on the wall. "If you''re looking to buy protective gear, I''d suggest leather armor. Durable, flexible, and won''t weigh you down."

    Arya tilted her head, puzzled. "But¡­ fighters are close-combat types, right? Shouldn''t Raymond be wearing something tougher, like iron armor, to protect him from monsters? Leather seems¡­ flimsy for something that dangerous."

    Greytor let out a hearty laugh, shaking his head. "You''ve got spirit, lass, but trust me on this. Leather''s the right choice for a starting fighter. Metal armor might protect you better, but it''s heavy and will slow him down. A fighter needs speed and agility just as much as strength. Leather armor''s lightweight and durable enough to withstand most low-level threats. And it won''t drag him down or leave him clanking around like an armored golem."

    Raymond glanced at the wall, eyeing the leather armor sets Greytor had pointed out. He reached out, running his fingers over a piece crafted from thick animal hide, supple yet strong to the touch. "This¡­ feels right," he admitted. "I need to move quickly, especially if I''m going to get close in battle."

    Greytor nodded approvingly. "Exactly. Speed and adaptability are your best friends, lad. As you get more experienced and earn more coin, you can upgrade. But for now, leather will do the job."

    Arya still looked unsure but finally nodded, giving Raymond a small smile. "Alright. If this is what you need, then let''s get it. And maybe a good weapon too, right?"

    Greytor''s face split into a grin. "Now that''s what I like to hear! Let''s find you a weapon that''ll bring out the best in your fighter skills. We''ve got some decent blades, but for a fresh fighter like you, maybe a short sword and shield are more practical to start."

    As he guided them through the shop, the dwarf regaled them with stories of past adventurers who had come through his doors. Some had risen to fame, others to misfortune, but each had left a mark. His eyes sparkled with pride as he held out a sturdy, reliable-looking short sword. Raymond hefted it, testing the balance, and felt a surge of excitement.

    "That one''s a beauty," Greytor said, patting the sword as if it were an old friend. "Solid and dependable, perfect for a beginner."

    Raymond looked over at Arya, who nodded, her face a mixture of excitement and resolve. They were one step closer to their dream, and with Greytor''s help, they were beginning their journey on the right foot.

 Chapter 15 - 15: Grim Reaper Gloves!

    Arya frowned, looking confused. "I don''t quite get it. Isn''t a fighter supposed to be a close-combat type? Shouldn''t they be wearing iron armor if they''re fighting hand-to-hand?"

    Greytor, the dwarf craftsman, chuckled, shaking his head. "Ah, lass, fighters are different from warriors. A warrior relies on brute strength and can handle the weight of iron armor because it won''t slow them down too much. Fighters, though, they''re not about raw power. They''re all about agility. Iron armor would weigh ''em down, make them sluggish." He tapped his head, as if hinting at a hidden wisdom. "A fighter''s best weapon is their body; fists, feet, elbows, knees. They''re fast, flexible. That iron would just get in the way."

    "Leather armor, on the other hand," he continued, holding up a supple, dark leather piece from the rack, "is lightweight, strong, and doesn''t restrict movement. A fighter needs to twist, dodge, jump, all sorts of moves that heavy armor would ruin. And as for defense¡­ well, fighters have something special."

    Arya leaned in, intrigued. "Something special?"

    Greytor nodded. "It''s called ''combat intuition.'' Fighters have an instinct for battle. Their bodies react to danger before their minds even catch up. They dodge, block, and move almost on instinct. Leather armor works with that natural reflex instead of fighting against it."

    "Oh!" Arya''s face lit up, finally understanding. "So that''s why leather armor is better; it lets fighters use their reflexes without holding them back."

    Raymond''s eyes widened in realization. He recalled last night, when Seth had lunged at him. His body had moved on its own, reacting without him even thinking, countering Seth''s kick perfectly. And when Freya had appeared out of nowhere, he''d instinctively kicked backward, even if he hadn''t made contact. That must have been his "combat intuition" at work.

    But he still had a concern. "So, Greytor, does that mean fighters can only use their bare hands? No weapons at all?"

    "Ah, good question, lad." Greytor smiled, clearly pleased with Raymond''s curiosity. "Nah, fighters aren''t restricted to just bare fists. They''ve got special gear. Take a look over there." He gestured toward a cabinet filled with gloves and sturdy boots. "Fighters can use reinforced gloves and boots. They give that extra punch and kick without weighing you down."

    Raymond and Arya peered over at the display, their eyes widening. The cabinet was packed with a variety of gloves; some made from thick leather, others from a tough, silken material, each with slight protrusions along the knuckles and back of the hand. Next to them were long leather boots, some with reinforced toes and soles.

    "Come on over," Greytor said, hobbling toward the cabinet on his thick-soled shoes. The clunky footwear made his steps awkward, and Arya stifled a laugh, while Raymond bit his lip to keep from grinning.

    Once they reached the cabinet, Greytor began to point out the different options. "These here are metal-knuckled gloves, and those are leather gloves with steel reinforcements. And these silk gloves? Tough as iron but light as a feather, with fine steel sheets hidden inside. As for the boots, they''re reinforced in the soles and toes, so a good kick from you could knock someone''s teeth out without you feeling a thing."

    Raymond examined a pair of silk gloves, marveling at the craftsmanship. The backs of the gloves had subtle ridges, hiding thin steel plates that he could feel beneath the material. "So the steel plates¡­ they''re built in to make strikes stronger without needing a blade?"

    Greytor nodded approvingly. "Exactly! Fighters don''t need traditional weapons. They use their bodies to strike, and the steel gives their punches that extra force. See those ridges? They''re there so you can use not only your fists but also the back of your hand, giving you more ways to hit your target. If someone''s attacking you from the side, you can slam ''em without needing to turn completely."

    Raymond felt a surge of excitement. This was the perfect balance of protection and freedom he''d been hoping for.

    "Mr. Greytor, can I try a pair on?" he asked, his eyes fixed on a set of leather gloves that looked both sturdy and flexible.

    "Of course you can, lad," Greytor replied, giving a nod. "Just don''t go pulling too hard on ''em, they''re tough, but you don''t want to mess up the seams before you''ve even bought ''em."

    Raymond eagerly slid his hands into the gloves. They were smaller than they looked but stretched comfortably around his hands, fitting snugly against his palms. The leather felt smooth yet firm, and he could feel the hidden steel within, giving his fists a reassuring weight. Flexing his fingers, he realized the gloves didn''t hinder his movement at all; in fact, they felt like an extension of his own skin.

    Arya watched, impressed. "They look like they were made for you, Raymond," she said, her eyes sparkling with pride.

    Raymond grinned, clenching his fists and feeling the power surge through his hands. These weren''t just gloves, they were weapons.

    "Well, then," Greytor said, rubbing his hands together, "seems like we''ve got a match. And when you''re ready for something even more advanced, you know where to find me." He gave Raymond a wink. "Can''t have a fighter without the right gear, after all."

    Raymond gave a respectful nod, feeling more prepared than ever. With these gloves, he was ready to step into the world of adventuring, armed not with a sword, but with the strength and skill of his own fists.

    As Raymond flexed his fingers in the snug leather gloves, he marveled at the range of movement they allowed. His fingers bent and extended effortlessly, each joint moving smoothly, without the slightest restriction.

    ''Is it the material itself that''s so flexible, or is this because of Greytor''s skill as a craftsman?'' Raymond wondered, admiring the gloves.

    Finally, he reached for the metal gloves. Unlike the leather ones, these had a unique construction, split into upper and lower halves. At the wrist, a small metal ring gleamed. As Raymond slid his hand in and twisted the ring, the gloves snugly closed around his palm. The more he twisted, the tighter the fit became, forming perfectly to his hand''s contours. Even the joints seemed remarkably flexible, bending with his fingers as if they were an extension of his skin.

    "These metal gloves¡­ they''re incredible!" Raymond couldn''t help but exclaim. "It''s like they were custom-made for my hands." S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Greytor''s face remained stoic, but the gleam in his eye betrayed his pride. For a craftsman, there was no higher compliment than genuine admiration from a customer.

    Yet, as much as Raymond was drawn to the metal gloves, his enthusiasm dampened when he caught sight of the price tag. Fifteen gold coins! He swallowed, feeling the weight of his coin pouch.

    The leather and silk gloves weren''t exactly cheap either, with even the most basic pair starting at over five gold coins. Arya''s eyes widened as she took in the prices.

    "It''s because adventurers need gear that can withstand real battles with monsters," she reasoned aloud. "The quality and materials¡­ no wonder they''re so expensive."

    Raymond stared at the display, torn between the options. Suddenly, an idea popped into his head. "Mr. Greytor," he asked, "are these gloves¡­ magic devices?"

    Magic devices were rare, powerful weapons crafted from enchanted materials. Known for their magical conductivity, these items could amplify the wielder''s attacks significantly.

    Greytor burst out laughing. "A magic device? You think I have shelves full of those? Boy, magic materials that can be forged into weapons are rarer than gold itself. They''re priceless treasures!"

    Raymond felt a bit embarrassed, realizing he''d asked a naive question. He was still new to this world and had only heard about such things from rumors.

    Greytor seemed to pick up on his inexperience and sized him up with a keen eye. "Magic devices don''t come cheap, lad, and frankly, I doubt you could afford one even if I did have one in stock."

    Arya crossed her arms, lifting her chin defiantly. "How do you know we can''t afford it? Or maybe you''re saying that because you don''t actually have any magic devices here?"

    Greytor''s face turned crimson, his pride stung. But after a pause, he raised his chin with a challenging grin. "Trying to bait me, eh? Well, lucky for you, I do have one in the shop, my pride and joy. I don''t usually show it off, but for today, I''ll make an exception."

    With that, Greytor stomped up the narrow stairs to the shop''s second floor. As soon as he was out of sight, Raymond winked at Arya, and she stifled a giggle.

    Moments later, Greytor returned, carrying a heavy metal box with both hands. He set it on the counter with a dramatic thud, his eyes gleaming. "Prepare yourselves. You''re about to see something most people only dream of."

    With a creak, he opened the box, and the room seemed to dim as Raymond''s eyes fell upon the gloves inside. They were made of a dark, inky metal that seemed to absorb light, as though it could swallow anything it touched. The surface was sleek, smooth as polished stone, but emanated a sense of deep power. The darkness of the gloves was so intense, it was almost hypnotic.

    "This," Greytor announced, his voice low and reverent, "is crafted from Black Iron, a rare magical material. Every true magic device bears a name, given by its maker. I call this one¡­ Grim Reaper."

 Chapter 16 - 16: Housing Chamber of Commerce!

    Two hours later, Raymond strode out of Greytor''s Weapon Shop, his footsteps heavier than usual in his new leather armor and boots. The leather creaked with each step, and he tugged at his collar, clearly unused to the snug fit. Beside him, Arya walked with a spring in her step, beaming with satisfaction as she glanced at him from head to toe.

    Raymond flexed his gloved hands, a pair of simple, black leather gloves that offered just enough protection for a novice like him. They were ordinary, but they''d have to do; the other pair he''d admired, the black iron gloves Greytor had proudly named "Grim Reaper"¡ªhad a price tag of two hundred gold coins. Raymond had nearly choked when he heard the price.

    "Two hundred gold? For gloves?" Raymond had asked, half in shock.

    Greytor chuckled, a glint of amusement in his eyes. "Cheap for a magic device, believe me. But those gloves would be wasted on you right now," he added, his tone more serious. "The stronger the magic, the more powerful the effect. Your magic value isn''t high enough to wield something like that yet. Stick to basics for now. You can try again once your magic power increases."

    Raymond had nodded, feeling both grateful for the advice and slightly deflated. Out in the street, he cast a glance at the display panel only he could see: S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ---

    Name: Raymond Kelton

    Age: 15

    Magic Value: 100.1/100.1

    Occupation: Fighter

    Skills: None

    ---

    "Over 100? Barely," he muttered, noting the decimal increase to 100.1. He hadn''t done anything, but somehow, his upper magic limit had nudged up, almost like it was growing of its own accord. Surprised, he wondered aloud, "Does the upper limit just¡­ increase by itself?"

    "What''s that?" Arya looked over, catching him talking to himself.

    "Oh, nothing," he laughed, scratching the back of his head. "Just getting used to this gear, that''s all."

    He could feel the eyes of passersby lingering on him, some with curious, approving glances. Before he''d left, he hadn''t planned on wearing the armor out, but Arya had insisted.

    "You''re not used to it yet? Then that''s all the more reason you should wear it!" She poked his breastplate with a finger. "Better to get comfortable now, because you''ll need this when facing monsters. No more complaints."

    With a resigned nod, he assured her he''d try to adapt. Arya seemed pleased, but there was a glint in her eye that hinted at something more. She liked the attention he was drawing, maybe even enjoyed the impression it gave others; Raymond wasn''t just a regular kid anymore; he was an awakened one.

    Am I showing off? Arya quickly shook the thought away, though she couldn''t entirely dismiss the proud feeling in her chest.

    As they walked, Arya''s face turned thoughtful, and she pulled him aside. "By the way, now that you''ve bought all this gear, we''re a little short on gold for a house. So¡­" she cleared her throat. "We''ll have to stay at a hotel for now."

    Raymond raised an eyebrow, glancing over his armor and gear. The set had cost nearly thirty gold coins in total, which was more than he''d anticipated. The armor alone was fifteen gold, the gloves another eight, and the boots close to seven. He mentally tallied the remaining coins.

    With the thirty gold coins he had left, counting the four gold coins Mrs. Becker had given him as compensation and the single gold coin he''d saved, he knew it wouldn''t stretch far.

    "We can still check the prices," he said optimistically. "We won''t be able to buy anything right now, but at least we''ll know what we''re working toward."

    Arya nodded, though her stomach growled just then, prompting Raymond to chuckle.

    "But first, we need food," he said, grinning. "Nothing says ''new beginnings'' like a full stomach."

    As they made their way toward the market stalls, Arya couldn''t help but think how different things felt now. Raymond was starting to look the part of an adventurer, and there was an undeniable spark of possibility in the air.

    By the time noon approached, Raymond and Arya''s stomachs had started to rumble; they hadn''t eaten since early morning. But both were used to it, having lived with such small luxuries for as long as they could remember. Today, however, with a bit more money in their pockets, there was no need to skip meals or settle for the cheapest bites in the South District.

    They made their way to a bustling restaurant in the East District, where they finally ordered two full set meals; dishes they''d always admired from afar but never had the coin to splurge on. As their plates arrived, steaming and rich with mouth-watering aromas, Arya''s eyes lit up with excitement.

    "This smells incredible!" she said, practically bouncing in her seat as she took her first bite. "We''ve walked past here so many times, and I''ve always wondered what it tasted like."

    Raymond watched her, grinning as she savored each bite. For him, the satisfaction was as much in seeing Arya enjoy the meal as it was in eating it himself.

    When they finally left the restaurant, Arya gave a contented sigh but immediately added, "That was amazing, but four silver coins¡­ for one meal! I still feel a bit guilty spending so much."

    Raymond chuckled softly, glancing at the price list they''d paid. He had done the math: if one copper coin was roughly a dollar, that made each silver coin the equivalent of a hundred dollars back in his previous world. This meal, in their world, was like spending four hundred dollars. For once, he could laugh about the extravagance.

    "We don''t have to make it a habit," he replied, patting her on the shoulder as they started toward their next destination. "Now, let''s go check out the housing options!"

    ---

    Before long, they arrived at the Housing Chamber of Commerce, a grand building with polished glass windows and intricately carved wooden doors. Raymond was instantly struck by a surprise: all the employees inside were demi-human girls with animal-like ears and tails. Each wore a tailored maid uniform, with crisp white aprons and friendly, professional smiles.

    One girl, with soft, fox-like ears and a tail to match, approached them, giving a polite bow. "Hello, adventurers. Are you looking to purchase a home?" Her warm voice and gentle smile made her seem approachable, yet Raymond couldn''t help but notice the striking contrast between her demure uniform and¡­ well, the rather low-cut neckline.

    Caught off guard, Raymond''s eyes lingered for a split second before he remembered Arya standing right beside him. He turned back quickly, clearing his throat, but it was too late; Arya had noticed and shot him a sharp look of disapproval.

    "Ahem¡­ yes, we''re here to take a look. If we find something suitable, we may be ready to buy." Raymond did his best to play it cool, though he avoided meeting Arya''s eyes, focusing instead on the fox-eared girl''s polite expression.

    The girl''s ears perked up as she smiled warmly. "I''d be happy to help! If you have any questions or need specific information, please feel free to ask." Her tone was kind, and her tail gave an enthusiastic little flick.

    Raymond hesitated. He didn''t know much about what was available or even what to look for. "Actually," he said, choosing his words carefully, "we''d love to know what kinds of homes are available and get a sense of the prices. Can you give us an overview?"

    "Certainly!" She gestured for them to follow, leading them to a cozy reception area where plush armchairs awaited. With a graceful wave, she disappeared briefly and returned with a tray bearing delicate pastries and two cups of milk tea, the scent of vanilla and spices wafting up from the drinks.

    Both Raymond and Arya glanced at the treats with wide eyes; clearly, this establishment spared no expense in welcoming potential buyers. The milk tea, frothy and aromatic, smelled of premium spices, while the pastries were arranged like tiny works of art.

    "Please, make yourselves comfortable," the fox-eared girl said, setting down the tray with a smile. "Take your time, and I''ll bring you the information on our current listings."

    As Raymond took a sip of the rich, creamy milk tea, he couldn''t help but feel a bit out of place, yet a sense of excitement bubbled up inside him. Arya, meanwhile, sampled a pastry, savoring the taste, and gave him a sidelong look.

    "You know," she whispered with a grin, "I could get used to this."

    Raymond chuckled. "Who knows? Maybe this is just the beginning to the things to come."

 Chapter 17 - 17: Renting A House!

    Although they had just finished lunch, Raymond and Arya couldn''t resist nibbling on the snacks and sipping the fragrant milk tea while listening to the fox-eared girl''s presentation.

    "If you''re looking to settle in the East District as adventurers, there are three main types of housing," the fox-eared girl began with a friendly smile. "First, we have single-family homes with private yards; ideal if you''d like space to plant flowers or herbs. Those range from 200 to 500 gold coins."

    Raymond and Arya exchanged a quick glance; that price was well beyond their reach, but they kept listening.

    "The second option," she continued, "is a two-story townhouse. These have a bit less space, as they lack a front yard, but they''re still cozy and comfortable. Prices for these range between 150 and 300 gold coins."

    Both Raymond and Arya''s eyes widened slightly. Even the mid-range option was expensive.

    "And lastly," the fox-eared girl said, her tail flicking as she leaned forward, "we have shared multi-family homes. Each family lives on its own floor, and prices for these start at 100 gold coins and go up to around 200."

    The shock was starting to settle in. Raymond took a slow, thoughtful sip of his milk tea, while Arya''s hand holding a pastry froze mid-bite. Even the cheapest option was well beyond their budget.

    "Is there¡­ anything else?" Raymond asked, trying to keep his tone light.

    "Yes, of course," the fox-eared girl replied cheerfully. "The South District is far more affordable if you''re open to it."

    She went on to explain that the South District, where most ordinary folks lived and where their familiar Becker Hotel was located, offered the lowest prices in town. But even the modest homes there, she noted, started at over thirty gold coins; still no small sum.

    Arya''s face flushed a bit as she set her pastry down, looking unsure. She hadn''t expected housing to cost quite this much, and now even the snacks seemed harder to enjoy.

    Raymond, however, took it all in stride. He''d already prepared himself mentally for this. "Can we rent instead?" he asked suddenly, an idea sparking in his mind.

    "Huh?" Arya''s head snapped up. She hadn''t even considered that. They''d always dreamed of owning a place someday but hadn''t thought renting might be an option.

    "Yes!" the fox-eared girl nodded eagerly. "However, you''ll need to pay a full year''s rent upfront."

    "Not a problem," Raymond said, nodding decisively. "What rental options do you have in the East District?"

    The fox-eared girl''s eyes sparkled as she led them through the available options. After a bit of discussion, Raymond found a townhouse on Red Rose Street that seemed perfect. It was a quaint two-story home, with an annual rent of twelve gold coins. Reasonable, but he wanted to see it in person before making a decision.

    With the snacks and milk tea all finished; most of which Arya had eaten, though she felt slightly embarrassed about it, the fox-eared girl cheerfully led them outside and gestured toward a waiting carriage. "Red Rose Street is a bit of a distance, so let''s take the carriage there," she said with a warm smile.

    Raymond and Arya exchanged surprised looks, unable to hide their appreciation. From the treats to the carriage ride, the Housing Chamber of Commerce had gone above and beyond to make them feel welcome.

    Inside the carriage, Arya shifted nervously on the plush seats, clearly not used to such luxury. Sensing her unease, Raymond reached over and gently placed his hand on top of hers, giving it a reassuring squeeze. Arya glanced up at him, and though she blushed, she didn''t pull her hand away.

    The fox-eared girl noticed the exchange and couldn''t help but smile knowingly, her eyes twinkling with amusement. Arya blushed even harder under her gaze but held on to Raymond''s hand.

    Soon, the carriage rolled to a stop in front of townhouse No. 25 on Red Rose Street. It was a charming, two-story building with a steep, polygonal roof and a pair of distinctive chimneys. Painted a stately gray-blue, it had a certain cozy elegance, though it lacked the luxury of a courtyard or garden. The front door opened directly onto the street, flanked by two other townhouses in the same style.

    Raymond and Arya stood there, taking it all in, and for a moment, they could picture themselves living there; a place to call their own, even if just for a year.

    The fox-eared girl jingled a ring of metal keys before finding the one she needed, inserting it with a practiced ease as she unlocked the door. "As soon as you step in, you''ll find yourself in the living room," she said, opening the door with a warm smile. "It''s spacious, with plenty of natural light from the front windows. Behind the living room, there are two guest rooms with their own windows as well, so it feels open and bright."

    As they entered, the first thing Raymond and Arya noticed was the sunlight pouring across a long, plush sofa in a living room far more spacious than anything they''d known. Raymond took a deep breath, savoring the faint smell of wood polish and fresh air, while Arya''s eyes widened in awe.

    "To the right," the fox-eared girl continued, "is the kitchen and dining area, and to the left is the bathroom. There''s also a fireplace that keeps the whole floor cozy in winter."

    A fireplace! Both Raymond and Arya exchanged excited glances, hardly able to contain their enthusiasm. Winters in West were harsh, and back at the Weir Hotel, they''d endured countless freezing nights, their hands and feet often cracked and bleeding from frostbite. The idea of sitting by a warm fireplace, of finally getting through winter in comfort, was like a dream come true.

    After thoroughly exploring the first floor, the fox-eared girl led them up a narrow staircase to the second floor. "Here''s the main bathroom, much larger than the one downstairs and complete with a full bathtub," she explained, gesturing proudly. "The bath is separated from the toilet by a folding door, for privacy and ease of use."

    Raymond and Arya peered into the bathroom, taking in its immaculate cleanliness. The tiled floor sparkled, and there wasn''t a trace of any unpleasant odor, quite a change from the public bathrooms they''d used before, where conditions were often less than ideal.

    Arya stood there, entranced by the spotless tub and gleaming fixtures, as if in disbelief that a place like this could be hers. She lingered there in a daze until Raymond gently tugged her arm, leading her further into the tour.

    The fox-eared girl continued, showing them two bedrooms on either side of the hallway, each equipped with a comfortable bed, a wardrobe, and a desk. "And finally," she said, opening a door to the right, "this is the balcony. Perfect for drying clothes in the sun, and it also has a lovely view of the street."

    Raymond nodded, taking in the final details: a balcony, a storage room, all the necessities they could ever need. The house felt complete, down to the last detail, as if it had been waiting for them to make it a home.

    Back in the living room, the fox-eared girl turned to Raymond, a professional yet cheerful look in her eyes. "Adventurer, are you satisfied with this house?"

    Raymond smiled, glancing at Arya, who was already beaming, her excitement barely contained. "Yes, I think we''re more than satisfied," he replied.

    The contract was signed quickly. Raymond handed over ten gold coins as a deposit and paid the year''s rent upfront, totaling twenty-two gold coins. As the fox-eared girl waved goodbye from her carriage, Raymond and Arya stood in front of the door to their new home, keys in hand.

    "Raymond¡­" Arya stared at the keys, her face aglow with disbelief. "Am I really not dreaming?"

    Raymond took a deep, contented breath, glancing at the house before looking back at Arya with a grin. "If it is a dream, let''s never wake up."

    Without warning, Arya squealed with joy, throwing her arms around him in a delighted hug. "I''m really not dreaming!" she shouted, her voice full of wonder.

    That evening, both of them enjoyed a warm, relaxing bath, washing away not only the day''s dust but also the weariness of years spent in hardship. Each settled into their own rooms on the second floor, their hearts lighter than they''d felt in a long time. Raymond lay on his bed, surrounded by the soft glow of moonlight filtering in through the window, the unfamiliar comfort of a mattress beneath him lulling him toward sleep.

    Just as he was drifting off, he heard a quiet creak as his door opened. Turning, he saw Arya standing there, dressed in loose, thin pajamas, her skin flushed from the bath, her hair damp and tousled. She bit her lower lip nervously, her eyes flickering with vulnerability.

    "Raymond," she whispered, her voice barely above a tremble, "I''m¡­ I''m scared." S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 18 - 18: Sleeping Together!

    "Afraid?" Raymond''s brow furrowed as he took in Arya''s trembling form.

    She nodded, a flicker of fear crossing her face. "Yes¡­ Every time I close my eyes, I remember what happened last night. It''s like¡­ I''m trapped in that feeling all over again." Her grip on the door handle was tight, her knuckles white as she spoke, and her voice shook just slightly.

    Raymond felt a surge of empathy. After all, who wouldn''t feel haunted by the memory of someone slipping something into your drink while you slept, without any way to defend yourself? He knew that hollow reassurances; telling her that Seth and the others were safely behind bars, wouldn''t help her feel any safer tonight. Right now, Arya didn''t need words; she needed a real, solid sense of protection.

    Without hesitating, Raymond walked over to her and wrapped her in a gentle hug. "I''m here," he whispered, his voice steady and calm. "I swear, I won''t let anyone harm you. Not while I''m around."

    He felt her lean into him, resting her head against his chest. She seemed to draw comfort from his warmth, the steady rhythm of his heartbeat, the quiet strength in his words. The tension in her shoulders slowly eased, and her trembling began to subside.

    "Are you feeling a little better?" Raymond asked softly, looking down at her with a reassuring smile.

    Arya gave a small, almost embarrassed nod. "A little¡­ but I''m still scared to go back to my room alone."

    Raymond frowned, thinking. After all the highs and lows of the day, Arya was likely drained, both physically and emotionally. She needed rest; without it, she risked breaking down. "What if I stay nearby?" he suggested. "You go to bed, and I''ll guard the door. That way, if anything happens, I''ll be right here and can be by your side in an instant."

    Arya looked up at him, her eyes full of gratitude but also concern. "But what about you? You need sleep, too. Even though you''re an awakener, a ''fighter'' you''re still human, Raymond. If you stay up all night, you won''t be able to react if anything does happen."

    She was right; fighters might have strength beyond that of regular people, but they still needed rest like anyone else. A sleepless night wouldn''t do him any good if his reflexes dulled from exhaustion. Raymond thought for a moment, weighing his options.

    "Then how about this?" he offered. "I''ll set up a makeshift bed in the corridor, right outside your door. That way, I can rest, and I''ll be close enough to hear if you need anything."

    Arya immediately shook her head, her eyes flashing with determination. "No, I can''t let you sleep in the hallway, Raymond," she said, her voice soft but firm. "It''s not fair to you. Besides¡­" She hesitated, biting her lip, clearly struggling to say what was on her mind. After a moment, she looked up, her cheeks flushed, but her gaze resolute. "The truth is¡­ I''m afraid to sleep alone. Just knowing someone is nearby isn''t enough. I''d feel safe if you were actually with me. But I¡­ I didn''t know how to ask."

    Raymond''s eyes widened slightly. "Wait¡­ Are you saying¡­?"

    Arya nodded, her face turning an even deeper shade of pink as she looked down. "Yes. I mean¡­ maybe we could sleep in the same room tonight?" she mumbled, clearly embarrassed, but her voice was steady, earnest. "If you''re there, I know I won''t be afraid."

    He looked at her for a long moment, trying to gauge her sincerity, then nodded gently. "Alright," he agreed softly, offering her a reassuring smile. "If it helps you feel safe, we''ll sleep in the same room."

    Arya''s expression softened in relief, and she led him to her room, where a comfortable bed waited in the soft glow of a nearby candle. She pulled back the covers, then glanced at Raymond, a shy smile playing at her lips. "Thank you¡­ for understanding."

    They settled into bed, with a respectful space between them, and as the room grew silent, Arya''s breathing slowed, steady and calm. Raymond stayed awake just a little longer, watching over her until he was sure she was truly at ease, her earlier fears replaced by a peaceful calm.

    As his eyes began to close, Raymond thought of everything they''d been through to get here. In this house, under this roof, they could finally start to believe in a future without fear.

    As Arya''s words settled in, Raymond felt a shift in his heart. Her sincerity was clear, her gratitude genuine. He took a deep breath and nodded. "Alright, I get it."

    A look of relief crossed Arya''s face, and she lowered her head, cheeks tinged with pink. "Then¡­ let''s sleep in your room."

    Raymond gave a quiet nod, not wanting to overthink it. Together, they made their way to his room, where, after some debate, Arya finally convinced him that they could both share the bed.

    ---

    That night, Raymond lay on his side, staring out the window as a soft, cool breeze drifted in. He could feel Arya''s presence just inches behind him, close enough that he could feel her warmth through the thin material of their pajamas. She had her back to him, both of them lying stiffly in a delicate balance of proximity.

    At first, Raymond had tried to offer to sleep on the floor, intending to give Arya the bed entirely. But she''d insisted, her voice soft yet unwavering. "I only feel safe if you''re next to me." She''d said it with such sincerity that Raymond couldn''t bring himself to argue further. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    So here they were, less than a hand''s span apart on the bed. And although he tried to relax, Raymond found sleep difficult with this unfamiliar closeness. He kept telling himself that it was temporary, just for tonight or maybe a few days, until Arya felt strong enough to sleep on her own again.

    Just as he was settling into this thought, he heard the faint sound of rustling behind him. Suddenly, he felt Arya shift closer, the warmth of her back brushing against him.

    His eyes widened. ''What¡­ what''s happening? Isn''t this a little too close?''

    Raymond tried to subtly slide a few inches away, hoping to create a bit of space. But almost immediately, Arya moved again, closing the distance until their backs were pressed together, the heat of her body radiating through the thin fabric of their pajamas.

    A nervous swallow escaped him as he felt his cheeks heat up. He couldn''t help but wonder, ''Is she doing this on purpose? Or is she just moving in her sleep?''

    Unable to bear the tension, he whispered, "Arya? Are you okay?"

    Silence. No reply.

    He called her name again, his voice barely above a murmur. Still, she made no sound, her breathing soft and even. It seemed she had truly drifted off to sleep.

    ''So she''s really asleep,'' he thought, letting out a breath he hadn''t realized he was holding. He lifted himself up slightly, cautiously stepping off the bed, careful not to wake her as he walked to the opposite side. There, he knelt down and took a closer look.

    Arya''s face was calm and peaceful, a gentle smile playing on her lips. Her cheeks glowed faintly in the dim light, and she seemed utterly lost in a dream. Watching her like this, he couldn''t help but smile.

    "She really was asleep this whole time¡­" he whispered to himself, shaking his head.

    Carefully, he lay back down beside her, keeping just enough space to breathe. As he stared out the window, the twin moons glowing in the night sky, a sense of calm began to settle over him. Despite the unfamiliar closeness, he realized he felt strangely at peace, knowing he could be there for her when she needed it most.

    He didn''t sleep much that night, but as he lay watching the stars, he decided it was worth it.

 Chapter 19 - 19: Start as an Adventurer!

    Arya stirred awake as the first soft rays of dawn filtered through the window, casting a gentle glow over her room. Waking early was second nature by now, a habit she''d picked up from years working at the Becker Hotel, where mornings began before the sun had fully risen. But today, a warm comfort settled over her as she remembered they were no longer hotel employees, scrambling to serve guests. This was their own home. Her home.

    She lay back against the pillow, allowing herself to savor the moment. "Very nice," she murmured, a small smile gracing her lips as she stretched luxuriously. The previous night had been filled with a tranquility she hadn''t felt in a long time, a sense of peace that was both foreign and wonderful.

    And then it hit her, a sharp blush creeping across her cheeks as her mind raced back to last night. She''d slept beside Raymond. Her heart fluttered at the memory. At first, she had been so tense, her mind swirling with nervous excitement, unable to relax. She hadn''t realized when sleep had finally claimed her, but it had. Beside him.

    Turning carefully onto her side, she held her breath, wondering if Raymond was still asleep. She imagined him there, his face softened by sleep, his steady breathing the only sound in the room. She wanted to catch one last glimpse of him, lying there beside her.

    Slowly, she reached out and glanced to his side of the bed, only to find it empty, his pillow cold and untouched. Disappointment washed over her, mingling with her fading warmth. He had already gotten up.

    Arya sighed, shifting under the covers as her gaze fell to her pajamas. They were a soft, pale blue, the same pair she''d worn for the past two years. Though she had grown, the pajamas now clinging to her figure in a way they hadn''t before, she hadn''t thought to replace them. She flushed again, wondering briefly if Raymond had noticed. Was she¡­ was she simply not charming enough to him?

    "No, no, no!" She shook her head, scolding herself for such thoughts. She was overthinking. Probably, he''d simply wanted an early start to his day.

    Downstairs, Raymond sat at the modest kitchen table, enjoying breakfast in the morning quiet. He spread butter across a piece of wheat bread, savoring its warm, yeasty aroma. This bread was soft and golden, a far cry from the tough black bread they used to eat at the Becker Restaurant. Without butter, those dark, dense loaves had been more an exercise in jaw strength than a pleasure to eat. But now, he could enjoy this simple meal in peace, with no guests to serve, no clanging dishes or rushed mornings.

    He took a bite, a smile tugging at the corners of his mouth as memories of last night flashed through his mind. Despite Arya''s timid innocence, there was a quiet allure to her that he couldn''t ignore. She was undoubtedly beautiful, and lying beside her, even innocently, had been a lesson in restraint. His heart had raced, his skin warm with a youthful flush he struggled to control. To calm himself, he''d gotten up in the middle of the night, doing push-ups on the floor until he was exhausted enough to feel something other than that heat.

    But that hadn''t been enough. He''d ended up taking a cold shower just to settle himself, though even that hadn''t brought back his sleep.

    "Young people¡­ too much energy for their own good," he muttered to himself, half-smiling at his predicament. He took another bite of bread, grateful that, even after a sleepless night, he wasn''t feeling tired.

    A sound from upstairs interrupted his thoughts. Arya was up. He glanced at the clock, watching as she descended the stairs, her expression sleepy but warm.

    "Breakfast''s ready," he called, gesturing to the bread and butter he''d laid out.

    She gave a small nod, sliding into a chair across from him. Carefully, she spread butter on a slice of bread, then sandwiched it between another piece before nibbling on it daintily, her cheeks still slightly flushed, though he couldn''t tell if it was from the morning chill or¡­ something else.

    He watched her, caught up for a moment in how she ate so delicately, and before he realized it, he was staring.

    "Do I have cream on my face?" she asked, tilting her head and giving him a quizzical look.

    "What? No, no, nothing like that." He quickly looked away, scratching the back of his neck awkwardly, trying to hide the sheepish grin spreading across his face.

    She felt a little flutter in her chest at his flustered response. The silence hung between them, neither sure what to say next, until Arya cleared her throat, breaking the tension.

    "So¡­ why are you up so early?" She raised an eyebrow, a playful glint in her eye.

    Raymond chuckled, shrugging with a hint of helplessness. "Because¡­ I didn''t sleep at all!"

    Raymond thought about explaining his true reason for leaving so early, how the night had left him restless, but instead, he smiled and said, "I''m heading to the Adventurer''s Guild to register."

    Arya looked up, surprised. "The Adventurer''s Guild? Isn''t that a bit¡­ sudden?"

    Raymond shrugged. "I''m just signing up. I''m not jumping into quests right away." He took a slow bite of bread and added, "Once registered, I can decide when or if I want to take on a mission. They don''t force you to do anything you''re not ready for."

    Relief softened Arya''s expression, and she returned to her breakfast, though she seemed preoccupied. Raymond noticed her distant gaze, her mind clearly somewhere else.

    "What''s on your mind, Arya?" he asked gently.

    She hesitated, looking down at the half-eaten bread in her hand. "I was just¡­ thinking. I turn fifteen in less than two months. I keep wondering if I''ll be able to awaken by then."

    Raymond met her gaze, sensing her anxiety. Awakening was something everyone dreamed of; granting power and abilities beyond the ordinary. But Arya had always seemed content, or so he thought. Just a month ago, after he had failed his own awakening at the temple, Arya had comforted him with a calm smile, saying, "Don''t worry, Raymond. Not many get the gift of awakening. When my time comes, I might end up the same."

    He had believed her, sensing no urgency in her words. But now, looking at her, he realized that she was more anxious than she''d ever let on. Did her perspective shift because she wanted to keep up with him¡­ or was there another reason?

    Arya lifted her head, her cheeks faintly pink. "It''s your fault, you know," she said, half-jokingly but with a hint of seriousness. "You went and rented this nice house. How can I live here without pulling my own weight? I don''t want to just sit around and rely on you."

    Raymond chuckled, about to tell her he didn''t mind in the slightest. He''d be happy to support her, to let her take her time finding her path. But he knew her too well; Arya was fiercely independent and stubbornly proud.

    He nodded instead, acknowledging her determination. "I get it. But finding a decent job before fifteen is tricky. Employers don''t want to invest in someone who might awaken soon and then walk away to become an adventurer. It''s mostly odd jobs and meager pay until then." S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Arya pursed her lips, clearly unsatisfied. "Well then, I''ll help around the house however I can. I''ll handle the cooking for lunch and dinner from now on. You already handle breakfast, so I''ll take care of the rest."

    Raymond gave her a soft smile. He didn''t mind cooking or doing chores, but if it helped her feel like she was contributing, he was more than happy to let her take on the task.

    They finished breakfast quietly, each lost in their own thoughts. Arya, while buttering her bread, savored it with obvious delight, and Raymond couldn''t help but grin. Clearly, she wasn''t giving up breakfast duty, wheat bread and butter were simply too delicious.

    Once they were done, Raymond suited up in his armor, fastening his belt and checking his weapons. Arya watched him carefully, her eyes a mix of worry and pride. She knew he was capable, but the sight of him preparing to register at the guild brought an edge of concern.

    "Be careful, alright?" she said softly.

    "I''ll just be signing some papers," he replied with a grin, offering a reassuring nod before heading out the door.

    The Adventurer''s Guild of West Town stood proudly near the east gate, a hundred meters from where Raymond now approached. Its architecture was striking, with tall, stone walls and iron-bound doors that hinted at the strength and diversity within. As he drew closer, he saw adventurers of all kinds moving in and out; humans clad in rugged leather armor, stout dwarf warriors with axes slung over their shoulders, and catfolk with sharp claws extending and retracting as they flexed their hands.

 Chapter 20 - 20: Adventurers Guild!

    Raymond took it all in, a mixture of excitement and nerves pulsing through him. This was where adventurers of all races and ages gathered, sharing stories, forming teams, and embarking on quests to make their mark on the world.

    As he stepped closer to the entrance, a group of adventurers passed by him, chatting and laughing. One of them, a human in worn leather armor and distinctive yellow gloves, caught his attention. Suddenly, a blue panel appeared before his eyes, glowing softly with words that only he could see:

    "Learnable skill detected: Bone Crushing!"

    Raymond''s pulse quickened as he read the message. A skill he could learn? The thought filled him with both excitement and curiosity.

    As Raymond stared at the panel, he felt a surge of excitement pulse through him. "Learnable Skill Detected: Bone Crusher! [Fighter]" flashed before his eyes, and he could barely contain his grin.

    Skills! The real game-changer in the world of the awakened. Skills were the true mark of power, the dividing line between an average awakened and a formidable one. The ability to wield skills gave awakened individuals an undeniable edge, enabling them to perform extraordinary feats.

    Raymond''s mind drifted back to the night Freya had snuck up behind him without a sound, startling him. She had revealed afterward that her stealthy approach had been thanks to her skill, "Stealth." She''d patiently answered his endless questions about skills, their significance, and how one could acquire them. The answer, as he learned, was that skills couldn''t simply be taught or granted, they had to be understood, often discovered in the heat of battle, sparked by instinct or sheer insight.

    Freya had explained it simply: "Even if someone tries to teach you, the ability to learn the skill depends on your own talent and understanding. Some people just grasp it naturally, while others never do."

    It was rare to see someone with more than two or three skills in their lifetime. Skills were deeply personal, manifesting differently depending on an individual''s strengths and style of combat. Some people''s first skills were exceptionally powerful because they aligned perfectly with their innate abilities.

    Raymond had digested all this information carefully, knowing the wisdom Freya shared might come in handy one day. Now, as he read the words "Bone Crusher" on his panel, he felt his heart leap. The realization dawned on him that his panel wasn''t just for tracking his awakening progress, it could also help him learn skills!

    He noticed the words "[Fighter]" beside "Bone Crusher." It clicked instantly. "This skill must be a fighter-specific skill," he muttered, his excitement growing. "Since I''m a fighter, I can learn it. That explains why I didn''t see any other skills yesterday when I was around other adventurers. Their skills must''ve been for different classes."

    Just as he processed this, another line on the panel caught his eye: "Bone Crusher ¨C Learning consumes skill points: 1."

    "Skill points?" Raymond mumbled, puzzled. He hadn''t seen anything about skill points before. Curious, he glanced back at his personal information panel, noticing a new line:

    - Name: Raymond Kelton

    - Age: 15

    - Magic Value: 100.3 / 100.3

    - Occupation: Fighter

    - Skills: None

    - Skill Points: 0, Cumulative Value: 0%

    - Awakenable Professions: ¡­

    - Learnable Skill: Bone Crusher [Fighter], learning cost: 1 skill point

    "So, the skill points column appeared because I found a learnable skill¡­ But what''s this ''Cumulative Value''?" Raymond wondered aloud, frowning as he studied the panel. It made sense that reaching 100% might grant him a skill point, but there were no hints on how to raise this value.

    "Guess I''ll have to figure that part out on my own," he muttered, slightly deflated but still determined.

    He then noticed another subtle change; his magic value had increased slightly since yesterday. It was at 100.1 before, and now it had risen to 100.3. Magic was the lifeblood of the awakened, the invisible force that empowered them beyond ordinary limits. It wasn''t just a number; it was a measure of strength, endurance, and growth.

    He glanced around, catching his breath, the weight of this new potential settling on him. Becoming an adventurer, learning skills, and mastering magic felt like puzzle pieces clicking into place. Though he couldn''t see the whole picture yet, he knew he was closer to understanding his path.

    Raymond had learned a critical insight: skills were powered by his magic. Skills were essentially techniques for channeling one''s magic in specific ways, creating unique effects and powers depending on the technique. More powerful skills demanded more magic, which made a person''s magic reserves essential for any awakened.

    "If I get the chance," he thought to himself, "I''ll need to find someone who knows how to increase magic power." He recalled the dwarf craftsman at the weapon shop, who had mentioned that most newly awakened adventurers started with a magic value around a hundred. That seemed to be the baseline for new awakeners.

    Since he still lacked any skill points, Raymond had to put "Bone Crushing" on hold for now. Setting that thought aside, he entered the Adventurer''s Guild Hall, where the air was filled with chatter and the clink of armor. Adventurers were gathered around a series of bulletin boards that were marked with levels: "White Porcelain," "Black Iron," "Bronze," "Silver," "Gold," "Platinum," "Hero," and "Brave."

    He realized these were the ranks for adventurers, and each board displayed quests available to each level. As he watched, adventurers would scan the postings, select one by removing the letter, and head to the counter to register it.

    Curiously, the two highest-ranking boards, "Hero" and "Brave," were completely empty. Not a single commission was posted on them.

    "No commissions for heroes or braves?" he mused, slightly surprised. It only added to the mystique of those higher ranks. But he reminded himself that his priority today was to register as an adventurer, not get lost in curiosity.

    As he wandered through the hall toward the registration desk, his panel flashed twice, notifying him of new learnable skills:

    "Learnable skill detected: Iron Elbow! [Fighter], learning cost: 1 skill point."

    "Learnable skill detected: Whirlwind Kick! [Fighter], learning cost: 2 skill points."

    Raymond''s eyes brightened when he saw "Whirlwind Kick" cost two skill points instead of one. "So, Whirlwind Kick must be more powerful than Bone Crusher or Iron Elbow," he guessed, feeling a thrill at the thought of learning it someday.

    "Hello, are you here to register as an adventurer?" A gentle voice interrupted his thoughts. He looked up to see the clerk at the registration desk smiling at him, waiting patiently.

    "Ah, yes." Raymond closed his panel and turned his attention back to her. As he stepped forward, he noticed that the previous registrant walked away with a small white badge about the size of a thumb, presumably marking his rank.

    "Could I see your professional logo, please?" she asked politely.

    The clerk had a calm, friendly presence, dressed in a white shirt and a red vest, giving her a comforting, older-sister look. Raymond felt his nerves relax. He removed his glove, showing her the "Fighter" symbol imprinted on the back of his hand; a mark given only to the awakened. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Thank you," she said with a nod, confirming his status as awakened.

    "Do you know how to read and write?" she asked, holding a warm expression.

    "Yes, I do," Raymond replied.

    "Great. Please fill out this form, and if you have any questions, feel free to ask me." She handed him a sheet titled Adventurer''s Record.

    He scanned the fields on the sheet: name, gender, age, address, hair color, weight, occupation, skills, spells, and¡­ ''divine arts?''

    Raymond blinked, surprised at the term. ''Divine arts?'' He hadn''t come across it before. He glanced up at the clerk, his curiosity piqued.

    She caught his expression and explained with a smile, "Divine arts are abilities unique to those blessed by the divine. They''re quite rare and usually granted only to those with a close connection to the temple. If you''re blessed with divine arts they are for priest, you''d know."

    Raymond nodded, feeling a mix of relief and curiosity. He wasn''t yet concerned about divine arts, but it was good to know for the future. After a few moments, he finished filling out the form and handed it back.

    "Welcome to the Adventurer''s Guild, Raymond." The clerk stamped his form and handed him a small white badge, signifying his rank.

 Chapter 21 - 21: Profession of Priest!

    "Divine magic?"

    Raymond''s voice was barely a whisper as he stared at the words on the adventurer''s record sheet. Could it be that gods truly existed in this world? Sure, he had seen the churches and temples back in the town of West, places adorned with statues of goddesses, halls filled with worshipers and priests murmuring prayers. But he had always assumed it was just tradition, a way of life for some people. Never had he really thought gods might actually exist.

    Yet now¡­ it seemed he might have been wrong.

    "Um¡­ excuse me, what does ''divine magic'' refer to?" Raymond''s curiosity got the better of him, and he looked up at the lady behind the counter after filling out his form.

    The lady, a gentle smile on her lips, glanced at the form he had handed her. "Ah, that''s a skill specific to the ''Priest'' class," she explained softly, looking back at him with an understanding smile. "Since you''re a fighter, you won''t need to fill it out."

    Raymond''s eyebrows rose. "''Priest'' skill?"

    "Yes." The lady leaned in a bit, clearly sensing his interest. "Priests are¡­ unique. Unlike fighters or mages, their skills aren''t learned through training or books. Instead, they gain their abilities by praying in temples. If they''re deemed worthy, the gods themselves grant them these ''divine skills.''"

    Raymond''s mouth fell open slightly, his mind racing. So divine magic was real¡­ and it came from the gods themselves? That would mean¡­ there truly were gods in this world! For a moment, he felt a little light-headed. Gods, actual deities, watching over them, granting power to those they found worthy. It was a lot to take in.

    But something else struck him, a realization that, maybe, he didn''t have to be just a fighter. Among the professions available to him, the path of the priest seemed like a distant, mystical calling. Could he¡­ awaken as one of them?

    With his curiosity piqued, he opened his personal panel, eyes scanning for the awakening requirements of the ''Priest'' class.

    [Priest Awakening Requirements: At least two hundred people must be grateful to you. Current progress: 1/200.]

    Raymond''s heart sank. "Two hundred people?" he muttered under his breath. The task seemed monumental. How could anyone get so many people to be genuinely grateful to them? Shaking his head, he sighed, but then something caught his attention.

    Progress: 1/200.

    He blinked, realization dawning on him. "Wait, someone''s¡­ already grateful to me?" Who could it possibly be?

    For a moment, he was lost in thought, and then a name came to mind, Arya. She was the only person he could think of, the one who had shown him kindness and gratitude. A small smile tugged at his lips. Perhaps, unknowingly, he was already on a path he hadn''t considered before.

    "Raymond Kelton, correct? Here''s your adventurer identity token." The lady''s voice broke his reverie. She placed a small white nameplate on the counter, its silver edges gleaming in the light. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Taking the token, Raymond examined it. One side was engraved with his name and occupation, while the other bore a likeness of his own face, a surprisingly accurate one.

    "This will serve as proof of your identity as an adventurer," she explained. "You''ll need it when you accept or complete quests, or whenever you claim rewards. If you ever lose it or damage it, just come back here to get a replacement."

    "Thank you," Raymond replied, slipping the nameplate into his pocket, feeling its reassuring weight.

    The lady''s expression softened further, and she leaned in as if offering a personal tip. "If you''re unsure about anything, you can check out the bulletin board over there." She pointed to a board at the far end of the lobby, covered in parchment, most of it yellowed and ignored by passersby. "It has everything you need to know about taking quests, requirements for leveling up¡­ all the basics."

    Raymond followed her gaze, noting the almost neglected appearance of the board. Then she added with a gentle smile, "If you''re looking to start, I''d suggest trying the job to clean out the mutant rats in the sewers. It''s a good beginner task."

    "Mutant rats?" He looked at her, a bit confused. "Are they¡­ monsters?"

    She hesitated, thinking it over. "Not exactly¡­ They''re more like ordinary rats that, well, ate something they shouldn''t have." She shrugged. "Whatever they consumed must have caused a strange mutation. They''ve grown larger and, unfortunately, far more aggressive. Left unchecked, they could pose a threat to the residents if they decide to crawl out of the sewers."

    Raymond grimaced, picturing the oversized rats lurking in the dark, their beady eyes gleaming with an unnatural hunger. Hardly the glorious battle he''d imagined when he''d set out to become an adventurer, but he supposed everyone had to start somewhere.

    "I see," he replied, feeling a little more grounded but also determined. Maybe mutant rats weren''t exactly what he''d envisioned when he thought of adventuring, but they were still a threat to the townspeople. Perhaps in taking on these small tasks, he''d find more people to be grateful to him¡­ and maybe, just maybe, he could inch closer to that elusive Priest awakening.

    The lady gave him a nod of encouragement. "Good luck, Raymond. Every adventurer starts somewhere. You''ll do fine."

    With a final nod, Raymond stepped away from the counter, feeling a new sense of purpose. His journey had only just begun, and though it might start with rats in the sewers, he couldn''t shake the faint feeling that something much greater awaited him.

    Listening to the lady''s explanation, Raymond nodded thoughtfully. He''d overheard rumors at the Becker Hotel, stories shared over ale and whispered between bites of dinner. People had been talking about it for weeks: enormous rats, bigger than any cat, creeping out of the sewers and terrorizing unsuspecting townsfolk. He''d even heard that a few people had been bitten, though someone, apparently with deep pockets, had covered their medical bills.

    The counter lady had mentioned that these "mutant rats" weren''t a natural phenomenon. They were just ordinary rats that had eaten¡­ something. The way she said it made him wonder. What could have transformed simple sewer rats into these oversized, aggressive creatures? There was a story here, he could feel it.

    "Alright, thank you," Raymond said, taking the white porcelain nameplate from her hand. He gave her a small nod and then made his way over to the bulletin board she''d pointed out, eager to understand the workings of the guild.

    The bulletin board was packed with information, neatly organized in rows and columns, detailing everything a fresh adventurer needed to know. The first section explained how to accept tasks, which tasks were available at different ranks, where to report after completing a task, and the procedure for turning in evidence or proof of a job well done.

    As he read, Raymond noticed that adventurers started at the "White Porcelain" level, the very token he now held in his hand. At this rank, he could only accept "White Porcelain" level tasks, beginner commissions suited for newcomers. However, there was a system in place for teaming up. If four White Porcelain-level adventurers teamed up, they could qualify to take on the slightly higher "Black Iron" level tasks. This rule extended upward through the ranks, allowing adventurers of various levels to collaborate and take on more challenging work.

    But there were exceptions for higher ranks. Once adventurers reached the Silver level, they could only accept commissions equal to or lower than their own rank. Even if a team of Silver adventurers formed, they still couldn''t tackle the prestigious Gold level missions. And, for a Silver-level mission, the guild required a team of at least two members for safety.

    Then there were the Gold and Platinum levels, the guild''s elite. A pair of Gold-level adventurers could lead a mixed group of Silver and Bronze adventurers to tackle high-stakes Gold-level missions. For the rarified Platinum commissions, two Platinum-level adventurers were needed to lead the team, possibly including Gold and Silver adventurers as well.

    Raymond''s eyes widened as he continued reading. Above even these prestigious ranks were the legendary "Hero" and "Brave" levels. Commissions at the Hero level were rare and exclusively issued by the King himself. If such a commission was issued, it meant that the Kingdom of Atlantis was in grave danger. Completing a Hero-level commission would earn adventurers not only fame but an official title. They would be declared "heroes" of the kingdom, enshrined in the annals of history, honored by the King and revered by all.

    And then there was the Brave level. According to the board, no Brave-level commission had appeared for thousands of years. The title "Brave" was ancient, older even than the Kingdom of Atlantis itself. It was said to be a title given only to those who defeated the strongest demon, the fabled "Demon King," and saved humanity from the demonic invasion that had once nearly destroyed the world. Now, the Brave title existed only as a symbol, a legend told by adventurers to honor those who had achieved the impossible.

    Raymond took a deep breath, feeling both awe and humility wash over him. The hierarchy was more structured and more intense; than he had imagined. But he wasn''t here just to dream; he was here to learn how to progress.

    The bulletin board outlined three main requirements to level up as an adventurer:

    1. Complete at least ten commissions of the same level.

    2. Complete five consecutive commissions of the same level or higher without failure.

    3. Maintain a commission success rate of at least 80%.

    Meeting these conditions allowed an adventurer to apply for a rank upgrade. The process involved a test mission, one of greater difficulty, assigned by the Adventurer''s Guild. If the adventurer could complete this trial mission, either alone or with a team of adventurers at the same level, their promotion would be granted.

    Absorbing all this information, Raymond felt a growing resolve. It was a long road to the top, but now he understood what lay ahead.

    He turned his gaze to the "White Porcelain" task board, where a small crowd of new adventurers huddled together, scanning the available commissions. Taking a deep breath to steady himself, he approached, ready to dive into his very first assignment.

 Chapter 22 - 22: Teaming Up?

    "Eliminate the ''Runaway Rabbits'' causing trouble around the ranch. Estimated numbers: five to eight. Reward: ten silver coins¡­ Client: Ranch owner, Beth Geer."

    Raymond''s eyes drifted to the next commission, murmuring the details aloud as he read.

    "Get rid of the slimes that are devouring crops in Tos Village''s fields. Expected numbers: six to eight. Reward: eight silver coins¡­ Client: Village Chief of Tos Village."

    His gaze then landed on another, slightly more lucrative task. "Head to the edge of Moonlight Forest and collect white crystals. We need around ten kilograms. Reward: eighteen silver coins. Completion required within two days¡­ Client: Mr. Green, owner of Green Blacksmith Shop."

    He let out a low whistle. These jobs seemed straightforward, yet there was an overwhelming number of them posted on the White Porcelain level panel. It was the largest section on the bulletin board and packed with commissions. Just as he finished reading one, a staff member posted another, a constant rotation of tasks, some vanishing almost as quickly as they appeared.

    Raymond noticed a peculiar dynamic unfolding among the adventurers gathered around. As soon as a particularly rewarding commission went up, there was a quiet but intense scramble. Adventurers would snatch the commission letters off the board the moment they decided on one, competing with each other not only in strength but also in speed. Some commissions were claimed by several people at once, leaving the final taker to be whoever had the fastest reflexes.

    Most of these tasks involved eliminating low-level monsters or gathering resources, with rewards hovering around ten silver coins. But commissions with stricter time limits or those needing immediate attention offered better pay, and were instantly grabbed by those quick enough to react.

    Raymond witnessed such a scene when he spotted the task to gather white crystals. Before he could even process the details, a lean figure beside him had already snatched the paper off the board. A murmur of disappointment rippled through the crowd as several adventurers realized they''d been beaten to the prize.

    Raymond glanced at the man who had claimed the commission. He was a wiry, thin fellow dressed in simple leather armor, a short dagger hanging at his side. His right hand, holding the commission, bore a distinct symbol, a palm facing downward.

    "Ah, he''s a thief," someone muttered with a scowl. "No wonder he was so quick to grab it."

    The thief gave a smug grin, shaking the commission paper in a showy gesture before strolling off toward the counter, clearly enjoying the frustration on the other adventurers'' faces.

    Raymond watched, intrigued. The thief had been standing right next to him, but somehow, he''d moved faster than anyone else, snatching the commission right from under their noses.

    "I guess being a thief has its perks¡­" he mused quietly. He knew that, if he wanted, he could awaken as a thief too. The requirements were straightforward; much simpler than the fighter or priest classes. In fact, it was known to be one of the easiest classes to awaken.

    But there was a catch. The awakening requirement for a thief was¡­ unusual, to say the least. The task was to successfully "steal" a girl between the ages of fifteen and twenty and bring her to your room, all without being discovered.

    Raymond suppressed a shiver of disgust. It wasn''t just difficult; it was downright creepy. The whole idea made his skin crawl. "There''s no way," he thought, recoiling at the very notion. "I''d rather die than become a thief!"

    The thought crossed his mind that maybe the thief who just snatched the commission had completed such a bizarre task. Did that mean¡­ the thief was, well, a bit of a pervert?

    Shaking his head to rid himself of the unpleasant thought, Raymond turned his attention back to the commission board. In the lower right corner, he noticed a special section labeled "Long-Term Commissions." Curiously, he scanned through the jobs posted there.

    There it was, the commission for clearing out mutant rats in the sewers, just as the counter lady had suggested earlier.

    "Clean out the mutant rats in the sewers of West Town. Bring back their ears as proof¡­ Reward: one silver coin for each rat killed! Client: Alchemist Association."

    Raymond raised an eyebrow. The "Alchemist Association"? He hadn''t heard of them before. And what kind of organization would pay for rat extermination? Moreover, did that mean "alchemist" was a profession here?

    Questions buzzed in his mind. This association had its own commissions and, from the sound of it, valued these mutant rats for some purpose. It piqued his curiosity. Why would they be so interested in these mutated creatures? And what exactly did an alchemist do?

    Still, he knew he couldn''t spend all day mulling over the mysteries of alchemists and thieves. He had a choice to make, and the mutant rat commission seemed like a good starting point. It was steady work, paid per rat, and came with the added bonus of helping the town. Besides, if he truly wanted to progress as an adventurer, he had to start somewhere, even if it meant plunging into the grimy sewers.

    Taking a deep breath, he reached up to take the commission letter for the mutant rats.

    Raymond opened his panel, scrolling through the list of professions available for awakening. There was no "Alchemist" profession listed among them.

    "Could it be¡­ that ''Alchemist'' isn''t a profession I''m able to awaken?" he wondered aloud, his brow furrowing. The panel only displayed paths he could potentially follow, meaning that certain professions, ones beyond his reach, simply wouldn''t appear.

    But then another thought crossed his mind. "Or maybe it''s because I haven''t met anyone with the ''Alchemist'' profession yet. Perhaps that''s why it doesn''t show up." He shrugged, deciding not to dwell on it. There was still much he didn''t understand about the world of adventuring, and he''d learn more with time.

    He glanced back at the bulletin board, his eyes roving over the different commissions. Each one seemed to pulse with the promise of adventure. His fingers twitched with excitement; deep down, he felt a pull toward the thrill of the unknown, the challenges and rewards of a life as an adventurer. And, of course, there was the appeal of the payment.

    But where to start? He was brand new to all of this, fresh from awakening, and had no real gauge of how tough these monsters would be. Would he be able to handle them? Some commissions would require him to travel far from West Town, which wasn''t ideal given his inexperience and lack of supplies.

    After much consideration, Raymond decided the counter lady''s suggestion made the most sense. Clearing out mutant rats in the sewers was the safest bet. These rats, though mutated, were just ordinary creatures at their core, not actual monsters. It would be perfect for honing his skills and getting a feel for combat without risking too much.

    And as a bonus, the task was located right here in West Town; no long treks through dangerous terrain required. Plus, it was a long-term commission, meaning he could start, stop, or return to it whenever he wanted without the threat of failure hanging over his head. Unlike other commissions, which had strict deadlines and failure penalties, the sewer rats mission offered more flexibility and didn''t require him to commit fully.

    He''d heard that if an adventurer failed a task three times or kept a low success rate, they''d be demoted. Not only that, but their future rewards would be halved until they managed to complete a task successfully to rebuild their reputation. No wonder the lady at the desk recommended it, this task was practically tailor-made for new adventurers. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Yes, this is definitely the right place to start," he murmured to himself, feeling more confident in his choice.

    Just as he turned to leave, he felt a gentle tug on his sleeve. He glanced down, surprised.

    "Hey, do you want to team up with me?"

    Raymond blinked, turning to face the speaker. A girl, around his age, stood there with a warm but determined look in her eyes. She wore a flowing blue mage''s robe and a pointed hat that hinted at her profession. A slender staff with a sparkling sapphire at its tip rested in her hand, marking her as a magician. Her golden hair cascaded down her shoulders, catching the light in a way that made her stand out in the bustling hall. She was clearly no ordinary novice.

    Raymond noticed that she was gripping his sleeve, the fabric of her delicate hand contrasting with the rough material of his armor. She looked up at him confidently, her gaze unwavering.

    "I saw you standing here, staring at the board for quite a while but not taking any commissions," she said, a slight smile quirking at the corners of her mouth. "Why not team up with me? We can tackle some of these missions together; it''ll be easier, and more fun."

    Her directness caught him off guard, but her openness was disarming. "Oh, uh¡­ I''m Raymond," he replied, managing a small smile of his own.

    "Nice to meet you, Raymond! I''m Sylph," she said, her voice bright and clear. She pointed to the nameplate hanging from her waist, which was also white porcelain like his. Raymond couldn''t help but wonder why she had chosen him, out of the dozens of adventurers milling about the hall, as a potential partner.

    Before he could ask, she seemed to read his mind. "There are too many people here; it''s too noisy to talk," she said, gesturing toward a quieter corner. Without waiting for his response, she grasped his arm and guided him toward a pair of stools in the corner of the hall.

    Her decisiveness was a little startling, but Raymond found himself intrigued. He followed her, weaving through the bustling crowd, his curiosity growing with each step.

 Chapter 23 - 23: Explosion Magic

    "Hey, so¡­ have you thought about it? Want to team up with me?"

    The blonde girl looked at Raymond eagerly as they reached the quieter corner of the hall. Her blue mage''s robe shimmered slightly in the light, her golden hair framing her face as she tilted her head in anticipation.

    Raymond looked at her, puzzled. "There are a lot of people in the hall. Why did you ask me to team up, of all people?"

    The girl blinked, momentarily caught off guard. She hesitated, then gestured back toward the crowded commission board. "Well, look at them," she said, her voice dropping to a conspiratorial whisper. "Half of them are wearing armor that''s practically falling apart, or they have only one or two pieces of decent gear. They''re¡­ not exactly ideal partners."

    Raymond raised an eyebrow, folding his arms as he observed her. She was clearly no ordinary adventurer. Her staff, crafted from polished metal and topped with a radiant sapphire, was a far cry from the standard wooden staves most novice magicians carried, often adorned with cheap white crystals. And as his gaze traveled down, he noticed a glint of chain mail beneath her robe. Even a simple layer of chain mail was expensive and rare among beginners, who typically couldn''t afford such protection.

    Many adventurers started out with whatever scraps they could afford; old armor handed down from others, or a mismatched collection of cheap gear. High-quality equipment was a luxury few could manage, especially at the White Porcelain level. If Raymond hadn''t received a tidy sum from Mrs. Weir back at the inn, he''d be no better off than most of the newcomers around him.

    So, as he looked at this well-equipped girl in front of him, one thought dominated his mind: ''She''s got to be a runaway noble.''

    Without a second thought, he shook his head. "You''re mistaken. My gear isn''t exactly high quality either. You''d be better off teaming up with someone else."

    "Wha¡ªhey!" The blonde girl looked taken aback, her mouth falling open in shock. "Don''t you want a powerful teammate to help you with these missions?"

    But Raymond had already turned, heading back toward the board. He didn''t even look back.

    "Wait!" she called after him, frustration clear in her voice. She stamped her foot, cheeks flushed with embarrassment.

    In truth, she had noticed Raymond the moment he entered the guild hall. He was roughly her age, and his equipment, though not flashy, looked relatively new, clear signs of a fellow newcomer. When she saw him heading to register as an adventurer, she knew her hunch was correct.

    She''d been hoping to team up with someone just starting out, someone who wouldn''t judge her lack of experience. Being a magician made things¡­ complicated. And, truthfully, no one had approached her to team up since she''d arrived, and she''d been waiting all morning!

    The thought stung. Was it because she was a magician? Unlike fighters, warriors, or swordsmen, magicians didn''t awaken with innate combat skills. When a fighter like Raymond awakened, they gained "combat intuition" and an immediate proficiency in fighting techniques. Warriors, upon awakening, experienced a surge in physical strength and skill with various weapons. Swordsmen, too, emerged with an innate mastery of all sword forms, able to wield any blade as though they''d trained for years.

    These melee classes, even without specific skills, were formidable on their own. But magicians¡­ they were different. Their power came from spells, and without them, they were vulnerable, lacking the physical prowess to hold their own in a brawl. Magic required training, practice, and a certain finesse that other classes didn''t need in quite the same way.

    Seeing Raymond walk away from her, she clenched her fists. She couldn''t let this opportunity slip by.

    "Raymond!" she called, hurrying after him. Determination flashed in her eyes as she caught up and grabbed his arm. "Listen, I know you think you don''t need a partner, but you''re new here, right? So am I. We both need experience, and if we work together, we can cover each other''s weaknesses."

    Raymond paused, looking down at her hand gripping his arm. She was right, they were both new, both facing the daunting world of adventuring with little more than a few basic pieces of gear and the courage to step forward. Still, he didn''t want to be responsible for someone else if things went south. He opened his mouth to refuse again, but she cut him off.

    "Look, I may not be a fighter, but I know a few basic spells," she said, her tone turning a bit defensive. "I can handle myself. Besides, magic can come in handy! And you''re a fighter, you can take the lead in close combat while I provide support from the back."

    Raymond sighed, finally giving her a proper look. Her bright, earnest eyes met his, full of both resolve and a hint of desperation. She genuinely wanted a teammate.

    He could feel himself wavering. A magician''s spells could indeed be useful, and she didn''t seem like the type to back down from a challenge. Still, he had to ask. "Alright, but why me? Why not wait for a more experienced adventurer?"

    Sylph''s shoulders slumped slightly, a hint of vulnerability flashing across her face before she quickly masked it. "Because¡­ no one else asked me. And I don''t want to team up with just anyone. You looked like¡­ someone who might understand what it''s like to be new here, like me."

    Her honesty caught him off guard, softening his resolve. He knew all too well the feeling of being overlooked, underestimated.

    After a moment, he nodded. "Alright, Sylph. Let''s give it a shot."

    A wide smile spread across her face, brightening her entire expression. "Really? Great! You won''t regret it, I promise!"

    Raymond couldn''t help but smile back, feeling a spark of excitement. Together, they might just make it through the sewers and whatever else came their way. They both had something to prove, and maybe, just maybe, they could help each other get there.

    But magicians are different. After awakening, until they learn specific spells, they''re nearly defenseless in combat. Skills aren''t easy to come by, and it takes time and practice to master them. When the other adventurers in the hall saw that Sylph was a magician, one who seemed fresh out of her awakening; they quickly lost interest. To them, she was just an untrained liability. No one wanted to take on extra risk by teaming up with someone who might not be able to pull their weight. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Sure, she was beautiful and charismatic, but in the face of danger, that charm held little value. When it came to life-and-death missions, looks didn''t count for much. If someone wanted to admire a pretty face, they''d go to the bustling district of Fengqing Street, where exotic beauties from all races and realms offered their charms for much less risk.

    By now, Raymond had nearly reached the guild''s entrance, showing no signs of changing his mind. Sylph''s frustration flared, and before she could stop herself, she shouted, "Are you sure you don''t want to team up? I''m a magician who knows ''Explosion Magic''! I''ve mastered the skill! Are you really going to pass up on that?"

    A wave of gasps swept through the hall. Heads turned, eyes widening as her words echoed in the silence.

    "What did she say? Explosion Magic?"

    "Is it true? She can use ''Explosion Magic''?"

    "That''s as rare as Lightning Magic!"

    All at once, the adventurers'' attention was on Sylph, their expressions a mixture of shock and admiration. Even Raymond, who had been intent on leaving, halted in his tracks and glanced back, clearly intrigued. ''Explosion Magic'' its reputation preceded it.

    Magic was divided into six main elemental categories: water, fire, earth, wind, ice, and lightning. Lightning magic was famed for its power and complexity, often considered the pinnacle of elemental magic. But there was one form of fire magic that rivaled it in both raw power and destructive potential; Explosion Magic.

    Few magicians could wield it, and those who did were prized in adventuring circles, often recruited by elite teams eager for such a potent ally. Sylph''s claim had changed the atmosphere entirely. Her young age only added to the astonishment; to be so skilled at her age was almost unheard of.

    "Miss Magician!" One adventurer pushed through the crowd, eyes alight with excitement. "Would you consider joining our team? We''re a stable group, each of us with at least five successful missions under our belts. We could really use someone like you!"

    "Forget them! Miss Magician, join us!" another called. "We even have a priest in our group, and our warriors would keep you well-protected."

    "Those are just White Porcelain teams," a third scoffed, stepping forward with an air of authority. "Miss Magician, we''re at the Iron level. We have members with specialized skills, and with you, we could soon be taking on Bronze-level missions!"

    In an instant, Sylph was surrounded by eager adventurers, each one competing to convince her to join their team. Even some Bronze-level adventurers, more experienced and with better gear, were trying to recruit her. The overwhelming attention filled her with a heady sense of satisfaction.

    ''Oh, so now you''re all interested?'' Sylph thought smugly, casting a sidelong glance at the entrance. Surely, Raymond would be stunned, realizing he''d just passed up the chance to team up with an Explosion magician. She imagined his expression; surprised, maybe a little regretful, realizing he''d missed out. In her mind, she could see him swallowing his pride and asking her to reconsider, only to find her already surrounded by offers from higher-ranking adventurers.

    But when she turned to the entrance, ready to catch that look of amazement on Raymond''s face¡­ there was no one there.

    He''d gone.

    Her confidence wavered, disbelief settling in. ''How could he just¡­ leave?'' She was an Explosion magician, for heaven''s sake! Did he really not understand how valuable that was?

    "Enough!" she snapped, cutting through the chatter around her. "I''m not interested in teaming up with any of you!" she shouted, glaring at the adventurers who had gathered around her.

    Pushing her way out of the crowd, she broke into a run, heading toward the guild entrance. Her thoughts were a mess, frustration and confusion swirling together. ''That Raymond! How could he just walk away like that?''

    As she hurried outside, a single thought echoed in her mind: she wasn''t going to let him ignore her that easily.

 Chapter 24 - 24: To the Sewers!

    Raymond''s footsteps slowed as he overheard Sylph''s declaration: she could wield Explosion Magic. He paused, glancing over his shoulder, his curiosity piqued despite himself. Explosion Magic was powerful, devastating even, but only in the right hands. As he studied her from afar, he sized her up. Sylph, with her refined air, looked every bit the noble lady. Polite, yes, but there was a touch of arrogance that didn''t sit well with him.

    Raymond sighed. He''d never been one to get along with that type. Experience had taught him that people with such airs were often difficult, expecting the world to bend to their whims. Teaming up with someone like her would only bring frustration, and he valued his peace of mind too much to compromise it for any magic, no matter how impressive. Besides, it wasn''t as though she lacked offers; plenty of other adventurers, some better equipped and more skilled than him, had practically lined up to form a party with her. There was no need for him to chase after her.

    "First things first," he muttered to himself. "A dagger."

    He''d take on the sewer rats, cut off their ears as proof, and complete the task as planned. For that, he didn''t need anything fancy; just an ordinary blade would do. His mind set, he turned on his heel, heading toward the blacksmith''s shop he''d passed earlier.

    "Raymond, wait up!"

    A familiar voice rang out behind him. He quickened his pace instinctively, but Sylph was persistent, her footsteps growing louder until, breathless, she finally caught up and blocked his path. Raymond fought the urge to groan as she stood there, chest heaving, her expression a mix of determination and confusion.

    "Why did you run off?" she demanded, hands on her hips. "I''m an Explosion Mage! Don''t you want to team up with someone like me?"

    Raymond raised an eyebrow. Before he could respond, Sylph''s expression shifted to one of dawning revelation, as if she''d uncovered some hidden truth. She gave him a smug smile. "Oh, I get it! You''re playing hard to get, aren''t you? Trying to act aloof to make me more interested? You secretly want to team up with me but didn''t want to look desperate!"

    Raymond blinked, baffled by her leap in logic. He scrutinized her, then finally asked, "Have you been reading too many romance novels?"

    Sylph''s cheeks flushed a deep pink. She spluttered, "Wh-what? No! I-I mean¡­ maybe a few¡­"

    Raymond resisted the urge to roll his eyes. ''This is ridiculous,'' he thought, trying to keep his expression neutral. He considered his next move. Rejecting her outright might offend her, and the last thing he needed was an annoyed noble causing him trouble down the line. ''All right, fine,'' he decided. He''d humor her, just enough to gently let her down.

    He scratched his head, pretending to look flustered. "Honestly¡­ I did think about teaming up with you," he admitted reluctantly, "but, well, you saw how many others wanted to partner up with you. They''re stronger, better equipped¡­ I don''t stand a chance against that kind of competition, so I figured I''d save myself the embarrassment."

    Sylph''s eyes sparkled with triumph, as if she''d caught him in a confession. "Ha! So you do want to team up with me. At least you''re self-aware enough to know I''m out of your league," she teased, looking unbearably pleased with herself.

    Raymond forced a rueful smile. "I''m just a novice. I''ve only recently awakened as a Fighter, and I don''t even have any real skills yet. I wouldn''t want to hold you back. You should find a better team, someone who can keep up with you." He put on a show of resignation, hoping she''d take the hint and move on.

    But Sylph only frowned, her eyes narrowing in playful mischief. "Oh no, you don''t get off that easily!" she exclaimed. "I want to hear you actually say it. Go on, ask me to team up with you!"

    Raymond sighed inwardly. ''Is she trying to make a fool of me?'' He saw the sparkle in her eye, like she was enjoying some private joke. But then, a new thought crossed his mind: if he asked her outright, would she just laugh it off and leave him alone?

    He took a deep breath, putting on his most earnest face. "Miss Sylph," he said slowly, "will you team up with me?"

    "Sure!" Sylph''s face lit up, and she burst into laughter. "Did you think I''d turn you down? Hahaha!"

    Raymond''s jaw dropped, a look of pure exasperation spreading across his face. ''Wait, that''s not how this is supposed to go¡­''

    "You¡­ you''re serious?" he stammered.

    "Of course!" She grinned broadly, evidently finding his bewilderment hilarious. "You''re not bad company, and I''ll get to be the star, as usual. Besides, I think it''ll be fun to work with someone as¡­ humble as you."

    Raymond shook his head, feeling a mix of irritation and reluctant amusement. "Miss Sylph, please don''t play games with me. I have a mission to complete, and I don''t have time for¡ª"

    "Oh, come on! It''ll be fun," she insisted, undeterred by his obvious frustration. "I''ll teach you a thing or two. You''ll thank me later, trust me."

    Raymond sighed, defeated. ''This girl doesn''t follow any script I know,'' he thought. With a reluctant nod, he turned back toward the blacksmith, muttering, "Fine. But we''re buying that dagger first. And you''re paying."

    "Who are you kidding? I''m serious!" Sylph''s voice rang out with genuine frustration as she hurried to keep up with Raymond''s brisk pace. Determined, she pushed forward until she was once again by his side. "Back in the hall, those people ignored me, treated me like just another rookie. But the moment they heard I could use Explosion Magic, they all suddenly wanted me on their team! I don''t want teammates like that, who only see power. I just want to team up with you."

    Raymond stopped, taking a long, steady breath before responding. "Ms. Sylph¡ª"

    "Just call me Sylph," she interrupted, crossing her arms.

    "Alright¡­ Sylph." Raymond met her eyes with a solemn look. "I appreciate that, but I have to be honest with you. I don''t think we''re a good match for each other as partners. Do you even know what kind of task I''m about to take on?"

    Her face fell slightly, but she quickly retorted, "How would you know we''re not a good team if we haven''t even tried? Besides, didn''t you already accept the commission? What''s the mission, anyway?"

    Raymond sighed, a wry smile tugging at his lips. "I take on long-term commissions without the need for formal contracts. This time, I''m cleaning up mutant rats in the sewers."

    Sylph''s face twisted in disgust, her nose wrinkling involuntarily. "The sewers? You mean, like, down there? In the filth and the stench?"

    Raymond nodded. "Yes. If you think you can handle it, you''re welcome to join me. But trust me, it''s not the glamorous work of an adventurer. It''s filthy, smelly, and the only enemies are disease-ridden mutant rats."

    Without another word, Raymond resumed his pace, convinced that the idea of descending into the sewer would be enough to dissuade her. He couldn''t imagine someone with Sylph''s apparent upbringing willingly trudging through sludge just for the sake of companionship.

    But, to his surprise, she followed him, chattering all the way.

    "The sewer? Do you know how dirty it is down there? Can you even stand the smell?" She huffed, walking behind him with a horrified expression. "There are so many commissions available, things worthy of an adventurer! Why would you choose this? Isn''t the whole point of adventuring to help people in distress, to fight monsters, to explore hidden realms? Killing sewer rats¡­ that''s hardly an adventure!"

    Raymond continued on, tuning out her complaints. He had no intention of explaining himself further. His destination was clear: the blacksmith''s shop. Inside, he selected a plain, sharp dagger, handing over two silver coins without a second thought. Next, he stopped by a cloth shop, buying a three-foot-long cloth for a few more coins. Finally, he picked up a white stone that would emit light in the dark, spending eight precious silver coins on it. Each piece of equipment felt like a small sacrifice for the task at hand. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    When he arrived at the sewer entrance, he noticed Sylph had finally gone quiet. The stench wafting from the sewer was overwhelming, enough to silence even the most persistent of voices. Raymond strapped the dagger to his waist, tied the light stone to a belt around his forehead, and wrapped the cloth around his mouth and nose, leaving only his eyes exposed to the foul air.

    "Time to earn back what I spent," he muttered to himself, adjusting his makeshift mask to block the worst of the smell.

    Just as he was about to descend, Sylph''s voice broke through his thoughts. "Raymond¡­ you''re really going down there?" Her face was a mix of horror and disbelief.

    His answer came in the form of action. Without looking back, Raymond descended the iron ladder into the sewer, his boots landing on the cold, damp stones below. He took a deep, steadying breath but immediately regretted it, gagging slightly from the putrid smell. This was far from the heroics of a noble warrior, but it was work he could handle.

    The darkness loomed before him, swallowing up any light from the outside world. The only illumination came from the white stone on his forehead, casting a dim glow over the murky, glistening sewer walls. Raymond felt a twinge of unease; the unknown stretched out before him, shadows seeming to flicker at the edges of his vision. For a brief moment, he wondered if he''d made a mistake, if perhaps he was in over his head.

    Then, a voice echoed from above, piercing the silence.

    "Raymond! Wait for me!"

    He turned, his eyes widening as Sylph descended the ladder, her delicate hands gripping the rungs as she wrinkled her nose at the smell. "Sylph? What on earth are you doing here?"

    She landed beside him with an indignant huff, glancing around with wide, horrified eyes. "I told you, I agreed to team up with you. Did you really think I''d let you go alone?"

    Raymond shook his head, part disbelief, part admiration. "Do you even realize how awful it smells down here?" he asked, half-laughing.

    "Yes, I do, thank you very much!" she snapped, though her hand was firmly clamped over her nose and mouth. Her face was pale, and her eyes watered slightly from the stench, but she stood her ground. "I''m¡­ I''m not giving up that easily!"

    Raymond felt something strange then; a warmth, a lightness. Her presence, despite the situation, seemed to lift some of the tension from his shoulders. He didn''t feel so alone in the dark, dank sewer.

    "Well," he said, a soft smile creeping onto his face. "Let''s see if you''re as tough as you think, Explosion Mage."

    Sylph squared her shoulders, her eyes determined despite the lingering disgust in her expression. "Oh, you''ll see. I didn''t come down here just to run away." She took a hesitant step forward, the sound of her boots echoing in the tunnel. "Lead the way, sewer rat exterminator."

    With Sylph by his side, Raymond moved forward with newfound confidence, the looming darkness seeming a little less foreboding with each step. The sewer, once a place of dread, was now an unlikely stage for a blossoming partnership or, at the very least, the beginning of a new adventure.

 Chapter 25 - 25: Mutant Rats!

    Raymond couldn''t help but let a small smile slip onto his face. For all her complaints and delicate airs, Sylph had braved the stench and followed him into the depths of the sewer. That kind of determination was hard to ignore. It would have been unreasonable for him to refuse her any further.

    Without a word, he untied the long cloth from around his head, carefully slashing it into two pieces with his dagger. He handed one half to Sylph. "Here," he said, holding it out. "Cover your mouth and nose with this. It''ll help with the smell a little." S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Sylph took the cloth, but instead of putting it on immediately, she stared at it, turning it over in her hands with a slightly hesitant expression. Her eyes flicked to him, then back to the cloth, as if debating some unspoken thought.

    Raymond noticed her reluctance and raised an eyebrow. "Put it on. I know it''s not exactly silk from home, but trust me, it''s better than breathing in the sewer air directly."

    After a moment''s pause, Sylph finally raised the cloth and tied it around her face, albeit a bit begrudgingly. Raymond observed her with mild amusement, thinking to himself, ''Still a bit of a noble at heart, isn''t she?''

    But then a thought struck him, freezing him in place. ''Wait¡­ that cloth was the same one I used to cover my own mouth and nose earlier.'' He glanced down at his other half of the cloth, realizing he''d divided it in such a way that his previous breaths would be mingled in her piece. That explained her hesitation.

    Pretending not to notice, he threw a casual glance at her. Sylph was now fully covered, her face hidden beneath the makeshift mask, her eyes fixed on the ground. Whatever expression she wore was hidden from view, and he wasn''t about to mention the awkwardness.

    ''Just play dumb and move on,'' he thought, pushing down his embarrassment.

    Together, they walked further into the depths of the sewer in silence, the only sounds their footsteps echoing off the damp stone walls.

    ¡­

    Suddenly, Sylph broke the quiet. "Raymond, have you¡­ seen any mutant rats down here before?" Her voice was soft, almost tentative, a sharp contrast to her usual confident tone.

    Raymond shook his head. "No, but I''ve heard they''re¡­ bigger than cats."

    "Ray-Raymond¡­" Sylph stammered, her voice laced with a hint of fear. "Look over there¡­ is that one?"

    Following the direction of her trembling finger, Raymond squinted into the darkness. His heart skipped a beat. Just ahead, two glowing green eyes stared back at them from the shadows. The creature shifted, revealing a hulking, bloated body covered in matted, filthy fur, its eyes fixed on them with an unsettling intensity.

    With the help of the dim glow from his white stone, Raymond took in the full, grotesque sight. The creature was enormous; easily the size of a small child, with thick, yellowed teeth poking out from a snarling mouth. The air filled with a low, growling sound as it eyed them, clearly not about to back down.

    "Be careful!" Raymond warned, instinctively stepping in front of Sylph. His body tensed as he dropped into a fighting stance, and Sylph gripped her metal wand tightly, her knuckles white.

    The mutant rat''s eyes gleamed with a feral hunger, and instead of fleeing, it lunged straight toward them with terrifying speed. Despite its size, it moved with agility, barreling forward like a creature possessed.

    In the blink of an eye, the beast was upon them. Its claws were outstretched, teeth bared, and Raymond could see flecks of rotten meat caught between its fangs, the stench of decay flooding his senses. Without thinking, he reacted. Summoning every ounce of his strength, he threw a heavy punch, his fist connecting squarely with the creature''s side.

    A resounding ''thud'' filled the air as his punch landed, sending the mutant rat skidding across the wet stones. It let out a strange, strangled squeal, rolling over and struggling to get back on its feet. Blood seeped from where Raymond''s fist had struck, staining its matted fur, and its movements became sluggish, but it still managed to regain its footing.

    "Raymond, are you alright?" Sylph''s voice was urgent, breaking through his focus.

    "I''m fine," he replied, catching his breath. "But keep an eye out. There might be more of them nearby. And be careful, they''re aggressive."

    He glanced at his gloves, grimacing at the fur and bits of grime now sticking to them. ''Lovely,'' he thought wryly, mentally noting he''d need to scrub them thoroughly after this.

    The mutant rat snarled, emitting a guttural, hacking sound as it prepared for another attack. Despite its injuries, it charged once more, albeit slower this time, its movements hindered by the wound Raymond had inflicted.

    Raymond steeled himself, not giving the creature another chance to strike first. In one swift motion, he stepped forward and delivered a powerful kick, his boot colliding with its side and sending it flying into the sewer wall. The impact was brutal; the rat''s body hit the stone with a sickening crunch, and it slumped to the ground, motionless.

    Raymond took a step back, watching it cautiously for any sign of life. But the creature lay still, a small pool of blood beginning to spread beneath it.

    Sylph exhaled shakily behind him. "That¡­ that was terrifying." She lowered her wand slightly, but her eyes remained wide with shock and a lingering hint of fear. "You just¡­ you just punched it and kicked it away. How did you not hesitate?"

    Raymond shrugged, a faint smile touching his lips. "Sometimes, you don''t have time to think. You just act." He looked at her, seeing the mixture of admiration and surprise in her expression. "Besides, I told you this wasn''t going to be a glamorous job."

    Sylph managed a small laugh, though it was tinged with nervousness. "I''m starting to see that now," she admitted. "But¡­ I''m not backing out."

    Raymond''s smile grew, a genuine warmth in his gaze. "Good. Because it looks like we''ve got more work ahead of us." He gestured deeper into the sewer, where faint skittering sounds hinted at more of the mutant rats lurking in the shadows.

    Sylph nodded, gripping her wand with renewed determination.They walked on, side by side, into the darkness, ready to face whatever the sewers held for them.

    The mutant rat lay utterly still this time, not a twitch of life remaining.

    "Is it¡­ dead?" Sylph leaned forward, craning her neck to peer at the fallen creature. Seeing no movement, she let out a breath, crossing her arms with an air of dismissal. "Ha! I thought it would be more of a threat. Turns out it was nothing but a weak, oversized rat."

    Raymond couldn''t hold back a sigh, his expression flat. ''Weak?'' He''d just put considerable effort into taking it down, and she was acting like it had been a minor inconvenience.

    Shaking his head, he drew his dagger and crouched down, ready to cut off the mutant rat''s ears as proof of the kill. But before he began, a hint of caution crept in. He narrowed his eyes at the creature, then gave it a solid kick in the head to make sure it was really dead. The force of the kick sent a splatter of grime and filth flying, causing him to recoil slightly in disgust.

    "Yeah¡­ it''s definitely dead now."

    Satisfied, he knelt beside the beast and quickly sliced off its ears, grimacing as he worked. As he held up the severed ears, he felt Sylph''s eyes on him, a look of utter revulsion painted on her face. She shuddered, stepping back.

    "I''m not touching those¡­ rat ears," she said, her voice tinged with disgust.

    Raymond had intended to hand them to her, but with her clear refusal, he sighed and glanced around for a solution. Eventually, he took his leather coin pouch from his belt, the one he usually kept his gold coins in. Fortunately, he had emptied most of his gold that morning, leaving only a few silver coins behind. He dropped the ears into the pouch, sealing them away from sight.

    ''Well, rat ears are technically worth money, so I suppose this works.''

    He slipped the pouch back onto his belt and scanned the surrounding sewer passages. It seemed quiet now, with no other mutant rats appearing from the shadows.

    "Alright, let''s move on. Looks like that one was alone for now."

    With the pouch securely in place, he resumed walking, Sylph falling in step beside him. As they moved deeper into the damp corridors, he tried brushing the bits of white, rancid flesh from the rat off his gloves, muttering under his breath about the mess.

    Breaking the silence, he turned to her. "By the way, Sylph, how many times can you use your Explosion Magic?"

    She blinked, a bit startled by the sudden question. "Oh¡­ um¡­ well¡­" She hesitated, shifting uncomfortably. Finally, with a sheepish smile, she admitted, "Right now, I can only use it once."

    "Once?" Raymond nodded, trying not to sound judgmental. ''So much hype for a single shot,'' he thought, but kept his face neutral.

    Seeing his reaction, Sylph''s cheeks flushed slightly. "Hey, it''s not because I''m weak or anything! Explosion Magic just takes a huge amount of mana. If it were regular magic, I could probably cast it twice!" She crossed her arms, looking slightly indignant.

    Raymond chuckled, intrigued by her pride. "Alright, alright. So¡­ how much mana do you actually have?"

    He couldn''t help but be curious. His own mana capacity was only a modest 100, and he was interested to know how he compared to others.

    Sylph tossed her hair back with a proud smirk. "I''m almost at 300!"

    Raymond''s eyebrows shot up. "Three¡­ hundred?" He looked at her, genuinely impressed. "How old are you again?"

    Her smirk faded into a glare. "I''m fifteen, thank you very much," she replied, sounding a bit offended.

    Raymond processed that. ''Same age as me, but somehow she''s three times stronger in terms of mana?'' He found himself wondering if there was some special training or secret technique he didn''t know about that could accelerate mana growth. His mana only increased by 0.2 points a day, around 70 points a year. At that rate, he had a long way to go to reach her level.

    Just as he was about to ask her more about her training, a strange, guttural growl echoed through the sewer.

    ''Click!''

    Both of them turned their heads sharply in the direction of the sound. In the dim glow of the white stone, they saw not one, but three pairs of glowing green eyes in a side passage, watching them with predatory intensity.

    Raymond''s heart skipped a beat. "Looks like we''ve got company," he whispered, tightening his grip on the dagger.

    The three mutant rats slinked forward, their eyes glinting with an eerie, hungry light, their bodies tense and poised to strike.

    Sylph took a step back, her hand clenching around her magic wand. "Three of them¡­ at once?" Her voice held a hint of nervous excitement.

    Raymond''s mind raced. He knew that facing multiple mutant rats would be challenging, especially considering the close quarters of the sewer. "Sylph, can you hold off your Explosion Magic for just the right moment? We''ll need it if things get tight."

    She nodded, swallowing nervously but setting her jaw with determination. "Got it. I''ll save it until we really need it."

    As the mutant rats advanced, Raymond took a steadying breath, readying himself for the fight. "Stay close and keep an eye on all of them," he murmured, moving into a defensive stance. The sewer felt colder, the silence more oppressive, as they faced down the glowing eyes in the dark, waiting for the next battle to begin.

 Chapter 26 - 26: Battle with Mutated Rats!

    Three mutant rats skittered into view, their green eyes glowing with eerie hunger. Bits of unidentifiable flesh clung to their mouths, mingled with thick, viscous mucus that dripped onto the sewer floor. In front of them lay the remains of some unfortunate creature, mangled beyond recognition, a macabre reminder of these creatures'' savagery.

    The rats stopped their feast, their attention fully focused on Raymond and Sylph, six beady eyes locked onto them with a predatory gaze. Being watched so intently by those sinister eyes sent a chill down Raymond''s spine, but he steadied himself. He had taken one of these creatures down before; he could do it again, as long as he kept his wits about him.

    "Raymond¡­ should I use my Explosion Magic now?" Sylph''s voice trembled, though it was hard to tell if it was from fear or sheer disgust. She clutched her magic wand tightly, her face contorted in distaste as she stared at the mutant rats.

    Raymond''s eyes never left the creatures. "Are you sure you can hit all three at once?"

    Sylph nodded eagerly, her expression shifting to one of determination. "Yes! The range of Explosion Magic is big enough to take out all three of them since they''re so close together. This could be my big moment!"

    Raymond glanced at her, then shook his head. "Hold off for now."

    "What?" Sylph blinked in surprise, then frowned, her voice rising in frustration. "Don''t you trust my Explosion Magic? I can handle it!"

    Raymond sighed, keeping his focus on the approaching rats. "It''s not that I don''t trust your magic. But you can only use it once, remember? We don''t know how many of these things are lurking down here. If you use it now, the explosion might attract even more rats. And if a whole swarm comes at us, we won''t be able to outrun them in these cramped tunnels. You saw how fast that last one was."

    Sylph''s defiance wavered, and she glanced nervously at the dark sewer passages branching around them. The interconnected tunnels could easily bring a flood of mutant rats from all directions, and the thought made her visibly shudder. She swallowed hard, nodding reluctantly. "Alright¡­ I''ll save it for when we really need it."

    Raymond tightened his grip on his dagger, his eyes fixed on the rats. "Good. Now get back, here they come!"

    The three mutant rats lunged forward, their long, naked tails slapping the sewer floor with a sickening sound. Their grotesque forms were even more terrifying up close; their sharp, jagged claws scraped against the stone, sending ear-piercing shrieks echoing through the tunnels.

    Without hesitation, Raymond charged toward them. He couldn''t afford to let these creatures get anywhere near Sylph; her skills were best suited for magic, not close combat. The first mutant rat lunged straight at him, letting out a shrill cry as it leaped, claws extended, aiming for his chest.

    But Raymond was ready. He swung his gloved fist in a powerful arc, striking the creature directly on its flattened head. The impact sent chunks of flesh and gore flying in all directions, splattering across the sewer walls and splashing toward his face. The smell was putrid, nearly overpowering, and he instinctively flinched, turning his head and squinting his eyes to shield himself.

    In that split second of distraction, he felt a sharp, brutal impact slam into his abdomen. Another rat had barreled into him, nearly knocking the wind out of him. He stumbled backward, struggling to regain his balance, his stomach throbbing with pain.

    Out of the corner of his eye, Raymond saw the third mutant rat slip past him, heading straight for Sylph, who stood wide-eyed and frozen in its path.

    "Sylph, look out!" he shouted, desperation flooding his voice as he fought to steady himself.

    Sylph''s head snapped up, and her eyes widened in terror as the mutant rat closed in. But then, a glint of determination sparked in her gaze. She raised her wand, her hand trembling, but her grip firm.

    "Stay back!" she cried, and with a surge of resolve, she muttered a quick incantation, channeling her remaining energy.

    A ball of fire erupted from the tip of her wand, a smaller but potent spell. The flames shot toward the rat, striking it mid-pounce. The creature squealed as it was engulfed in flames, thrashing wildly as the fire seared its flesh. The smell of burning fur and flesh filled the air, acrid and suffocating, but Sylph held her ground, watching as the mutant rat collapsed in a smoldering heap.

    Raymond finally steadied himself and turned, just in time to see Sylph breathing heavily, her face flushed with adrenaline but victorious.

    "That¡­ that was incredible," he managed, feeling a surge of admiration for her quick thinking.

    Sylph tried to brush off the praise, though her cheeks tinged with a faint blush. "It was¡­ just a small spell. Nothing compared to Explosion Magic."

    The last remaining mutant rat, the one that had rammed into Raymond, snarled, wounded but not yet defeated. Raymond clenched his fists, the pain in his stomach a harsh reminder of the force these creatures could wield.

    "Let''s finish this together," he said, stepping forward. Sylph nodded, stepping up beside him, her wand at the ready.

    The rat charged, but this time, Raymond and Sylph were prepared. Raymond dodged to the side, creating an opening, while Sylph launched another smaller burst of fire, hitting the creature in the flank. The rat screeched, its movements growing sluggish as the flames licked at its fur.

    With a final, forceful kick, Raymond sent the creature crashing into the sewer wall, where it slumped down, finally still.

    They both stood there, panting, the silence of the sewer filling the space between them. Raymond wiped his brow, grimacing at the remnants of rat gore on his gloves.

    Sylph looked at him, her eyes gleaming with a mixture of excitement and relief. "We actually¡­ did it."

    Raymond nodded, a smile breaking through his usual stoic expression. "Yeah¡­ we did. Guess we make a better team than I thought."

    As they caught their breath, the dark, foreboding silence of the sewer returned, and they knew that more challenges likely awaited them. But for now, they shared a moment of triumph in the depths of the sewer, side by side, ready for whatever came next.

    "Gu!" Raymond grunted as the mutant rat, undeterred by his previous strike, lunged at him again. But his reflexes kicked in; sharpened after his awakening. With a swift movement, he adjusted his balance and delivered a powerful whip kick, sending the creature hurtling away, its body skidding across the filthy sewer floor.

    Without pausing to confirm the rat''s condition, he spun around, eyes darting to Sylph. She was in immediate danger; the third mutant rat had closed in on her, its jaws snapping dangerously close.

    "Get away from me!" Sylph shouted, her voice filled with a sudden surge of confidence. Tightening her grip on her metal magic wand, she swung it with all her might, bringing it crashing down on the rat''s head.

    ''Guka!''

    The sound of impact was sickening. The mutant rat''s skull caved in from the blow, and it collapsed to the ground, letting out a distorted, high-pitched squeal. Its limbs and tail thrashed uncontrollably, twitching in a grotesque display of its tenacity, but the severe head injury left it disoriented and unable to get back on its feet.

    Sylph took a step back, staring at the struggling creature with a mix of disgust and uncertainty, unsure of how to finish it off. Raymond, however, didn''t hesitate. He rushed forward, grimacing slightly at the sight but knowing what had to be done. With one decisive stomp, he pinned the creature down to stop its writhing, then pulled out his dagger. In a single, practiced motion, he plunged it into the rat''s head at the base of the neck, twisting to ensure it reached the brain. The rat''s movements ceased instantly, its body going limp.

    Sylph exhaled, relief mingling with a hint of pride. She lifted her chin, a smug smile playing on her lips. "So¡­ you really thought that just because I''m a mage, I wouldn''t know how to handle myself up close?"

    Raymond glanced at her, a bit surprised but impressed. He chuckled, nodding. "You''ve got more fight in you than I expected, Sylph. I''m actually relieved to see it."

    He cast a thoughtful look at her wand, the very weapon she''d used to crush the rat''s skull. There was something intriguing about it. For Raymond, smashing through a mutant rat''s skull made sense, his strength had increased significantly since awakening as a fighter, and his gloves were reinforced with fine steel. But Sylph? Even with a metal wand, that kind of strength was unusual for a mage. There was no doubt that her wand held more power than it appeared.

    Still, it wasn''t his area of expertise, so he let it go. He turned his attention to the other rats he''d dispatched.

    The rat he''d hit with a punch lay motionless, its skull shattered and flesh torn, clearly dead. But the third rat, which he hadn''t hit as hard in his rush to reach Sylph, was shakily getting back on its feet. It snarled at Raymond, baring its jagged teeth and lifting its claws in a show of aggression.

    Raymond glanced down at his leather armor, noting three white scratches left by the rat''s claws earlier. The scratches hadn''t pierced the leather; a testament to the quality of the armor, crafted by a skilled craftsman. He felt a surge of gratitude. ''You really can''t put a price on life-saving equipment,'' he thought. Without this armor, those claws, sharp as a dagger, would''ve torn through easily, and a scratch from these rats would''ve meant more than just pain. Given the infection and disease they carried, he''d probably have to visit the apothecary for an antidote, an expense he''d prefer to avoid, especially when even a basic antidote cost five silver coins.

    But he didn''t have time to dwell on it. The mutant rat was coming at him again, growling as it prepared to strike. This time, however, Raymond didn''t wait for it to attack. As soon as the creature leapt toward him, he acted swiftly, delivering a powerful kick that sent it crashing into the sewer wall with a final, resounding thud.

    The creature slumped to the ground, utterly motionless.

    Sylph let out a breath she''d been holding, lowering her wand. "I think that''s¡­ all of them. For now, anyway." S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Raymond nodded, wiping his dagger on a scrap of cloth. "Looks like it. But stay alert. If there are more, we''ll have to be ready."

    Sylph gave him a small smile, a flicker of admiration in her eyes. "You''re pretty impressive, you know that? You didn''t flinch once."

    Raymond shrugged, giving her a lopsided grin. "Neither did you. Seems like we''re both tougher than we thought."

    Together, they took a moment to catch their breath, the tension of the fight slowly ebbing away. But as they stood in the dim sewer, they knew this was only the beginning.

 Chapter 27 - 27: Changes in Panel Values!

    "Hey, Raymond, don''t you have anything to say?" Sylph''s voice was a mix of impatience and pride as she looked at him, arms crossed, her nose wrinkling slightly in distaste as he slipped the severed mutant rat ears into his leather pouch.

    Raymond looked up from his task, meeting her green eyes. There was something expectant in her gaze; a spark, almost childlike, that clearly wanted recognition. He held back a smirk, thinking, ''So, she really wants to be praised for that? She''s still just a kid at heart.''

    But, in truth, he owed her some credit. If it hadn''t been for her quick reflexes and willingness to swing that wand, the rat might have done real harm. He gave her an approving nod. "Good job, Sylph. You really held your own."

    A triumphant grin spread across her face as she tossed her hair back, looking immensely pleased. "Ha! I know, right? You''re lucky to have me on your team. Not only am I a magician with powerful Explosion Magic, but I can also handle myself up close!" She finished with a little arrogant huff, as if her victory had been a foregone conclusion.

    Raymond chuckled, not indulging her further, and turned his attention back to the fallen mutant rats around them, lost in thought. The recent skirmish had brought a stark realization; fighters, by nature, were meant for close combat. But here, fighting mutant rats in such close quarters, he was acutely aware of the risks. These creatures were crawling with disease, and every punch or kick he delivered meant coming dangerously close to infection. Not to mention the splatter; every hit sent bits of gore and blood flying, and he''d had to be careful not to let anything hit his eyes or any exposed skin.

    It was becoming clear that relying solely on his fists in these conditions was more of a hazard than he''d anticipated. If he had been a warrior or a swordsman, wielding a weapon like a sword, he could have maintained some distance, avoiding the direct contact that fighters had no choice but to endure.

    ''If only I could awaken as a warrior,'' he thought. ''That would make things a lot easier.'' Warriors wielded a range of weapons, and the awakening requirement was simple enough: kill ten monsters using any ordinary weapon. It was the kind of goal that seemed within reach, especially now.

    His gaze fell to his gloved fists, and a thought struck him. The requirement didn''t specify which weapon he had to use, which meant his boxing gloves might just count as "ordinary weapons." And the requirement didn''t specify the type of monster either. Could these mutant rats qualify as monsters?

    His heart raced as he opened his career panel, his eyes scanning through his stats with a growing sense of anticipation.

    "Name: Raymond Kelton."

    "Age: 15."

    "Magic Value: 104.3/104.3."

    "Occupation: Fighter."

    "Skills: None."

    "Skill Points: 0. Cumulative Value: 40%."

    "Awakenable Professions:

    [Warrior] - Awakening Requirement: Kill ten monsters using ordinary weapons. Progress: 4/10."

    Raymond''s eyes widened as he processed the information. Not only did these mutant rats count toward his awakening progress, reaching 4 out of 10, but he noticed a boost in his stats. His magic value had increased significantly since the morning, from 100.3 to 104.3, a full four-point jump in just a few hours. It was far from the usual incremental growth he''d seen before.

    ''I killed four mutant rats¡­ and my magic power increased by four points. This boost must be tied to defeating the mutant rats!''

    His gaze returned to the panel, realizing that his skill point accumulation had also jumped from 0% to 40%, meaning each mutant rat he killed had granted him an additional 10% toward skill progression.

    ''One rat, one magic point, and 10% skill progress¡­'' Raymond''s mind whirled with the implications. If he continued, he could not only push toward his warrior awakening but also significantly boost his magic and skills in the process. The sewer was disgusting, sure, but now it was starting to look like a treasure trove of potential.

    "Raymond, are you just going to stand there all day?" Sylph''s voice cut through his thoughts, her tone impatient as she watched him staring off, seemingly lost. "If you''ve had enough of these mutant rats, we might as well head back."

    He looked at her, a newfound excitement shining in his eyes. "Actually¡­ I think we should keep going. There''s more to gain down here than I realized."

    She raised an eyebrow, a mix of curiosity and exasperation crossing her face. "More to gain? We''re in a sewer, fighting disgusting mutant rats. What could possibly be worth staying?"

    He gave her a half-smile, his mind already calculating his next move. "Let''s just say, I have a feeling these rats are going to make us a lot stronger than we expected. Stick with me a bit longer, and I promise you''ll see what I mean."

    Sylph sighed, rolling her eyes but nodding in agreement. "Alright, fine. But if another one of those things jumps at me, I''m blasting it to pieces; no questions asked!"

    Raymond chuckled, feeling a surge of confidence as he secured his pouch and tightened his gloves. "Fair enough. Let''s see what else this sewer has to offer." With renewed purpose, he led the way, ready to face whatever lay in the shadows ahead, every step bringing him closer to the warrior he knew he could become.

    Sylph couldn''t hide her discomfort any longer. The foul stench and filthy surroundings of the sewer made her skin crawl. She felt nauseated just standing there, every fiber of her being screaming to escape this horrible place. But she had come down here to prove herself, to show she could handle this just as well as any adventurer. She wouldn''t back out now, not with Raymond watching.

    Trying to mask her unease, she forced a determined expression and declared, "No, I want to keep going. I want to kill these rats too!"

    Raymond looked at her, his eyes glinting with newfound resolve. "Good, because I plan to kill ten of them today."

    "Ten?" Sylph raised an eyebrow, her face scrunched in confusion. "Why exactly ten?"

    "Let''s go," Raymond replied, avoiding the question. He had no intention of explaining his goal just yet. He knew that if he could kill six more mutant rats, he''d fulfill the requirements to awaken as a [Warrior] and even gain his first skill point. With skill points, he could finally start learning skills, something he was determined to achieve.

    As they pressed on, Raymond found himself glancing at Sylph with a hint of admiration. Despite her noble background and her apparent discomfort, she had a real talent. In less than a year, she had already mastered Explosion Magic, a feat that even seasoned mages struggled with. According to Freya, it often took the average person two to three years to grasp their first skill. Only a true genius could do it within a year, and here was Sylph, already wielding such a powerful spell. He couldn''t deny her talent, even if her personality could be¡­ challenging. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ''One day,'' Raymond thought with determination, ''I''ll be considered a genius too. But first, let''s finish off these rats.''

    ¡­

    "Guga!" A mutant rat screeched as Raymond''s boot connected with its side, sending it flying across the sewer.

    Raymond had grown adept at dealing with these creatures. He''d learned to keep his distance, striking them with powerful kicks rather than engaging too closely. Not only did this minimize the risk of them lunging at him, but it also spared him from the disgusting splatter of blood and bits of flesh that came with close-contact punches. He''d have to thoroughly wash and disinfect his boots later, but that was a small price to pay.

    He retrieved his dagger, bent down, and sliced off the rat''s ears, adding them to his growing collection in the leather bag.

    "That makes nine," Sylph said from behind, keeping track for him.

    They''d encountered five mutant rats along the way, each one dispatched by Raymond. At one point, they''d even faced a trio of them, but he had learned from their earlier encounters and kept the rats from slipping past him toward Sylph. Despite her bravado and some close-combat skills, Sylph wasn''t equipped to deal with these creatures up close, and Raymond didn''t want any accidents.

    As they continued down the tunnel, Sylph''s excitement grew. "Only one more to go! How about letting me take out the last one with Explosion Magic?"

    "No," Raymond said firmly, not even glancing her way.

    She pouted, clearly annoyed. "Why not? We''re at nine, and there''s just one left. Once we kill it, we''ll be done, and I haven''t even had a chance to really do anything!"

    Raymond sighed, fighting off a headache as he turned to her with a serious expression. "I said I want to kill ten. Once I finish off the tenth one, then you''re free to use your Explosion Magic however you want."

    She looked at him skeptically, but then shrugged, satisfied with his promise. "Fine, then it''s a deal!" She grinned, clearly already imagining the impressive show of her magic when the time came. ''Just wait, Raymond,'' she thought. ''I''ll show you what real power looks like.''

    They continued moving forward, but soon, Raymond stopped abruptly, his face tense.

    "Raymond, what''s wrong?" Sylph asked, peering over his shoulder to see what had caught his attention.

    The moment she looked ahead, her face turned pale. There, sprawled in the middle of the tunnel, was the grotesque, half-eaten body of a massive mutant rat, clearly killed by its own kind. The sight was horrific, its fur matted with blood, its body partially decomposed, and the remnants of its flesh crawling with parasites. The smell was beyond revolting, a rancid mixture of decay and sewer stench that filled the tunnel.

    Sylph''s stomach churned, and before she could stop herself, she ran to a corner, tore off her makeshift mask, and began retching violently. Her entire body shook as she leaned against the wall, heaving uncontrollably, her face a shade of green.

    Raymond watched, feeling a twinge of sympathy mixed with amusement. ''So much for the fearless mage,'' he thought. But he knew better than to make a comment. He waited patiently as she recovered, giving her a moment to catch her breath, her face still etched with horror.

    After a few moments, Sylph wiped her mouth, her expression turning to one of fierce determination as she looked up at him. "Let''s¡­ let''s finish this," she said, voice shaky but resolute. "The sooner we''re done, the sooner we can get out of here."

    Raymond nodded, respecting her tenacity, and adjusted his grip on his dagger. "Right. Just one more to go." He glanced down the darkened tunnel, already anticipating the battle to come. Together, they pressed forward, ready to face whatever horrors the sewer had left in store.

 Chapter 28 - 28: Mutant Rat King!

    Raymond felt his stomach turn as he forced himself to stay calm, swallowing down the bile that threatened to rise in his throat. He''d seen some unpleasant things before, but the sight before him was unlike anything he''d encountered.

    Just a few feet away lay a corpse in tattered clothing, half-devoured and decayed almost beyond recognition. The body was covered in wriggling white maggots that crawled in and out of hollow eye sockets, torn cheeks, and rotting flesh. It was a grim reminder of what could happen to any adventurer who dared these dangerous places.

    One look at the remnants of the armor and the long sword lying nearby told him this wasn''t some lost townsfolk but an adventurer, just like him. A white nameplate was attached to the torn waist armor, marking him as a White Porcelain-level adventurer, the same rank as Raymond and Sylph.

    This unfortunate soul had been here for a job, just like them, but clearly had met a grim fate. The long sword by his side was a basic one from an ordinary blacksmith''s shop, and his armor, just standard leather; not nearly enough to withstand a horde of mutant rats. He was probably a swordsman, or perhaps a warrior who couldn''t afford heavier armor, here on a low-level mission for the reward, just as Raymond had been. But unlike Raymond, he hadn''t been lucky.

    Raymond knelt by the body, reaching for the nameplate with a somber expression. The name engraved on it read, ''Petar Kerr, swordsman.''

    He slid the nameplate into his leather pouch, then glanced down at the sword. Though it was simple, it still held value; worth around seventy to eighty silver coins, a small fortune for most adventurers. Raymond picked it up, feeling the weight. The blade was nicked and worn, showing signs of a fierce battle, but still, it was worth something. It felt wrong to leave it here, a reminder of a life lost.

    "Raymond¡­ maybe we should go back?" Sylph''s voice was small, trembling with barely-contained fear. She''d regained her composure somewhat, but her eyes were wide, fixed on the corpse with clear horror. She stayed several feet away, unwilling to come any closer.

    Raymond nodded. He could see the wisdom in retreating. Although Petar''s equipment was basic, it didn''t mean he''d been weak. Swordsmen were generally stronger than fighters at this stage, even without special skills. It must have taken at least three or four mutant rats to bring him down, maybe even more.

    As much as he wanted that final mutant rat kill to awaken his new profession, he knew there was no point in risking their lives. The brutalized corpse at his feet was a stark reminder that overconfidence could lead to death.

    "Alright, let''s head back," he agreed, casting one last, wary glance at the shadows around them.

    But as he stood to leave, a chilling sound echoed through the sewer. A rustling of claws on stone, mingled with low, guttural growls, reverberated from every direction. Raymond and Sylph froze, eyes darting around as green, glowing eyes appeared in the darkness, one by one, until a dozen pairs stared back at them, each filled with a feral hunger.

    Raymond''s heart raced as he realized the horrifying truth, they were surrounded by mutant rats, and more seemed to be coming from deeper in the tunnels, the faint glimmer of eyes multiplying in the shadows. They had stumbled right into the nest of these creatures.

    No¡­ this whole sewer system was their nest.

    Now, he understood what had happened to Petar Kerr. This was no simple ambush; this was the lair of the mutant rats, and anyone who wandered too far faced the wrath of the entire horde.

    "Ray-Raymond¡­" Sylph''s voice trembled as she clung to his arm, her face pale with terror. "W-what¡­ what should we do?"

    Raymond''s mind raced, his heart pounding as he assessed the situation. They were hopelessly outnumbered, with no clear way out. But panic wouldn''t save them. He took a deep breath, his eyes scanning the sewer, trying to locate any possible escape routes or defensive positions.

    "Sylph," he said, his voice low and steady, trying to keep her calm, "I need you to get ready to use your Explosion Magic."

    Her eyes widened. "B-but you said¡ª"

    "I know what I said," he interrupted, meeting her gaze with a fierce determination. "But this is different. We''re not fighting a few rats, we''re facing a swarm. If we don''t thin them out quickly, we''ll be overrun."

    Sylph swallowed hard, nodding, gripping her magic wand with both hands. "I¡­ I can do it. I''ll hit as many as I can." S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Raymond squeezed her shoulder, a small reassurance in the face of the nightmare surrounding them. "Good. I''ll keep them off you as best I can. When I give the signal, unleash everything you''ve got."

    The rats were closing in, their twisted bodies and snapping jaws filling the narrow passageway, blocking any hope of escape. Raymond planted his feet, gripping his dagger with renewed resolve. He knew they were up against impossible odds, but he wasn''t about to give up.

    "Get ready?" he asked, keeping his voice steady.

    Sylph took a deep breath, her grip tightening on the wand. "I''m ready."

    The first wave of rats lunged forward, their claws scraping against the stone as they charged. Raymond met them head-on, kicking one back with a forceful strike and slashing another across the face. He was quick, but they were relentless, snapping at his legs and clawing at his arms.

    Although Sylph''s Explosion Magic was immensely powerful, it wasn''t enough to deal with the current situation. The mutant rats weren''t clustered together; they were scattered in groups of three or four across multiple sewer passages, making it impossible to take them all out with a single spell.

    Raymond felt the weight of the tension in the air, but he forced himself to remain composed. Panic would only make things worse. The mutant rats were fast, and with how far they had ventured into the sewer system, escape was no longer a viable option.

    "What''s the range of your Explosion Magic?" Raymond asked, his voice steady despite the hammering of his heart. His eyes darted between the mutant rats, anticipating their next move.

    Sylph gripped her metal magic wand so tightly her fingers turned white. "The explosion¡­ it can cover about five meters," she stammered, her voice trembling.

    "Five meters¡­" Raymond muttered, mentally calculating their options. They needed a plan, and they needed it fast.

    But before he could speak, something shifted in the mutant rats'' behavior. They stopped their frantic movements, turning their attention to one of the sewer passages. Every single glowing green eye was fixed in the same direction, their collective focus unnerving.

    "What are they¡­" Raymond''s voice trailed off as a sound reached his ears. A deep, guttural growl echoed from the passage, accompanied by the heavy scraping of flesh against stone, like something enormous being dragged.

    He turned toward the source of the noise, his eyes widening in horror as a massive shadow emerged. Slowly, the creature stepped into the faint light of his white stone, revealing itself fully.

    It was a mutant rat, but unlike any they had seen before. This one was grotesquely large, its bloated body sagging with layers of filthy, hanging flesh. Its stubby legs were incapable of supporting its massive frame, causing its sagging skin to drag along the sewer floor, creating the awful sound they had heard. The skin beneath its body was raw and festering, the constant friction leaving patches of exposed, rotting flesh. Maggots squirmed in and out of the wounds, adding another layer of revulsion.

    If the smaller mutant rats were the size of babies, this one could stand as tall as Raymond if it reared up on its hind legs. Its green eyes glowed like lanterns, filled with an eerie malice that sent a chill down Raymond''s spine.

    For a brief moment, Raymond froze, his instincts screaming at him to run. He didn''t hesitate a second longer.

    "Run!" he shouted, grabbing Sylph''s arm and pulling her along. There was no time for explanations; only survival mattered now.

    Sylph stumbled after him, her face pale with shock. "Raymond, that thing¡­ it wasn''t real, was it?" she asked, her voice filled with disbelief. The image of the hulking creature was burned into her mind. "How can a rat¡­ be that big?"

    Raymond didn''t respond. There was no need. What they''d seen was all too real.

    A deafening roar erupted behind them, shaking the very walls of the sewer. Raymond chanced a glance over his shoulder and immediately wished he hadn''t. The tunnel behind them was filled with a sea of green eyes, dozens of mutant rats racing after them, their teeth bared and claws scratching against the stone. And amidst the swarm was the giant mutant rat, its massive frame standing out like a grotesque leader among its kind.

    What made Raymond''s blood run cold wasn''t just the sight of the massive creature; it was how it moved. The smaller rats weren''t running alongside it; they were ''carrying it''. The smaller rats worked together, supporting the weight of their king, their movements coordinated as they surged forward.

    "They''re carrying it¡­" Raymond muttered, a chill crawling up his spine. "Like it''s their leader¡­"

    "What?" Sylph gasped, her terror mounting as she realized the implications. "Are you saying they''re intelligent? That they''re working together because of¡­ ''it''?"

    Raymond''s mind raced. The possibility was horrifying. If the giant rat was controlling the others, it meant they were up against something far more dangerous than mindless creatures. This wasn''t just a swarm, it was an organized force led by a thinking predator.

    "We have to get out of here," Raymond said, his voice firm despite the fear gnawing at him. "Whatever that thing is, it''s not just a rat; it''s their king."

    Sylph clung to him, her hands trembling. "What do we do? Explosion Magic won''t work if they''re spread out like this, and I can''t take them all down at once!"

    Raymond thought quickly, his eyes scanning the tunnel ahead. They needed to slow the swarm and buy themselves some time. "Save your magic for when they''re close," he said. "We''ll have to lure them into a tighter space. If we can bottleneck them in one of these passages, we might stand a chance."

    Sylph nodded, though her fear was still evident. "Okay¡­ okay, I''ll do it. But you better not let them get me first!"

    Raymond smirked grimly, despite the dire situation. "Not a chance. Stick close, and get ready to run again when I say."

    With that, they surged forward, their only hope lying in the unpredictable twists and turns of the sewer. The sound of countless claws scraping against stone echoed behind them, punctuated by the ominous growls of the giant mutant rat.

    Raymond''s thoughts raced as they ran. ''Whatever that thing is, we can''t face it head-on. But if we''re smart, we might just survive this.''

    The chase had begun, and every second mattered.

 Chapter 29 - 29: Warrior!

    Raymond squinted into the distance, eyes narrowing at the grotesque sight before him; a heaving wave of mutant rats, hundreds of them, frenzied and wild, encircling an enormous, swollen rat with strange green eyes that seemed to pulse in the dim light. The giant mutant rat was perched atop its swarm, seemingly the leader, steering the chaotic tide with an eerie sense of command.

    Raymond could feel a chill run down his spine. "If that thing can control the others, we''re in serious trouble," he muttered. But regardless of whether it was leading them by instinct or through some twisted intelligence, it didn''t bode well. The swarm was gaining on them, faster than he and Sylph could ever hope to run.

    His mind raced as he glanced back at Sylph, who was struggling to keep up. If they kept this pace, it was only a matter of time before the rats would overtake them. But then, his eyes caught something; an opportunity. With the giant mutant rat perched on the backs of several others, at least half the swarm was clumped together around it, slowing them down just enough.

    A wild idea sparked in his mind.

    "Sylph!" Raymond shouted over his shoulder, his voice barely audible over the thunderous scrabble of claws on stone. "Look! The rats around the big one! Do you see it?"

    Sylph cast a quick glance backward. The sight of hundreds of beady, glowing green eyes made her gasp, and she snapped her head forward, shaking in fright. "I see it, alright! But what''s your plan, Raymond? They''re getting closer!"

    Raymond''s jaw set. "I need you to hit that big one with your explosion magic. Can you do it from here?"

    Sylph''s eyes went wide. "Explosion magic? But I can''t concentrate without stopping! If I stop, they''ll be on us in seconds!"

    Raymond clenched his fists, sizing up the distance; no more than thirty meters now. If Sylph couldn''t cast the spell, they were as good as rat food. He stole another glance behind him, his brain working frantically. He had one chance to pull this off.

    "Listen, Sylph," he said, his tone serious and unyielding. "If you don''t do this¡­your going to die here. Maybe even both of us."

    Sylph''s face turned pale, her expression shifting between panic and defiance. "Wait, what about you? Aren''t you going to die too?"

    Raymond allowed himself a smirk, his voice as calm as if they weren''t in mortal danger. "I''m faster than you. Maybe I''d have a chance."

    Sylph glared at him, her cheeks flushing red. "You¡­ you¡ª!" She sputtered, momentarily flustered by his blunt response. The thought that he might just leave her behind because of his speed stung, but as the shrieking rats closed in, there was no time to argue.

    She swallowed hard, her gaze focusing on the massive mutant rat, which was now terrifyingly close. "Fine, I can do it! But I need to stop to focus and gather the magic!"

    Raymond''s eyes darted to the rats, twenty meters now, if that. He thought quickly. There had to be a way to buy her the stillness she needed without getting them both torn apart.

    "Alright, you just need to be still, right? No movement at all?"

    Sylph nodded, confused but hopeful. "Y-yes! If I can stay still, I can cast the spell!"

    A determined glint appeared in Raymond''s eyes. Without a word, he sheathed his dagger, then turned toward Sylph, whose expression shifted from confusion to outright shock as he moved behind her and, without any warning, scooped her up in his arms.

    "Raymond! What the¡ª?!" she shrieked, flailing as he held her, her arms and legs kicking in surprise. "What are you doing?! Put me down!"

    Ignoring her protests, Raymond tightened his grip, securing her against him with both arms. "Stop squirming! Just focus on the spell!" Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    For a moment, Sylph stared at him, mouth open in surprise. Then it clicked, he was keeping her still by carrying her, letting her focus while he kept running. Her cheeks flushed, a mix of embarrassment and gratitude, and she forced herself to calm down.

    "Right¡­ okay!" She took a steadying breath, closing her eyes to concentrate. She could feel the warmth of his arms holding her steady as she began to gather her magic, the words of the incantation forming on her lips.

    Raymond pushed forward, his legs burning as he sprinted with Sylph in his arms. The swarm of rats was now less than fifteen meters away, snapping and screeching in fury. His heart pounded as he glanced down at her, silently urging her to hurry.

    "Sylph! We''re running out of time!" he yelled, his voice taut with strain.

    With Sylph held tightly in his arms, Raymond''s pace had slowed, each step heavier as the swarm of mutant rats crept dangerously close. He could hear their snarls and the relentless scratching of claws against the sewer walls. The tension was suffocating.

    Sylph felt his grip tighten, and she could sense the urgency pressing in on them from all sides. "I... I know, Raymond!" she said, her voice wavering but determined.

    Taking a deep breath, Sylph steadied herself. She had never cast a spell in such a chaotic situation, let alone while being carried, but there was no other option. Her usual calm demeanor gave way to fierce resolve as she gripped her wand, raising it high with a trembling but steadying hand. She began to chant, her voice low and rhythmic, as she fixed her gaze on the rats closing in behind them.

    "Under the flowing flames, the red spirit, ignite... ignite and consume¡­"

    With each word, the sapphire embedded in her wand began to glow, a fierce red light pulsing brighter with each syllable. A swirling red magic circle appeared at the tip of her wand, radiating heat that seemed to fill the cold, damp sewer tunnel.

    Raymond could feel the temperature rising, even without looking back. He could sense the power building in her spell and felt a strange wave ripple through the air as her incantation reached its climax.

    "Explosive Fireball!" Sylph cried, her voice ringing out clear and commanding.

    In an instant, a blazing fireball shot forth from the magic circle, hurling itself like a meteor toward the pack of mutant rats. The fireball streaked through the air, heading straight for the giant mutant rat at the center of the swarm.

    The rats'' shrieks filled the tunnel as they saw the impending doom, their strange green eyes widening in terror. But there was no time for escape.

    Boom!

    The fireball exploded in a brilliant burst of light and heat, the impact reverberating through the tunnel walls. For a moment, it was as if daylight had forced its way into the dark sewer. Flames danced across the stone walls, casting flickering shadows as the wave of heat washed over everything.

    In the blink of an eye, a blinding explosion engulfed the giant rat, the blast echoing through the air as a fiery shockwave tore through the swarm. The mutant rats squealed in agony, many thrown aside by the force of the spell, their ranks broken as the smoke cleared. The giant mutant rat and a huge portion of its followers lay motionless, decimated by the blast.

    Raymond glanced back just in time to see the chaos unfold. The mutant rats were thrown into disarray, their ranks shattered. Some were instantly incinerated, their forms turning to ash in the fiery blast. Others were hurled against the walls, their bodies crushed and broken. Blood and singed flesh splattered everywhere as the remnants of the swarm scattered in every direction, squealing in agony.

    The giant mutant rat, the target of Sylph''s spell, had been obliterated, leaving behind nothing but a smoldering pile of charred remains.

    Chunks of burnt flesh and debris rained down around them, splatting against the ground, the walls, and even Raymond and Sylph themselves. There was nowhere to hide from the gruesome fallout, but Raymond barely noticed. He was focused solely on survival.

    As the rats'' cries faded into silence, Raymond gently set Sylph down, his arms aching from carrying her through the chaos. She stumbled as her feet touched the ground, nearly collapsing from exhaustion. Raymond quickly reached out, steadying her.

    "Hey, are you alright?" he asked, worry creasing his brow.

    Sylph gave a weak nod, her face pale and drawn. "I¡­ I used too much magic¡­ I don''t think I can move," she whispered, leaning heavily against him.

    Raymond blinked in surprise. He hadn''t realized magic could take such a toll. He''d always imagined it as something powerful and endless, not something that could drain its user to this extent. But looking at Sylph now, he could see the cost; she was utterly spent, barely able to keep her eyes open.

    "Just rest for a moment," he said, keeping his voice gentle as he positioned himself to support her.

    But before they could take another step, a wet, gurgling sound echoed through the tunnel. Raymond''s muscles tensed as he turned his head. There, not far behind, was a mangled mutant rat dragging itself forward, its intestines spilling out, its eyes blazing with a furious defiance. Despite being on the brink of death, it was baring its jagged fangs, ready to strike one last time.

    Raymond''s initial reaction wasn''t fear, it was satisfaction. This was the tenth rat he needed.

    "Perfect timing," he muttered under his breath, a grin creeping onto his face.

    He gently eased Sylph to the ground, then turned to face the wounded rat, drawing his sword with a steady hand. The creature snarled, its body quivering, but it showed no sign of backing down.

    "You''re tough, I''ll give you that," Raymond remarked, his tone almost respectful. "But this is the end for you."

    The rat let out a guttural roar, mustering all its remaining strength as it lunged. But Raymond was faster. He sidestepped the creature''s sluggish attack, gripping his sword with both hands, and drove the blade down in a single, decisive motion, piercing the rat''s skull.

    A brief, shuddering twitch, and then it went still.

    As Raymond pulled his sword free, a blue panel materialized before his eyes, glowing with an otherworldly light.

    "Congratulations! You have met the requirements for the [Warrior] awakening: Kill ten monsters using ordinary weapons."

    "Class Awakening: Warrior!"

    Raymond stared at the notification, his heart pounding with excitement and relief. All the struggle, all the fighting, it had led to this moment. He had awakened his Warrior class. He could feel the new power coursing through him, his body almost vibrating with newfound strength and resilience.

 Chapter 30 - 30: Battling The Rat King!

    At last, he had awakened as a [Warrior]!

    Raymond could feel the change within him, an electric surge of strength and skill now pulsing through his muscles and bones. He sensed an immediate understanding of how to wield the sword in his hand, as if centuries of battle experience had been poured into his mind in an instant. His grip tightened on the sword''s hilt, instinctively shifting into a combat-ready stance, a stance that felt both new and strangely familiar.

    With a flick of his hand, he opened his personal information panel, eager to see what this new status looked like:

    Name: Raymond Kelton

    Age: 15

    Magic Value: 210.3/210.3

    Occupation: Fighter, Warrior

    Skills: None

    Skill Points: 1

    Cumulative Value: 0%

    Awakenable Professions:

    - [Swordsman] ¡ª Awakening Requirement: Swing a long sword weighing no less than eight kilograms a hundred thousand times within a day.

    - [Hunter] ¡ª Awakening Requirement: Set and use a trap to kill a monster, track prey for ten minutes undetected, and use a bow to hit a target ten centimeters wide from a distance of ten meters.

    Learnable Skills:

    - Bone Crusher [Fighter] ¡ª Learning Cost: 1 Skill Point [+]

    - Iron Elbow [Fighter] ¡ª Learning Cost: 1 Skill Point [+]

    - Whirlwind Kick [Fighter] ¡ª Learning Cost: 2 Skill Points

    His [Fighter] profession had evolved, with [Warrior] now proudly listed beside it. And with that, his skill points had increased to one, opening up new pathways for him to learn combat abilities. A tempting "+" symbol blinked beside the skills "Bone Crusher" and "Iron Elbow," waiting for him to invest his skill point.

    Raymond hesitated, debating whether to spend it now or save up for the Whirlwind Kick, which required two points but promised greater power. And who knew what other skills a [Warrior] might unlock? There was no rush, he decided. There would be time to learn these skills soon enough.

    However, his attention was drawn to something else on his status panel: his magic value. It had risen to 210.3. A hundred points higher than he''d anticipated.

    "Wait... I should be at 110.3 magic points," he muttered, bewildered. "Where did the extra 100 come from?"

    After a moment of thought, realization struck. "Could it be¡­ the Warrior class added 100 magic points upon awakening?" He recalled that most professions granted an initial magic value of 100 points. This must have been the boost from his Warrior awakening, a gift of strength for surviving the trials and tribulations it took to get here.

    Content with this discovery, he turned his focus back to his surroundings. The sewer tunnel was littered with the charred remains of mutant rats, their bodies still smoldering from Sylph''s explosive fire spell. However, a few rats, charred and barely moving, had somehow survived the blast.

    A wicked thought crossed his mind. "Maybe I should take them out, gain a few more skill points?" He could feel the urge rising within him. Each mutant rat represented both experience and a chance to strengthen his newly awakened skills. Besides, he''d read the awakening requirements for [Magician]: defeat a monster with bare hands. It was a risky thought, but now, with these weakened creatures barely clinging to life, he might be able to complete it without much danger.

    He shook himself, snapping back to reality. This wasn''t the time for experimentation. They were still deep within the sewer, and the blast from Sylph''s spell had likely echoed through the tunnels, drawing even more mutant rats toward them.

    Already, he could see movement among the bodies strewn around the tunnel. Some of the rats, merely stunned by the explosion, were beginning to stagger to their feet, their bodies twitching and eyes blinking as they struggled back to consciousness.

    Raymond glanced at Sylph. She was leaning heavily against the wall, her face pale and her breathing shallow from magical exhaustion. She couldn''t defend herself if more rats came, and he couldn''t protect her and fight at the same time. The realization brought clarity to his decision. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Forget it," he muttered, more to himself than anyone else. "Let''s get out of here first."

    The sewer was no place to test his limits, especially not with an exhausted Sylph by his side. He''d have plenty of time to grow stronger and unlock new skills, but only if they both made it out alive.

    Without another thought, he turned to help Sylph. But as he reached for her, something caught his attention, a faint ripple in the sewer''s filthy water, a sinister movement just beneath the surface. His eyes narrowed, and his hand instinctively moved to his sword, but he hesitated, straining his senses.

    Among the floating debris of blood, rat limbs, and scraps from the sewer, the murky water was concealing more than just filth. Some of the bodies from the explosion had landed in the water, floating among the refuse, but this¡­ this was different. He could feel something, a presence lurking just below the surface, waiting.

    "Raymond?" Sylph''s weak voice brought him back, her tired eyes looking up at him with a hint of confusion. She hadn''t noticed the water.

    He shook his head, forcing a reassuring smile. "Nothing. Just¡­ let''s move, quickly."

    He gently supported her, guiding her as they started to make their way toward the nearest exit. The sewer''s dank air seemed heavier now, as if watching their every move. Each sound echoed ominously, each shadow seemed to stretch and reach toward them.

    As they moved away, Raymond cast one last glance back at the filthy water, still rippling faintly. Whatever it was, he would be ready for it. But not here. Not now.

    "Let''s get out of this sewer," he murmured, his voice filled with quiet resolve. With newfound strength and the warrior''s spirit now awakened in him, Raymond knew that this was just the beginning.

    Raymond''s head whipped around, his eyes fixed on the dark, oily surface of the sewer water. Something beneath the filthy water was stirring, sending ripples that widened with each passing second. Suddenly, with a loud "splash," the murky surface erupted, sending waves of foul-smelling sludge flying into the air.

    Emerging from the black depths was a monstrous, hulking figure, drenched in sewage and caked with grime; a giant mutant rat! Its massive body was slick with the disgusting sludge, its once-gray fur now matted and dripping with black water and chunks of unidentifiable filth. Despite the creature''s grotesque appearance, Raymond recognized it instantly.

    "Impossible¡­" he breathed, his heart skipping a beat. He had been sure that Sylph''s explosive magic would have obliterated it. But here it was, battered yet alive, staring him down with a rage that burned through its murky green eyes.

    Raymond tightened his grip on his sword, his body coiling with tension. He assessed the creature quickly. It wasn''t unscathed, far from it. A massive, gaping wound marred its right side, with intestines partially exposed and dragging along the ground as it moved. Its right hind leg had been blown off completely, leaving it hobbling in a grotesque, uneven gait, blood and sewer water oozing from the torn flesh.

    He realized what must have happened. The creature had likely leaped into the sewage ditch the moment Sylph''s fireball had soared toward it, evading a direct hit. It had escaped death by a hair''s breadth but not without paying a heavy price.

    Yet, somehow, despite its grievous injuries, the giant mutant rat seemed even more deadly. The loss of flesh had made it leaner, more agile. It had shed the weight that might have slowed it down, and now it looked ready to unleash its last reserves of fury on Raymond.

    The rat''s enraged gaze locked onto him, and it unleashed a blood-curdling roar that echoed through the sewer tunnels, sending tremors down Raymond''s spine. Before he could react, it lunged, filthy water spraying around it as it closed the gap between them with terrifying speed.

    Instinct took over. Raymond staggered backward, only to feel the cold, unyielding surface of a stone wall press into his back. Trapped, he barely had time to brace himself as the mutant rat swung one of its enormous front claws, each talon nearly twenty centimeters long and glistening with sewer muck.

    With no time to test the limits of his leather armor against claws that sharp, Raymond dropped into a roll, ignoring the revolting sludge that coated the ground. He felt the rush of air as the rat''s claws swiped just inches above him, close enough that he could feel the sting of its foul breath.

    Screeech!

    The rat''s claws scraped against the stone wall where his head had been moments before, carving three deep grooves into the stone. Raymond spared a quick, horrified glance at the marks. If those claws could gouge stone like that, his armor and his flesh, would have been no match.

    Rising from his roll with the agility honed by his newfound [Warrior] strength, Raymond barely had a second to steady himself before the mutant rat turned, snarling, and charged again. This time, Raymond reacted instinctively, lifting his leg and delivering a powerful kick straight into the rat''s chest.

    Thud!

    The kick landed solidly, driving the rat back a few paces. But the force of the impact reverberated painfully up Raymond''s leg, and he stumbled, feeling a dull ache in his ankle. He winced, realizing that even with his increased strength from the [Warrior] awakening, the mutant rat was still far stronger than he''d anticipated. This creature was wounded, missing a leg, yet its resilience was nothing short of monstrous.

    And now, it was angrier than ever.

    The mutant rat shook off the impact of his kick, its mouth twisting into a snarl that exposed rows of jagged, yellowed fangs. It crouched, gathering itself for another strike, then sprang forward with terrifying speed, its remaining three legs pushing it forward like a cannonball. Its mouth gaped wide, fangs glistening as it aimed for Raymond''s exposed neck.

    There was no time to think, no time to plan. Pure instinct took over. Raymond raised his sword, bracing it with both hands and thrusting it upward, aiming straight for the rat''s gaping maw.

    The mutant rat crashed into him, its jaws snapping down around the blade with a sickening crunch.

    "Guuaaah!" the creature shrieked, its eyes wide with pain as the sword bit into the soft flesh inside its mouth. But its fury only intensified. With a feral snarl, it clamped down, its powerful jaws grinding against the metal, splintering the blade as if it were made of brittle glass.

    Crack!

    Raymond felt the sword snap, the vibration jolting up his arms as the shattered blade left him defenseless. He stumbled back, clutching the broken hilt, his heart pounding in his chest. The mutant rat spat out the jagged remnants of the blade, its mouth bleeding but its rage undiminished.

    Raymond''s mind raced, desperation clawing at him. His only weapon lay in pieces, and the creature, though severely injured, was far from giving up. He was cornered, unarmed, and facing a relentless monster fueled by pain and rage.

    There was no choice now but to fight with every last ounce of strength he had. His mind cleared, focusing entirely on survival.

 Chapter 31 - 31: Broken Bones!

    The long sword shattered in Raymond''s hands, leaving him defenseless. His pupils constricted with shock, and without a second thought, he released the broken hilt, instinctively trying to retreat. But the giant mutant rat had no intention of giving him a chance to escape. Its enraged green eyes locked onto him, and it raised a massive, filthy claw, aiming straight for his head with lethal intent.

    Raymond''s options were limited, and time was running out. He raised his left arm in a desperate attempt to block the incoming strike, bracing himself for impact.

    Snap!

    Pain exploded in his arm as the rat''s claws tore into his leather armor, sending a shudder through his entire body. He let out a low, guttural cry, the force of the blow causing his arm to drop limply by his side. The armor had barely managed to shield him from having his arm completely torn off, but the claws had sliced through deep enough to leave three savage cuts, and he could feel the bone in his forearm crack under the pressure.

    The rat''s strength was overwhelming, far beyond anything he''d encountered before. Even with his newfound [Warrior] class, Raymond realized he was outmatched. The creature''s power and speed were simply too much for him to handle on his own. He felt a wave of despair begin to creep in, but he quickly shook it off, refusing to give in.

    His gaze hardened. If he was going down, he would go down fighting.

    As the mutant rat prepared to strike again, Raymond spotted a momentary gap in its stance, a vulnerability in the wound on its side where its intestines were spilling out. Without hesitation, he pivoted on his left leg and swung his right leg around in a powerful whip kick, aiming directly at the gaping wound.

    Bang!

    His foot connected with the rat''s exposed abdomen, and the wound tore open further, intestines and filth spilling out in a sickening spray. The giant rat screeched in agony, its body writhing as it stumbled, momentarily thrown off balance.

    Seizing this brief opening, Raymond quickly accessed his skill panel, his mind racing. There it was Bone Crusher, the skill he needed. He didn''t hesitate, mentally selecting the "+" beside it, and a surge of knowledge flooded into him, almost like a memory coming to life. He suddenly knew exactly how to execute the move, as if he had practiced it a thousand times before.

    The rat was still reeling, its massive body convulsing in pain. Raymond''s focus sharpened, his instincts kicking in with a sense of purpose. His right hand curled into a fist, the energy of Bone Crusher coursing through him, guiding him. The magic within him flowed into his arm, amplifying his strength far beyond its usual limits.

    With a determined cry, Raymond lunged forward, his fist tearing through the air, an afterimage trailing as he brought it down toward the rat''s head with all the force he could muster.

    Crack!

    The punch landed with a sickening sound, and the giant mutant rat''s skull shattered under the impact, the bone caving in as if it were brittle clay. The creature let out one last, agonized shriek before collapsing to the ground with a final, resounding thud.

    Raymond stood there, breathing heavily, his fist still clenched, unable to believe what he''d just accomplished. He stared at the now-lifeless body of the mutant rat, its head crushed beyond recognition. He''d done it; he''d taken down the beast with a single blow.

    "Skills¡­ they''re really that powerful," he muttered, awe creeping into his voice. Now, he understood why there was such a vast difference between those who possessed skills and those who didn''t. The Bone Crusher skill had taken him from a desperate fighter to a lethal force, turning the tide of battle in a split second.

    But before he could fully revel in his victory, a chilling sound reached his ears.

    "Gah¡­ gah¡­"

    He spun around, his senses on high alert. In the shadows, pairs of glowing green eyes began to blink open, staring at him with an unnerving intensity. The other mutant rats, the ones that had been knocked out by Sylph''s explosion, were beginning to stir, shaking off the remnants of the blast.

    Raymond''s heart pounded. He was already battered, his left arm useless, his only weapon destroyed. And now, a new wave of danger was awakening around him.

    Raymond noticed something peculiar almost immediately. The remaining mutant rats weren''t charging at him as he''d expected. Instead, some of them began to back away, their eerie green eyes widening with¡­ fear?

    "They''re scared," he realized, his mind racing. They had witnessed him defeat the giant mutant rat, their leader, and now they feared him. The realization sparked a surge of confidence, but he knew he couldn''t afford to let his guard down.

    Some of the rats still snarled at him, their fangs bared, clearly undecided about whether to attack or flee. Raymond understood that if he showed even a hint of weakness, they''d sense it and likely overwhelm him in seconds. His left arm was useless, his body bruised, and he had Sylph to protect. Any sign of hesitation, and it would be all over.

    So, he took a few purposeful steps forward, his expression steely and unwavering. The mutant rats closest to him hesitated, their growls faltering as they began to back away, though they didn''t completely flee. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Raymond bent down, keeping his gaze locked on them, and picked up the broken hilt of his sword. The sight of him wielding even a broken weapon was apparently too much for the rats to bear. With a collective, anxious "gulp," they turned and scampered off, disappearing into the shadows, their tails tucked between their legs.

    As the last of them vanished, Raymond''s strength finally gave way. He collapsed to the ground with a groan, every muscle in his body screaming in exhaustion.

    "Raymond¡­ are¡­ are you okay?" Sylph''s voice came from behind him, shaky but full of concern.

    He looked over to see her struggling to stand, her face pale with worry. She must have watched the entire battle, helpless and terrified as he fought the giant mutant rat alone. She''d seen the brutal injuries he''d sustained, and it was clear she felt some of the desperation he''d managed to conceal.

    Raymond forced a weary smile. "I''m fine," he replied, his voice hoarse. But he knew they couldn''t linger here. The sewer was still dangerous, and who knew if more mutant rats or another giant one, would come crawling out of the shadows.

    Pushing himself to his feet, he approached Sylph, helping her to steady herself against the wall. She was still too weak to walk on her own, and they needed to get out fast.

    After a quick glance around, Raymond knelt down, motioning for her to get on his back. "Come on up. I''ll carry you. We need to move quickly."

    Sylph looked surprised, hesitating as her cheeks turned pink. "Ah¡­ are you sure? Your arm¡­"

    "Hurry up," he urged, casting a wary glance back down the tunnel. "Those rats could come back any moment."

    Shuddering at the thought, Sylph didn''t argue any further. Carefully, she climbed onto Raymond''s back, her arms wrapping around his neck to hold on.

    Raymond grunted as he stood, shifting to support her with his good arm. He moved as quickly as he could manage, his boots splashing through the foul water as he made his way toward the distant light of the exit. His mind was entirely focused on escape, but Sylph, clinging to his back, found herself acutely aware of every bump and movement, her face growing warmer with each step.

    Eventually, the light grew brighter, signaling their way out. Raymond''s shoulders finally relaxed as they neared the exit, the weight of tension lifting as the promise of safety drew closer. As his mind eased, he became more aware of Sylph on his back, the warmth of her presence, and the softness pressed against him.

    Flustered, he tried to adjust his posture, slowing his pace slightly, his back straightening as he attempted to create a bit of space.

    "Hey! Raymond!" Sylph squeaked, tightening her arms around his neck as she felt herself slipping. "What are you doing? I''m going to fall!"

    Startled, Raymond quickly bent forward again, steadying her. "Sorry¡­ I, uh¡­ just thought we were almost there," he replied, doing his best to sound nonchalant. "You¡­ uh, can probably get down now, right?"

    Sylph hesitated, her face hidden against his shoulder. "I¡­ I still feel a little weak," she murmured, holding on a bit tighter instead of letting go. Then, almost shyly, she leaned her head against his back, feeling his warmth and heartbeat through his armor.

    Raymond''s face turned red, but he held his tongue, focusing on getting them both out of the sewer. There was something oddly comforting about having her there, her trust in him evident in the way she clung to him.

    Finally, they emerged into the light, the cold, fresh air hitting them like a wave. Raymond''s tense muscles loosened as he stepped out of the sewer, feeling a sense of relief wash over him. They had made it out alive.

    As he lowered her gently to the ground, Sylph looked up at him, a small, grateful smile on her face. "Thank you, Raymond," she whispered, her voice barely audible.

    He smiled back, rubbing the back of his head awkwardly. "Anytime, Sylph. Just¡­ let''s just avoid giant mutant rats from now on, yeah?"

    They shared a quiet laugh, the harrowing events of the sewer behind them. But in that moment, standing side by side, they both knew their bond had grown stronger through the battle they''d survived together.

 Chapter 32 - 32: Review!

    "It stinks!"

    "What kind of commission did those two take on? They smell like something died!"

    "Look at them, both white porcelain grade. Are they trying to join the sewer rats instead of fighting them?"

    "No way¡­ got hurt fighting mutant rats? And they weren''t even real monsters!"

    The chatter in the Adventurer''s Guild was merciless. Adventurers and guild regulars wrinkled their noses and took exaggerated steps back, keeping a wide berth around two figures; a young man and woman, both looking thoroughly disheveled and thoroughly unwashed. The source of the offense was clear: the unmistakable stench of sewage clung to Raymond and Sylph like an invisible cloud.

    As they passed through the guild hall, the pair drew looks of mockery and disgust. Raymond seemed unfazed, but Sylph''s face was flushed with embarrassment. She leaned close to Raymond, lowering her voice as she hissed, "This is all your fault! You just had to take on this sewer mission!"

    Raymond shrugged, barely acknowledging the stares and whispers. "I was planning to do this alone, remember? You''re the one who insisted on tagging along. I didn''t exactly have a choice."

    Sylph''s cheeks puffed with indignation, her eyes narrowing as she struggled to keep her voice down. "If it weren''t for me, you''d be nothing but rat food by now!"

    "Sure, sure," Raymond replied, clearly trying to brush her off. "You saved the day. Happy?"

    His tone made her seethe, but she held back any further argument, too aware of the audience around them. Right now, the priority was to turn in the commission and get paid. Raymond was equally eager, though his motivations were more practical. He couldn''t help but grimace at the memory of the five silver coins he''d spent on a bottle of antidote on the way back, not to mention the costly repairs his leather armor would need after taking three vicious slashes from the giant mutant rat. And then there was his broken arm; a painful reminder of the cost of underestimating a seemingly simple job.

    This first mission had been a rude awakening, leaving him frustrated and determined to get answers. Did the Adventurer''s Guild know about the giant mutant rats lurking in the sewers? If they did, why on earth was this mission rated for white porcelain-grade adventurers, the lowest rank? Sending them down there with that level of danger seemed reckless, if not outright malicious.

    But if the guild didn''t know¡­ well, that was a whole other problem. And Raymond would make sure they compensated him for the extra danger.

    After finally making their way to the second floor, where the review staff handled commission reports and records, they were directed into a small room. Two staff members waited inside, their expressions neutral, though they both discreetly slipped on masks as Raymond and Sylph approached. The recorder brought out a pen and paper, while the reviewer placed a strange metal device on the table, glancing at Raymond as if to explain.

    "This," he began, tapping the device, "is a lie detector crafted by the temple. It''s used to prevent adventurers from¡­ bending the truth when they report on commissions."

    Raymond raised his eyebrows in surprise. "A lie detector? Seriously?"

    The reviewer smiled politely. "Rest assured, it''s not here to pry into your personal secrets. If there''s something you prefer not to disclose; say, the specific skill you used to complete the task, you can simply mention that you used a skill without going into detail."

    Sylph, sitting beside him, looked completely unfazed, as if she''d seen the device a hundred times before. Raymond glanced at her, feeling slightly self-conscious about his surprise, then nodded to the reviewer to show he understood.

    The reviewer looked down at his notes, preparing to start. "Alright, let''s get to it. For the record, Mr. Raymond, did you, at any point during this commission, frame or endanger your teammate?"

    Raymond blinked, caught off guard by the question, but quickly shook his head. "No!"

    The examiner glanced at the polygraph, did not respond, nodded slightly, and then asked: "Did you complete this commission by threatening others or using improper means?"

    "No!"

    The polygraph still did not respond.

    The examiner nodded, then looked at Sharifi and asked her the same two questions, but the polygraph also did not respond.

    After getting the answer, the auditor put on gloves and said, "Okay, now you can take out your proof of commission completion, the ''mutant rat''s ear''."

    At this time, Raymond and Sylph looked at each other.

    "What''s wrong?" The auditor looked at them puzzled. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Raymond took a deep breath and said in a deep voice: "I would like to ask first, if during the commission process, it is found that the commissioned task level does not match the actual level, resulting in serious damage to the team, how will the guild deal with it?"

    "Um?"

    The two staff members probably didn''t expect Raymond to ask a question suddenly, and at the same time they looked at Raymond''s arm.

    Could it be that he got injured because the commission level didn''t match the actual level?

    Fortunately, this situation has happened before, so the auditor explained: "The commission level is based on the client''s description, and the guild makes a judgment based on the information obtained... If the commission level doesn''t match, the team will be compensated based on whether the client deliberately concealed it or the guild made a mistake in judgment!"

    "Then I feel relieved!"

    Raymond then took out the leather bag containing the mutant rat ears and placed it on the table.

    The auditor took the leather bag doubtfully, opened it, and poured all the mutant rat ears inside onto the tray.

    However, he discovered that these mutant rats did have quite a few ears, but they were all about the same size, not much different from those handed in by previous adventurers.

    There was just an adventurer''s identity card mixed in it.

    Someone died in the sewers? Because of this?

    The auditor''s face suddenly turned ugly. He thought it was a big deal. It was common for adventurers to die in the commissions they accepted.

    "It''s not those, it''s this. You can take a look at it yourself, although I don''t know if this is beyond the level of the white porcelain commission."

    As soon as the auditor raised his eyes, he saw two black shadows flying from Raymond''s hand to the tray.

    When the auditor and the recorder holding a pen and paper saw clearly what was in the tray, their eyes widened.

    "This...is this the ear of a mutant rat?"

    The auditor pointed to the black ear that Raymond had just thrown into the tray and asked.

    Although this black ear is similar to other ears, it is too big!

    It is at least five times bigger than other mutant rat ears!

    They have reviewed hundreds of commissions to clean up mutant rats in sewers, and have seen about five or six hundred mutant rat ears in total, but this is the first time they have seen ears so huge!

    "Yes, this is the mutant rat''s ear!"

    Raymond nodded in affirmation.

    The two staff members looked at the polygraph, but it showed no reaction!

    Under the gaze of the auditor, the recorder picked up the polygraph, checked it once, and then shook his head slightly.

    The lie detector is not broken!

    So, these huge black ears are really the ears of mutant rats!

    "Humph, do we really have to lie to you? We almost died trying to kill this giant mutant rat!"

    At this time, Sarifi said with her eyes wide open, seeming dissatisfied with being suspected.

    The auditor took a deep breath and nodded seriously, "We understand. Then, please tell us how you completed the commission and complete the report!"

    "If the matter is really beyond the commission level as you said, the guild will make corresponding compensation to you after verifying it!"

 Chapter 33 - 33: Alchemist!

    "That''s how it happened," Raymond concluded, leaning back with a tired sigh.

    In the dimly lit report room, he and Sylph had recounted every detail of their harrowing experience in the sewer. They described the swarms of mutant rats, the ominous giant rat that commanded them, and the near-fatal encounter that had left them battered and bruised. Naturally, Raymond had kept certain things to himself, like the fact that he''d awakened the [Warrior] class and accessed skills through his mysterious panel.

    The auditor and recorder exchanged incredulous looks. The story Raymond and Sylph had told was nothing short of shocking. As they listened, they found themselves drawn into the surreal image of a legion of mutant rats carrying a massive rat leader, one that seemed to hold authority over the others. It sounded like a tale spun in a tavern, yet the lie detector lay silent, confirming every word.

    After a long silence, the auditor finally nodded, his expression grim. "I never would have guessed there''d be mutant rats the size of humans in our sewers¡­ and one intelligent enough to command the others. This is¡­ unprecedented."

    He picked up an adventurer''s nameplate from a tray nearby, inspecting it thoughtfully. According to the records, a previous adventurer had gone missing during a similar mission. Based on Raymond and Sylph''s story, it was likely that the missing adventurer had fallen victim to the very mutant rats they had described.

    The auditor sighed, knowing he''d have to inform the family of the unfortunate adventurer. Compensation was rare in the guild, adventurers understood the risks they took on each mission. However, if their death was due to an oversight by the guild itself, some restitution could be arranged.

    He continued with a few follow-up questions, clarifying details here and there, which Raymond and Sylph answered diligently. After jotting down the final notes, the auditor leaned back, taking a steadying breath.

    "Understood. We''ll send a team to inspect the sewers and verify your account. If your report is accurate and the mutant rat''s strength matches your description, we''ll consider adjusting the difficulty rating of the commission and compensating you for the added risk."

    Raymond felt a surge of relief. If the guild recognized the severity of the mission, perhaps he wouldn''t leave empty-handed after all. He''d spent resources, endured injuries, and risked his life, if the guild didn''t acknowledge that, it would indeed have been a loss.

    Sylph seemed equally relieved, gripping her wand with a slight smile. The prospect of compensation softened the sting of the ordeal.

    Then Raymond''s curiosity got the better of him. "Has anything like this¡­ these giant mutant rats¡­ ever appeared in the sewers before?"

    The auditor shook his head without hesitation. "Never."

    Sylph leaned forward, her brow furrowed. "Then why are there these mutant rats down there? I''ve never even heard of such creatures before."

    The two guild employees exchanged glances, as if silently deciding how much to share. Finally, the auditor nodded slowly. "Well¡­ it''s not exactly a secret, but it isn''t common knowledge either. Here''s the story of how these mutants came to be."

    He took a deep breath and began. "About five years ago, the Alchemist Association was experimenting with a certain drug. One day, a potion, which was still untested, was accidentally spilled, leaking into the sewers. A few sewer rats came into contact with the contaminated water, and¡­ well, the mutations began."

    Raymond and Sylph listened, eyes wide with interest as he continued.

    "Initially, the city''s knights took responsibility for cleaning up the mutants, but after some time, they realized these rats weren''t overly dangerous to newly awakened adventurers. So, they passed the responsibility on to the Alchemist Association, who created a commission to help control the rat population. This way, the mutant rats were kept in check, adventurers got missions to train with, and everyone benefited."

    The auditor''s eyes drifted to the tray where the severed ear of the giant mutant rat sat, a grisly reminder of their ordeal. He tilted his head thoughtfully. "But this giant mutant rat¡­ the one you described, with the ability to control the others? It''s possible that it was the first to mutate."

    Raymond and Sylph''s eyes widened at the suggestion.

    "Wait, you think that''s the original rat?" Sylph asked, a note of surprise in her voice.

    The auditor shrugged. "It''s just a theory, but it would explain its size and intelligence. If it were the first to mutate, it might have continued to grow stronger, adapting and developing ways to survive¡­ even to command others."

    Raymond pondered this, nodding slowly. It did make a strange kind of sense. But whether it was true or not didn''t change the fact that they''d nearly been killed by it. The origins of the creature, fascinating as they were, were of little comfort.

    "Well, whether it''s the original or not," Raymond said, "we barely made it out. That thing was dangerous."

    The auditor gave a respectful nod. "We understand, and we''ll take it seriously. Thank you for your honesty and your service." He rose, signaling that their debrief was over. "The guild will contact you once we''ve reviewed everything. Expect an update, and possibly¡­ a reward."

    Raymond and Sylph left the room feeling lighter, the weight of their harrowing mission finally lifting as they moved down the hallway. They exchanged a look, one of shared relief and accomplishment.

    "Next time," Sylph said with a weary smile, "let''s choose a mission that doesn''t involve sewer rats."

    Raymond chuckled. "Agreed. But hey¡­ at least we''ve got a story to tell."

    Raymond''s curiosity was piqued, and he turned to the auditor with another question. "So, what exactly is this ''Alchemist Association''? And is there really a profession called ''Alchemist''?"

    Before the auditor could respond, Sylph piped up, her hand shooting into the air as if she were answering a teacher. "Oh, I know this one!"

    Raymond raised an eyebrow, surprised. "You do?"

    "Of course I do!" she replied confidently, beaming. She cleared her throat, clearly enjoying her moment in the spotlight. "The Alchemist Association is a guild made up of ''pharmacists'' and ''craftsmen.'' They''re not fighters like us. Their professions are all about creating things; potions, gadgets, you name it. They don''t have combat skills that come naturally to them like we do."

    She paused for effect, looking pleased as everyone''s attention was fixed on her. "Since they don''t have combat skills, they have to rely on their own experiments and discoveries. They share their work and knowledge to help each other learn new skills. That''s why they formed the Alchemist Association; to support one another, pool resources, and gain inspiration to improve their crafts."

    Raymond nodded, impressed, but then noticed Sylph''s expression shift slightly as she tapped her cheek thoughtfully. "As for whether there''s an actual profession called ''Alchemist''¡­ I''m not sure. I think I heard about it once, but maybe it''s just a title people use?"

    Her confident demeanor faded, replaced with an embarrassed smile. Raymond chuckled, shaking his head. Sylph might have been confident, but she wasn''t immune to getting a little carried away.

    The auditor, clearly amused, stepped in with an explanation. "Actually, the profession of ''Alchemist'' does exist, but it''s not widely known. That''s because you can''t awaken as an Alchemist directly."

    Both Raymond and Sylph looked at him in surprise. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Wait, you can''t awaken as an Alchemist?" Sylph asked, her curiosity shining through. "So how does someone become one?"

    "It''s a bit more complicated," the auditor replied, leaning forward. "The ''Alchemist'' profession is a promotion. It''s something that a pharmacist or craftsman can attain once they''ve reached a certain level of mastery. They essentially evolve their profession."

    Raymond''s eyes widened. "Wait¡­ so you can get promoted after awakening a profession?"

    Sylph was equally astonished, her mouth hanging open. She had clearly never heard of anything like this either.

    The auditor nodded. "Yes, but it''s very rare. Only a few people ever reach the level needed to promote their profession. It requires dedication and exceptional skill. This isn''t a secret, though, you could learn about it by reading more."

    Raymond rubbed his neck sheepishly. Books weren''t exactly his go-to for learning, and he glanced at Sylph, only to see her looking down, her cheeks slightly pink. It seemed reading wasn''t her strong suit either.

    The auditor continued, "The pharmacists and craftsmen in the Alchemist Association conduct all kinds of experiments and research. Many believe they''re trying to find the key to promoting their profession to Alchemist status, but no one knows for sure."

    He stood up, signaling that their debrief was over. "Alright, that''s all for now. You can go. Once we have the review results, someone will inform you of any follow-up. And if you''re truly interested in learning more about professions and promotions, I suggest visiting the library in the temple. They have an extensive collection of books on the subject."

    Raymond made a mental note of the library. It seemed like a place worth visiting if he wanted to understand more about his path as a warrior and maybe what other opportunities might lie ahead.

 Chapter 34 - 34: Visiting the Temple!

    "Ah, wait a moment!"

    As Raymond and Sylph were about to leave the report room, the auditor called out, stopping them in their tracks. He gestured toward Raymond''s injured arm, his expression softening slightly. "If you''re hurt, you should visit the temple. The priests there offer free healing services daily, as long as they have enough magic power left. Consider it a small compensation for your troubles."

    Raymond''s face lit up at the news. "Really? That''s great to hear, thank you for letting me know!"

    He had resigned himself to a slow, painful recovery, but now he had a chance to be treated by a priest. The thought was thrilling. Priests were regarded as the most vital support class in any adventuring team. Not only could they heal wounds, but they also possessed magic to cleanse poisons, cure various conditions, and even enhance the abilities of their teammates.

    Raymond''s thoughts drifted to the five silver coins he had spent on the antidote. If he''d had a priest teammate, he could''ve saved that money, and maybe avoided the poison entirely. The value of having a priest on a team was immeasurable. More importantly, a priest could be the difference between life and death in a dangerous situation.

    "I''ll head to the temple now," Raymond said, turning to Sylph. From the pouch containing their commission reward, he pulled out ten silver coins; what he had earned from the mutant rats he had killed. He separated five coins and offered them to Sylph. "Here''s your share."

    Sylph hesitated before taking only two of the coins. "You spent five silver coins on the antidote, right? That should count as a team expense." She jingled the two coins in her hand. "Besides, you killed most of the mutant rats yourself. Two is plenty for me."

    Raymond blinked, caught off guard by her reasoning, before breaking into a smile. "Alright, but let''s split any compensation we get from the guild evenly. Without your explosion magic, we wouldn''t have survived, let alone killed the giant mutant rat."

    Sylph nodded, smiling warmly. "That sounds fair. It''s settled, then!"

    She suddenly perked up. "But if you''re going to the temple, I''ll come with you."

    Raymond raised an eyebrow. "You don''t have to¡ª"

    "Nope! I insist." She waved off his protest.

    He shrugged. "Alright, let''s go together." S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The two descended the stairs and exited the report room. As they passed through the Adventurer''s Hall, the judgmental stares and wrinkled noses of the other adventurers returned with a vengeance. Some muttered under their breath, others outright avoided them, but the effect was the same, Sylph''s improved mood from earlier soured almost instantly.

    Raymond, meanwhile, sighed internally. He had hoped to mingle with other adventurers in the hall and perhaps trigger a learnable skill from another warrior, but with the stench clinging to him, no one would come within arm''s reach.

    As they stepped out into the fresh air, Sylph finally snapped. "No, I can''t take this anymore!" She spun to face Raymond, her cheeks flushed with indignation. "I ''need'' to shower and change first. I can''t walk around like this a moment longer!"

    Raymond glanced at himself, covered in filth from the sewer battle. He frowned as he thought about entering the temple in this state. After all, the temple was a sacred space, and now that he knew the gods worshipped there were real, he felt a sense of unease about entering so unclean.

    "You''re right," he said quickly. "Let''s clean up first. We can meet in front of the temple afterward."

    Sylph nodded, looking relieved. "Deal!" Without another word, she darted off toward her home.

    Raymond, however, didn''t head back to Red Rose Street. His injuries were too visible, and the last thing he wanted was to worry Arya, the girl he shared his home with. Instead, he turned toward a nearby public bathhouse, intent on scrubbing off the grime and clearing his mind before heading to the temple.

    As he walked, he found himself feeling an odd mix of excitement and unease. Meeting a priest and experiencing their magic firsthand wasn''t something every adventurer got to do. Yet he couldn''t shake the feeling that the events in the sewer were connected to something far larger and that visiting the temple was just the first step in uncovering it.

    The temple stood at the junction of the East and North Districts, its towering white marble pillars visible from several streets away. Raymond had been here once before when he came to awaken his profession, so the path was familiar. As he approached, a small river meandered alongside the road, and he decided to stop and clean himself up.

    ---

    Standing waist-deep in the cold river water, Raymond scrubbed at his clothes and protective gear, trying to rid them of the persistent sewer stench. After several minutes of vigorous washing, he lifted his arm to sniff his sleeve and frowned.

    "There''s still a weird smell," he muttered, "but it''ll have to do for now."

    He turned his attention to the wound on his arm. The water had washed away the grime, and he felt reassured knowing the antidote he had purchased would keep him safe from infection. The pharmacist had assured him the detoxification effects would last a full day, leaving him little reason to worry.

    "Good enough," he said with a resigned sigh, climbing out of the water.

    ---

    When he arrived at the temple, the sight still took his breath away. No matter how many times he saw it, the structure''s sheer grandeur was awe-inspiring. The temple was the largest building in the town of West, a magnificent palace of pure white marble, gleaming in the sunlight. Its towering pillars gave it an ethereal quality, as though it were suspended between heaven and earth.

    This was the house of the ''Sun Goddess'', a deity said to be real and tangible, unlike the abstract gods of myth and legend. It was no wonder such a temple existed for her worship.

    The temple wasn''t just a place of prayer; it housed nuns devoted to the goddess as well as awakened priests. Those who awakened to the priest profession were required to serve here, learning the art of healing and other divine skills before deciding whether to remain in service to the Sun Goddess or venture into the world.

    Raymond hadn''t fully understood this requirement until recently. It was only when a guild attendant explained that priests'' abilities were granted through divine favor, earned through prayer and service, that everything clicked into place.

    The temple''s wide stone staircase bustled with activity. Devotees moved in and out, their faces serene, while adventurers; some limping, others supported by teammates, entered seeking aid. Raymond''s gaze lingered on one group carrying a severely injured comrade. The adventurer''s armor was mangled, and his face was pale from blood loss.

    "Free treatment, as long as you can make it here alive," Raymond murmured, his tone tinged with a mix of gratitude and melancholy. The temple''s services were invaluable, but they came with that condition that you make it to the temple.

    "Raymond!" a voice called out, breaking his reverie.

    He turned toward the sound and froze. Sylph was walking up the temple steps, but she looked entirely different. She wore a white dress that fluttered in the breeze, its blue-edged hem swaying delicately. Her usual magic hat had been replaced with a white silk cap adorned with lace, and her freshly washed blonde hair shone in the sunlight. A soft veil drifted with the wind, threatening to take flight until Sylph pressed it down with her hand.

    For a moment, she looked like a vision from a dream, ethereal and graceful.

    "What''s wrong?" she asked, tilting her head as she adjusted her veil. "Why are you staring at me like that?"

    Raymond blinked, snapping himself out of his daze. "It''s nothing. Just¡­ the wind feels stronger today, that''s all," he said with a small smile. "Let''s head inside."

    "Okay!" Sylph replied cheerfully, skipping the last few steps to reach him. Her happy expression faltered as she took in his appearance. "Wait a second¡ªdidn''t you go back to change?"

    "No," Raymond admitted nonchalantly. "I live pretty far away, so I just washed up in the bathhouse."

    Sylph''s eyes widened in surprise. "The bathhouse?! Why didn''t you tell me earlier? I could have waited for you!"

    Raymond shrugged, keeping his voice calm. "No need. I didn''t want to waste time with this wound. The sooner it''s healed, the better."

    Sylph puffed out her cheeks in frustration, her hands planted on her hips. "You¡­! Honestly, Raymond, you''re impossible sometimes!"

    "Alright, alright," Raymond said, waving her off as he started up the temple stairs. "Let''s just go inside."

    Sylph huffed, stomping her foot in indignation. She gathered her skirt and followed him up the stairs, muttering under her breath about his stubbornness.

    ---

    Inside, the temple''s air was cool and filled with the faint scent of incense. Rays of sunlight filtered through stained-glass windows, casting colorful patterns on the marble floors. As they entered the main hall, Sylph couldn''t help but marvel at the serene beauty of the space, her earlier frustration melting away.

    Raymond, however, had only one goal in mind: finding a priest to treat his injuries.

 Chapter 35 - 35: Inviting The Priestess!

    The temple hall was alive with the soft murmur of prayers, the air thick with incense and devotion. Worshippers knelt on the polished stone floor, eyes closed, their hands clasped in reverence. All their attention was drawn not to the head nun standing at the front of the congregation but to the towering statue of the Sun Goddess that loomed behind her, bathed in a golden glow.

    The statue was majestic, radiating an aura of divine power. The Sun Goddess was depicted with an expression of serene holiness, her eyes gently shut as though in meditation. Her hands were outstretched, palms facing upward, her left hand balancing a scale, a symbol of justice, and her right hand holding an emblem of the radiant sun, symbolizing light and life.

    As Raymond and Sylph entered the hall, the sheer grandeur of the statue took their breath away. Though neither of them was a follower of the Sun Goddess, they instinctively drew a circle over their chests, a traditional gesture of respect, and bowed deeply. They didn''t dare show even a hint of irreverence in this sacred space.

    Straightening, they exchanged a quick glance before moving toward a side hall, where the priests resided. The side hall was quieter but just as solemn. The air carried the faint hum of magic, and as they stepped inside, they were greeted by a remarkable sight. A priest stood over a young adventurer, his shoulder badly clawed by a monster. The priest''s hands glowed with a soft golden light, and as he murmured an incantation, the wound began to shrink, the torn flesh knitting itself back together. Within moments, the injury had completely vanished, leaving only smooth, unblemished skin.

    Raymond, witnessing healing magic for the first time, couldn''t hide his astonishment. "That''s incredible!" he exclaimed, his voice tinged with wonder.

    Sylph, however, crossed her arms, her competitive nature bubbling to the surface. "It''s divine magic, of course, it''s impressive," she said with a slight huff. "But my explosion magic could blow their socks off any day!"

    Raymond sighed inwardly, shaking his head at Sylph''s ever-present need to compare herself to others. He opened his mouth to reply but was interrupted by a soft, hesitant voice from nearby.

    "Um¡­ are you here for healing?"

    The two turned toward the source of the voice and found themselves looking at a young girl dressed in a priestess''s uniform. Her demeanor was timid, and as their gazes landed on her, she seemed to shrink back slightly. However, her eyes flicked to the wound on Raymond''s arm, and a sense of duty replaced her nervousness. She stepped forward, clutching her hands together for courage.

    "Your arm¡­ do you need treatment?" she asked, her voice wavering slightly but underpinned by determination.

    Raymond was about to respond when Sylph leaned in, scrutinizing the girl with narrowed eyes. "You?" she asked incredulously. "You look way too young for this! Are you sure you know what you''re doing?"

    The priestess flushed, her cheeks turning bright red. She fidgeted for a moment before straightening her back, her expression hardening with resolve. "I¡­ I received the Sun Goddess''s blessing yesterday during prayer," she said softly but firmly. "She granted me the gift of healing."

    Raymond smiled kindly, his tone warm and encouraging. "That''s wonderful. I''d be honored if you could help me, Miss Priestess."

    The girl''s eyes widened slightly at his words, and a flicker of confidence lit up her face. "I will do my best!" she said, nodding earnestly.

    Raymond extended his injured arm, the jagged wound still raw and angry-looking. The priestess took a deep breath, steadying herself. She clasped her hands over the wound and began to chant, her voice trembling at first but growing stronger with each word. "Merciful Sun Goddess, grant me the power of your light to heal this pain¡­ Healing Magic!"

    A golden light bloomed around her hands, soft and warm, spreading across Raymond''s arm. He felt an immediate change, a soothing heat that sank into his flesh and bone. The throbbing pain faded as the magic did its work. The wound shrank before their eyes, the skin knitting back together seamlessly. Beneath the surface, the fractured bones realigned and mended, as if time itself had reversed.

    When the light finally dimmed, the wound was gone. Raymond flexed his fingers, swung his arm in a wide arc, and clenched his fist. It was as good as new; no pain, no stiffness, nothing to suggest he''d ever been injured.

    "It''s completely healed!" he said, marveling at the result.

    Sylph grabbed his arm, inspecting it from every angle. "It''s like nothing even happened!" she exclaimed, clearly impressed despite herself.

    The priestess let out a small sigh of relief, a shy smile spreading across her face as she looked at Raymond. "I''m glad¡­ I could help."

    "Thank you," Raymond said sincerely, bowing his head slightly. "You''ve done an incredible job."

    The girl''s smile grew a little wider, her earlier nervousness melting away. As she stood a bit taller, Sylph muttered under her breath, "Still, my explosion magic is cooler¡­"

    Raymond gave her a pointed look, but he couldn''t help the grin tugging at his lips. It seemed no matter how much wonder the world offered, Sylph would always be Sylph.

    Raymond smiled warmly at the priestess, nodding in gratitude. "Thank you, Miss Priestess, for healing my arm. I truly appreciate your help."

    The priestess blushed slightly, fidgeting with the hem of her robe. "Ah¡­ actually¡­ this is really the power of the Sun Goddess," she stammered, her voice soft. "If you want to express gratitude, you should thank the Sun Goddess instead."

    Despite her modesty, the small smile tugging at the corners of her lips betrayed her happiness at being acknowledged. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Eh? You''re quite the humble one, aren''t you?" Sylph quipped, grinning as she tilted her head at the priestess. "Sure, it''s the Sun Goddess''s power, but you''re the one who prayed for it and brought it to life. Without you, Raymond''s arm would still be in bad shape. So don''t sell yourself short, it''s thanks to you too."

    Raymond nodded, chuckling softly. "Sylph''s right. I''ve already thanked the Sun Goddess in my heart. Now I''m thanking you, Miss Priestess. Without your dedication, her blessings wouldn''t have reached me."

    The priestess blinked, her wide eyes reflecting a hint of surprise before softening. "So¡­ so that''s how it is," she murmured, her expression brightening into an innocent smile. "Then¡­ you''re welcome."

    Raymond couldn''t help but chuckle inwardly at her earnestness. ''What a sweet and slow-witted priest,'' he thought, shaking his head fondly. Still, with his arm fully healed, his thoughts turned to more pressing matters. He had originally planned to simply register as an adventurer today, but instead, he''d ended up taking on a commission, getting caught in a skirmish, and seriously injuring himself. ''Arya is going to scold me senseless when I get back¡­''

    "By the way, Miss Priestess, what''s your name?" Sylph suddenly asked, her tone unusually enthusiastic as she reached out to clasp the girl''s hands.

    The priestess''s cheeks flushed again at Sylph''s unexpected fervor, and she seemed momentarily flustered. "Ah¡­ um, my name is Lorene Welty," she finally replied, her voice soft but steady. "You can just call me Lorene."

    "Lorene, huh?" Sylph repeated thoughtfully, a mischievous glint appearing in her eyes. "Now that you''ve got the Sun Goddess''s blessing and can use healing magic, are you planning to leave the temple and become an adventurer?"

    Lorene blinked, clearly caught off guard by the question. "I¡­ I hadn''t really thought about it¡­"

    "Well, you should join ''us!''" Sylph declared, leaning closer with a conspiratorial grin. "Raymond and I are both young like you, but we''re skilled. We''d make a great team!"

    Raymond''s brows lifted slightly as he realized Sylph''s intent. ''She''s trying to recruit Lorene on the spot!''

    To be fair, it wasn''t a bad idea. Priests were invaluable on the battlefield, and Raymond had just experienced firsthand how important their abilities could be. Adventurers often competed fiercely to recruit priests to their teams as soon as they left the temple. Sylph''s boldness in seizing the opportunity was¡­ impressive.

    Lorene, however, looked flustered, her gaze darting between Sylph and Raymond. "I¡­ I don''t know¡­" she said hesitantly. "I just received the goddess''s blessing yesterday, and I haven''t decided yet whether to leave the temple or continue serving here¡­"

    Sylph opened her mouth to push further, but Raymond cut her off with a calm smile. "That''s okay, Lorene. You don''t have to decide right away. Think about it and let us know. And if you decide not to, that''s perfectly fine too. Don''t feel pressured."

    Sylph shot him an annoyed glare, clearly unhappy with his soft approach, but Lorene looked visibly relieved. "Thank you," she said quietly, her voice filled with gratitude. "I''ll think about it."

    "Still, you should seriously consider joining us!" Sylph said, her enthusiasm reigniting. "I''m telling you, I''ve mastered ''Explosion Magic!'' There''s no better team for a priest than ours!"

    Lorene''s eyes widened in awe, and she looked at Sylph with newfound curiosity. "Explosion Magic¡­? That''s amazing¡­"

    Satisfied that she had made an impression, Sylph grinned triumphantly. Raymond simply shook his head, amused by her antics.

    With that, the two adventurers said their goodbyes and left the temple, their footsteps echoing down the stone hallway. Behind them, Lorene stood by the temple doors, watching them leave with a thoughtful expression. She clutched her hands to her chest, clearly moved by their words, and no doubt still marveling at Sylph''s proclamation of her destructive magic.

    "Well," Raymond said as they stepped into the sunlight outside, "that went better than I expected."

    "Of course it did," Sylph said confidently, puffing out her chest. "How could anyone resist my charm? And Explosion Magic is way too cool to pass up."

    Raymond let out a laugh, shaking his head. "Let''s just hope Lorene doesn''t think we''re crazy and change her mind¡­"

 Chapter 36 - 36: Investigation Team!

    "Raymond, what were you ''thinking'' when you said that back there?" Sylph huffed as they stepped out of the temple. Her voice was sharp, and her arms were crossed tightly over her chest.

    Raymond glanced at her, already anticipating the brewing storm. "What do you mean?" he asked, feigning ignorance, though he knew exactly where this was heading.

    "You ''know'' what I mean!" Sylph stomped her foot, her fiery temper on full display. "Lorene''s the type who wouldn''t refuse anyone! If you hadn''t said that nonsense about ''no pressure,'' she would''ve agreed to join our team the moment she decided to leave the temple. Now she might end up with someone else!" Her glare was accusatory, her words practically dripping with frustration.

    Raymond sighed, running a hand through his hair. "Sylph, she just healed my arm. I couldn''t let her join us because she felt obligated or cornered. That wouldn''t be right."

    Sylph opened her mouth to argue, but Raymond cut her off, raising an eyebrow. "And let''s not forget where we were. Aren''t you even a little worried the Sun Goddess might not approve of us trying to recruit her priestess in her sacred temple?"

    At that, Sylph froze. Her head snapped toward the temple, her expression shifting from anger to unease. "W-What do you mean?" she stammered, sneaking another glance at the towering structure behind them. "The Sun Goddess¡­ wouldn''t care about something like that, right?"

    But her voice lacked conviction, and the way she clutched her cloak tighter around herself betrayed her nerves. Still, she quickly tried to mask it with her usual bravado. "She¡­ she probably has better things to do than worry about that!"

    Raymond smirked at her sudden shift in tone, pleased that his words had effectively silenced her protests. He enjoyed the rare moment of quiet as they walked, but something started to nag at the back of his mind.

    Breaking the silence, he asked, "Hey, Sylph, did you notice something¡­ strange about the temple? All the priests we saw were women. Do you think the male priests were sent to other temples?"

    Sylph stopped dead in her tracks, turning to him with an expression of utter shock. "What? Are you serious?"

    "What''s wrong?" Raymond frowned, confused by her reaction. "It''s just a question."

    Sylph looked at him as if he''d asked if the sun rose in the west. "Of ''course'' there''s a problem! Don''t you know? The Sun Goddess only grants her blessings to women! There ''are no male priests!''"

    Raymond blinked, her words hitting him like a ton of bricks. "Wait¡­ are you ''sure'' about that?"

    "Absolutely!" Sylph said with certainty, jabbing a finger toward the temple. "The Sun Goddess made that choice ages ago. Only women can awaken as priests. And come on, didn''t you notice? Everyone serving in the temple, the nuns, the priestesses, were all women. There wasn''t a single man!" S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Raymond''s mind raced. He replayed his earlier visit to the temple, realizing she was right. The only men inside had been ordinary worshippers, not clergy. ''Only women can become priests?'' That revelation sent a chill through him.

    ''But¡­ why is "priest" listed as an option on my awakening panel?'' he thought, his stomach twisting. He was absolutely certain he was a man, he''d been reminded of it countless times over the past few days, and there was no question about it. Yet now, an unsettling thought crept into his mind.

    ''If I choose to awaken as a priest¡­ will I¡­?''

    Raymond felt a cold shiver run down his spine. His hands instinctively clutched at his sides, and he suddenly felt like retreating as far as possible from this terrifying possibility.

    "Nope. Not happening. Never," he muttered under his breath.

    "Raymond, are you okay?" Sylph''s voice jolted him back to reality. She was staring at him, her expression a mix of concern and suspicion.

    He forced a weak smile, trying to mask his unease. "I''m fine. Just¡­ feeling a little off. I think I''ll head back now."

    "Wait, what? Already? We were going to grab a meal together!" Sylph protested, but Raymond didn''t stop. With a quick wave over his shoulder, he disappeared down the street, leaving her to fume behind him.

    ---

    Raymond didn''t go straight home. Instead, he made his way to the ''Greytor Weapon Shop'', owned by the temperamental dwarf craftsman Greytor. The shop was small but packed with expertly crafted weapons and armor, each gleaming under the dim lantern light.

    The moment Raymond stepped inside, Greytor looked up from his workbench, his bushy eyebrows furrowing in irritation. "You again? What''re you doing here so soon? Don''t tell me you''ve already busted that protective gear I sold you yesterday!"

    Raymond scratched the back of his head sheepishly. "Uh¡­ well, about that¡­"

    Greytor slammed a hammer onto the table, making Raymond flinch. "Do you know how bad it''ll look for my reputation if word gets out that my gear doesn''t hold up? Explain yourself, boy!"

    "It wasn''t the armor''s fault!" Raymond said quickly, holding up his hands in defense. "I ran into a giant mutant rat while on a mission. Things got¡­ complicated."

    Greytor grumbled under his breath, his expression softening only slightly. "A mutant rat, eh? Nasty creatures, those. Fine, I''ll take your word for it. But next time, be more careful, you hear me? I don''t make my armor for reckless fools."

    "Understood," Raymond said with a nod, relieved that Greytor wasn''t too angry.

    As the dwarf returned to his work, Raymond leaned against the counter, still haunted by the thought of awakening as a priest. ''Nope, definitely not choosing that path,'' he thought grimly. ''Time to start focusing on a different skill¡­ anything but priesthood.''

    The dwarf craftsman Greytor picked up the damaged arm guard, his thick fingers tracing the jagged cut left by the giant mutant rat''s claws. He grunted thoughtfully, squinting at the armor under the lantern light. "Looks like those claws were sharper than I expected. Hmph. This kind of damage isn''t too complicated to fix, it''ll take me two days. Not too expensive either."

    Raymond leaned forward, his face tightening with urgency. "Two days? Can''t it be done any sooner?"

    Greytor''s eyes narrowed, his bushy brows knitting together as he slammed the arm guard onto the workbench. "What do you think this is, boy? A shoe repair shop? You think I can just slap some leather on it and call it a day?" He snorted, picking up his hammer and gesturing toward the door. "If that''s what you''re after, go to the tannery instead. I''ll make an exception for you."

    "No! No, that won''t be necessary!" Raymond stammered, waving his hands in surrender. The last thing he needed was shoddy armor and more importantly, Arya finding out about the damage.

    Greytor grunted in satisfaction, muttering about impatient adventurers under his breath as Raymond slinked out of the shop, his face flushed with embarrassment. Outside, Raymond looked down at his now unprotected arm and sighed. He could already imagine Arya''s sharp gaze piercing into him when she inevitably noticed something was missing.

    "Guess I''ll have to deal with that when it happens," he muttered, resigning himself to his fate. With that, he turned and made his way toward Red Rose Street, bracing himself for whatever awaited him next.

    ---

    Meanwhile, deep within the town''s sewers, the stale air was filled with the faint echo of rushing water and the squelch of boots against damp stone. A sharp voice broke the silence, laced with annoyance. "Ugh! This place reeks! Why do we always get stuck with missions like this?"

    The complaint came from a girl hidden in the shadows, her voice cutting through the gloom like a blade. "Honestly, sewers? Who even thought this was a good idea?"

    "Freya," a gruff voice replied, heavy with exasperation. "We''re not adventurers. We don''t get to choose our missions. We go where we''re ordered, so stop complaining and focus."

    Under the faint glow of a magical white stone, a group of five figures pressed forward. Three of them wore knight uniforms, their armor glinting faintly in the dim light. Leading them was Captain Andel, his massive sword resting against his shoulder, his expression stoic as always. The other two figures were less familiar, a stern-looking auditor and an elderly man in a white coat who looked to be in his sixties.

    If Raymond had been there, he would''ve recognized them immediately. This was the same group that had been sent after him and Sylph not long ago. And now, it seemed, they had been reassigned to the town''s sewer problem. But Freya, the stealthy girl complaining moments earlier, was nowhere in sight; her voice carried from far ahead, thanks to her adept use of ''stealth.''

    The group moved cautiously, their footsteps echoing in the tunnels. Freya''s voice called out again from the darkness ahead, still tinged with frustration. "If I knew this would happen, I would''ve just become an adventurer! At least then I could pick my missions."

    Her tone was sharp, but her skills were undeniable. As an awakened ''assassin,'' Freya''s night vision and stealth abilities made her the ideal scout in the oppressive darkness of the sewer.

    "I appreciate you all assisting with this investigation," the auditor said, breaking the silence. His tone was formal but carried a note of sincerity. "It''s for the safety of the town''s residents, after all."

    Captain Andel grunted, lifting his sword slightly as he scanned the dim corridor. "Safety is always our priority. If there really are giant mutant rats down here, we''ll deal with them. We can''t let them reach the surface."

    "Don''t worry, Captain," the elderly man in the white coat chimed in, his voice calm and measured. "There shouldn''t be too many of them. Once I see one, I''ll collect a sample of its internal organs. With that, I''ll know for sure if it''s one of the rats that accidentally ingested our potion."

    The group''s attention turned to the old man, who carried a sturdy metal box under one arm. His words were casual, but the implications hung heavily in the air.

    The auditor''s sharp gaze settled on him. "President Beno," he said, his tone icy, "your Alchemist Association created these mutant rats in the first place. Any trouble they cause is your full responsibility."

    Beno, the president of the Alchemist Association''s West Town branch, rubbed the back of his bald head awkwardly. "Yes, yes, I know. That''s why we''ve been hiring adventurers to clean them up for the past five years," he admitted with a sigh. "It''s not like we''ve been ignoring the problem."

    He muttered something under his breath about the exorbitant cost of hiring adventurers but quickly fell silent when he noticed the auditor''s glare.

    "Captain!" Freya''s voice suddenly echoed from ahead, sharp and urgent. "I see it! A giant mutant rat! Ugh, it''s disgusting!"

    The group immediately tensed, gripping their weapons as they prepared for combat. Captain Andel stepped forward, his sword gleaming faintly in the dim light. "Stay sharp, everyone," he ordered, his voice calm but firm. "If it''s as bad as they say, we''ll need to end this quickly."

    "Just get me close enough to collect my sample," Beno muttered, his grip tightening on the metal box.

    The sound of skittering claws echoed through the tunnel, growing louder with each passing second. The group readied themselves, the oppressive darkness closing in as they braced for the mutant threat ahead.

 Chapter 37 - 37: A Prodigy!

    "Quickly, over there!"

    The first to react wasn''t Captain Andel or one of the knights, it was President Beno. Without hesitation, the older man, despite his age, rushed toward the source of Freya''s voice with surprising speed.

    "Wait, Beno!" Andel barked, his deep voice echoing in the tunnel as he and the rest of the group hurried to keep up.

    As they rounded the corner, the scene before them froze them in their tracks. Freya, still in her tight knight''s uniform, was doubled over, her hand bracing against the slimy sewer wall as she retched violently, the remnants of her last meal splattering onto the ground. Her face was pale, and even the faint illumination of her enchanted stone couldn''t mask her disgust.

    But it wasn''t Freya''s state that drew their attention, it was the grotesque horror sprawled in the center of the tunnel.

    The remains of the giant mutant rat lay in a horrifying, half-eaten heap. Its grotesquely large body was mangled and rotting, its intestines spilling out and mixing with the foul sludge of the sewer floor. A putrid stench filled the air, far worse than anything the group had encountered before. Worse still, the carcass was crawling with life, white maggots, countless in number, wriggling in and out of the exposed flesh and gnawing hungrily at what remained of the creature''s insides.

    The auditor, who had been holding his composure fairly well up to that point, staggered to the corner and began vomiting uncontrollably, his heaves echoing through the tunnel.

    Freya wiped her mouth with the back of her hand, forcing herself to speak between gags. "I¡ªI didn''t sign up for this!"

    Captain Andel, however, remained unfazed. His hand tightened around the hilt of his greatsword, and he began scanning the shadows of the tunnel with sharp, practiced eyes. "Stay focused," he barked. "There could be more of them lurking nearby. Knights, form up."

    His team, though visibly uncomfortable, followed his lead. The new recruits flinched at the sight of the decayed mutant rat but did their best to suppress their reactions, forming a protective perimeter.

    In stark contrast, President Beno showed no sign of disgust or hesitation. He approached the mutant rat''s corpse with an almost clinical detachment, his curiosity driving him forward. "Well, well," he murmured, crouching beside the carcass. "I didn''t expect it to be this large¡­"

    As he examined the grotesque remains, he pointed to the bite marks on the rat''s flesh. "These were made by other mutant rats," he noted. "It seems this poor thing wasn''t just their leader; it was also their meal."

    Without waiting for anyone''s reaction, Beno set down the metal case he''d been carrying and popped it open. Inside, rows of vials, gloves, and various alchemical tools gleamed under the soft light. He donned a pair of gloves, his movements precise and deliberate, then began mixing a potion from several small bottles.

    The others watched in morbid silence as he prepared his tools. Finally, he picked up a pair of long tweezers and leaned over the rat''s abdomen, his hands disturbingly steady. With zero hesitation, he began pushing aside the writhing maggots, exposing a piece of the rat''s rotting internal organs.

    Freya, who had barely recovered, groaned. "Ugh, this man is insane. How can he just¡­ touch that?"

    Beno ignored her, pulling out a chunk of the organ with the tweezers. He gave it a few shakes, sending several maggots flying off, and then dropped it into the vial of potion he had prepared.

    The liquid inside the vial reacted instantly, shifting from blue to red, then to purple, and finally settling into a deep, vivid shade of violet. Beno held the vial up to the dim light, his expression one of satisfaction.

    The auditor, still pale from his earlier bout of nausea, managed to croak, "W-Well? Is it the one? The rat that ate the potion?"

    Beno nodded, setting the vial down carefully. "Yes, there''s no mistake. This is the original mutant rat; the one that consumed the potion. The chemical reaction confirms it."

    Captain Andel stepped closer, his sharp eyes examining the corpse. "If it''s dead, does that mean this problem is over?" he asked.

    "Unfortunately, no." Beno''s tone was matter-of-fact, though his words carried weight. "This rat was the first, yes, but the potion it consumed permanently altered its biology. Its offspring, and the offspring of those offspring, are all mutant rats now. The problem isn''t going away just because this one died." S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The auditor''s face fell. "So¡­ this entire mess will continue?"

    "Not entirely." Beno''s voice softened slightly, as though offering a silver lining. "While the mutation has passed down, only this first rat could grow to this enormous size. Any future mutant rats will be far smaller and easier to handle. You won''t be dealing with any more¡­ ''this.''" He gestured toward the decaying behemoth with a shrug.

    The auditor exhaled, some tension easing from his shoulders. "Well, that''s¡­ something, I suppose."

    But Captain Andel wasn''t finished. His eyes narrowed as he crouched beside the rat, his voice low and probing. "Are you certain it was killed by adventurers?"

    The group turned to him, startled by the sudden question.

    Beno looked up from his tools, curious. "Why do you ask?"

    Andel ran a hand over the rat''s body, studying the wounds carefully. "The damage here¡­ it''s unusual. Clean, precise. Too much for simple novice adventurers. If two White Porcelain-level adventurers took this thing down, they either got incredibly lucky or someone else was involved."

    The group exchanged uneasy glances. If Andel was right, the rat''s death might not be as straightforward as it seemed.

    "Yes." The auditor nodded with confidence, his tone firm. "I reviewed them myself; two White Porcelain-level adventurers, Raymond and Sylph. They just registered as adventurers earlier today, and this was their first mission."

    Captain Andel''s frown deepened, his eyes narrowing as he examined the remains of the giant mutant rat. He crossed his arms, still skeptical. "Two White Porcelain-level adventurers? This thing commands mutant rats and has strength that even seasoned adventurers would struggle with. You''re telling me two rookies managed to kill it? How old are they? Are they veterans who only recently registered, perhaps?"

    The auditor immediately shook his head, dismissing the idea. "No, sir. They''re both fifteen years old. And while they''ve mastered some skills, they only awakened recently."

    "Fifteen?" Andel echoed, his brows lifting slightly. "What skills have they mastered?"

    The auditor hesitated for a moment, as if unsure whether Andel would even believe him. Finally, he said, "One of them is a magician; a girl named Sylph. She''s already mastered ''Explosion Magic.''"

    "''Explosion Magic?''" Andel''s eyes widened in shock, a rare expression from the typically unflappable knight captain. Even the other knights exchanged incredulous glances, murmuring among themselves.

    Freya, who had just finished wiping her mouth and recovering from her earlier ordeal, froze in place. "Explosion Magic? At fifteen?" Her voice was a mix of disbelief and awe.

    Andel nodded slowly, his gaze hardening as he took another look at the destruction surrounding them. "So that explains it¡­ Those remains we''ve been seeing in the sewers. A single blast of Explosion Magic would leave carnage like this." He exhaled, shaking his head in astonishment. "I never thought West Town, of all places, would have a genius capable of mastering ''Explosion Magic'' at her age."

    Freya was equally stunned. She had attended a prestigious knight academy, filled with prodigies, but even there, no one had mastered something as destructive as Explosion Magic at fifteen. It wasn''t just rare, it was unheard of. "What about the other one?" she asked, still reeling.

    "The other is a martial artist named Raymond," the auditor said, his tone more neutral. "He''s competent, he''s mastered basic combat skills; but compared to Sylph, there''s nothing particularly special about him."

    Freya''s brow furrowed, and her expression shifted to one of curiosity. "Raymond, the fighter? Brown hair, blue eyes¡­ His full name is Raymond Kelton, isn''t it?"

    "Yes, that''s him," the auditor replied, surprised at her specificity. "How do you know him?"

    The moment he confirmed it, Freya''s expression shifted dramatically. Her wide-eyed shock mirrored Andel''s, as if the name itself had ignited something within her.

    "Captain," Freya said, turning toward Andel.

    Andel gave a small grunt of acknowledgment.

    "Didn''t Raymond tell us during his questioning that he only awakened half a month ago?" Freya asked, her voice carrying a sense of disbelief.

    "To be precise," Andel replied, his tone unflinching as always, "he said it was seventeen days ago."

    Freya threw up her hands in exasperation. "Does that even matter? Seventeen days, Captain! He''s been awakened for ''seventeen days'' and has already comprehended a skill. It might have even taken him less time to learn it!"

    Her voice grew louder as her mind spiraled in disbelief. Seventeen days. She thought back to her own awakening, to her first painful attempts at mastering a skill. It had taken her two grueling months of hard work, and even then, she''d been considered one of the fastest in her cohort; one of the top three in her academy. The fastest student in her class had taken an entire month, and that was celebrated as an unprecedented achievement.

    For Raymond to have mastered a skill in less than twenty days¡­ it didn''t just defy logic. It was on par with the most gifted individuals she had ever heard of. No, perhaps it even surpassed them.

    Freya''s lips pressed into a thin line as she thought back to her earlier interaction with him. She had boasted of her skills, called herself a genius in front of him. Now, it felt like a bitter irony. "How¡­ how could he have done that?" she murmured, more to herself than anyone else.

    Andel, meanwhile, was deep in thought. His gaze remained fixed on the corpse of the mutant rat, his expression unreadable. "If it''s true," he began slowly, "then Raymond is far more talented than we gave him credit for. Seventeen days¡­ and he''s already showing signs of being exceptional."

    The auditor cleared his throat. "To be fair, Captain, Sylph is clearly the star here with her Explosion Magic. Raymond¡­ well, he''s competent, but¡ª"

    Andel cut him off with a raised hand. "No. If he mastered a skill in such a short time, he''s not just ''competent.'' He''s exceptional. Even if he isn''t flashy like Sylph, a martial artist''s potential lies in their growth over time. And this boy is already ahead of the curve."

    Freya looked at Andel, her voice still tinged with disbelief. "Captain, doesn''t that mean¡­ he''s comparable to the best in the academy? To the ones who took twenty days or less?"

    "Yes," Andel replied, his tone grim. "And if that''s true, West Town might have more than one prodigy on its hands. We''ve underestimated them both."

    Freya fell silent, her mind racing. She thought about Raymond again, his calm demeanor, his easygoing attitude. How had he managed to stay so unassuming while hiding such talent? The thought made her stomach twist, part admiration, part envy.

    "Seventeen days¡­" she whispered to herself, shaking her head. ''What kind of monster are you, Raymond Kelton?''

 Chapter 38 - 38: Visit from the Guild!

    Early morning.

    In the small utility room on the second floor of the townhouse at No. 25 Red Rose Street, the rhythmic sound of labored breathing echoed in the confined space.

    "One thousand five hundred fifty-six... one thousand five hundred fifty-seven¡­"

    Raymond''s voice carried through the air as his sweat-drenched body moved steadily up and down. His palms pressed against the wooden floor, which was now slick and darkened by the sheer volume of sweat he had poured into his morning routine.

    The past two days had been a whirlwind since he registered as an adventurer. He could still vividly recall the scene when he returned home that fateful evening.

    Arya, arms crossed and her glare sharp enough to pierce steel, had confronted him the moment he walked through the door.

    "Not only did you not make a single coin," she''d snapped, her tone laced with frustration, "but you ''lost'' money? And you came back injured?"

    Raymond had tried¡ª''tried''¡ªto explain how unexpected circumstances had led to the mishap, but Arya wasn''t having it. "That''s it. You''re grounded. No commissions, no adventures, no excuses. You''re not leaving this house until I say so!"

    No amount of pleading or reasoning swayed her. And so, for the past two days, Raymond had been confined to the house.

    "Two thousand!" he finally grunted, muscles straining as he completed the last of his push-ups. With a low roar of triumph, he collapsed onto his back, staring at the ceiling as he gasped for air. Despite the exhaustion, a satisfied grin crept onto his face.

    "This warrior class is ''incredible,''" he muttered between breaths. "Heavy armor, heavy weapons¡­ and in just two days, my physical strength has improved this much?"

    Raymond marveled at the changes in his body. When he''d first awakened as a ''fighter,'' the most noticeable improvement had been in his agility and flexibility. While strength and endurance had improved slightly, it was nothing extraordinary. But ever since awakening the ''warrior'' class, his body had transformed in ways that felt almost supernatural.

    In just two days, he had visibly bulked up. His muscles were denser, his stamina had skyrocketed, and his overall height had increased from 1.7 meters to 1.75 meters. And judging by the way his body still felt charged with energy, he suspected he wasn''t done growing yet.

    Wiping the sweat from his brow, Raymond decided to check his stats. With a flick of his hand, he brought up the glowing blue panel hovering in front of him:

    Name: Raymond Kelton.

    Age: 15.

    Magic Value: 215.7 / 215.7.

    Occupations: Fighter, Warrior.

    Skills: Bone Crusher [Fighter].

    Skill Points: 0. Cumulative Value: 50%.

    Awakenable Professions: [Hidden].

    Learnable Skills: [Hidden].

    His gaze lingered on his magic value. When he''d first awakened as a ''fighter,'' it had been 210.3. The jump to 215.7 wasn''t enormous, but he knew part of that increase came from his battle with the giant mutant rat. Killing the beast had earned him 5 points, leaving his daily natural increase at just 0.2.

    "I was hoping awakening the ''warrior'' class would double my daily magic growth," he muttered with a hint of disappointment. "But nope, still 0.2 per day."

    He shrugged it off. After all, magic growth wasn''t his primary focus. He could still increase his magic value by awakening new professions or defeating monsters, which made the daily rate feel negligible in the grand scheme of things.

    "Killing that mutant rat was worth it," he reflected, rubbing his chin thoughtfully. "Not only did I gain 5 magic points, but my ''cumulative skill points'' shot up by 50%. Does that mean stronger monsters give a higher percentage? I''ll need to test this theory¡­"

    Before he could delve further into his musings, Arya''s voice rang out from the floor below, sharp and commanding. "Raymond! Breakfast is ready! Stop dawdling and come down!"

    Raymond sighed, pulling himself off the floor. His clothes were drenched, and his body reeked of sweat. He glanced down at himself and made a quick decision. Grabbing a towel, he headed to the bathroom to freshen up. After a quick rinse, he changed into clean clothes and descended the stairs.

    The smell of freshly baked bread and scrambled eggs greeted him as he entered the dining area. Arya was already seated at the table, her fork in hand and her plate half-empty. She barely looked up as she spoke around a mouthful of food. "You¡­ should walk more quietly," she said, narrowing her eyes at him. "What if you break the stairs? With the way you''re growing, you''re going to stomp straight through them one day."

    Raymond chuckled, shaking his head as he sat down. "You''re exaggerating, Arya. I''m not ''that'' heavy."

    She raised an eyebrow, pointing her fork at him accusingly. "You''ve grown five centimeters in two days! If you keep this up, you''ll outgrow the house by next week."

    Despite her teasing tone, Raymond caught the faintest hint of concern in her voice. He couldn''t blame her. The rapid changes in his body were startling, even to him. Still, he decided to lighten the mood. "If I outgrow the house, I''ll just start sleeping in the backyard. That should solve the problem."

    Arya rolled her eyes but couldn''t hide the faint smile tugging at her lips. "Just don''t break the furniture, alright?" S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Deal," Raymond replied, grinning as he reached for a slice of bread. Despite his confinement, he couldn''t deny he was feeling stronger, faster, and more capable than ever before. And as much as Arya fussed over his safety, he knew deep down that this was just the beginning of his journey.

    Raymond could only sigh, shaking his head helplessly.

    He wasn''t oblivious to his predicament. Over the past few days, his strength had skyrocketed so dramatically that it felt almost alien to him. Despite his best efforts, he couldn''t fully control it yet. That was precisely why he had been doing rigorous push-ups and various strength drills every morning, to train his body to obey him again.

    But even with his training, he couldn''t quite measure how much stronger he had become. All he knew was that his strength had surpassed anything he could have imagined. Just yesterday, he had casually lifted the heavy oak wardrobe in his room, something that must have weighed at least 200 pounds; like it was a sack of potatoes. It had startled him enough that he resolved not to test his strength on the furniture anymore.

    Now seated at the dining table, he eyed the breakfast Arya had prepared. It was a step up from the simple fare of bread and butter they usually shared. This morning, she had gone all out, crispy fried bacon, golden eggs stacked neatly on toasted bread, and a glass of fresh milk.

    Raymond reached for the milk, tilting his head back and draining the glass in one gulp. As he set it down, he tugged at the collar of his shirt, frowning slightly. The fabric felt uncomfortably tight across his shoulders and chest.

    He glanced down at himself and sighed. His clothes had become noticeably snug, and not just in the chest area, his pants were starting to ride up, too. ''Looks like I''ll need to go shopping for new clothes soon¡­''

    As the thought crossed his mind, he noticed Arya staring at him, her sandwich paused halfway to her mouth. He raised an eyebrow. "What''s wrong? Why are you looking at me like that?"

    Arya blinked, her face flushing slightly as if she''d been caught doing something embarrassing. "N-Nothing," she stammered, quickly taking a bite of her sandwich to cover her reaction.

    But inside, Arya was anything but calm. Over the past few days, she''d been watching Raymond change before her eyes. At first, it was subtle, his confidence seemed to have grown. But now, the difference was stark. His physical appearance had become sharper, more commanding. His once boyish features had matured almost overnight, and he carried himself with a calm, steady presence that felt¡­ reassuring.

    She''d heard about the transformations that occurred when someone awakened, but this¡ª''this''¡ªwas different. Raymond was evolving in ways she couldn''t quite put into words. And yet, as much as the change was startling, Arya found it comforting.

    Clearing her throat, she tried to steer the conversation to something else. "By the way, Raymond," she began, setting her sandwich down. "I noticed something strange this morning."

    Raymond looked up, his curiosity piqued. "Oh? What is it?"

    "When I passed by the Becker Hotel," Arya said, "I saw that it was closed."

    "Closed?" Raymond frowned, the surprise evident on his face.

    "Yes. I asked around," Arya continued. "It turns out Mrs. Becker and her family sold the inn and left town late last night."

    Raymond blinked in surprise, setting down his sandwich. "They sold the hotel? And left town completely?"

    Arya nodded, studying his reaction.

    Raymond leaned back in his chair, a mix of emotions crossing his face. He hadn''t expected this. He had assumed that after their encounter, Mrs. Becker would simply lay low and keep her distance. But to sell her livelihood and leave West Town entirely? That was extreme, even for someone who might have feared retaliation.

    He sighed, running a hand through his hair. ''She must''ve thought I''d come after her¡­'' he realized. In truth, revenge had never crossed his mind. He had already decided to let the matter rest after securing fair compensation from her. It wasn''t worth the trouble. Besides, if he ''had'' gone after her, it would have immediately drawn the attention of the Knights. The last thing he needed was to incriminate himself.

    Still, it was probably for the best. Mrs. Becker''s departure meant there''d be no lingering hostility between them. He couldn''t help but chuckle to himself. "Well, I guess that takes care of that," he muttered.

    Before Arya could respond, the sound of a loud ''clang'' interrupted their conversation.

    "Ding! Ding!" The bell hanging from the ceiling chimed, its rope rattling slightly. It was their doorbell, someone was outside.

    Arya stood up, brushing off her hands. "I''ll get it," she said, heading toward the door. Her brow furrowed slightly as she walked. Hardly anyone knew they lived at No. 25 Red Rose Street, so why would someone come calling?

    Curious but cautious, she opened the door.

    Standing on the doorstep was a striking young woman in a crisp uniform. She looked to be in her early twenties, her posture straight and her expression professional yet friendly. Her dark hair was neatly tied back, and her uniform, likely that of a courier or official messenger, was immaculately pressed.

    The woman smiled warmly at Arya. "Good morning," she said in a clear, pleasant voice. "Is this Mr. Raymond Kelton''s residence?"

    Arya blinked, her eyes narrowing slightly as her guard went up. She didn''t recognize this woman, and the fact that she was asking for Raymond specifically made her wary. "Who''s asking?" she replied, her tone cautious.

    The woman''s smile didn''t waver. "I''m here to deliver a message on behalf of the Adventurer''s Guild," she explained, holding up a sealed envelope embossed with the guild''s crest. "It''s for Mr. Raymond Kelton. Is he home?"

 Chapter 39 - 39: End of Review!

    "Yes, and you are?" Arya''s tone was polite, but there was an undeniable sharpness to her words. She wasn''t sure why, but seeing this elegant woman in uniform asking for Raymond left her feeling oddly annoyed.

    The woman smiled warmly, undeterred by Arya''s tone. "Ah! I''m Mila Coburn, a staff member from the Adventurer''s Guild," she introduced herself with a small bow, her name tag gleaming in the morning light.

    Arya nodded but didn''t return the smile. Instead, she turned back toward the house and called out, "Raymond, someone from the Adventurer''s Guild is here to see you!"

    Hearing his name, Raymond approached, curious about the unexpected visitor. When he saw the woman standing at the door, his memory clicked. "Oh, you''re from the registration desk," he said, recognizing Mila instantly. She had been the one who had processed his adventurer registration just a few days ago.

    Mila''s professional demeanor faltered for a moment, and a guilty expression overtook her face. "Mr. Raymond," she began, bowing her head deeply, "I''m so, so sorry. I didn''t know that there was a giant mutant rat in the sewer when I suggested that mission to you. If I had known, I never would have encouraged you to take it on. This was my oversight, and I deeply apologize!"

    Her voice wavered with emotion as she bowed repeatedly, clearly feeling responsible for what had happened. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Uh¡­" Raymond raised a hand awkwardly, trying to stop her flood of apologies. His gaze fell on the identity tag pinned to her uniform: ''Mila Coburn''. "Miss Mila, wait¡ª"

    Mila froze mid-bow, straightening up but still looking visibly distressed. Arya, standing to the side, crossed her arms and raised an eyebrow, clearly intrigued by the interaction. Though she didn''t know the full story, Mila''s words gave her enough context to connect a few dots.

    Raymond scratched the back of his head, looking at Mila with a mix of confusion and curiosity. "So¡­ you came here just to apologize?"

    "Oh, no, that''s not the only reason," Mila quickly clarified, shaking her head. "The guild has completed its review of the incident, and they''ve verified that everything you reported was accurate. I came to inform you that you need to visit the guild to finalize the paperwork and claim your compensation."

    She paused, her expression softening, though her guilt remained evident. "But¡­ it really was my suggestion that led to this situation. So I insisted on taking the task of informing you personally so that I could apologize face-to-face."

    Her voice cracked slightly, and tears began to pool in her eyes. "I''m so sorry for everything, Mr. Raymond."

    Raymond sighed, his earlier annoyance at the situation melting away. He waved his hand dismissively, his tone calm. "Miss Mila, there''s no need to blame yourself. Honestly, it''s not your fault. I looked at all the available commissions and chose this one because I thought it would be the best fit for a beginner. It wasn''t your suggestion alone that decided it."

    Mila blinked, the tears in her eyes threatening to spill. "But still¡ª"

    "Really, it''s okay," Raymond interrupted gently. "The mutant rats in the sewers weren''t that strong, and the task itself was perfectly reasonable for beginners. No one could have predicted we''d run into a giant mutant rat. That was just bad luck."

    Mila''s expression brightened slightly at his words, though she still looked hesitant. "So¡­ does this mean you forgive me?" she asked, her voice small.

    Raymond let out a helpless chuckle. "Yes, I forgive you."

    At that, Mila exhaled a deep sigh of relief, a genuine smile spreading across her face. "Thank you, Mr. Raymond!" Her mood seemed to lift completely, and her gaze shifted to Arya. "Oh! Is this your sister?"

    Arya''s expression darkened immediately, and she shot Raymond a sharp look.

    "N-No, this is Arya," Raymond stammered, suddenly feeling cornered. "She''s¡­ um¡­ mine¡­"

    His voice trailed off as his mind scrambled for a way to describe their relationship. "Friend" didn''t feel right; it was far too casual for someone like Arya, who had practically become his family. But they weren''t lovers, either. Finally, he blurted out the only word that seemed to fit. "¡­relative."

    "Relative?" Mila repeated, raising an eyebrow. Her expression shifted as though she were trying to solve a puzzle. "Ah, I see!" she exclaimed, her eyes lighting up with sudden understanding. "I get it now, Mr. Raymond. Don''t worry, I won''t tell anyone!"

    Raymond froze, a sense of dread washing over him as he caught the knowing, almost ''mischievous'' smile on Mila''s face. ''No, Mila, you absolutely do ''not'' get it.''

    From the way she beamed at him, it was clear her mind had wandered to entirely the wrong conclusion. She must have assumed their relationship was far more¡­ intimate. And judging by her expression, she probably believed it to be a secret they were trying to keep hidden.

    Before he could correct her, Mila clapped her hands together. "Well, Mr. Raymond, I''ll leave you to your morning. But please make sure to visit the Adventurer''s Guild before noon today to complete the process!"

    "Y-Yeah, sure," Raymond muttered, still trying to process the misunderstanding.

    Mila waved cheerfully as she turned to leave, her satisfied smile never fading. "Thank you again, Mr. Raymond! Have a good day!"

    As the door closed behind her, Raymond groaned, rubbing his temples. Arya stood with her arms crossed, her sharp gaze fixed on him.

    "''Relative,'' huh?" she said dryly. "Care to explain that one?"

    Raymond sighed, slumping into a chair. "Let''s just say I need to work on my improvisation skills."

    Arya rolled her eyes, muttering something under her breath as she returned to the table. Meanwhile, Raymond silently vowed to clear up the misunderstanding with Mila¡­ if he ever got the chance.

    Raymond opened his mouth, ready to explain the concept of "relatives" and how it extended to people with close bonds and deep feelings. But Arya, her face slightly flushed, interrupted him with an awkward question.

    "Raymond... what did Miss Mila say about the review and compensation? You need to go to the Adventurer''s Guild, right?"

    Raymond paused mid-thought, noticing Arya''s behavior. Her usual confident demeanor was replaced by something he hadn''t seen before, a shy avoidance of his gaze. She turned her head slightly when he looked at her, pretending to be preoccupied.

    ''Oh no,'' Raymond thought, exasperated. ''You misunderstood too. But you didn''t act like this before¡­''

    He sighed, rubbing his face briefly before answering. "It''s about the commission I took two days ago to clear the mutant rats. Remember when I said I got injured because of an accident? The guild has been reviewing the situation, and they''ve confirmed everything I reported. Now they''re compensating me accordingly."

    Arya blinked, her expression shifting as realization dawned. "So¡­ what you said was true."

    "Yes," Raymond replied, raising an eyebrow.

    Arya bit her lip, looking embarrassed. After a moment, she turned to him with sincerity. "I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have doubted you. I¡­ I was wrong."

    Raymond folded his arms, mock-stern. "Good. Then next time, don''t be so stubborn and cut me off when I try to explain."

    "Yes, yes, I understand," Arya said quickly, waving her hand dismissively, though her tone carried a hint of guilt. "You should head to the guild. Don''t keep them waiting."

    "I''m going now," Raymond said, turning toward the door.

    But Arya''s voice stopped him mid-step. "Hold on! You''re going without any equipment. No armor, no weapons!"

    Raymond turned back, confused. "What? Why?"

    Arya narrowed her eyes. "I''m not letting you go out dressed like you''re ready to take on another commission. You''ll get tempted to pick one up ''just because.'' No equipment means no fights."

    "I wasn''t planning to take any commissions today anyway," Raymond grumbled, shaking his head.

    "Good. Then there''s no problem." Arya gave him a pointed look, as if daring him to argue further.

    Realizing it wasn''t worth the battle, Raymond raised his hands in surrender. "Fine, no equipment. Happy?"

    Arya nodded, satisfied. "Go. And don''t come back with a mission slip!"

    ---

    When Raymond arrived at the Adventurer''s Guild, the building was buzzing with activity. Dozens of adventurers milled about, discussing strategies, checking the commission board, or chatting with guild staff.

    As he stepped into the main hall, a familiar voice cut through the noise.

    "I ''told'' you, I already have teammates!"

    Raymond turned toward the commotion and spotted Sylph. She was surrounded by several adventurers, her arms crossed and her expression a mix of irritation and impatience.

    Raymond smiled faintly, unsurprised. He''d expected this to happen. After all, who wouldn''t want a magician who could cast ''Explosion Magic'' on their team?

    Just then, Sylph''s gaze landed on him. Her face lit up, and she immediately turned back to the persistent adventurers. "See? My teammate''s here. Move it."

    Without waiting for a response, she pushed past them and ran toward Raymond, her casual clothes fluttering as she moved.

    "Raymond! Finally!" she called, stopping in front of him with a bright smile. "You wouldn''t ''believe'' how annoying these people are. I just got here, and they''ve been begging me to join their teams non-stop. It''s driving me crazy!"

    "Really?" Raymond replied dryly, though his tone held no surprise.

    "Yeah!" Sylph huffed, throwing her hands up. "They''re relentless. Like, do I have ''free agent'' written on my forehead or something?"

    Raymond chuckled softly but didn''t respond, his attention shifting to the group of adventurers who had followed her. Leading them was a green-haired man clad in heavy armor, a broadsword strapped to his back. His equipment was sleek and expensive, far more luxurious than anything Raymond had seen even among Bronze-level adventurers.

    The man''s gaze flicked to Raymond''s White Porcelain-level nameplate, and a smirk curled at his lips. "So, ''this'' is your teammate?" he asked, his tone dripping with disdain.

    "Yes," Sylph said curtly, glaring at him.

    The green-haired man ignored her annoyance, stepping forward and gesturing toward himself. "Look, I''m just saying you should consider teaming up with us instead. My skill set is perfect for protecting teammates, and I''ve even been invited to join several Silver-level teams. With me, you''d never have to worry about getting hurt by monsters."

    He turned to Raymond with a condescending glance. "As for your current teammate, it would make more sense for him to join a White Porcelain-level group where he belongs."

    Raymond didn''t react immediately, though his expression grew slightly amused. As the green-haired man came closer, a faint glow appeared in Raymond''s vision, a panel had popped up.

    Without looking away, Raymond skimmed the information now displayed about the man. He smirked inwardly, already guessing what the man''s so-called "perfect" skill was.

    "Sylph," Raymond said calmly, his gaze still on the man. "Do you know what skill he''s talking about?"

    Sylph frowned, glancing between them. "No, what?"

    Raymond''s smirk grew. "Let me guess¡­" He paused for effect, then looked directly at the green-haired man. "It''s ''Taunt,'' isn''t it?"

    The man''s smug expression faltered, his confidence wavering. "H-How did you know?"

    Raymond chuckled, his tone light but pointed. "Just a hunch."

    Sylph raised an eyebrow, sensing the tension but unsure of its source. Meanwhile, Raymond was already piecing together his next move. ''This guy doesn''t know it yet, but he just walked into the wrong conversation.''

 Chapter 40 - 40: Seen Through?

    "Learnable skill detected: Taunt! [Warrior] [Upgradable], learning cost: 3 skill points."

    "Learnable skill detected: Wind Slash! [Warrior] [Swordsman], learning cost: 1 skill point."

    Raymond''s gaze flickered over the glowing panel that had appeared before him. Surprise crept into his expression.

    ''Taunt,'' a skill that could attract and hold the attention of enemies, caught his interest immediately. It wasn''t just its utility that intrigued him, it was the fact that this skill was upgradable, a feature he hadn''t encountered before. However, it came at a cost. Learning ''Taunt'' required 3 skill points, one more than the ''Whirlwind Kick'' he had considered earlier. The investment spoke volumes about the skill''s potential value.

    His attention then shifted to ''Wind Slash.'' The name alone suggested it was a sword technique, but what really stood out was its dual compatibility. It could be learned by both the ''Warrior'' and ''Swordsman'' professions. It made sense¡ª''Warriors'' were versatile with a variety of weapons, and ''Swordsmen'' specialized in sword-based combat. This overlap highlighted the skill''s flexibility.

    Raymond''s gaze lingered on the first skill. The green-haired man''s earlier boast clicked into place. ''So, his "protecting teammates" skill is Taunt,'' Raymond thought. Judging by the man''s reputation and the fact that he''d been scouted by Silver-level teams, it was safe to assume the skill''s effectiveness.

    But his musings were cut short as Sylph''s angry voice snapped him back to reality.

    "It''s ''none'' of your business who I team up with!" she snapped, glaring at the green-haired man with fire in her eyes. "You think you''re so special because you''ve got a ''taunt'' skill? Well, let me tell you; I don''t think you''re great at all! So quit bothering me!"

    The green-haired man blinked, stunned by her outburst. For a moment, he stood there dumbfounded, unable to form a response.

    But his expression quickly darkened as he recovered. He shifted his attention to Raymond, sizing him up with a mix of disdain and calculation. "Raymond, right?"

    Raymond nodded slowly, crossing his arms as he waited for the inevitable attempt to rope him into the argument.

    The man straightened his posture, trying to look imposing. "Listen," he said, his tone condescending. "Sylph is an ''Explosion Magician.'' Someone with her talent shouldn''t be held back by a White Porcelain-level adventurer like you. If you really care about her, you''ll let her join a team like mine, where she''ll be properly protected and able to shine."

    Raymond raised an eyebrow. His mind wandered briefly as he tried to place where he''d heard this kind of logic before. It struck him as familiar in a way that was both amusing and irritating.

    He stroked his chin, pretending to think it over. The green-haired man seemed to take this as a sign of agreement, his smug expression returning. But before he could say anything more, Raymond looked up, his expression serious.

    "I finally understand why you were able to learn the ''Taunt'' skill," Raymond said, his tone completely even.

    The man straightened further, clearly expecting praise. "Oh? And why is that?"

    "Because you have a natural talent for making people want to punch you."

    For a moment, there was silence. Then Sylph burst into laughter, doubling over as tears formed in her eyes.

    "Pfft! Hahaha!" she cackled, clutching her stomach. "Raymond! That''s ''perfect!''"

    Even the demi-human cat girl from the green-haired man''s team couldn''t suppress her laughter. Her sharp ears twitched as she giggled openly. "This little brother really knows how to deliver a burn!"

    The man''s face turned as red as a beet, his earlier smugness crumbling under the weight of everyone''s laughter. He glared furiously at his cat-girl teammate, who was doing little to hide her amusement. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "You! Stop laughing!" he barked, but it only made her giggle harder.

    Meanwhile, Raymond turned to Sylph, ignoring the commotion entirely. "Come on," he said. "Let''s finish the paperwork. I''ve got things to do."

    "Right, let''s go upstairs," Sylph said, her mood instantly lifting as she followed Raymond toward the stairs. "Don''t waste time on these kinds of people."

    Behind them, the green-haired man stood fuming, his pride thoroughly trampled. His teammates exchanged glances, unsure whether to console him or quietly distance themselves.

    ---

    Once they were upstairs and away from the crowd, Sylph turned to Raymond with an excited grin. "You know, Raymond, you''ve got just as much talent as Geldan. If you were a ''Warrior,'' you''d definitely be able to learn ''Taunt'' too!"

    Raymond raised an eyebrow, processing the name she''d just dropped. ''Geldan¡­ so that''s his name.'' He chuckled inwardly, appreciating her keen observation. ''Sylph''s instincts aren''t half bad.''

    "Maybe," Raymond replied with a small smirk. ''Though I''ll learn Taunt for real soon enough,'' he added silently. ''Unlike him, I won''t need to taunt people with my words.''

    Sylph tilted her head, noticing his confident expression. "What''s with that look? Thinking of showing him up?"

    "Not at all," Raymond said smoothly. "Just thinking about how much more training I''ll need. That''s all."

    Sylph grinned. "Well, if you need a partner for sparring, I''m here. Explosion Magic might be overkill, but I can try to tone it down for you."

    "Thanks," Raymond said, shaking his head with a chuckle. "I''ll keep that in mind."

    The two continued toward the guild office, leaving behind the chaos of the hall below. But even as they moved on, Raymond couldn''t help but smile, already looking forward to mastering the skill that had sparked this entire exchange.

    ''Taunt'' requires 3 skill points, and that''s already a hefty cost. But the bigger problem¡­ can I even reveal my ''Warrior'' profession?'' Raymond''s thoughts churned with uncertainty. He wasn''t sure if anyone in the Kingdom of Atlantis had ever awakened more than one profession. If he revealed this, would it make him a target of suspicion or envy?

    ''Maybe I should ask Sylph?'' he thought, glancing at her. But before he could bring it up, a familiar voice interrupted his train of thought.

    "Raymond!"

    The surprised tone made Raymond turn. Coming out of one of the rooms in the Adventurer''s Guild were Freya, Captain Andel, and several other knights. Their armor bore fresh stains of blood and dirt, evidence of recent combat.

    "Freya? Captain Andel?" Raymond blinked, genuinely surprised. "What are you doing here?"

    His gaze swept over them, noting the grime and blood smeared across their uniforms. "Wait¡­ do the Knights take on guild commissions too?"

    Freya rolled her eyes and huffed. "What? Do you think we''re here to snatch commissions from you adventurers?"

    Raymond raised his hands defensively. "I didn''t mean it like that. I was just curious!"

    Freya crossed her arms, smirking. "Of course not. But since you''re so curious, let me explain."

    The knights gathered around as Freya continued. "It''s not just residents who issue commissions to the Adventurer''s Guild. The guild itself issues plenty of them. Sometimes, when emergencies happen; like a monster attack, they can''t wait for an adventurer to accept the commission and deal with it. That''s when the Knights step in."

    Raymond tilted his head, intrigued. "Emergencies?"

    Freya nodded. "Right. For example, if a monster suddenly blocks a major road or invades a critical mine, it''s not just someone''s personal problem, it affects the whole kingdom. Those kinds of commissions are sent out directly by the guild, but if time is critical, the guild calls on us."

    Captain Andel, standing quietly nearby, gave a firm nod. "The guild and the Knights are both part of the kingdom''s infrastructure. We exist to protect Atlantis and ensure its safety. Our roles might differ, but we share the same goal."

    Freya continued, her voice tinged with pride. "This time, we were called in because a powerful monster appeared on one of the main trade routes. It was causing chaos; destroying wagons, attacking merchants and traffic had to be restored immediately. That''s why we''re here."

    "I see," Raymond said, nodding in understanding. "That makes sense now."

    Just as the conversation settled, Freya''s eyes shifted to Sylph, and they lit up with recognition. "Wait, is that¡­ is she your Explosion Mage teammate? Sylph?"

    Sylph froze, startled. "Huh? How do you know my name?" Her gaze darted to Raymond, suspicion flickering in her eyes. "Did you tell her about me?"

    Raymond raised his hands, shaking his head. "Nope. Don''t look at me. I''m just as confused as you are."

    Freya chuckled, clearly amused by their reactions. "Relax, both of you. The investigation into the giant mutant rat incident involved us knights and the guild staff. Your names came up during the review."

    Realization dawned on both Raymond and Sylph at the same time. "Oh, so that''s why," Raymond said, exhaling.

    "But I have to admit," Freya added, her gaze shifting back to Raymond with a hint of envy, "I didn''t expect you to be so talented. No wonder Sylph teamed up with you."

    Raymond blinked, confused. "Wait, me? Talented?"

    Sylph looked at him, equally puzzled. "What''s she talking about? You never mentioned anything like that."

    Raymond scratched his head, utterly lost. "I''ve only mastered one skill so far. How''s that considered talented?"

    Freya grinned, her expression almost teasing. "Oh, come on, don''t be so modest. People who master their first skill within a year are already considered gifted. And those who manage two in that time? They''re called prodigies. From what we''ve learned about you, you''re well ahead of schedule."

    Raymond blinked, stunned. He hadn''t thought of it that way. Freya''s words carried weight, especially since she herself had previously boasted about mastering two skills within a year.

    Sylph''s eyes sparkled with interest. "Wait, Raymond¡­ ''is'' she right? Are you secretly some kind of prodigy?"

    "No! I mean, I''ve only learned one skill," Raymond said quickly, waving his hands. "That''s hardly impressive compared to someone like you who''s mastered Explosion Magic."

    Freya shook her head, a small smirk on her face. "Sylph''s Explosion Magic is definitely impressive, but you''re underestimating yourself. The way you''ve progressed since awakening¡­ it''s unusual. Talented adventurers like you and Sylph stand out for a reason."

    Raymond''s chest tightened slightly. He could feel Freya''s sharp eyes studying him, almost as if she were searching for something hidden. For a moment, he wondered if she''d somehow seen through his secret. ''Does she know about my second profession?''

    Freya tilted her head, a curious glint in her eyes. "Raymond, you''ve been holding back something, haven''t you?"

    Raymond forced a casual laugh, brushing off her words. "Holding back? Not at all. I''m just taking things one step at a time."

    But deep down, his mind raced. He had to tread carefully. The last thing he needed was for Freya or anyone else, to uncover his dual professions.

    For now, he decided to shift the focus. "Anyway, speaking of talents, Sylph is the real prodigy here. Explosion Magic isn''t something just anyone can pull off."

    Freya nodded in agreement but gave Raymond one last thoughtful look before letting it go. As they continued talking, Raymond couldn''t shake the feeling that Freya had picked up on more than she was letting on. If she didn''t know yet, it was only a matter of time.

 Chapter 41 - 41: Alchemist Guilds Reward!

    Freya looked back and forth between Raymond and Sylph, both of whom had identical puzzled expressions. Finally, she sighed, as if their confusion was contagious, leaving all three of them looking equally perplexed.

    "Wait, don''t you know? Raymond''s been awakened for less than twenty days."

    "Um?" Sylph frowned, tilting her head slightly. ''Awakened for less than twenty days? What''s so special about that?''

    She blinked a few times, and then something seemed to click. Her mouth fell open slowly, and she covered it with both hands as realization dawned. Turning to Raymond, her eyes were wide with disbelief.

    In the past, whenever she looked at Raymond, there had always been a subtle sense of superiority in her mind. She couldn''t help it,bshe was an ''Explosion Magician'', a rare and powerful specialization, while Raymond seemed like a fairly ordinary awakener by comparison.

    But now, that superiority had evaporated like morning dew under the sun.

    "You mean¡­" Sylph said slowly, her voice unsteady, "Raymond mastered a skill in less than twenty days?!"

    Freya nodded with certainty, her expression smug. "Exactly. I thought you knew that already, why else would you team up with him?"

    Sylph felt a twinge of annoyance. ''How would I know? He didn''t even tell me!'' she thought, biting her lip. Suddenly, she understood Raymond''s calm indifference whenever other adventurers swarmed her, eager to team up.

    ''So that''s it. He''s not just ignoring them, he knows he''s just as much of a genius as I am. If not more!''

    "Um¡­" Raymond''s voice broke through her thoughts, completely ruining the dramatic tension. "Is that¡­ rare?"

    Both Freya and Sylph froze, staring at him as though he''d just asked if water was wet.

    "What do you ''think?''" Freya snapped, her bright eyes narrowing in frustration. "Do you not realize how insane that is?"

    Raymond scratched his head, frowning. ''I thought Freya figured out I''d awakened a second profession¡­ but this is about mastering a skill?''

    Freya crossed her arms and let out an exasperated sigh. "Do you know how long it took me to awaken my first skill? ''Two months!'' And back then, I thought that was ''fast.'' It was! People called me a prodigy for that."

    Sylph raised an eyebrow, clearly intrigued. "Two months? Really?"

    Freya nodded, puffing up slightly with pride. "Two months is already considered impressive. But Raymond¡­" Her voice trailed off, and a complicated look crossed her face. She glanced at Raymond, then seemed to remember something that made her expression shift into outright disbelief.

    ''The day after we captured Raymond, he asked me how to awaken skills,'' she thought, her heart racing. ''That means he didn''t even know how it worked back then. But by the time he completed that commission with Sylph, he''d already mastered a skill!''

    Her thoughts spiraled further. ''So if he mastered a skill during the mission¡­ does that mean he learned it in just one day?!''

    Freya''s hands clenched at her sides as she tried to suppress the thought. It was too terrifying to dwell on. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Do you have any idea," she finally said, glaring at Raymond, "how ridiculous that is? Learning a skill in less than twenty days is unheard of. It''s, it''s insane! And you''re standing here asking if it''s rare?! Ugh!"

    She threw her hands in the air, her frustration spilling out as she paced back and forth.

    Sylph, meanwhile, was staring at Raymond with newfound respect and a hint of competitiveness. ''Less than twenty days¡­ That''s¡­'' She tried to compare herself. ''I awakened as a magician three months ago and mastered Explosion Magic two months later. That''s still impressive. But¡­''

    Her mind whirred. ''Explosion Magic is far more advanced than whatever basic skill Raymond learned. So maybe he''s just quicker with simple skills? Yes. That makes sense. My talent isn''t worse, he''s just working with easier material.''

    As she reached this conclusion, Sylph''s shoulders relaxed, and her usual confidence returned.

    Raymond, oblivious to her mental gymnastics, was watching Freya with mild concern as she continued her rant. Eventually, she stopped abruptly, her expression shifting to one of mild embarrassment. "Oh, great. I got so worked up that I didn''t notice Captain Andel and the others left without me."

    She sighed, then looked at Raymond and Sylph with an apologetic smile. "Well, I guess I''d better go catch up with them. Don''t let me keep you any longer."

    Before leaving, she turned to Raymond one last time, giving him a sharp glare. "And for the record, next time you accomplish something crazy like this, ''act like you know it''s impressive.''"

    Raymond, still looking completely innocent, gave her a small wave as she disappeared down the stairs.

    Sylph watched her go, then glanced at Raymond, her expression pensive. "So¡­ less than twenty days, huh?" she muttered.

    Raymond shrugged. "I guess. It''s not like I was counting."

    Sylph let out a low sigh, then straightened up and crossed her arms, her competitive spark reigniting. "Well, I might''ve taken two months to master Explosion Magic, but I''d like to see you pull off something like that. My talent''s still ahead of yours."

    "Sure," Raymond said, too tired to argue. "Now, can we finish the paperwork? I''ve still got things to do."

    With a satisfied nod, Sylph gestured toward the guild office. "Let''s get it done."

    As they walked, Raymond couldn''t help but feel a twinge of unease. Freya''s insights had been sharper than expected. ''I''ll have to be more careful,'' he thought. ''If someone figures out I''ve awakened more than one profession, things could get complicated fast.''

    Raymond and Sylph quickly located the auditor who had overseen their case. As soon as the man spotted them, he waved over a recorder, and the four of them made their way to the guild''s report room.

    The atmosphere in the room was professional, but the air was thick with anticipation. Once everyone was seated, the auditor wasted no time. "We''ve completed the review of your case," he began, his tone steady. "We''ve verified everything you reported and confirmed it to be true. As for the compensation, it has been finalized."

    Reaching into his satchel, the auditor pulled out a leather pouch and placed it on the table with a soft ''thud.'' The unmistakable clink of gold coins resonated in the room, and both Raymond''s and Sylph''s eyes immediately locked onto the bag.

    Raymond''s heartbeat quickened. ''If that bag is full of gold coins¡­ it''s got to be at least fifty!''

    Sylph leaned forward slightly, her eyes glued to the pouch.

    The auditor chuckled at their reactions. "Don''t worry, I won''t keep you in suspense," he said, amused. "Here''s the breakdown:

    "First, the giant mutant rat you killed is considered no less than a Bronze-level threat. For completing this task, the guild has awarded you a reward of two gold coins."

    Raymond''s excitement dimmed slightly, but he nodded. Two gold coins were a respectable sum for most adventurers at their level.

    "Second," the auditor continued, "we acknowledge that the guild''s registration staff frequently recommend new adventurers take on mutant rat commissions, which may have influenced your decision. As a result, the guild has decided to compensate you with an additional five gold coins for any undue risk you faced."

    Sylph''s eyes sparkled, and Raymond felt his interest rekindling. Seven gold coins? That was already far more than he had expected.

    "And finally," the auditor said, his tone growing more serious, "the Alchemist Association has also reviewed the matter. Since they were the ones who issued the commission and created the mutant rat problem in the first place, they''ve confirmed that the giant mutant rat was caused by an accident years ago. The president of their association also assures us that no other rats will reach that size, thanks to the resolution of this case. To express their gratitude; and as compensation, they are awarding you fifty gold coins."

    "''Fifty?!''" Sylph exclaimed, her voice rising.

    Raymond''s jaw nearly dropped. "Fifty¡­?"

    The auditor smiled. "That brings your total compensation to fifty-seven gold coins."

    The two adventurers exchanged wide-eyed glances, their expressions a mix of disbelief and elation. Neither of them had expected this. Raymond had assumed he might receive ten gold coins at most, but this sum was beyond anything he had imagined.

    "The Alchemist Association must be loaded¡­" Sylph murmured, staring at the leather bag as if it held her future.

    Raymond couldn''t help but agree. ''How much money do these ''pharmacists'' and ''craftsmen'' make?'' The thought tempted him, and he glanced at his awakening panel.

    [Craftsman] Awakening requirements: Kill monsters using five different types of weapons. Progress: 3/5.

    [Pharmacist] Awakening requirements: Collect ten different herbs in the wild and have them all made into potions by a pharmacist.

    Raymond frowned slightly. ''I''ve used gloves, daggers, and swords so far, only two more weapons to go for Craftsman. That seems doable. But the Pharmacist requirements¡­ gathering herbs and getting them turned into potions sounds tedious.''

    He made a mental note to focus on awakening Craftsman first, saving Pharmacist for later.

    Meanwhile, the auditor reached into his bag and produced two pieces of parchment. "Now, there''s just one formality. These are agreements drafted by the temple''s priests. Once you sign them, the compensation will be officially yours. Be aware that these are binding contracts enforced by divine power. Breaking the agreement will result in immediate sanctions."

    Raymond''s thoughts flickered back to the Sun Goddess statue he''d seen earlier. The scales in her left hand symbolized justice and contracts were her domain.

    The two took the parchments and skimmed through the contents. The agreements were straightforward, stating that the compensation was fair and final, and that neither party would pursue the matter further. Seeing no hidden traps, they both signed without hesitation.

    The moment Raymond signed his name, the parchment glowed faintly before burning up in a burst of warm, radiant light. He felt an invisible force settle over him, a quiet but undeniable reminder of the contract''s weight.

    "All done," the auditor said with satisfaction, sliding the leather bag across the table. "The fifty-seven gold coins are now officially yours."

    Raymond reached out and hefted the bag. It was heavier than he''d expected, the weight of their reward tangible in his hands. He exchanged a grin with Sylph, who was practically beaming.

    "Thank you," Raymond said sincerely.

    The auditor nodded. "You earned it. Good luck on your future endeavors."

    As the two adventurers left the room, Raymond''s mind buzzed with plans. ''Fifty-seven gold coins. That''s enough to invest in new gear¡­ or maybe even save for future training.''

    Sylph nudged him with her elbow. "So, what are you spending your share on?"

    Raymond chuckled. "I''m still deciding. You?"

    "Explosion Magic is expensive," she said with a grin. "I need to stock up on materials for my spells. Maybe a few new robes, too."

    Raymond smirked. "Let''s just not blow through all of it in one day."

    Sylph groaned. "Ugh, don''t ruin the moment with practical advice."

    The two laughed as they stepped out of the Adventurer''s Guild, their spirits high and their purses much heavier than they had expected. For Raymond, this was just the beginning of a larger journey and he was already thinking about what lay ahead.

 Chapter 42 - 42: Tsundere Sylph!

    "Raymond, when are you going to apply for the promotion to ''Black Iron''?"

    The moment the two stepped out of the report room, Sylph couldn''t contain her excitement, her voice practically bouncing with anticipation.

    It was big news. The guild had made an exception for them, offering a rare chance to apply for promotion to the coveted ''Black Iron Level'' a significant step up in rank. The reason? Their victory over the giant mutant rat, a feat that, according to the guild, was equivalent to completing a bronze-level commission. Not only had they earned a reward, but the guild also recognized their strength, which meant this rare opportunity was now available to them.

    Raymond hesitated, his fingers drumming absently on the purse he held in his hand. "I don''t know. I haven''t been feeling too well lately," he said, shaking his head slightly, his voice a little more subdued than usual. "I''ll decide once I feel better."

    Sylph''s brow furrowed with concern. "Not feeling well? Is it from the fight? The mutant rat''s bite still bothering you? Or maybe the antidote we got wasn''t strong enough? We could get something more powerful, after all, we have the gold now!" She was practically vibrating with worry, her tone shifting between anxious and practical. "I can go buy it myself if you want."

    Raymond blinked at her, his expression softening as he took a step back, holding up a hand in reassurance. "No, no, nothing like that," he said, chuckling lightly. "I just got a stomachache. It''s nothing serious. I''m fine."

    Sylph paused, staring at him blankly for a moment. Then, her cheeks flushed bright red as the realization hit her. "A stomachache?" she repeated, almost too loudly, her eyes widening. "You scared me half to death with all that talk about not feeling well, and it was just a stomachache?!"

    Raymond couldn''t help but laugh at her reaction, but Sylph wasn''t done yet. She quickly turned her face away, trying to hide her embarrassment behind a cool, casual tone. "Well, if you''re fine now, just make sure you let me know when you''re ready for that promotion quest," she said, her voice purposefully nonchalant. "I mean, we''re a team, right? It would make sense for us to do the promotion commission together. It''s a special opportunity the guild''s giving us, so it''s best if we stick together. Not that I ''have'' to do it with you, of course..."

    Raymond raised an eyebrow, his gaze flickering over to her as he tried to suppress a grin. There she went again, the classic act of pretending she didn''t care, while clearly ''caring'' a lot.

    "Why do you always do that?" he asked, his voice light but curious. He leaned in slightly, his smile growing wider. "Why do you always explain so much when it''s obvious you want to go with me?"

    Sylph stiffened, her eyes darting away as she took an awkward step back, clearly flustered by his observation. "I¡ªI don''t know what you''re talking about," she stammered. "I just¡­ I''m just saying, ''we'' should do it together, okay? It''s not like I''m desperate to go with you or anything!"

    Raymond smirked, a mischievous glint in his eyes. His curiosity piqued, he decided to go for it. "Hey, Sylph," he said, his tone teasing, "are you a tsundere?"

    "A what?" Sylph blinked at him, genuinely puzzled. Her face contorted as she tried to process the word, clearly not familiar with it.

    Raymond''s smile deepened as he leaned back slightly, clearly enjoying her confusion. "A tsundere," he repeated. "It''s someone who acts tough or cold on the outside to cover up how they really feel, especially when they''re embarrassed. They try to hide their soft side by acting all stubborn and defensive." He paused, his eyes narrowing playfully as he looked directly at her. "Like you, just now."

    For a moment, there was a dangerous silence. Sylph''s face immediately turned crimson as she processed the implication. She stammered, her hands shifting uncomfortably at her sides, clearly caught off guard. "I¡ªI''m not a tsundere!" she protested, her voice a little too loud, a little too defensive.

    Raymond arched an eyebrow, unconvinced. "Not a tsundere?" he asked, his voice dripping with teasing amusement. "Then why did you go on and on about how ''it''s not like you had to do the quest with me'' when you clearly wanted to?"

    Sylph took a step back, her face burning brighter by the second as she tried to retreat into the safety of her pride. "I¡ªwhat do you mean? I just¡­" She struggled to find the right words, her face twisted in frustration. "I just thought it would be best if we stuck together! That''s all!"

    Raymond didn''t relent, slowly walking toward her as he pressed the issue. "Oh, really?" he asked with a sly grin. "Then why keep saying it wasn''t a ''big deal'' if you did the mission with me? Are you ''sure'' you''re not trying to hide how much you actually want to?"

    Sylph''s gaze flicked nervously between Raymond and the ground as she backed up, clearly flustered. "It''s not like that!" she muttered under her breath, her voice cracking slightly.

    Raymond leaned in a little closer, a mischievous twinkle in his eye. "So, you don''t mind if we do the quest together then?"

    Sylph froze, her shoulders tense, her face still glowing with embarrassment. She gave him a sharp glare, but it lacked the usual force. "I¡ªjust¡­ you''re ridiculous," she muttered, her voice barely audible.

    Raymond gave a satisfied grin, enjoying the moment of teasing. "Oh, come on, admit it. You''re a tsundere."

    Sylph huffed, her face hidden behind a veil of defiance, but the soft blush on her cheeks was all the answer Raymond needed.

    "Fine," she muttered, "but I''m not doing this because I ''like'' you or anything!"

    Raymond chuckled, watching her struggle to maintain her tough fa?ade. He had to admit, he loved the challenge of getting under her skin.

    Sylph felt her face burning with embarrassment as her back pressed against the wall, leaving her no escape. Her heart raced, and she could barely breathe, let alone form coherent thoughts.

    "I... I..." she stammered, her mind a whirl of confusion. Words seemed to fail her as she tried to process the situation. Her entire body felt hot, and not just from the blush creeping up her neck, but from the awkwardness of the moment.

    She hadn''t even realized what she''d been doing and saying until Raymond pointed it out. All those excuses she had made¡ª"It''s not like I ''have'' to do this mission with you"¡ªwere they just a defense mechanism? Had she really been trying to cover up how much she ''did'' want to team up with him? The more she thought about it, the more her own actions seemed ridiculous.

    She couldn''t even look him in the eye, and instead, she glanced to the side, avoiding his gaze. But her neck... it was another story. The smooth, pale skin of her throat had turned an unmistakable shade of red, betraying her internal turmoil. The heat was rising up her cheeks, and she could feel it spreading to the tips of her ears.

    Raymond''s voice cut through the silence, playful yet pointed. "See, you still say you''re not a tsundere!"

    His words seemed to hit her like a thousand daggers, unraveling whatever small semblance of composure she had left.

    "I¡ªI''m not!" she shot back defensively, her voice rising in pitch, but the words felt hollow even to her.

    Before she could even process her response, she pushed Raymond away, not forcefully, but enough to create some distance, then bolted, her feet carrying her down the stairs in a hasty escape. She couldn''t handle this anymore. It was too embarrassing, too weird!

    She needed space, needed to think, but most of all, she needed to get away from ''him'' before she completely lost her cool.

    Raymond stood still, watching her flee with a wry smile tugging at his lips. He''d done it. He had successfully peeled away the layers of her tough exterior, exposing her flustered, shy side. What was the best way to deal with a tsundere? Simple: keep teasing them until they couldn''t hide their feelings anymore.

    "I''ve wanted to do that for a long time," Raymond muttered to himself, shaking his head in amusement as he casually tossed the purse in his hand. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    As much as he enjoyed the moment, a small part of him couldn''t help but feel a little guilty. Sylph had never meant to make things so complicated; she''d just been defending herself in the only way she knew how. He could see now how her own words had made her question herself, leading her to doubt her own feelings. She had been backed into a corner, and he''d just kept pressing.

    But then, something caught his attention: the purse. He froze for a moment, his grin fading into a frown. They hadn''t even divided the money yet.

    Just as he was about to follow after her, he caught a glimpse of movement at the top of the stairs. It was Sylph, her head peeking out from behind the bannister. Her expression was a mix of sheepishness and nervous energy.

    She hesitated, then quickly spoke, her voice muffled but clear enough to hear. "I... I live at No. 34, Lanban Street. You can send the gold coins there. Just... just give me 28 of them... and use the extra one to repair your equipment."

    Then, just as quickly, she ducked her head, but not before adding, in a much smaller voice, "And... don''t forget to inform me when you do the mission... please."

    There was a brief moment of silence, and then she hurriedly descended the stairs, making her exit for real this time.

    Raymond stared at the empty stairs, chuckling softly to himself. This time, he hadn''t pushed her too far. He''d gotten the reaction he wanted, but more importantly, he had made her think, maybe for the first time, about what she really wanted.

    He shook his head with a grin. Sylph might act tough, but deep down, she was just as vulnerable as anyone.

    After putting the purse away, Raymond paused. He had to admit, he had been so caught up in teasing Sylph that he had almost forgotten the more pressing matters at hand. They still hadn''t divided the money, and more importantly, there were still so many questions he needed to answer about his new life as an awakener.

    He needed to know more about this world, about the system of awakening, about how his abilities worked and whether they worked the same way for everyone else. For example, could other awakeners gain magic points from killing monsters like he could? Or was that a unique ability tied to the mysterious panel he had no real understanding of yet?

    And then there was the big question: could he be the only one who could awaken multiple professions? Or were there others out there like him?

    Determined to find answers, Raymond headed toward the temple library, the place the auditor had told him about. If there was anywhere that could help him understand this world better, it would be there.

    As he made his way to the door, he glanced back toward the stairs with a small, satisfied smile. Today had been a good day, he''d gotten the answers he wanted from Sylph, and he was one step closer to understanding his place in this strange new world.

 Chapter 43 - 43: Detailed Explanation of the Awakener!

    When Raymond stepped outside the towering temple once again, he was struck by its grandeur. The building stood like a beacon, its countless white marble pillars rising up into the sky, glowing softly in the light of the afternoon sun. Each pillar seemed to whisper ancient tales of divine power, and the sheer size of the structure made him feel small and insignificant. It wasn''t just a temple; it was a symbol of something much greater.

    He paused for a moment, taking in the sight, before pushing open the large, ornately-carved doors. As soon as he entered, the cool, reverent air of the temple surrounded him, and the scent of incense filled his senses. In the center of the massive hall, the statue of the Sun Goddess loomed, her golden face gazing down with serene wisdom. Without thinking, Raymond lowered his head in respect, his hands clasped in front of him.

    After a brief moment of quiet reflection, he straightened up and scanned the room for a nun or priest who could direct him to the library. Spotting one of the temple''s attendants nearby, he approached her and asked politely, "Excuse me, could you tell me where the temple''s library is located? And are there any special requirements to enter?"

    The nun, a middle-aged woman with gentle eyes, nodded with a serene smile. "The library is in the eastern wing," she said, her voice soft yet clear. "It''s open to anyone, as long as you respect the silence of the place. There are no formal requirements, just be mindful of others and keep your voice down."

    Raymond thanked her and followed her directions. Soon, he found himself standing before a long corridor, its walls lined with rows of towering bookshelves. To call it a "library" felt almost like a misnomer, there were no cozy reading chairs, no desks for study. Instead, the bookshelves stretched high on either side, filled with volumes on countless topics, but mostly related to divine magic, the gods, and the Awakened.

    There was a distinct lack of seating, which meant that those who came here to read had to stand. The books weren''t available for loan either; they were meant to be read on the spot. It was a strange setup, but Raymond could understand it, the temple wasn''t a place for comfort or ease, but for reverence and reflection.

    As Raymond stepped into the corridor, he observed the people who were already there. They came from all walks of life: nuns in simple robes, priests with their ceremonial attire, nobles dressed in fine silks, local townspeople in humble garb, and even a few adventurers in full battle gear. There was also an elderly man hunched over, who looked like a beggar, yet he was reading intently, his fingers trembling as he flipped through pages. The diverse crowd all stood quietly, their focus on the books before them, and there was a sense of equality in the air; no matter who you were, you were treated the same within these walls.

    Raymond felt a curious sense of calm as he walked deeper into the corridor. He didn''t have to look very hard to find the section he was seeking. A large sign above a row of bookshelves marked the area "Awakeners," and Raymond''s heart skipped a beat. He was drawn to the shelf, eager to find something that could shed more light on his new abilities, the mysterious powers granted by the strange panel he''d been given.

    As he scanned the titles, one particular book caught his eye. It was titled ''"A Detailed Explanation of the Awakener"'', and it looked well-worn, its edges frayed and the cover faded from frequent use. Clearly, it was a popular choice. Raymond pulled it off the shelf and began to flip through the pages.

    At first, the book seemed to confirm a lot of what he had already experienced. But then, as he read further, he began to uncover information that was new to him, things he''d never even considered.

    The first thing that caught his attention was the explanation of how someone became an awakener. To even have the chance to awaken a profession, a person''s magic affinity had to reach a minimum of 0.5 by the time they turned fifteen. Only then could divine power trigger the awakening, allowing the person to become a professional.

    Raymond paused. ''Magic affinity?'' That was a term he had heard before but hadn''t fully understood. It seemed like the starting point for everything.

    The book also clarified something that had always been a mystery: when a person awakens, the profession they gain is tied to divine influence. There were rumors, of course, but the fact remained that certain professions, like the "Priest" role, were exclusively granted to women. Some believed that only women chosen by the Sun Goddess could become Priests. However, the book made no claim as to whether this was fact or superstition, it was simply a widely accepted belief.

    Raymond was particularly struck by something else: the concept of divine professions. Occasionally, the gods would issue oracles, divine messages that would bestow special titles upon individuals. For example, the Sun Goddess had granted the title of ''Paladin'' to several people over the years. The thought that a god could directly influence someone''s profession was mind-blowing.

    "I never imagined that gods could give people professions..." Raymond murmured softly to himself. It was a revelation that made him pause. But then, as he thought about it more, he figured it made sense; after all, this was a world where divine magic was real, and the gods were more than just myth.

    The more he read, the more he understood about the awakening process. The growth of an awakener''s magical abilities was tied directly to their magic affinity. Magic affinity determined how quickly someone could grow their magic power. For example, Raymond''s daily magic growth was 0.2, indicating that his magic affinity was also 0.2. This meant that his potential for magic growth was somewhat limited by his natural affinity.

    He read on. In some areas with higher magical concentrations, people could experience faster magic growth, while in other places, the growth might slow down or even stagnate. Raymond found it fascinating that a person''s magic affinity basically determined the speed at which they could grow stronger.

    The book also noted something startling: more than 90% of awakened individuals only just met the minimum magic affinity of 0.5, which was the standard for awakening. However, fewer than 1% of awakened individuals had an affinity above 1. That statistic gave Raymond pause. If his magic affinity was as low as 0.2, that would make him part of a much smaller group, one where growth might be slower and harder to achieve.

    Raymond stood there, lost in thought, as he processed the information he''d just read. The book on ''Awakeners'' had answered a lot of his questions, but it had also raised some new ones, especially regarding the growth of magic power.

    According to the book, an awakener''s magical power could only grow naturally, based on their magic affinity, and that growth was slow. Raymond''s natural magic affinity was only 0.2, meaning his daily magic growth was barely noticeable. The book didn''t mention any other ways to increase one''s magic power, except for natural growth.

    ''So, no shortcuts¡­ no magic potions, no easy fixes,'' Raymond mused. ''But wait, that doesn''t mean there aren''t other ways.''

    The book was conspicuously silent on the matter of whether killing monsters could increase magical power. Raymond paused, frowning. He knew his own experience, whenever he defeated a monster, his magic points increased significantly. ''It seems that the ability to gain magic power from killing monsters must be something unique to me, granted by the panel,'' he thought.

    Still, the idea that there could be other ways to boost magic power intrigued him. The book mentioned "Alchemists" those who supposedly brewed potions to enhance magical abilities. Raymond wasn''t sure if this was true, but the idea of creating a potion that could rapidly boost one''s magic was tempting. He made a mental note to look into it later.

    His thoughts shifted as he read on. The next part of the book discussed ''dual-professionals''¡ªindividuals who had awakened two professions¡ªor even ''multi-professionals'' who had unlocked multiple roles. While such people were rare, they did exist. In fact, there were records of powerful individuals who had awakened two professions, sometimes simultaneously, but more often sequentially.

    Raymond''s interest piqued. ''That''s exactly what I want to know about!''

    When a person awakened a second profession, their magic points would increase significantly; just like Raymond''s own experience when he first awakened. His mind raced as he remembered his own awakening process. ''Wait, doesn''t this mean I''m not that special after all?'' he thought. ''When I awakened the "Fighter" profession, I got an immediate boost of 100 mana points, just like a dual-professional might get with their second profession.''

    This realization made Raymond feel somewhat more at ease. He had been so concerned about his new abilities, about how they might make him stand out in ways he couldn''t explain. But now he knew there were others like him, even if they were rare. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The idea of "multi-professionals" also gave him some comfort. ''If I ever reveal other aspects of my abilities, I can always explain it as the awakening of a second or even third profession,'' Raymond reasoned.

    With that thought, he put the ''"Detailed Explanation of the Awakener"'' back on the shelf and scanned the other books around him. His eyes landed on a tome titled ''"Professions of the World"'', and he pulled it off the shelf with interest. As he flipped through the pages, he found something unexpected, professions he hadn''t even known existed. In addition to the well-known roles like ''Fighter'', ''Mage'', ''Paladin'', and ''Priest'', there were rarer classes such as ''Tamer'', ''Summoner'', ''Necromancer'', and even ''Monk''.

    Raymond couldn''t help but chuckle softly to himself. "I never imagined there were so many professions," he muttered. The more he read, the more amazed he became at the variety of roles available to those who were awakened. It also made him realize just how much potential there was to learn and discover.

    "''Tamer''," Raymond read aloud to himself. "I wonder what they do... Summoner, Necromancer, Monk... I haven''t heard of some of these before. But if I meet someone with one of these professions, I could probably collect it in my panel." The thought of adding more professions to his collection intrigued him. With so many possibilities, he would have to be careful not to reveal too much at once.

    As he dug deeper into the book, Raymond came across more information about professional promotions. The section described how various professions evolved once they reached a certain level of expertise. For example, a ''Fighter'' could be promoted to ''Brawler'', while a ''Swordsman'' became a ''Knight''. A ''Magician'' could evolve into a ''Mage'', and a ''Pharmacist'' or ''Craftsman'' could be promoted to an ''Alchemist''.

    Raymond''s eyes lingered on the ''Warrior'' section. Normally, when a profession was promoted, the individual was limited to a single career path, but warriors were different. A ''Warrior'' could be promoted either to a ''Knight'' or a ''Berserker''.

    ''Wait a second,'' Raymond thought. ''Why can''t Warriors only go down one path? Why two options?'' It clicked as he thought more about it. ''I guess it''s because Warriors are versatile, they can use multiple weapons, so the promotion depends on the type of weapon they specialize in. A Knight probably focuses more on defense and swordplay, while a Berserker would focus on raw power and damage.''

    Raymond was deep in thought when he suddenly heard a soft voice interrupt his musings.

    "Mr. Raymond?" It was Lorain, the same healer who had helped him with his arm injury a few days ago. Raymond turned around, surprised to see her standing there.

    "The time is up," Lorain said gently. "The library is about to close."

    Raymond blinked, looking around to realize that the corridor had cleared out. The setting sun cast a soft, golden glow through the temple''s stained-glass windows. "Ah, I didn''t realize it was getting so late," he said, looking down at the book in his hands. "Thank you for the reminder, Lorain. I''ll head out now."

    As he started to walk toward the exit, Lorain hesitated. "Um, Mr. Raymond," she said, her cheeks turning a faint shade of pink. "Does¡­ does what you said before still count?"

    Raymond paused, turning back to her, slightly confused. "What do you mean?"

    Lorain fidgeted a little, avoiding his gaze. "You know, about¡­ helping me with the healing? I just wanted to check if¡­ you meant it."

    Raymond''s brow furrowed as he processed her words. It took him a moment, but then a slow smile spread across his face as he realized what she was referring to. "Ah, that," he said, nodding. "Of course, I meant it. If you need anything, just let me know."

    Lorain''s blush deepened, and she nodded, a shy smile forming on her lips. "Thank you. I¡­ I appreciate it."

    With that, Raymond turned and headed for the door, but he couldn''t help but feel a little warmth in his chest as he thought about Lorain''s shy smile. The day''s discoveries had been profound, but this simple interaction left him with a sense of curiosity and maybe something more.

 Chapter 44 - 44: Joining The Team!

    Raymond blinked, momentarily stunned by Lorain''s words. It took a second for him to fully grasp what she meant. She was talking about joining their team, ''teaming up'' with him and Sylph. His surprise quickly faded into a smile.

    "You can just call me Raymond," he said, his voice warm and inviting. "But, before you make your decision final, are you sure you want to join us? I mean, it''s not a decision you should take lightly."

    Lorain lowered her gaze, her fingers twisting nervously at the hem of her sleeve. Her cheeks flushed, and she hesitated, as if gathering the courage to speak her mind.

    "I... I''ve been thinking about it," she said softly, still avoiding eye contact. "For the past two days, actually. I want to become an adventurer. Your team... and Miss Sylph, too... you all seem like you''re doing great. I think it would be amazing to join you."

    Raymond watched her with a mixture of admiration and curiosity. Her voice trembled just slightly, betraying the nerves she was trying to hide. He could tell it wasn''t an easy decision for her, but the sincerity in her eyes was clear.

    ''She''s serious about this'', he thought.

    Lorain had already been considering the path of an adventurer long before today. After Raymond and his group had left the temple the other day, the idea had started to take root. Later, she had sought advice from an older priest, a former adventurer herself, who had supported her decision wholeheartedly.

    That priest had been quick to point out the value of a good team, especially one as promising as Raymond''s. She''d explained that it wasn''t just about being capable, it was about growing together, building trust, and having a solid foundation of teammates.

    "You''ve made up your mind then?" Raymond asked, his tone serious but encouraging.

    Lorain nodded. "Yes. And I want to thank you for giving me the chance. I... I really believe this is the right path for me."

    Raymond felt a wave of relief and happiness wash over him. "Of course," he said with a grin. "If you''ve thought it through, then we''d be happy to have you on the team."

    The weight of his words seemed to settle into the air between them. Lorain let out a quiet breath, her nerves easing just a little. Raymond''s warm acceptance made her feel more confident about the decision she had just made.

    ''It''s really happening'', she thought.

    He wasn''t just welcoming her into a team; he was offering her a chance to truly belong; to grow, to learn, and to explore a world beyond the walls of the temple.

    Raymond''s thoughts shifted as a new question formed in his mind. "By the way, when do you plan to register with the Adventurer''s Guild?" he asked.

    Lorain blinked in surprise, clearly not having expected the question. "Ah, well... I think I''ll need to wait a bit longer. There''s... there''s a senior priest who used to be an adventurer. She wants to give me some basic training first, just to make sure I''m prepared for what''s coming. She also said I should spend some time reading and studying before officially registering."

    Raymond''s expression softened with understanding, but a hint of envy crossed his face. ''A senior priest offering training? That''s lucky...''

    He thought back to his own struggles. He had no such luxury, no mentor guiding him, no one with firsthand experience to help him navigate the complex world of adventuring. He had been left to learn through trial and error, relying mostly on overheard gossip from travelers at the inn.

    "I see," Raymond said with a nod. "That sounds like solid advice. I''m glad you''re getting that extra preparation."

    "I hope it helps," Lorain murmured. She had been touched by the priest''s kindness, but a part of her still felt uncertain. "I''m just... a little anxious about the whole thing."

    Raymond smiled reassuringly. "I get that. But when you''re ready, just come find me or Sylph, and we''ll go with you to the Guild to register. No need to go alone."

    Lorain blinked, caught off guard by his offer. "Wait, you... you want to come with me?" She was surprised. She had assumed registering as an adventurer would be a simple, solitary process.

    Raymond chuckled. "Of course! It''s not just about filling out a form. You''re registering as a priest, and that''s a big deal. Trust me, there will be a lot of people trying to team up with you."

    Lorain''s face flushed again, this time with a mix of embarrassment and worry. "Is it really that... that big of a deal?"

    Raymond''s smile became more serious. "Oh, it''s a ''big'' deal. When people see a priest registering, especially someone like you, they''ll jump at the chance to recruit you. The last thing I want is for you to get swept up in some shady team or worse... end up in a situation where you can''t say no."

    He paused, his gaze softening as he looked at her. "You''re not going alone. Not if I can help it. We''ll be there, and we''ll make sure you''re treated right."

    Lorain blinked, unsure whether to feel grateful or a little overwhelmed. "I didn''t realize... Thank you," she said, her voice small but sincere.

    Raymond''s expression was firm but kind. "You don''t have to thank me. We''re a team now, remember?"

    She nodded slowly, taking a deep breath. There was a weight to his words, a promise of safety and camaraderie that she hadn''t expected but was grateful for.

    It felt good. It felt right.

    "Alright," she said, a new resolve building in her chest. "I''ll finish my preparations, and when I''m ready, I''ll come to you."

    "Sounds good," Raymond said, clapping her on the shoulder in a gesture of support. "We''ve got your back."

    Lorain nervously stole a glance at Raymond, her cheeks flushing as she quickly lowered her head again.

    Raymond''s serious expression made her feel a little uneasy, but she forced herself to speak up. "So... how can I find you when I''m ready to register?" she asked in a soft, almost hesitant voice.

    Raymond took a moment to think, then gave her both his and Sylph''s addresses with a calm, clear tone. "You can come find either me or Sylph when the time comes. We''ll be happy to help you with the registration process."

    Lorain''s face brightened instantly, and she nodded eagerly. "I understand. Thank you so much!" sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Her smile was like a burst of sunlight, lighting up her whole face. It was impossible not to notice how her eyes sparkled with happiness, her lips curving into a smile that made her delicate features all the more striking. For a moment, her joy seemed to fill the room.

    As the warm glow of the setting sun streamed through the window, its golden light bathed her figure, making her look almost ethereal, as if she had stepped out of a dream. Her small frame, still wrapped in the slightly oversized priest''s robes, added to the image of someone who was delicate, almost fragile, but at the same time, full of potential.

    Raymond watched her for a moment, his gaze softening as he took in the sight of her; something about the scene made him pause.

    She was... beautiful, in a quiet, unassuming way. The soft, dark waves of her hair, tucked under her priest''s hat, framed her face, and her shy eyes, filled with a certain vulnerability, were enough to make anyone want to protect her.

    Lorain suddenly looked up at him, her face turning a deeper shade of red as she caught him staring. "Um... is there something wrong with me?" she asked, her voice barely above a whisper, as though she were afraid to hear the answer.

    Raymond blinked, realizing he had been lost in thought, and his cheeks flushed slightly as well. He quickly cleared his throat to cover up his awkwardness. "Ah, no, nothing''s wrong," he said, adjusting his stance as if to shake off his own momentary embarrassment. "I was just wondering... how long have you been awakened? Since, you know... you''ve caught the favor of the Sun Goddess."

    Lorain''s eyes widened slightly, as if she had been holding her breath. "Oh, is that what you''re curious about?" she said, as though relieved that his question wasn''t something more uncomfortable. She rubbed the back of her neck, her gaze drifting to the floor as she thought for a moment. "Well, it''s been about three months since I awakened."

    Raymond blinked. ''Three months?'' That was surprisingly quick. In the grand scheme of things, three months was a short time to have unlocked the divine art of ''healing,'' one of the most revered powers an adventurer could possess.

    Still, considering that it hadn''t even taken three months for her to master it, Raymond was impressed. From what he knew, most people took longer to even ''begin'' to tap into their powers. Then again, as Sylph had pointed out, Lorain had been chosen by the Sun Goddess herself, so maybe this was to be expected.

    "That''s... really impressive," Raymond muttered, more to himself than to her. "But I''m curious, do you know what your magic affinity is?"

    Lorain furrowed her brow at the question, clearly thinking hard. "Um, I think I remember... it''s 2.4, I believe?"

    "Two point four?" Raymond repeated slowly, unable to hide his surprise.

    "Yes! That''s right," Lorain confirmed, looking a little more certain this time.

    Raymond couldn''t suppress a sharp breath. ''2.4?'' That was... extraordinary. The average person with a magic affinity above 1 was already considered exceptionally rare, something like 1% of awakeners would ever reach that threshold. But 2.4 was unheard of.

    He thought about his own magic affinity 0.2. His heart sank a little, but he quickly brushed the feeling aside. This wasn''t about him.

    Lorain''s numbers were staggering. If what she said was true, she was already well beyond many seasoned adventurers. With a magic affinity of 2.4, her magical potential must be enormous. Raymond couldn''t help but wonder just how much power she had hidden inside her, just waiting to be unlocked.

    "That''s... amazing," Raymond murmured, a little awestruck. "I can see now why the Sun Goddess chose you. Your magic is¡ª" he paused, a thoughtful expression crossing his face, "it''s far more powerful than I imagined."

    Lorain blinked, her cheeks coloring at his praise. "You really think so?" she asked, her voice filled with a mix of surprise and modesty. "I don''t feel all that special... I''m just... doing what I can."

    Raymond shook his head, smiling warmly. "You''re being humble. Believe me, you''ve got more potential than you know. I don''t think any of us fully understand what you''re capable of just yet."

    For a moment, the room fell silent as the weight of his words settled between them. Lorain shifted slightly, still not fully sure of herself but clearly moved by the confidence Raymond seemed to have in her.

    "And..." Raymond continued, his voice softening, "with your kind of magic affinity, your power is going to grow faster than most. You''ll only get stronger from here."

    Lorain nodded, still processing everything he had said. "I just... I want to be useful. To help people."

    Raymond smiled at her once more, his eyes filled with genuine warmth. "You''ll do more than that, Lorain. I''m sure of it."

    For a few beats, they just stood there, exchanging glances, the quiet understanding between them deepening. Outside, the last rays of the setting sun turned the world into a canvas of gold and red, casting long shadows across the room. It was as if the world itself was acknowledging the potential of the young priest standing before him.

    As the moment lingered, Raymond could sense that Lorain was more than ready to begin her journey. She wasn''t just an ordinary priest. She was someone destined for greatness. And, somehow, he knew that her path, ''their'' path, was just beginning.

 Chapter 45 - 45: Craftsman profession!

    "One!"

    The sharp crack of Raymond''s boots against the slick, muck-covered floor echoed through the dim, fetid sewer. The air was thick with the sour stench of decay, and the only light came from the pale glow of enchanted white stones embedded in the walls. He stared down at the twitching form of a mutant rat, its monstrous size and ugly, twisted features a far cry from the vermin he remembered. Without hesitation, Raymond plunged his dagger deep into its heart, feeling the creature''s body go limp beneath him.

    He pulled the blade free, wiping it off on the rat''s fur. A brief, quiet murmur escaped his lips. "So, that''s four types, right?"

    This was Raymond, sweating, focused, and very much in the zone. The past five days had been a blur of training, hard work, and testing the limits of his newly awakened powers. Since his visit to the temple library, he had been relentlessly practicing, eager to master his warrior abilities. Now, standing in the heart of the sewers, covered in grime, he was finally beginning to understand the raw power he had gained.

    After five days of non-stop training, Raymond had come to a realization: his warrior abilities were solid, but his magic power was severely lacking. The mana he could summon was just not enough to let him use the skills he wanted. His most potent move, the "Bone Crusher," consumed a hefty 120 points of mana, more than half of his current capacity. If he was going to grow stronger, faster, he would need more magic, more skill points, and perhaps a few more skills under his belt.

    Raymond had also decided it was time to pursue something a little different, ''awakening the craftsman profession''. He needed more versatility, and that would mean learning to use a wider range of weapons. He wasn''t sure exactly how it would help him, but he was certain it would open new possibilities. It could also increase his magic power, which was a major priority.

    As for why Sylph wasn''t with him, well, that was a little complicated. Two days ago, after delivering the gold coins to Bailanyun Street, Raymond had found Sylph acting... off. Her cheeks had been flushed, her eyes avoided his, and she''d seemed strangely embarrassed. He had tried to brush it off, but the memory lingered.

    ''No way,'' Raymond thought, shaking his head to rid himself of the strange thought. ''I just told her she was being a tsundere. She''ll get over it. I just need to give her space.''

    He exhaled sharply and turned his thoughts back to the task at hand. His current magic power was a serious issue. ''Using Bone Crusher once takes 120 mana... with my current mana, I can only use it once.'' He glanced at the small panel that hovered in his mind, taking in the details of his progress. He was so close to completing the "Craftsman" profession, he''d already used four types of weapons. The next step was clear: he needed to kill one more type of monster using a different weapon, and then he would have the awakening he desired.

    Raymond ran his fingers over the handle of the short knife at his side. It was slightly longer than a dagger, bought specifically for this purpose. He wasn''t sure if the panel would consider it the same as a dagger, but it was worth a try. With his dagger still slick with rat blood, he pulled up his status panel.

    ---

    Name: Raymond Kelton

    Age: 15

    Magic Value: 217.2/217.2

    Occupation: Fighter, Warrior

    Skills: Bone Crushing

    Skill Points: 0

    Cumulative Value: 55%

    Awakenable Professions:

    [Craftsman] Awakening Requirements: Kill monsters using five different types of weapons, progress 4/5

    Learnable Skills:

    - Iron Elbow [Fighter] Learning Cost: 1 skill point

    - Whirlwind Kick [Fighter] Learning Cost: 2 skill points

    - Iron Bones [Fighter] Learning Cost: 2 skill points

    - Taunt [Warrior] [Upgradable] Learning Cost: 3 skill points

    - Wind Slash [Warrior] [Swordsman] Learning Cost: 1 skill point

    - Charge Charge [Warrior] Learning Cost: 1 skill point

    ---

    He took a deep breath, scanning the list. The "Craftsman" progress had finally reached 4/5. ''One more to go,'' he thought with a sense of relief.

    Raymond looked down at the skills he could learn next. ''So many choices...'' he thought, feeling a twinge of frustration. He had enough skill points to start learning some of these, but he had to be careful. His magic power was still low, and without enough mana to cast more than one or two skills at a time, he needed to be strategic. Every move had to count.

    The decision was weighing heavily on him. ''What to learn first?''

    But before he could dwell on it for too long, something caught his eye: the panel was showing an unexpected drop in his skill accumulation and magic gain. After slaying the mutant rat, his skill progress had only increased by 5%, half of what it had been before. The same went for his magic value, it had only increased by 0.5 mana, far less than the usual 1 point he''d gained before.

    Raymond frowned, confused. ''What''s going on?''

    "Is it because the mutant rat was too big?" he muttered to himself. "Or is there something special about this one? Maybe it''s weaker than the others?"

    His mind raced. ''Could there be a cap on how much skill or magic I can gain from certain enemies? Maybe... maybe the quantity of the monsters matters?'' He ran his fingers through his hair in frustration. "No way... Does the panel limit how much I can gain from each kill? If that''s the case, I''ve really messed up..." He shook his head. "Or maybe it''s just the way the system works, more kills with the same weapon, less reward. I''ll have to test it."

    Raymond sighed, taking a step back and surveying the sewer around him. ''At least the "Craftsman" profession is close. One more kill, and I can complete it.'' He gritted his teeth, determined. Whatever the panel was doing, he''d find a way around it. He had no choice.

    Raymond had no way of knowing the exact cause behind the drop in skill accumulation, but the patterns were becoming clearer. The data was right in front of him; now he just needed to test it.

    Before diving into another round of battles, he reminded himself of his progress. "Before this batch, I killed ten ordinary mutant rats and one giant mutant rat. That''s a total of eleven," he muttered to himself. "Now, I''ll kill another batch and see if the accumulated skill and magic values decrease as I go. If that''s the case, I''ll know something''s up with the system."

    With the plan set, Raymond''s focus sharpened, and he immediately set off in search of more mutant rats.

    It wasn''t long before he reached a narrow sewer passage, the air heavy with the scent of damp decay. As he moved, the wooden stick strapped to his back clunked with each step. The stick was a bit out of place, sticking out from his frame, but it was no ordinary piece of wood. The stick was thick at the bottom and tapered toward the top, with a smooth, almost unnaturally hard texture. Raymond had bought it from a street vendor for five silver coins, and he was eager to see how well it worked as a weapon.

    ''"A stick is still a weapon,"'' Raymond thought to himself, his fingers brushing the wood. ''"It''s not a sword or a spear, but it''s sturdy. And I''m a warrior now. I can handle it."''

    The stick, weighing in at nearly twenty pounds, would be difficult for most people to use as a weapon. But for Raymond, who had spent the last several days mastering his new warrior abilities, it felt light as a feather. Compared to some of the more extreme weapons, like Captain Andel''s giant sword, which Raymond estimated weighed close to 100 kilograms, this sturdy wooden stick seemed downright practical.

    For five silver coins, it was a steal. But only if you were strong enough to wield it properly.

    ''"A good warrior needs good tools,"'' Raymond thought. ''"And this is a good tool for a warrior."''

    As he continued down the passage, suddenly, sharp squeals echoed through the tunnel. His head snapped around to see three pairs of glowing green eyes staring at him from the darkness. The rats had arrived.

    "Squeak! Squeak!" The piercing shrieks grew louder as the mutant rats advanced, their eyes glowing like burning embers in the dim sewer light.

    Raymond''s eyes narrowed as he saw the three rats. His hand moved instinctively, reaching behind his back and pulling out the thick wooden stick. It felt solid in his grip. A weapon, yes; but more than that, it felt like an extension of his own will.

    "Three," he muttered under his breath, focusing on the rats as they charged forward. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The two in front were in perfect sync, their sharp claws and bared teeth flashing as they raced towards him. Just before they reached striking distance, they leaped in unison, aiming for his chest with savage precision.

    Raymond didn''t flinch. He''d faced worse. His right arm swung out, muscles rippling with practiced power. The stick whooshed through the air, leaving a blur in its wake.

    "Two," Raymond said in a calm, almost detached voice.

    With a thunderous crack, the wooden stick collided with the first mutant rat. Flesh splattered, and the sharp sound of breaking bones echoed through the tunnel. The rat''s body was twisted and deformed by the impact, its insides splattered across the floor. The force of the blow sent the second rat flying backward, crashing into the wall with a sickening thud. It wasn''t dead, but it was stunned.

    The first rat was already gone, its body mangled beyond recognition. But Raymond was quick, faster than the second rat could recover. He turned his attention to the third one.

    The third mutant rat, less reckless than the first two, didn''t leap at him with claws bared. Instead, it hunched low and made a beeline for his leg, snapping its teeth at his thigh.

    Raymond didn''t panic. Instead, he lifted his knee just in time, knocking the rat off course with a sharp thud. It flew through the air, tumbling end over end.

    "Three," Raymond said, his voice steady. The third rat was already recovering, but he wasn''t going to give it a second chance.

    He swung the wooden stick again, aiming straight for the rat''s skull. The rat didn''t even have time to react before the stick came down with a satisfying ''whack''¡ªthe head of the mutant rat was crushed like a watermelon beneath a hammer.

    "Done," Raymond muttered, watching as the rat''s lifeless body crumpled to the ground. Blood and bone had splattered all over his hands, but he didn''t even flinch. This was just part of the job.

    He didn''t stop there. The first mutant rat, which he had sent flying with his initial strike, had started to stir. It wasn''t dead yet, and Raymond wasn''t about to let it recover.

    With a swift motion, he charged towards the rat and swung the wooden stick with deadly accuracy. The rat didn''t even get the chance to squeak again. Another resounding ''thud'', and its body went limp under the force of the blow.

    "Four," Raymond said quietly, stepping back and wiping the blood from his hands. He was efficient, and more importantly, he was precise.

    As he surveyed the four fallen mutant rats, the blue panel that he had been waiting for finally popped up in front of him. He could feel a slight buzz of energy as it materialized.

    The message was brief, but Raymond focused on it intently, ignoring the grime on his face and the fatigue creeping into his limbs. He had just killed four mutant rats in quick succession, had the magic value and skill points dropped as he suspected? Was the system truly capping the rewards?

    He couldn''t know for sure just yet. But Raymond knew one thing for certain: he would keep testing it, keep fighting, until he had all the answers.

 Chapter 46 - 46: Mutant Rat Lair!

    Raymond stood in the dim light of the sewer, his heart pounding in satisfaction. The moment the blue panel popped up before him, he couldn''t help but smile beneath his veil.

    "Complete the [Craftsman] awakening requirements: Kill monsters using five different types of weapons."

    "Awakening profession: Craftsman!"

    "Sure enough, a stick is a weapon after all!" Raymond muttered, a small grin creeping onto his face.

    A surge of new knowledge flooded his mind, as if an entire universe of techniques and methods had been unlocked. It was like a switch had been flipped inside him, and he could now see the world through a new lens; one filled with possibilities.

    Reaching down, Raymond drew the dagger from his waist, inspecting it. Before, it had seemed like a perfectly serviceable weapon, small, sharp, and effective for quick strikes. But now, his perception had changed. What once looked like a tool for cutting, now appeared as nothing more than a crude piece of metal.

    The craftsmanship was abysmal. The blade was uneven, the handle poorly shaped, and the material, he could tell with a glance, was low-quality steel at best. ''This is something an apprentice blacksmith would make,'' Raymond thought with a sense of distaste. ''Barely worth a copper coin.''

    But that wasn''t the most shocking part. As his fingers traced the rough edges of the dagger, a strange sensation filled him. His mind buzzed with ideas on how to fix it, how to reshape and refine it. The sequence of steps to forge a better blade was crystal clear in his mind.

    ''If I had the right tools¡­'' Raymond thought, a surge of excitement building in his chest. He could almost feel the heat of the forge, the rhythm of the hammer, the spark of steel meeting fire. ''I could turn this useless thing into a work of art.''

    His fingers twitched, but he quickly shook his head, pushing the thought aside. ''Focus, Raymond.'' The feeling was overwhelming, but he knew he couldn''t get lost in it. He needed to stay on task.

    "This is the ability of the ''Craftsman''," Raymond murmured, almost in awe. "As soon as you awaken, you gain the skill of a master blacksmith. I can already think like one."

    A smile tugged at the corner of his lips. He imagined for a moment what his life could be like now that he had this new ability. If he really wanted to, he could open a blacksmith shop right here in the town, live comfortably, and probably make a good living selling crafted weapons and armor. He had the expertise now, he could even rival the top blacksmiths in the area.

    "Master-level forging ability¡­" Raymond muttered again, marveling at his new skills. "I could live like a king with this kind of craft. But that''s not my path." S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    His thoughts shifted as his gaze turned to the armor he was wearing, the armor that had been made by the dwarf blacksmith, Greytor. The dwarf''s work was legendary, and Raymond had always admired it. But now, with his own newly awakened skills, he couldn''t help but scrutinize the armor with the keen eyes of a master craftsman.

    As he looked at the pieces, his heart skipped a beat. In his eyes, they were flawless; perfect, without a single imperfection.

    "This¡­ this is perfect," Raymond breathed. "Greytor''s work is on another level entirely. His skills surpass mine for now, without a doubt. I can''t even find a single flaw."

    But as he studied the armor more closely, something caught his eye. He paused and bent down, focusing on his left arm guard. He ran his fingers over the smooth surface, his brow furrowing as he found three small flaws.

    "This¡­" Raymond trailed off, his eyes narrowing in thought. "This is where it was damaged by a giant mutant rat. I had Greytor repair it for me."

    He could still remember the moment it happened, when the rat had lunged at him, its massive claws raking across his armor. He had barely escaped with his life, but the damage had been significant. The repair, which cost him fifty silver coins, had been well worth it, given how good the armor had been before. But now, with his new insight as a Craftsman, he saw things differently.

    The repair was flawless, yes. But Raymond could see something subtle; a small, faint seam where the old and new parts of the armor joined. It wasn''t obvious to the untrained eye, but to him, it was a tiny imperfection.

    "It''s a perfect repair," Raymond said to himself, nodding slowly. "But no matter how much you repair something, it can never be restored to its original state. The integrity isn''t the same."

    He wasn''t criticizing Greytor''s skills, far from it. Greytor was a master craftsman in his own right, and Raymond was lucky to have had him fix the armor. But he understood now, on a deeper level, the nature of craftsmanship. No matter how skilled a blacksmith was, repairing something always left a trace. The magic of creation could never fully replicate what had once been whole.

    With a long, thoughtful sigh, Raymond finally turned his focus back to his own panel.

    The blue glow appeared before him, and he studied the information carefully.

    ---

    Name: Raymond Kelton

    Age: 15

    Magic value: 318.7/318.7

    Occupation: Fighter, Warrior, Craftsman

    Skill: Bone Crushing

    Skill points: 0

    Cumulative value: 70%

    ---

    Seeing his new profession listed on the panel felt surreal. ''Craftsman.'' That was real now. The weight of it settled in him, and he realized just how much potential lay ahead.

    He was no longer just a warrior. He was a craftsman; a creator, a master of metal and stone, someone who could shape the world with his hands.

    Raymond glanced at the blue panel in front of him, his brow furrowing slightly. His magic power had increased by 101.5 points. But when he subtracted the 100 points added by the awakened craftsman, he realized that each of the three mutant rats he''d just killed had only contributed 0.5 points of magic power.

    The thought nagged at him. "So, it''s not just about the monster type. It must be the ''number'' of kills that affects the increase," he muttered to himself.

    He tapped a finger against his chin thoughtfully. ''Sure enough, the first one I killed wasn''t a special case. Now, let''s see if there''s a pattern.''

    With a new theory forming in his mind, Raymond reached down to cut off the mutant rat''s ears, adding them to the growing pile in his bag. It was a small task, but necessary for tracking his progress. After all, this wasn''t just about survival, it was about testing the limits of his newfound skills.

    As he walked deeper into the sewer, he came across an adventurer. The man was engaged in a fierce fight with a mutant rat, his movements quick and precise with the dagger in his hand. Raymond watched for a moment, making a quick assessment. The man''s fluidity, combined with the fact that he wasn''t using any light sources, led Raymond to believe he was either an assassin or a thief, both classes were known for their night vision and expertise with short blades.

    The adventurer, having finished off his quarry, turned his head and met Raymond''s gaze. There was a moment of tension. Raymond simply nodded, offering no threat, and the other adventurer gave a cautious nod in return before slipping off into the shadows of the sewer.

    ''The sewers are full of surprises,'' Raymond thought, shaking his head as he resumed his path.

    ---

    Bang!

    Raymond swung the thick wooden stick down with a solid thud, crushing the skull of the seventh mutant rat.

    "The seventh one," he said quietly to himself, as the rat''s broken body crumpled beneath the strike, its blood splattering across the floor.

    The rats weren''t difficult to deal with, not with his warrior strength and the weight of the hard wooden stick in his hands. Each blow landed with such force that the rats barely had time to react. The stick, weighing nearly twenty pounds, felt almost effortless to wield now, and with the added power from his warrior abilities, killing the rats was almost too easy.

    "These things don''t stand a chance," Raymond muttered, a smile tugging at his lips. He admired his own progress. Not only was it simple to smash through their defenses, but the rats rarely even got close enough to scratch him.

    After cutting off the ears of the mutant rat, he stuffed them into his bag, glancing around. He had been walking deeper into the sewer for a while, but there had been little in the way of enemies. Only three rats in total. ''The sewer is bigger than it looks.''

    With that in mind, Raymond studied his surroundings. The path ahead was dark, but there were clear signs of movement, footprints and dried bloodstains, the unmistakable marks of where rats had passed recently.

    He chose a new passage, one that showed signs of heavy traffic, and continued walking, carefully watching the shadows. Every now and then, his boots made soft echoes against the wet stone, the sound reverberating in the stillness.

    Suddenly, Raymond''s foot splashed into a small puddle, sending a sharp "pop!" through the silence. The sound seemed to carry for miles, bouncing off the walls of the sewer.

    The echo had barely faded when Raymond heard it, a soft pattering, growing louder with each passing second.

    ''No...'' Raymond thought, realizing too late.

    Bang!

    Pa pa pa!

    The unmistakable sound of rapid footsteps came from all directions. In the blink of an eye, Raymond''s sharp hearing picked up the distinct sound of claws scraping against stone, ''dozens'' of them. Green eyes gleamed in the darkness, and within seconds, he was surrounded.

    There were at least fifteen mutant rats, charging from every direction. The walls seemed to pulse with their movement. Raymond turned quickly, his heart racing. He had unwittingly stumbled into the heart of their lair.

    The rats snarled and growled, closing in from all sides. Raymond took a deep breath, his muscles tensing, his mind racing. There was no way he could take them all on at once. He needed to break through.

    The first rat lunged at him, and Raymond wasted no time. With a primal roar, he charged forward, slamming the thick wooden stick into its skull. The impact was brutal. Blood sprayed in all directions as the rat''s head caved in, its body collapsing to the ground with a sickening thud.

    "Die!" Raymond hissed as he swung the stick again, sending another rat flying with a heavy strike to its side.

    Blood and flesh splattered across the walls, but Raymond wasn''t done yet. His body moved with the precision of a seasoned warrior, his instincts kicking in. With a swipe of his left hand, he sent a mutant rat flying toward the side, its bones shattering under the power of his strike. ''This is the strength of a warrior,'' he thought, barely registering the carnage as the rats continued to close in.

    In a flash, Raymond felt another rat charging toward him from behind. Reacting on instinct, he twisted his body, pivoting with a fluid motion. His elbow shot out, smashing into the skull of a rat that had hoped to catch him off guard. The blow was devastating, bone cracked, the rat fell limp, and the echo of its death resonated through the sewer.

    "Ten!" Raymond said aloud, panting as he looked around at the remaining rats, now fewer in number but still deadly. The smell of blood hung thick in the air, and Raymond''s grip tightened on his weapon.

    The battle wasn''t over. In fact, it had just begun. But Raymond''s confidence had been shaken, and now he was ready for whatever came next.

 Chapter 47 - 47: Clearing Out the Rats!

    "The Eleventh One!"

    Raymond swung his stick with raw force, sending the mutant rat in front of him flying through the air. Its companion, trailing closely behind, met a similar fate. But the victory was fleeting, more mutant rats surged forward, relentless and snarling, their small bodies lunging toward him like a tide of claws and teeth.

    A feral grin spread across Raymond''s face as he moved. With a swift, sweeping motion, he cleared a path through the swarm, the stick in his hand slicing through the air. The rats he struck never got back up, their flesh torn apart with every blow. Blood and bits of gore spattered in every direction, painting the ground in a macabre tapestry of violence.

    Yet no matter how many fell, the horde pressed on. Two of the rats leapt onto Raymond, their claws raking furiously at his protective gear. He felt the sharp scrapes but saw with relief that the suit held strong; no punctures, no breaches. They couldn''t get through.

    With a powerful jerk, he yanked them off, hurling their writhing bodies aside. The stick in his hands was now slick with blood and grease, slippery and treacherous. It almost slipped free several times, forcing him to grip it harder, his fingers cramping under the strain.

    "Argh!" he roared, smashing another rat into a pulp. The stick felt like it had a mind of its own, threatening to betray him at any moment. He clenched his jaw in frustration, realizing that the weapon was becoming more of a liability with every passing second.

    Then it hit him. ''Why was he still using the stick?''

    Raymond paused, his breath heavy but measured. Fighting with a stick might have worked against a few rats, but against an endless swarm at close range? It was slowing him down, making him vulnerable. A grin slowly spread across his face, he didn''t need the stick. He had something far better: ''himself''.

    Raymond tossed the weapon aside, his fingers flexing as he adjusted his stance. If this was going to be a fight for survival, he''d do it his way. He wasn''t just a warrior now, he was a ''fighter'' by profession.

    Fighters don''t need weapons. Their bodies are the weapons. Hands, feet, elbows, knees: every move, every instinct, honed for combat. At close range, no rat stood a chance.

    "Guga!"

    Another mutant rat lunged at him. With a flick of his wrist, Raymond hurled the stick straight at the beast, the impact sending it crashing backward.

    "Sixteen!" he shouted triumphantly, keeping count of his kills.

    More rats launched themselves at him, shrieking and snapping. Raymond pivoted, his movements fluid and precise. Two rats soared toward his chest. Twisting his body, he lashed out with a powerful kick, his boot connecting with one midair and sending it flying into the other. His motions were impossibly fast, his strikes clean and efficient.

    Without the burden of the stick, Raymond felt unstoppable. He was no longer on the defensive, he was in his element, a whirlwind of strikes and dodges. Every kick, every punch, every movement was pure instinct, the kind that only a fighter could master.

    For a brief moment, amidst the chaos, Raymond laughed; a sharp, defiant sound. ''Let the rats come.'' He was ready for them.

    ''Bang!''

    Two mutant rats flew through the air, their limp bodies thudding against the ground.

    "Seventeen," Raymond muttered under his breath, his voice cold and steady.

    Before he could catch his breath, another mutant rat lunged at his feet, sinking its teeth into his leather boot. Raymond reacted instantly, twisting his ankle with brute force. The rat was flung skyward, its small body flipping end over end. It never even realized what had happened.

    ''Bang!''

    Raymond''s fist shot forward, landing a devastating straight punch square between its eyes. The impact was so severe the rat''s skull visibly caved in, leaving its lifeless body crumpled on the ground.

    "Eighteen," Raymond said, his tone indifferent, as if the chaos around him no longer mattered.

    He scanned the battlefield. Only four mutant rats remained, trembling with primal rage. These survivors had dodged death moments earlier, some shielded by fallen comrades, others spared by a misstep of the slippery wooden stick.

    But Raymond didn''t need to chase them. He stood still, his presence like a challenge. They would come to him.

    And they did.

    The four rats rose shakily, shook themselves off, and launched forward, teeth bared and claws slicing the air.

    Raymond didn''t flinch. The first two were met with swift punches, one to the left, one to the right, dropping them instantly. A third rat tried to dart past his guard, but a whip-like kick sent it flying, tumbling like a broken doll.

    The last rat, desperate and wild, made a desperate leap for his throat. Its tiny eyes glinted with the thrill of a predator sensing victory. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    But Raymond only smirked beneath his bloodied veil. ''It was already over.''

    His body shifted slightly, his muscles coiling like springs. His right fist seemed to hum with energy, glowing faintly as if gathering some unseen power. A sound like tearing fabric filled the air as his fist shot forward, impossibly fast.

    ''Bang!''

    The mutant rat''s head exploded in a visceral spray of red and white. Brain matter splattered across Raymond''s protective gear, dripping onto the ground in messy streaks.

    Raymond blinked, stunned for a moment at the sheer force of his punch. He looked down at himself, now drenched in the rat''s remains.

    "...Should''ve saved that move for later," he muttered, irritation creeping into his voice.

    Pulling off the cloth that covered his face, now soaked in gore, he sliced away the filthy part with a small dagger before retying it. He sighed as his eyes drifted back to the battlefield, scanning for survivors.

    One rat remained. It was the one he had struck with the wooden stick earlier, and it was clinging to life, barely breathing. The creature''s tiny chest rose and fell weakly as its mouth opened and closed in slow, labored gasps.

    Raymond knelt down, removing his gloves. He hesitated for a moment, grimacing at the thought of touching the filthy creature barehanded. But he steeled himself, cracking his knuckles.

    "Time to finish this... and awaken the magician."

    He raised his fist and slammed it down.

    ''Bang!''

    The rat''s fragile body collapsed, lifeless, under his blow.

    "Twenty-two," he whispered, rising slowly and glancing around.

    All fifteen rats in this wave were dead, their bodies littering the ground. Combined with the seven from earlier, today''s total was ''twenty-two mutant rats''.

    Raymond stood there, bloodied but victorious. He let out a deep breath, his eyes narrowing as he surveyed the carnage.

    At that moment, a glowing blue panel materialized in front of Raymond, its text crisp and clear:

    "Complete the [Magician] awakening requirement: Kill a monster with bare hands!"

    "Awakening profession: Magician!"

    Raymond blinked, then smiled; a rare, genuine grin. ''Two professions awakened in one day.'' Even he couldn''t suppress a flicker of pride.

    His eyes scanned the updated information on his status panel:

    "Age: 15."

    "Magic Value: 307.5/427.5."

    "Occupations: Fighter, Warrior, Craftsman, Magician."

    "Skill: Bone Crushing."

    "Skill Point: 1. Accumulation: 55%."

    The numbers felt like a badge of his progress, but something caught his attention.

    "Bone Crushing must''ve cost me 120 magic points... but my magic cap is already over 400 now!"''

    Then, his gaze froze. Something was off.

    "Hmm?"

    Raymond''s eyes narrowed as he stared at the screen. The values had changed again.

    He mentally reviewed his kills: ''22 mutant rats today.'' If each rat gave him a 5% skill point accumulation, his total should have been ''1 skill point and 60% accumulation.'' But now, his panel only showed 55%.

    And his magic gain? ''0.5 points less than expected.''

    Suddenly, a chuckle escaped his lips. He''d figured it out.

    "So that''s how it works... Killing ten ordinary mutant rats halved my gains. Killing another twenty halved it again. By the time I killed the last two rats, they only gave me ''2.5% skill accumulation'' and ''0.25 magic points each!"

    The realization clicked into place. The system''s diminishing returns were brutal, but logical.

    As for the giant mutant rat? That was a different case altogether. Its points didn''t follow the same rules.

    But a new thought crept into Raymond''s mind, one that made him pause.

    "Are these diminishing returns calculated separately for each type of monster? Or are all monsters grouped together?"

    If they were separate, he could live with that. But if they were grouped¡­ he couldn''t even fathom how many creatures he''d have to kill just to earn a single skill point in the future.

    "The answer," he muttered to himself, "will only come after I fight other monsters."

    With a sigh, he shook his head and refocused. Pulling on his gloves, he unsheathed the dagger from his belt and began the gruesome task of cutting off the mutant rats'' ears. One by one, he filled his pouch, the ears serving as proof of his kills.

    When the bag was full, he straightened up, wiped his hands on his gear, and glanced back at the battlefield.

    "It''s time to head back."

    Raymond bent down to retrieve the slippery, blood-soaked wooden stick he had discarded earlier. After a moment''s thought, he made his way to a nearby river. There, he washed off the blood and grime from both his protective gear and his weapon.

    Once cleaned, he slung the bag of ears over his shoulder and began his journey back toward the Adventurer''s Guild, his mind already turning over strategies for his next fight.

 Chapter 48 - 48: Gold-level Adventurers Group!

    In the quiet report room, the two auditors and the recorder were still seated, their expressions neutral as Raymond stepped in alone.

    "Why are you the only one here? Isn''t sylph with you today?" one of the auditors asked, his curiosity evident.

    "Oh... she''s feeling a little unwell today," Raymond replied casually.

    Beep!

    The sharp sound of the polygraph cut through the room like a knife. The room fell into an uncomfortable silence.

    Raymond''s toes curled against the soles of his shoes as his head dipped lower. He avoided meeting their eyes, feeling the weight of the awkward moment. The polygraph had betrayed him instantly; no delay, no mercy.

    Who could endure such humiliation?

    "Ahem..." The examiner coughed awkwardly, forcing a weak smile to ease the tension. "The polygraph must be malfunctioning." sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Beep!

    The machine chimed again, as if mocking him.

    "Ford, bring in a new polygraph," the auditor ordered, his voice firm.

    The recorder quickly silenced the offending device, whisked it away, and returned moments later with a replacement.

    "Alright, Raymond, let''s get started," the auditor said, this time avoiding any unnecessary small talk.

    "Sure," Raymond replied, eager to move past the debacle.

    He placed a heavy bag onto the table, the sound of it thudding grabbing everyone''s attention. The auditor''s brows furrowed as he opened it to find it stuffed with mutant rat ears.

    "You cleared out an entire nest of mutant rats?" the auditor asked, his tone tinged with disbelief.

    "Uh... I think so," Raymond replied, scratching his head as if unsure.

    As the auditors exchanged glances of surprise, Raymond completed the formalities, handed over his report, and received his reward, a satisfying twenty-two silver coins.

    When he finally left the room, one of the auditors turned to the recorder, still looking puzzled.

    "Raymond''s a fighter, right? Why is he using a wooden stick?"

    "Maybe he thought it was more effective against mutant rats? He did kill twenty-two of them single-handedly," the recorder mused.

    The auditor nodded, but unease lingered. How does one man kill 22 mutant rats, survive a 15-rat siege, and leave unscathed? Even with excellent armor, it seemed almost too good to be true.

    But he shrugged it off. The Adventurer''s Guild had a simple rule: as long as adventurers completed their commissions fairly, their secrets are their own.

    Still, the auditor left a note for the recorder. "Next time, don''t rush to use the polygraph before the formal questioning starts. Let''s avoid... incidents like this."

    ---

    Meanwhile, Raymond had just descended the stairs from the second floor of the Adventurer''s Guild. He paused midway, catching his breath, when the doors burst open below.

    A breathless adventurer stormed in, his voice booming across the hall:

    "The Gale Adventure Group has returned from defeating the Ogre!"

    Gasps rippled through the crowd.

    "The Gale Adventure Group? Isn''t that the team with the best shot at being promoted to the Platinum rank?" someone whispered.

    "Yes, it''s them!" the messenger confirmed, excitement lighting up his face.

    The hall erupted into murmurs of anticipation and awe as adventurers rushed forward to catch a glimpse of the famed team. Raymond, standing at the stairs, lingered a moment longer. His gaze sharpened, his thoughts swirling as he watched the commotion unfold.

    "The ogre you''re talking about; is it ''the'' ogre? The one that wiped out an entire village half a month ago, then vanished into the Moonlight Forest? The one the guild issued a gold-level commission to take down?" someone asked, their voice tinged with disbelief.

    Raymond''s ears perked up. He knew the story of the ogre all too well. Working at the hotel, he''d overheard countless guests whispering about it in hushed tones. The tales were horrifying, an entire village wiped out, its inhabitants massacred, save for a few lucky ones who had been away at the time. The sheer brutality of it had left a chilling impression on him.

    "It''s that ogre," the man confirmed with a solemn nod. "The Wind Adventure Group killed it. They cut off its head and brought it back on a carriage. It''s outside right now¡ªgo see for yourself!"

    The news sent a ripple of excitement through the room.

    "Let''s go!"

    "I''ve never seen an ogre before, let alone one this terrifying!"

    The Adventurer''s Guild emptied in a rush, a wave of adventurers spilling out into the square, eager to glimpse the monstrous creature and the team that brought it down.

    Raymond followed the crowd, his curiosity piqued. He wasn''t just interested in the ogre; he wanted to see the legendary Wind Adventure Group. They weren''t just a gold-level team; they were the pride of West Town and the best candidates for promotion to platinum rank.

    For adventurers, the road to advancement grew steeper with each rank. Moving up from bronze to silver was already a monumental task, requiring skill, determination, and a fair amount of luck. Silver-level commissions could vary wildly in difficulty. Some were manageable with a small group of silvers and bronzes, while others were so challenging they tested even gold-level teams.

    When it came to rank promotion, the rules were unforgiving. Teams couldn''t rely on adventurers of higher levels for assistance. They had to work within their rank, meeting strict requirements for group size and composition. These barriers thinned the ranks of adventurers as they climbed, making gold-level adventurers a rare sight, and platinum-level teams even rarer.

    In West Town, the Wind Adventure Group stood at the pinnacle, the only gold-level team with a chance to reach platinum.

    By the time Raymond stepped outside, the square was packed with adventurers. Every eye was fixed on the city gate, the crowd buzzing with anticipation.

    "They''re here!" someone shouted.

    All heads turned as two figures appeared at the gate, flanked by two carriages trailing behind them.

    The adventurers in front drew everyone''s attention immediately. One wore light armor, a spear glinting in his hand. The other, clad in heavy armor, carried an enormous sword strapped to his back and held a massive shield in front of him. The shield was battered and scarred, pitted with dents and claw marks. Their armor was no better, dented, scratched, and torn, with patches of blood staining their exposed clothing beneath.

    Despite their battered appearance, neither bore any visible wounds. It was clear that the priest in their team had already used healing magic to mend their injuries.

    Behind them, the carriages rolled forward, and as they drew closer, whispers rippled through the crowd. Everyone strained to catch a glimpse of what lay inside.

    Raymond squinted, his heart pounding in anticipation. This was the Wind Adventure Group; the strongest team in West Town. And today, they had brought back the head of the monster that haunted everyone''s nightmares.

    The square buzzed with excitement and awe. The Wind Adventure Group wasn''t just a team anymore; they were heroes, and their success brought a glimmer of hope to adventurers and townsfolk alike.

    "Those two up front must be the warriors of the Wind Adventure Group, Tresed Rosero and Rondo Diers," someone in the crowd said, pointing toward the armored figures.

    "Yeah! The good-looking one with the spear is Tresed, and the big guy with the shield is Rondo!" another chimed in.

    Raymond stifled a laugh at the overly simplistic description. But they weren''t wrong, Tresed was undeniably handsome, with a chiseled face and a confident posture that made him stand out. Add to that his rare choice of weapon, the spear, and it was no wonder the female adventurers in the crowd were gazing at him with starry-eyed admiration.

    However, the crowd''s attention quickly shifted to the carriage behind them. All whispers died as everyone''s gaze locked on the grotesque prize it carried.

    Sitting on the cart was a huge, frozen head, preserved in shimmering ice through freezing magic. The monstrous face was terrifying even in death. The head was easily a meter tall, its golden eyes still visible through the ice, each the size of a human fist. A pair of jagged black horns jutted from its skull, and its face was covered in coarse, black hair. The ogre''s sharp fangs stretched its mouth into a gruesome, eternal snarl, each tooth razor-sharp like a sawblade.

    This was the head of the Ogre.

    "That''s the Ogre''s head? It''s massive!"

    "If the head is this big, how tall was the whole thing?"

    "It must have been at least seven meters tall! Maybe even eight! No wonder they''re the gold team with the best shot at becoming platinum; look at the size of that thing!"

    The crowd buzzed with amazement, their awe palpable.

    Raymond''s gaze lingered on the head as the carriage rolled closer. That''s when he noticed it, a single arrow lodged deep in the Ogre''s right eye, its feathered fletching made from green leaves.

    Just then, the curtain of the lead carriage was pulled back, revealing a woman wearing a magic hat. Her features were elegant, and she smiled charmingly as she leaned out to address the two warriors.

    "Tresed, Rondo," she called, her tone playful, "could you two stop showing off already? Louise and the others don''t enjoy being stared at like this. The Adventurer''s Guild is only a hundred meters away, do you plan on parading all day?"

    Her teasing hit home. Both warriors glanced at each other, visibly flustered. Tresed scratched the back of his head awkwardly, while Rondo mumbled, "Oh, uh¡­ right. We''ll hurry."

    And with that, they quickened their pace, leading the carriages toward the center of the square.

    When they reached the gathering spot, Tresed stepped forward, his voice ringing out confidently:

    "Everyone, feast your eyes on the Ogre''s head!"

    Cheers erupted from the crowd as he gestured to the carriage carrying the grotesque trophy. Leaving the carriage behind for the adventurers to inspect, Tresed and Rondo turned to lead the second carriage, carrying their team members, toward the guild.

    Adventurers swarmed around the Ogre''s head, eager to examine it up close. The size, the horns, the teeth; everything about it spoke of a powerful, deadly creature.

    But Raymond stayed where he was, standing at the guild''s entrance. His sharp eyes followed the second carriage, which stopped about ten meters away.

    The curtain was pulled back once more, and this time, he saw the rest of the Wind Adventure Group. Alongside the magician from earlier, there was a serene-looking female priestess sitting inside. But what truly caught his attention was the third figure:

    A female elf.

    Raymond''s breath hitched slightly. Elves were rare, and to see one sitting among a team of gold-ranked adventurers only added to the Wind Adventure Group''s mystique.

 Chapter 49 - 49: An Elf!

    When Raymond caught sight of the female elf, his eyes widened in disbelief.

    Elves existed in this world, but they were so reclusive, rarely leaving the Elf Forest, that most people lived their entire lives hearing only legends of their beauty and grace, never actually seeing one in person. For Raymond, standing face-to-face with a real elf felt like something out of a story.

    The elf was everything the tales described and more. She had the long, pointed ears unique to her kind, and her golden hair cascaded down her back like sunlight caught in motion. Her features were flawless, delicate yet striking. It was said that all elves were beautiful, but seeing it with his own eyes left him momentarily speechless.

    At that moment, the elf herself broke the illusion of perfection. She patted her chest with an annoyed expression, muttering, "Ugh, so many eyes watching¡­ Thank goodness they''re all distracted by that ogre head."

    Raymond blinked, taken aback by her casual demeanor.

    He sighed quietly to himself, his gaze shifting to the bow and quiver on her back. The arrows in the quiver, with their green-leaf fletching, confirmed his suspicion; it was her shot that had lodged in the ogre''s eye.

    "Don''t stare too long, kid," came a voice, snapping Raymond out of his thoughts. Tresed leaned in, his grin mischievous.

    "Shatinara," he said, gesturing to the elf, "pretty incredible, huh? But don''t get any ideas; she''s already my teammate. If you want an elf on your team, you''ll have to go find one yourself."

    Tresed then leaned closer and whispered conspiratorially, "But let me give you a warning; don''t be fooled by how they look. Elves¡­ aren''t always what you imagine."

    Raymond hesitated, unsure how to respond. ''Find an elf teammate? Like it''s that simple!''

    Just then, the elf, Shatinara, strolled past and, with absolutely no hesitation, kicked Tresed squarely in the backside.

    "Tresed, quit fooling around and hand in the commission already!" she snapped, her long ears twitching slightly. "And don''t think I didn''t hear you badmouthing me. These ears? They''re not just for show!"

    Raymond''s jaw nearly dropped. This¡­ was not the noble, elegant elf he had imagined.

    Tresed yelped in surprise but quickly recovered, pouting as he turned to face her. "Shatinara, can''t you act a little more¡­ I don''t know, like a proper elf? You''re ruining the image!"

    Shatinara ignored him, walking past as though this kind of exchange was completely normal. Her other teammates didn''t even blink, their expressions suggesting they were long accustomed to her antics.

    Turning back to Raymond, Tresed gave him a serious look, patting his shoulder. "See? I told you, be careful what you wish for when it comes to elves. And if you do want one on your team..." He made a suggestive gesture with his hands in front of his chest, which Raymond immediately understood and nodded, trying not to laugh.

    Satisfied, Tresed smirked and followed his team toward the guild. As they walked away, he threw one last comment over his shoulder. "By the way, I heard the guild registered a new magician who can use explosion magic. Apparently, she''s a woman. I''m dying to see what she looks like."

    "Eh, what''s so exciting about that?" one of his teammates replied. "New explosion magicians barely have enough mana to use their magic once, and the power''s nothing impressive at first anyway."

    Their conversation trailed off as they disappeared into the guild, leaving Raymond alone at the entrance.

    But Raymond wasn''t focused on them anymore. His attention was on the glowing blue panel that had appeared before him.

    His eyes widened in disbelief as he read the list:

    "Learnable skill detected: Hunting and Piercing [Warrior], learning cost: 1 skill point."

    "Learnable skill detected: Sweeping the Enemy [Warrior], learning cost: 3 skill points."

    "Learnable skill detected: Mountain Collapse [Warrior], learning cost: 1 skill point."

    "Learnable skill detected: Eagle Fall [Warrior] [Upgradable], learning cost: 3 skill points."

    "Learnable skill detected: Thunderstorm Spear [Warrior], learning cost: 5 skill points."

    "Learnable skill detected: Flowing Like Water [Warrior] [Swordsman] [Upgradable], learning cost: 3 skill points."

    Raymond stared at the dense list of skills on the glowing panel, his eyes momentarily overwhelmed.

    "That''s... a ''lot'' of skills," he muttered, almost in disbelief. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    And it wasn''t just limited to warrior skills. Scrolling further, he saw a whole section of magician abilities! The skills available to him clearly stemmed from the adventurers he had encountered; Tresed, Rondo, and even the female magician on their team.

    Taking a deep breath, he closed the panel with a quick gesture. With so many people around, this wasn''t the time to explore his options. He''d save it for later, when he could sort through everything carefully.

    ---

    Later that evening, at the dinner table, Arya listened intently as Raymond recounted the events of his day, her eyes sparkling with curiosity.

    "Wait, what? The ''Ogre'' was killed?" she asked, her fork frozen mid-air.

    "Yep," Raymond confirmed, casually taking another bite of food. "And the team that killed it? They had a female elf."

    "An ''elf''?!" Arya''s eyes widened with excitement. Elves were a legendary race, rarely seen outside of stories and myths. "What did she look like? Was she as beautiful as the legends say?"

    Raymond paused, thinking back to Shatinara. "Well... she had long, pointed ears, golden hair, and fair skin. Honestly, yeah, she was pretty."

    As he spoke, he glanced at Arya and noticed her narrowing her eyes, a flicker of jealousy in her expression. Sensing trouble, Raymond quickly added, "But..."

    Arya leaned forward eagerly, her curiosity piqued. "But what?"

    Raymond hesitated, realizing he was trapped. There was no escape from Arya''s expectant stare. Finally, he relented, lowering his voice. "...Her chest. It was... um, pretty small."

    Arya froze for a second, then tried to play it cool, her lips curling ever so slightly. "Oh, really?" she said, pretending not to care.

    But Raymond could tell she was subtly relieved, likely thinking about her own development. As she cast a quick glance downward, clearly reassuring herself, Raymond couldn''t help but glance too, an innocent reflex.

    Arya caught him immediately. Her head snapped up, her glare sharp. "I ''knew'' it! All men are the same!"

    Raymond''s stomach dropped. ''Why did I look?!'' he berated himself internally. Without missing a beat, he stood abruptly. "I''m done eating. I need to clean my gear."

    ---

    In the bathroom, Raymond scrubbed his protective gear. The simple rinse he had done earlier in the river wasn''t enough to remove the lingering grease and stench of mutant rats. Luckily, the cleaning agent he''d bought from the pharmacy worked like magic. A single silver coin''s worth of the solution was enough for fifty washes. He poured it into a tub, dunked his gear in, and after a few minutes, the grime practically slid off without effort.

    Once done, he wrung out the protective gear and carried it to the balcony to dry. As he stepped outside, he noticed the balcony was already filled with drying clothes, some his, some Arya''s.

    That''s when he saw it.

    A flash of pink caught his eye. His gaze darted to the unique shape hanging casually among the other clothes. His brain froze for a moment before confirming what it was: Arya''s panties.

    Raymond stiffened, his face heating up.

    ''Arya¡­ seriously?'' he thought. ''You''re sharing a space with a boy, and you just leave these out in the open?!''

    He tried to look away, but his gaze kept drifting back. As much as he tried to tell himself it wasn''t a big deal, his heart pounded harder.

    And then, an idea crept into his mind, unbidden but persistent.

    This was an opportunity. A ridiculous, absurd opportunity to awaken the Thief class.

    He knew it was possible; there had been rumors that an adventurer could awaken a Thief-like profession by performing certain questionable acts. This¡­ this might be one of those acts.

    But the cost? He''d cross a line that could never be uncrossed. He''d be branded, if not outwardly, then at least in his own mind, as a pervert.

    Raymond stood frozen, torn between temptation and his better judgment, staring at the pink fabric as if it held the key to his future.

    ''What am I doing?'' he thought, exhaling sharply. ''Is this really the kind of adventurer I want to be?''

    The balcony was silent except for the faint rustling of the evening breeze. Raymond remained in his dilemma, his internal struggle raging as the innocent piece of cloth swayed mockingly in the wind.

 Chapter 50 - 50: Pantie Thief!

    Raymond''s mouth felt dry, and he instinctively licked his lips.

    "I mean... I might not get another chance to awaken the ''Thief.'' I don''t want to regret missing it," he muttered to himself, half-convincing, half-justifying his actions. "Besides, it''s Arya''s. It''s not like I''m stealing from a stranger. That would be worse¡­ right?"

    His thoughts spiraled further into rationalizations. "I''ll just bring it to the room and put it away right after. It''s not like I''m doing anything shameful¡­"

    The more he repeated the excuses in his mind, the more he managed to convince himself.

    Raymond glanced down the stairs. Earlier, he''d heard the faint clinking of dishes being washed. Arya was still downstairs, busy with chores. This was the perfect chance.

    "If I''m quick," he thought, "I can get it done before she comes back upstairs."

    With his mind made up, Raymond moved swiftly. He hung up his protective gear first, wiping his wet hands carefully on his shirt to ensure no water would drip on the item in question. Then, taking a deep breath, he stepped up to the pink panties hanging on the line.

    His hand moved cautiously, as though touching them too confidently might summon Arya out of thin air. Finally, he gingerly grabbed the hanger and plucked it from the line.

    ''Run.''

    With the panties swinging slightly in the breeze, lightly brushing against his wrist, Raymond dashed toward the room. The faint, soft touch on his skin made him freeze for a split second. His thoughts betrayed him. ''What''s happening to me? No, stay focused! Don''t turn into a complete pervert!''

    Clearing his head, Raymond listened carefully as he passed the stairs. The clinking sound had stopped, and silence filled the house. Was Arya done? He couldn''t tell, but there was no time to lose. He quickened his pace and slipped into his room.

    He closed the door behind him and exhaled deeply, relief washing over him.

    "Finally! It''s done," he whispered, a small triumphant smile creeping onto his face. "I''ve awakened a new profession!"

    But as he waited, nothing happened. No blue panel popped up. No glowing text declared his success.

    Confused, Raymond opened the system panel and reread the requirements:

    [Thief Awakening Requirements: Successfully steal the panties of a female between fifteen and twenty years old and bring them to your room without being discovered.]

    His brows furrowed. He''d done everything, he''d brought the panties into the room, and as far as he knew, Arya hadn''t noticed anything.

    So why hadn''t it worked?

    Then it hit him. Like a bolt of lightning, the realization struck, and his face went pale.

    The age requirement.

    Arya wasn''t even fifteen yet.

    His hands slowly covered his face as the weight of his mistake sank in. "I focused so hard on sneaking the panties into the room that I forgot about her age!"

    Fury and embarrassment burned through him. He had just crossed the line into pervert territory for nothing. All that anxiety, all that effort, all that guilt¡­ wasted.

    "I did all this, and it doesn''t even count!"

    Frustrated, Raymond sighed deeply. "Forget it. I''ll just put them back before Arya notices anything." sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    But just as he turned to leave the room, he froze.

    Footsteps.

    Tap. Tap. Tap.

    Arya was coming up the stairs.

    Panic surged through him. If she saw him now, holding her panties, he''d never live it down. Thinking quickly, he shoved the pink panties behind his back and leaned casually against the doorframe, trying to look as innocent as possible.

    Moments later, Arya appeared at the top of the stairs. Her eyes darted toward Raymond, and her cheeks turned a faint shade of pink.

    "Raymond, have you finished washing your armor?" she asked, her voice slightly higher-pitched than usual.

    "Ah, yeah! I just finished and came back from hanging it up," he stammered, avoiding her gaze.

    Arya''s face turned even redder. She avoided looking directly at him, fidgeting slightly.

    What Raymond didn''t know was that Arya had remembered something while washing dishes. Earlier, she had washed some of her own clothes, including the pink panties, and, in her rush, had hung them out on the balcony while Raymond was away.

    Now, realizing they were still there, she was mortified. ''He must''ve seen them¡­''

    As the silence lingered between them, Raymond''s thoughts raced. ''Does she suspect? Does she know I have them? No, stay calm¡­ act normal!''

    Meanwhile, Arya was spiraling in her own embarrassment. She lowered her gaze, her blush deepening. ''Did he notice? What if he thinks I''m careless? No, no¡­ just act casual!''

    The tension in the air was palpable. Neither dared to look the other in the eye, both caught up in their own internal crises.

    Raymond clenched the panties behind his back, his heart pounding. He needed a way out of this, and he needed it fast.

    It was summer, and Arya knew that her thin panties would dry quickly in the sun. She had planned to take them off the line before Raymond came back, but in her rush that morning, she''d completely forgotten about them.

    It wasn''t until she was washing dishes downstairs that she remembered with a sinking feeling. Her plan had been simple: grab them before Raymond finished washing his gear and went to hang it on the balcony. But clearly, she''d been too late.

    Her thoughts spiraled. ''Did Raymond see them? What would he think if he did? Would he... do anything strange?''

    Arya shook her head furiously, banishing the absurd thoughts. ''No! This is Raymond we''re talking about. He''s been nothing but respectful, even though we''ve shared a bed for days now. How could I even think of him like that?''

    Feeling guilty for doubting him, Arya awkwardly said, "Uh... I think the clothes I washed this morning are dry now. I''ll go collect them."

    "Wait a second!" Raymond blurted out, his voice louder than intended.

    As soon as the words left his mouth, he regretted it. What excuse could he possibly come up with to stop her? Under Arya''s confused gaze, he forced a smile and said, "There''s water on the floor... don''t slip and fall."

    Arya glanced down and noticed the trail of water dripping from the bathroom to the balcony. "Oh... okay," she replied hesitantly, stepping carefully toward the balcony.

    The moment she disappeared from view, Raymond felt a wave of despair wash over him. ''It''s over. I''ve officially become a pervert.''

    But right now, his bigger problem was the pink panties still in his hand. He couldn''t just toss them; Arya would notice they were missing, and her suspicion would only grow.

    While he wrestled with his dilemma, Arya suddenly poked her head back into the room, her face flushed red like a ripe tomato.

    "Um... Raymond," she stammered, barely able to meet his eyes, "have you seen... uh... a pink pair of panties?" Her voice dropped to a whisper by the end, so soft it was almost inaudible.

    Raymond froze. He straightened up, his hands reflexively hiding the incriminating evidence behind his back. "Huh? You hang that kind of thing on the balcony?" he asked, trying to sound surprised.

    "Yes," Arya admitted, biting her lip as she nodded.

    She had realized earlier that her panties couldn''t have blown away, if the wind had carried them, they''d have landed inside the room, not disappeared entirely. That left one possibility: someone had taken them. And the only other person in the house was...

    But she didn''t want to accuse Raymond outright. He didn''t seem like that kind of person. Maybe something unexpected had happened. Still, she had to ask.

    Raymond, playing dumb, offered a suggestion. "Maybe you already brought them in and just forgot? Why don''t you check your room?"

    Arya hesitated, but then nodded slowly. "I guess... I''ll check."

    Although the two of them shared a bedroom for sleeping, Arya kept her clothes in her own room. As she turned to leave, Raymond watched her go, his heart pounding with guilt and panic.

    The second she was out of sight, an idea struck him.

    "I''ll, uh... check the balcony for you!" he called out, dashing back outside without waiting for her response.

    Once there, Raymond hurriedly moved the clothes on either side of the line to make room. Then, taking a deep breath, he carefully raised the pink panties, positioning them back on the hanger.

    ''This is it,'' he thought. ''Success or failure, it all depends on this move.''

    Turning his head away to avoid looking directly at the offending item, he shouted, "Arya! Look, is this it?"

 Chapter 51 - 51: Embarrassment!

    When Arya heard Raymond''s voice, she rushed to the balcony. What she saw made her freeze in place, Raymond was holding up her pink panties like a trophy.

    Her face, which had just returned to its usual color, instantly flushed bright red, the embarrassment spreading from her ears all the way down her neck.

    "You; how did you even find it?!" she stammered, quickly snatching the panties from his hand and clutching them tightly to her chest.

    Raymond, avoiding her gaze, pointed toward the clothesline where he''d been moving things earlier. "It was wedged between those two pieces of clothing," he explained. "Maybe the wind was strong, and it got blown around and stuck between them. That''s probably why you couldn''t find it earlier."

    Arya glanced at the spot he indicated and noticed it was, indeed, farther away from where she had originally hung her panties. It seemed plausible¡­ but something didn''t sit right. She frowned, trying to recall. ''Were those clothes really hanging that close together?''

    Sensing her suspicion, Raymond quickly cut in before she could piece things together. "It''s fine now that it''s been found, right? Just make sure next time you hang personal stuff like that in your room instead of outside."

    He ended with an awkward cough, trying to sound as casual as possible.

    Arya''s blush deepened, her flustered expression a mix of embarrassment and frustration. "I... I know!" she mumbled before darting back to her room, her pink panties still clutched tightly in her arms. She slammed the door shut, as though trying to bury the moment behind her.

    As her footsteps faded, Raymond leaned against the wall and let out a long sigh of relief.

    "That was way too close," he muttered to himself. "I was ''this'' close to being labeled a pervert."

    ---

    Nighttime.

    In the dim light of his room, Raymond lay on his bed. Beside him, Arya slept peacefully. She still hadn''t moved out of his room, a situation that was becoming increasingly torturous for him.

    For Arya, it seemed like no big deal, an arrangement born of convenience, but for Raymond, it was an ongoing battle. Nights were sleepless, mornings were awkward, and every movement during the night was a calculated effort to avoid turning over and facing her.

    ''What if I roll over in my sleep? What if I wake up too close to her?'' These worries haunted him nightly. And though they''d shared a bed for some time now, Raymond still slept rigidly on his side, his back to Arya, refusing to turn even slightly.

    Trying to distract himself, Raymond opened his system panel. The glowing text lit up the darkness as he reviewed the skills he had gained earlier in the day:

    - Guardian Shield [Warrior], learning cost: 5 skill points.

    - Shield Strike [Warrior], learning cost: 1 skill point.

    - Earth Tremor [Warrior] [Upgradable], learning cost: 3 skill points.

    - Indestructible [Warrior], learning cost: 3 skill points.

    - Fireball [Magician], learning cost: 1 skill point.

    - Ice Field [Magician] [Upgradable], learning cost: 3 skill points.

    - Ice Crystal Wall [Magician], learning cost: 3 skill points.

    - Wind Blade [Magician] [Upgradable], learning cost: 1 skill point.

    - Magic Cyclone [Magician], learning cost: 2 skill points.

    - Storm Fist [Mage], learning cost: 5 skill points.

    The list went on and on, almost overwhelming in its scope.

    Raymond stared at the panel in awe. ''These guys are really gold-level adventurers, huh?'' he thought, recalling Tresed and his team. Unlike some gold teams that relied on silver members to balance their ranks, every single member of Tresed''s group was gold-level.

    "With this many skills," Raymond muttered to himself, "I''ll never run out of warrior options again."

    But the sheer number of skills presented another problem, he didn''t have nearly enough skill points to learn them all. Choosing which ones to prioritize had become his biggest challenge.

    And the situation wasn''t going to get better anytime soon. The "skill accumulation value" he earned from killing mutant rats had already started to diminish. If this trend continued, gaining skill points in the future would only get slower.

    Raymond sighed, closing the panel. His excitement over unlocking so many skills was quickly replaced by a sense of unease. ''How am I supposed to keep up with all these professions if I don''t have enough points to master their skills?''

    Magic power¡ªno matter how many skills you have, they''re useless if you can''t release the magic required to use them.

    Take the magician in Tresed''s team, for example. He only knows six magician skills, yet he''s already reached gold level. Clearly, mastering a wide array of skills isn''t necessary to rise in rank.

    This gave Raymond some perspective. Having a long list of skills wasn''t about learning them all, it was about having options. Trying to learn every single one would be a waste of precious skill points, leaving him spread too thin.

    ''I need to plan my growth carefully,'' Raymond thought. ''Choose my direction, then focus on the skills that truly matter.''

    As he stared at his glowing panel, strategizing about his future as an adventurer, Arya lay beside him, her head resting on her pillow. From her position, she could only see Raymond''s back, broad and sturdy, yet unmoving, as if he were lost in thought.

    But Arya wasn''t focused on his back. Her thoughts were stuck on the events of the day¡­ and her panties.

    When she''d calmed down earlier and thought through the situation, she started remembering the details. Specifically, how the two pieces of clothing Raymond pointed to hadn''t been hanging together before.

    That could only mean one thing: Raymond had moved them.

    Her pink panties hadn''t been where he claimed to find them. Instead, he must have taken them off the hanger, hidden them, and then returned them just before handing them back to her.

    The realization made Arya''s breathing quicken, and her cheeks burned crimson.

    ''What did he do with my panties?'' she wondered, her heart pounding. ''Did he¡­ do something weird?''

    But when she''d brought the panties back to her room earlier, she hadn''t noticed anything unusual. There had been no strange smell, no obvious sign of tampering. Thinking of this made Arya''s face flush even deeper.

    ''Should I just ask him?'' she thought, biting her lip. But the very idea of confronting Raymond about something so embarrassing made her stomach twist. ''No, that''ll just make everything worse for both of us¡­''

    Her mind wandered. ''Could it be because he''s been sleeping next to me? Or maybe the stress of being an adventurer has finally gotten to him?''

    Arya had heard stories before; how some adventurers, overwhelmed by danger and pressure, would look for ways to vent their frustrations. This thought stuck with her, and she finally broke the silence.

    "Raymond..."

    "Hmm?" Raymond replied without looking back, his ears perking up at her soft voice.

    "I''ve heard that adventurers deal with a lot of stress¡­ especially when they''re always taking on dangerous missions. A lot of them go to¡­ uh¡­ red light district to deal with it. Is that true?"

    Arya''s voice grew quieter with each word, and by the end, she was barely audible.

    Raymond turned slightly, raising an eyebrow. Red light district; known for its exotic women and adventurers blowing their earnings; wasn''t a place he had ever been, but he had seen others head there after missions.

    "Well¡­" he began thoughtfully. "Yeah, some do. Adventurers face life-and-death situations all the time. A lot of them figure they might not survive their next mission, so they spend whatever money they earn to relax or vent, as you said. That''s why some head to red light district to, uh, meet exotic girls."

    Arya listened closely, her expression serious. "Do you feel a lot of pressure too, Raymond?"

    "Pressure? Of course," Raymond answered honestly. "Even the lowest-level missions can be dangerous. Unexpected things happen all the time, like what we ran into last time."

    But while Raymond acknowledged the pressure, he didn''t feel like it was something he couldn''t handle. He hadn''t reached the point of needing¡­ extreme measures to cope.

    Arya, however, interpreted his response differently. ''So, Raymond ''is'' feeling stressed... maybe that''s why he acted so strangely today.''

    Her heart ached at the thought, and after a moment of internal struggle, she mustered up her courage.

    "Raymond¡­ if you''re feeling too much pressure, you can¡­ go to Red Light District if you want," she said, her voice barely above a whisper.

    Raymond froze.

    "???" His eyes widened in shock, his mind racing. ''What did she just say?!''

    Arya continued, her cheeks burning. "Or¡­ if you''d rather vent at home¡­ that''s not impossible either. Next time¡­ I''ll buy more panties for you."

    Boom.

    Raymond felt his world shatter. It was as if the ground had fallen out from under him, plunging him into an endless abyss.

    He couldn''t think, couldn''t breathe. ''What is happening?'' S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Meanwhile, Arya stared down at her hands, her face radiating heat. She had convinced herself that her offer was perfectly reasonable; she was just trying to help Raymond in her own way.

    Raymond, on the other hand, was spiraling. ''I''d rather face an ogre! Or get teleported to another world! Anywhere but here!''

    He buried his face in his hands, silently begging for a way to escape the crushing weight of his own embarrassment.

 Chapter 52 - 52: Swordsman Profession!

    Huff! Huff! Huff!

    In the dimly lit utility room, Raymond swung the thick wooden stick with all his might. His entire body was drenched in sweat, and his arms screamed with fatigue, bordering on numbness. Yet, he didn''t stop; not even for a moment.

    Each swing carried with it a weight far beyond the stick itself. Every time he thought back to ''that night'', a wave of embarrassment surged through him, driving his swings even faster.

    Three days had passed since then, but the memory still made his toes curl involuntarily.

    "I thought I got away with it..." he muttered through clenched teeth. "I didn''t think I''d actually get caught... Damn it!"

    His frustration exploded into one final burst of energy. He swung harder, faster, until his strength finally gave out. The stick slipped from his trembling hands, clattering to the ground.

    "7062 swings," Raymond said softly, panting heavily as he stared at the floor. His eyes flicked to the hourglass beside him. "About 45 minutes..."

    ---

    These past few days, Raymond had spent a lot of time thinking about his path forward. His career plan was becoming clearer by the day.

    He had decided to prioritize close combat in the early stages of his adventuring career. With Sylph, a magician, and Lorene, a priest, in his group, neither had the ability to handle close-range threats. They needed someone to act as a shield, someone who could protect them from danger.

    That responsibility would fall to Raymond.

    His current revealed profession, Fighter, was well-suited for the role. Fighters excelled in quick, close-range combat, capable of dodging and delivering powerful strikes.

    "But protection isn''t just about being fast," Raymond murmured. "A ''warrior'' a profession built for strength and endurance, is essential for any team. Fighters are useful, but they can''t take as much punishment as a warrior can."

    Warriors were the backbone of adventuring teams. Whether holding the line or taking the lead in combat, warriors were indispensable. It wasn''t uncommon for teams to include multiple warriors, even at higher levels.

    "So," Raymond decided, "I''ll focus on developing my Warrior abilities for now. Fighter skills can serve as backup, but I won''t waste too many skill points on them unless absolutely necessary."

    Unlike some adventurers who chose to hide their true abilities, Raymond had no intention of playing coy. In this world, dual-profession or even multi-profession adventurers weren''t unheard of, though they were rare. Awakening multiple professions might surprise people, but it wouldn''t draw suspicion.

    "The Kingdom of Atlantis isn''t some chaotic, lawless land. West Town is a peaceful place, not a den of schemes and power struggles. Hiding my strength here won''t do me any good," Raymond thought. "If anything, showing my talent could bring unexpected opportunities."

    His confidence came from more than just his fighter and warrior professions. Raymond had already awakened four professions; Fighter, Warrior, Craftsman, and Magician and still had other hidden cards up his sleeve. He knew that even among multi-profession adventurers, he was an extreme rarity. Most people wouldn''t even suspect he could wield such diversity in skills.

    Today, Raymond wasn''t swinging the stick aimlessly. He was preparing for his next goal: awakening the Swordsman profession.

    Awakening as a Swordsman would grant him an additional 100 magic points, but even more importantly, it would give him the physical characteristics of a Swordsman.

    These characteristics were invaluable. Just as the Fighter''s flexibility enhanced his movement and the Warrior''s strength fortified his attacks, the Swordsman''s agility and precision would complement and elevate his existing abilities.

    "When you combine them," Raymond thought, "the result is greater than any skill. A Fighter''s reflexes make a Warrior''s bulky frame more nimble, while a Warrior''s strength makes a Fighter''s attacks devastating. Adding a Swordsman''s precision will make everything flow seamlessly."

    For Raymond, these physical enhancements were just as important as acquiring skills. In situations where his magic reserves couldn''t sustain skill usage, these traits made a visible, tangible difference in combat.

    He had already seen this during their battle against the fifteen mutant rats. The traits he''d gained from his Fighter and Warrior professions had allowed him to survive and protect his team when his magic points ran dry.

    By comparison, his other professions, Craftsman and Magician; offered little for melee combat.

    The Craftsman, for instance, granted some physical strength upon awakening, but since Raymond had already awakened as a Warrior, the additional strength was barely noticeable. Similarly, while the Magician profession expanded his arsenal of long-range attacks, it didn''t contribute much to his close-quarters capabilities.

    But that was fine. Not every profession needed to boost his melee prowess. For now, Raymond''s focus was clear: build a strong foundation with Warrior, Fighter, and Swordsman traits, then use his other professions as situational tools.

    He wiped the sweat from his brow, picked up the stick, and tightened his grip. "Time to keep pushing," he said with renewed determination.

    For Raymond, every swing of the stick wasn''t just training, it was a step closer to becoming an adventurer capable of protecting his team and mastering his many professions.

    Since awakening the Magician profession, Raymond had noticed a small but significant improvement in his magical abilities. His magic affinity had increased from 0.2 to 0.3, a clear indication of the magician''s characteristic ability to enhance magical potential.

    "But the Swordsman is a completely different path," Raymond muttered to himself as he analyzed his progress. "Speed and precision are the core strengths of this profession."

    Over the past few days, Raymond had been rigorously testing himself to see if he could meet the requirements to awaken the Swordsman profession.

    Using a thick wooden stick, he would swing it with both hands as fast as he could, over and over, until his arms felt like jelly. On average, he could manage 150 swings per minute, though he could only sustain this pace for 40 to 50 minutes before exhaustion set in.

    This endurance was thanks to the combination of his Fighter''s flexibility and his Warrior''s strength and stamina.

    But there was a problem: to awaken as a Swordsman, he needed to swing 100,000 times. At his current speed, this meant swinging continuously for 11 to 12 hours straight!

    Thankfully, the Warrior''s powerful recovery ability came to the rescue. With just half an hour of rest, his strength would return, allowing him to continue again. This meant he could realistically complete the awakening requirement in a single day, if he planned it right.

    "The only thing I''m missing now," Raymond muttered, shaking out his sore arms, "is a long sword that weighs at least eight kilograms."

    Even as he spoke, his body was already recovering, the soreness in his muscles easing rapidly. This was the strength of the Warrior profession; enhanced recovery and resilience that set him apart from ordinary people.

    Just as he was preparing to continue his training, Arya''s voice called out from downstairs.

    "Raymond, dinner''s ready!"

    His body tensed up at the sound of her voice.

    In the days following ''that night,'' being in the same room with Arya had become awkward for him, and he found himself instinctively avoiding prolonged interactions. But meals together were unavoidable.

    The only saving grace had been Arya moving back to her own room after that incident, seemingly realizing that sharing a bed with Raymond wasn''t ideal. It was the one silver lining to the whole ordeal, as it finally allowed him to sleep in peace.

    Wiping the sweat off his body with a towel, Raymond took a deep breath and steadied himself before heading downstairs.

    To his surprise, Arya had acted completely normal since the day after ''that night.'' She showed no signs of lingering awkwardness and behaved as if nothing had ever happened. She hadn''t mentioned the incident once, beyond moving back to her own room.

    At first, Raymond thought she had genuinely forgotten about it. But the more he thought about it, the more he realized Arya might have been acting this way deliberately, to prevent things from becoming too awkward between them.

    ''That''s probably it,'' he thought as he reached the table. ''After all, we''re still living under the same roof. If we kept blushing or avoiding each other, it would make things unbearable.''

    This realization made him feel calmer, more in control. ''I need to act mature about this,'' he told himself. ''If I keep being shy or distant, it''ll just make me seem childish.''

    ---

    After dinner, Raymond decided to bring up his plan.

    "By the way, Arya," he said, his tone casual, "I''m planning to buy a long sword and start practicing swordsmanship."

    Arya paused, blinking in confusion. "Huh? A long sword? But¡­ aren''t you a Fighter?"

    Her confusion was understandable. Raymond''s previous training with a stick made sense for a Fighter. But suddenly switching to swordsmanship seemed completely out of character.

    Before she could ask further, realization dawned on her face.

    Raymond gave her a small nod. "I also awakened the Warrior class."

    Arya nodded at first, as if the explanation made sense, then froze. Her eyes widened in shock.

    "Wait¡­ WHAT?!" she blurted out, her voice rising in disbelief.

    Raymond couldn''t help but chuckle at her reaction. "Yeah, I''m a dual-profession adventurer now. Fighter and Warrior."

    Arya stared at him, mouth slightly open. Dual-profession adventurers were rare, even in a town like West. The realization left her speechless for a moment before she managed to stammer, "Th-that''s amazing!"

    Raymond shrugged. "It''s not that big of a deal. But since I''ve got both professions, it makes sense to train in melee combat. A sword will be a good addition."

    Arya leaned forward, curiosity gleaming in her eyes. "You never told me! When did you awaken as a Warrior? How does it feel? Are you going to awaken more professions too?"

    Her rapid-fire questions made Raymond laugh. "One step at a time, Arya," he said, raising his hands in mock surrender. "For now, I''m focusing on the Warrior and hopefully, awakening as a Swordsman soon." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Arya''s shock turned into admiration as she nodded enthusiastically. "You''re incredible, Raymond. You''re always pushing yourself¡­ I''ll help you however I can!"

    Her words filled Raymond with renewed determination. With Arya''s support and his growing plan, he felt ready to take the next steps in his journey.

 Chapter 53 - 53: Buying A Sword!

    "You said you awakened the ''Warrior'' profession?"

    Arya blinked in disbelief, leaning slightly forward as if to make sure she''d heard correctly.

    Raymond chuckled at her reaction and nodded, stretching out his right hand. "Yeah, I awakened it last night."

    He turned his hand over, revealing a symbol etched into the back of it, a crossed sword and shield, the unmistakable mark of a ''Warrior''.

    After awakening, Raymond had discovered that the symbol could be made visible or hidden at will, depending on his intent.

    Arya stared at the symbol for a moment before the realization sunk in. "You''re serious," she whispered, her voice tinged with awe. But her expression quickly shifted, her brows furrowing in concern. "But¡­ Raymond, are there even others who have awakened *two* professions before?"

    Dual-profession adventurers were practically unheard of, so rare that Arya couldn''t recall a single example from the stories she''d read or heard.

    "Yes," Raymond reassured her, "I found some references to it in the temple library a few days ago."

    He gave her a brief explanation, telling her that dual-professionals, and even multi-profession adventurers, existed, though they were extremely rare.

    Hearing this, Arya let out a breath of relief and lightly patted her chest, which had begun to show the first signs of maturity. "Good. I was worried you''d be caught and experimented on or something, just so people could figure out how you awakened a second profession."

    Her genuine concern made Raymond smile warmly. In that moment, he felt a swell of gratitude for her. Arya''s worry wasn''t rooted in curiosity or envy; it was purely about protecting him.

    This was exactly why Raymond had decided to tell Arya about his Warrior awakening first. He trusted her, knowing she cared about his well-being and wouldn''t betray that trust.

    "By the way," Raymond added after a pause, "don''t tell anyone else about my Warrior awakening for now."

    Though he had no intention of hiding it forever, there was no need to announce it openly. Drawing too much attention could bring jealousy or unwanted complications, which was best avoided.

    "Don''t worry," Arya promised, her voice firm. "I won''t say a word."

    Then her curiosity returned. "So, are you planning to buy a sword now and head to the Adventurer''s Guild for a quest?"

    Raymond shook his head. "Not yet. I''ll buy the sword to practice first. No sense rushing into missions before I''m proficient."

    Arya nodded thoughtfully, then offered, "If you''re buying a sword, you should go to the ''Greytor Weapon Shop'' the one owned by that dwarf craftsman you mentioned last time. They sell high-quality gear, and you won''t have to worry about replacing it later. If you get a cheap sword, it''ll just end up costing you more when it breaks."

    She had a point. Raymond vividly remembered the dwarf-made armor he''d bought from that shop; despite heavy use and multiple scratches, it had held up remarkably well. A weapon from the same store would be a worthwhile investment, especially since he needed a heavy sword weighing at least eight kilograms.

    "You''re right," Raymond agreed, nodding. "I''ll head there."

    "Good luck!" Arya smiled as she watched him grab his purse and leave the house.

    ---

    Outside, the streets were alive with activity.

    Adventurers moved purposefully, their armor gleaming in the morning sunlight as they made their way toward the Adventurer''s Guild. Most of them were clad in gear as good or better, than Raymond''s.

    Red Rose Street, where Raymond lived, wasn''t for low-tier adventurers. Most residents here were at least ''bronze-level'', with the occasional ''black iron-level'' who could scrape together enough to rent the townhouses.

    For adventurers, equipment was a higher priority than living arrangements. A well-maintained weapon or armor could mean the difference between life and death on a mission, so they were willing to skimp on luxuries to ensure they were battle-ready.

    This was why Red Rose Street housed adventurers with decent gear, they had the earnings and experience to justify investing in themselves. As for ''white porcelain-level'' adventurers, they typically couldn''t afford townhouses here unless they had additional sources of income, like Raymond.

    Raymond strode confidently through the streets, blending in with the bustle. Though his armor and demeanor fit right in, his mind was elsewhere. The thought of training with a proper sword, refining his Warrior abilities, and awakening the ''Swordsman'' profession gave him a renewed sense of purpose.

    Soon, the familiar sign of the ''Greytor Weapon Shop'' came into view, the faint sound of hammers ringing out from within. With a steady breath, Raymond pushed open the door, ready to take the next step in his journey.

    It took Raymond twenty minutes to arrive at Greytor''s weapon shop. Even before stepping through the door, he could hear the rhythmic clang of a hammer striking metal, the unmistakable sound of the dwarf craftsman hard at work.

    As Raymond walked in, the dwarf looked up from his anvil, squinting at him with a frown. "Why are you here again?" he grumbled.

    Raymond froze, momentarily stunned. *Does anyone actually complain about repeat customers? Should I just leave?*

    But before he could say anything, the dwarf''s gaze flicked over him, noticing he wasn''t carrying any armor for repairs. Greytor gave a satisfied grunt, stroking his braided beard. "Fine. Tell me what you want. Buying equipment?"

    "Yes," Raymond replied, stepping closer. "I''m looking for a long sword for warriors. Do you have any recommendations?"

    As he spoke, a panel suddenly popped up in Raymond''s field of vision:

    "Learnable skills detected: Forging [Craftsman] [Upgradable], learning cost: 3 skill points."

    "Learnable skills detected: Appraisal [Craftsman] [Pharmacist] [Upgradable], learning cost: 2 skill points."

    "Learnable skill detected: Metal Fusion [Craftsman] [Upgradable], learning cost: 3 skill points."

    Raymond gave the list a quick glance but dismissed it for now. There were more pressing matters, like the dwarf currently eyeing him with suspicion.

    "A fighter looking for a warrior''s long sword?" Greytor muttered, raising an eyebrow. "What nonsense are you adventurers up to these days?"

    Raymond opened his mouth to offer a prepared excuse, but the dwarf waved him off with a dismissive grunt, muttering to himself as he tugged at his beard. "Bah, doesn''t matter. You''re here to spend your gold, and I''m here to drink it. You want an eight-kilogram sword, right? Follow me."

    Greytor led him to a wall lined with weapons. One section held sleek, one-handed swords typically favored by swordsmen, while another displayed the ''heavy long swords'' used by warriors. These blades were noticeably wider and thicker, with some hilts designed for two-handed use.

    Raymond scanned the selection carefully, hoping to use his ''Craftsman''s intuition'' to find the best value. But he quickly realized a hard truth; higher quality swords were always more expensive, and while he could tell which ones were good, he couldn''t gauge just *how* good they were.

    Finally, his eyes landed on one sword. The blade was four fingers wide, ninety centimeters long, and weighed just over ten kilograms. Its hilt was versatile, usable with one or both hands, and the overall balance felt right in his grip.

    "This one," he said, lifting the sword with both hands. It had a simplicity that spoke to its functionality, and the weight felt solid yet manageable.

    The dwarf craftsman''s eyes widened slightly as he watched Raymond inspect the weapon. Of all the swords on display, he hadn''t expected Raymond to pick *that* one.

    Greytor remembered the night he forged it. Fueled by a particularly fine bottle of wine, he had felt a surge of inspiration and crafted the blade with unusual care and precision. But in his drunken state, he''d used an ordinary piece of metal lying around instead of higher-quality materials.

    The result was a beautifully balanced sword that could have been a masterpiece, if only he''d used better steel.

    *Does this kid actually know how to judge swords?* Greytor wondered, narrowing his eyes. But he quickly dismissed the thought. *Nah, he''s just a fighter. No way he could tell the difference.*

    "Mr. Greytor, I want this sword," Raymond said, breaking the dwarf''s train of thought.

    The more Raymond handled the sword, the more certain he became. It was sturdy, balanced, and had a practical elegance that made it stand out.

    Greytor''s expression darkened slightly. Though he wasn''t attached to the sword, he felt a pang of irritation seeing someone buy what could have been one of his finest works, if only it hadn''t been forged on a drunken whim.

    "That sword will cost you ten gold coins and fifty-four silver coins," he said gruffly, crossing his arms. "Not a single coin less."

    Raymond didn''t haggle. Without hesitation, he handed over the full amount, grabbed the scabbard that came with the sword, and sheathed the blade with satisfaction.

    "Thank you, Mr. Greytor," Raymond said as he turned to leave, a faint smile on his face.

    The dwarf watched him go, rubbing his chin thoughtfully. *There''s something strange about that kid¡­ Picking that sword wasn''t luck. But how did he know?*

    Greytor shook his head and returned to his forge. "Bah. Adventurers and their mysteries..."

    Meanwhile, Raymond strode down the bustling street, the weight of the long sword resting comfortably against his side. He couldn''t wait to begin training with it, feeling like he''d just taken another step forward in his journey.

    Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 54 - 54: Sylph Meets Arya!

    "Oh, this is so annoying!"

    In townhouse No. 34 on Downton Street, the frustrated voice of a young girl echoed through the room. Sylph lay sprawled on her bed, her fists pounding the mattress. "Why hasn''t Raymond come to me about doing a mission? Even if he''s not doing the promotion mission, there are plenty of ordinary ones!"

    It had been ten days since they received their compensation and the chance to be promoted to ''Black Iron'' rank. Yet Raymond hadn''t reached out to her once.

    As her thoughts wandered back to that day, Sylph''s cheeks flushed red. She couldn''t stop thinking about how awkward she''d been when Raymond handed her the gold coins, how she''d blushed and couldn''t even meet his eyes. It only made her more annoyed.

    "This is all Raymond''s fault!" she exclaimed, flailing her legs on the bed. "He said those things on purpose to confuse me, making me doubt myself and think I''m some¡­ some kind of ''tsundere!''"

    Sylph buried her face in her pillow, but after a few moments, she calmed down. Over the past two days, she''d thought about it carefully and finally concluded: Raymond had done it all on purpose. He''d carefully orchestrated the whole situation, asking leading questions and pressing her step by step, giving her no time to think.

    It was his fault that she panicked and acted like someone had uncovered her deepest secrets.

    "But whether I''m a tsundere or not¡­" she muttered, her face turning red again. "That''s not the point, okay?! It doesn''t matter!"

    She pushed herself up and stared at her reflection in the mirror, determination replacing the embarrassment on her face. "You said I''m a tsundere? Fine! Then I''ll prove you wrong. I''ll take the initiative to find you; tsunderes don''t do that, do they?!"

    Her mind made up, Sylph hopped off the bed and stood in front of the mirror. She scrutinized her outfit, a corset dress with a beige skirt and white top that hugged her figure. Though only fifteen, her body had developed well, especially her chest, which she thought looked¡­ quite impressive.

    A hint of pride flickered in her eyes as she muttered, "Is this good enough?"

    But after a moment of hesitation, she frowned. "No, this is too ordinary. Maybe I should wear something else?"

    Sylph stood frozen for a moment, debating in front of the mirror. Then, suddenly, her cheeks flared up with heat. ''What am I doing?!''

    "I''m just going to ask why he''s avoiding missions! Why am I worrying about what to wear?" She shook her head to banish the ridiculous thoughts from her mind.

    Taking a deep breath, she stepped away from the mirror. "I''ll just wear my magic robe. That''s practical, and after questioning him, I can drag him straight into a mission!"

    Her eyes narrowed as she grabbed her robe. "It must be because he got too much compensation money. That''s why he''s slacking off!"

    With that, she stripped off her dress, revealing fair, smooth skin. Quickly and efficiently, she donned her mission attire: leather inner armor, chain mail for protection, and finally a loose magic robe that concealed everything underneath.

    Adjusting her magic hat and grabbing her wand, she gave herself a final nod in the mirror. "Alright, let''s go!"

    ---

    Though Raymond hadn''t told her where he lived, Sylph already knew.

    On the day he gave her the gold coins, he''d mentioned that Lorene was joining their adventuring team. Since then, whenever Sylph had free time, she''d visited Lorene at the temple, chatting with her or browsing the temple library to catch up on the knowledge she''d ignored in the past.

    During one of their conversations, Loreni had casually revealed Raymond''s address. Sylph had made a mental note of it, though she hadn''t expected to use it so soon.

    ---

    As she walked through the bustling streets, stopping occasionally to adjust her hat or check directions, she finally arrived at ''Red Rose Street''.

    Her eyes scanned the row of townhouses until they landed on the number she was looking for. "Townhouse No. 25," she whispered to herself.

    She pushed her hat back slightly to get a better look, and her face lit up with excitement when she spotted it. "There it is!" she exclaimed, gripping her wand tightly.

    Without hesitation, she strode toward the door, ready to confront Raymond and demand answers. Whatever his excuse, she wasn''t leaving without dragging him into action!

    Sylph had every intention of marching right up to the door and knocking confidently, but as she got closer, her nerves started to creep in. ''What is Raymond doing right now? Will he think it''s weird if I suddenly show up?'' S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ''Wait a minute! I''m here to question him, not to overthink!'' she thought, shaking her head and puffing up her chest. With that, her courage returned, and she stepped boldly toward townhouse No. 25.

    Standing at the door, Sylph took a deep breath, straightened her back, and rang the bell with conviction.

    ''Ding-ling! Ding-ling!''

    The soft chime echoed through the house, followed by the sound of footsteps approaching the door.

    ''Click!'' The door swung open, and two voices rang out simultaneously:

    "Raymond, you didn''t bring your key¡ª"

    "Raymond, why haven''t you come¡ª"

    Both voices abruptly cut off, and for a moment, the two girls stared at each other, equally stunned.

    Sylph''s confident resolve evaporated as she took in the sight of the girl standing before her, a red-haired girl about her age, wearing a simple dress, staring back at her with a curious expression.

    Arya, equally surprised, blinked at the blonde-haired girl at her doorstep, clearly dressed as a magician.

    Sylph felt herself floundering, unsure of what to say. She had fully expected Raymond to answer the door so she could launch into her rehearsed demands. But now, faced with this unexpected situation, she fumbled.

    "Uh¡­ um¡­ does Raymond live here?" she finally managed to stammer, her cheeks flushing red with embarrassment.

    Arya tilted her head slightly, then nodded. "Yes, this is his house. But he''s not here right now. Do you need him for something?"

    Sylph felt even more awkward. Clearly, this girl knew Raymond well enough to casually open his door. ''Who is she?'' Sylph wondered. ''His sister? His fianc¨¦e? His¡­ wife?''

    The idea sent a wave of discomfort through her. Though she tried to dismiss it, the thought lingered in the back of her mind. After all, in the Kingdom of Atlantis, people could marry as soon as they turned fifteen.

    Trying to keep her curiosity from showing too much, Sylph hesitated for a moment before asking, "Do you¡­ live here? What''s your relationship with Raymond?"

    Arya blinked, the question catching her off guard. "Uh, well¡­ yes, I do live here, and we''re¡­" She trailed off, unsure of how to answer.

    The same dilemma that had stumped Raymond a few days ago now caught Arya. Calling herself family felt too vague, but any other explanation might be too forward. She faltered, glancing to the side as she tried to find the right words.

    Thankfully, she didn''t have to.

    "Sylph? What are you doing here?"

    Raymond''s voice broke the tension, and both girls turned to see him walking up the path. He had a long sword strapped to his back, the scabbard catching the sunlight.

    Sylph froze for a moment, caught off guard. She hadn''t expected him to show up so soon.

    "Ah, Raymond! You''re back!" she stammered. "I, uh¡­ I came to¡­" Her words faltered again. She couldn''t very well admit she had come to scold him for not reaching out about the missions; not with Arya standing there, her relationship with Raymond unclear.

    ''What if this girl misunderstands? What if she thinks there''s something between me and Raymond?''

    Raymond, for his part, was utterly baffled. "You¡­ came to what?" he asked, raising an eyebrow.

    Sylph fidgeted, clutching the hem of her robe. "I, um¡­ I came to check if you wanted to discuss¡­ the next mission!" she blurted out, quickly adjusting her tone to sound casual.

    Raymond glanced between her and Arya, still confused but sensing some unspoken tension in the air. "Uh, sure¡­ Let''s talk inside," he said, stepping forward to unlock the door properly.

    Arya, still curious about Sylph, stepped aside to let them in, but her gaze lingered on the blonde magician. ''So this is Raymond''s teammate¡­ Interesting.''

    Sylph followed Raymond in, her nerves still buzzing. She had come here ready to question him, but now her plans were entirely derailed. And worse, she couldn''t stop wondering about Arya. ''What exactly is her relationship with Raymond?''

    As the door closed behind them, she couldn''t help but glance back at Arya one more time, hoping to find some kind of clue. But Arya only gave her a polite smile, leaving her no closer to an answer.

 Chapter 55 - 55: Planning For Team Mission!

    Inside the house.

    Sylph sat awkwardly on a chair at the guest table, fidgeting slightly. Across from her, Raymond and Arya sat side by side, making her even more uneasy.

    Raymond, noticing her discomfort, found it amusing. However, Arya shot him a sharp glare, immediately wiping the smirk off his face. He adjusted his posture, but couldn''t help silently thinking to himself, ''Well, at least it seems my "cure" for her tsundere tendencies is working. She''s already acting a lot more direct.''

    Sylph, on the other hand, was far more distracted by the interactions between Raymond and Arya. Their familiarity with each other sparked a burning curiosity in her. Finally, unable to hold it in any longer, she blurted out:

    "Um¡­ Raymond, who is she?"

    "Huh?" Raymond blinked, surprised. "You didn''t introduce yourselves earlier?"

    Sylph shook her head. Clearly, there hadn''t been much of an exchange outside.

    Raymond cleared his throat, gesturing toward Sylph. "Arya, this is Sylph, the magician teammate I told you about before."

    Arya nodded politely, already piecing things together from what she''d overheard outside.

    Raymond turned to Sylph. "And Sylph, this is Arya. She''s¡­ a relative of mine."

    "Relative?" Sylph''s eyes lit up with interest. "Oh! Is she your sister?"

    Before Raymond could respond, Arya immediately interjected, "Not his sister!"

    "Not your sister?" Sylph tilted her head, looking confused. "Then¡­ what is she?"

    Arya''s face flushed slightly as she stumbled over her words. "I¡­ we¡­ uh¡­"

    Raymond stepped in, trying to defuse the growing awkwardness. "She''s not technically a relative, but we''ve been through a lot together, and we consider each other family."

    "Oh, I see." Sylph nodded slowly, though her gaze darted between Raymond and Arya with growing suspicion. After a moment, she leaned forward and asked slyly, "So, if she''s not your sister¡­ is she your fianc¨¦e or something?"

    Raymond nearly choked. "What?!"

    Arya''s face turned bright red, and she quickly looked down at her lap, saying nothing.

    Raymond sighed, rubbing the bridge of his nose. "Sylph, did you come all the way here just to interrogate me about Arya?"

    Sylph flinched at his question. "Of course not!"

    "Then why are you here?" Raymond pressed, his tone sharper now.

    Caught off guard, Sylph hesitated for a moment before regaining her composure. "I''m here because we haven''t done any missions in over ten days!" she said, sitting up straight. "We need to get back to work. If we stay idle for too long, we''ll lose our edge. How do you expect us to handle the promotion mission if we''ve gotten rusty?"

    Raymond was about to respond, but Arya suddenly turned her head toward him, her eyes narrowing.

    Sylph''s words sparked a realization in Arya''s mind. Just a few days ago, Raymond had returned from a mission. She remembered noticing the scratches on his armor and thought nothing of it at the time. But now, hearing Sylph say they hadn''t taken any missions together for over ten days, it became clear: Raymond had gone on a mission alone.

    "Uh¡­" Raymond felt Arya''s gaze bore into him. He avoided eye contact, scratching the back of his neck as he turned back to Sylph. "So¡­ you''re worried about being out of practice. Makes sense. How about this, we''ll pick up a mission tomorrow. I have some other things to take care of today."

    Sylph''s eyes narrowed suspiciously. "Other things?"

    Her attention shifted to the long sword strapped to Raymond''s back. She had noticed it earlier when he arrived, and now that they were inside, she couldn''t ignore it.

    "Raymond, why are you carrying a long sword?" she asked, pointing at it. "And not just any sword, a heavy one like warriors use."

    Raymond hesitated, his brain scrambling for an excuse.

    Sylph crossed her arms, her tone growing sharper. "You''re a fighter, aren''t you? What do you need a warrior''s sword for? Those things are heavy. Anyone without the strength of a warrior would get exhausted after just a few swings!" sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Arya, sensing the tension, stayed quiet but kept her gaze fixed on Raymond, clearly curious about his answer as well.

    "Uh¡­ well," Raymond began awkwardly, "I, uh, thought I''d try something different. You know¡­ diversify my combat skills."

    Sylph raised an eyebrow, unconvinced. "Diversify? By carrying a sword that doesn''t suit your class? That doesn''t make any sense."

    Raymond sighed, realizing there was no easy way out of this conversation. "Look, I''ll explain everything later. Just trust me for now, okay?"

    Sylph frowned but reluctantly nodded. Arya, however, remained silent, her eyes full of questions she hadn''t yet asked.

    Raymond leaned back in his chair, feeling the weight of their stares. ''This is going to be a long day,'' he thought.

    Seeing Sylph''s gaze fixate on the long sword strapped to his back, Raymond sighed internally. ''Why not just tell her?'' He had always planned to reveal his Warrior profession to protect her and Lorene anyway, so there was no reason to keep it a secret now.

    "I awakened the ''Warrior'' profession last night," Raymond said calmly. "That''s why I need to practice today."

    Sylph blinked, stunned. "Raymond, are you... joking?"

    Raymond rolled his eyes. "Do I ''look'' like the type to joke about something like this?" To prove his point, he raised his right hand, revealing the Warrior emblem etched into his skin.

    The sight of the emblem wiped away any doubts from Sylph''s mind, but it left her even more shocked.

    "You''re serious..." she murmured, feeling a little dizzy.

    Dual-profession awakeners were practically myths, things you read about in books but never expected to see in real life. Yet, here was Raymond, her own teammate, casually revealing that he was one of them.

    And this wasn''t just any teammate. Raymond was already unnervingly talented, and now he was a dual-profession awakener?

    Sylph felt her self-confidence take a hit. She had always prided herself on being an Explosion Mage, a rare and powerful path. Before, she could at least comfort herself by thinking she wasn''t far behind Raymond in skill. But now? The gap seemed insurmountable.

    ''Wait¡­ if Raymond is this talented, maybe teaming up with him wasn''t just random luck. Maybe I''m the one benefitting here...''

    This realization made her expression shift into something complicated; part shock, part amusement.

    Knock, knock, knock!

    Raymond rapped his knuckles on the table, snapping Sylph out of her thoughts.

    "Are you even listening?" he asked with a slight smirk. "We''ll take on a mission tomorrow. First, we''ll visit the temple to see Lorene and check if she can join us. Oh, and keep this to yourself, don''t go spreading the news about me being a Warrior."

    "Got it! Don''t worry, I won''t tell anyone!" Sylph promised, her eyes sparkling with excitement.

    A moment later, she left the house, practically skipping with glee, her expression betraying how thrilled she was to have such a gifted teammate.

    Watching her leave, Arya chuckled. "She''s pretty cute, isn''t she?"

    Raymond gave her a knowing look. ''Cute? That''s because you haven''t dealt with her tsundere personality before¡­''

    Arya leaned forward slightly, her eyes narrowing. "By the way, how did you two meet? And why didn''t you tell me your magician teammate was such a ''pretty girl''?"

    "Uh¡­ well, let me explain¡­" Raymond rubbed his temples, feeling a headache coming on.

    He went on to recount how he''d first met Sylph, their initial encounters, and how they ended up working on a mission together.

    Arya listened quietly, her expression turning thoughtful. "So, let me get this straight, Sylph basically pestered you until you gave in, and that''s how you ended up forming a team with her?"

    "Exactly," Raymond replied, shaking his head helplessly. "But honestly, if she hadn''t insisted on joining me in the sewers to deal with the mutant rats, I might not have made it back alive."

    He paused, his tone turning serious. "If I''d gone in alone and faced that giant mutant rat, I probably would''ve ended up like the dead swordsman we found."

    Arya nodded solemnly. "I see. So in the end, it worked out." Then her eyes brightened, and she grinned. "Still, I didn''t expect her to be an Explosion Mage! That''s incredible!"

    Even Arya had heard of Explosion Mages, they were famous for their raw, devastating power, though notoriously hard to control.

    She tilted her head, her expression turning stern. "But since you promised her a mission, you can''t go sneaking off to do one alone again!"

    Raymond winced at her tone, but her glare made it clear she wasn''t joking. Reluctantly, he nodded. "Fine, I won''t."

    Arya''s expression immediately softened, a satisfied smile replacing her earlier scowl. "Good."

    But beneath her calm exterior, Arya felt a flicker of happiness knowing Raymond had chosen to go alone rather than with Sylph.

    ''Not for long,'' she thought. In less than a month, she would turn fifteen, the age at which she could awaken her profession. Once that happened, she could finally join Raymond on missions herself.

    The thought made her heart race with anticipation. She couldn''t wait to stand by his side, not just as someone watching from the sidelines, but as his equal in the field.

 Chapter 56 - 56: Awakening Swordsman Profession!

    Raymond didn''t spend much time chatting with Arya before heading to the utility room, his long sword strapped to his back.

    Once inside, he took off the sword, gripped it with both hands, and gave it a couple of experimental swings. At first, he noticed the sword felt heavier than the wooden stick he was used to, but strangely, it was easier to handle.

    Curious, Raymond paused and thought it through. "The wooden stick is lighter, sure, but it has a larger surface area. That means more wind resistance when you swing it. Plus, the stick''s uneven shape, thicker at the top, thinner at the bottom; throws off the balance."

    He glanced at the sword. "This blade, though... it slices through the air with almost no resistance. The balance is perfect, and the anti-slip grip on the hilt makes it comfortable to hold. No wonder it feels smoother to swing."

    Realizing this, Raymond felt a flicker of excitement. If wielding the sword was this efficient, he might even be able to swing it faster than the wooden stick.

    But then, a thought crossed his mind, and he frowned. "Wait¡­ what if I swing it a hundred thousand times, and it doesn''t count because I''m doing it wrong? That''d be awful."

    Determined to avoid wasted effort, Raymond opened the panel to check the requirements for his ''Swordsman'' awakening:

    "[Swordsman] Awakening Requirements: Swing a long sword weighing no less than eight kilograms 100,000 times in one day. Progress: 1/100,000."

    His eyebrows shot up. "Huh? I''ve already completed one?" He remembered the two test swings he''d just done and nodded. "So there ''are'' specific requirements."

    Testing his theory, Raymond tried different sword-swinging motions, keeping an eye on the progress bar. Before long, he figured it out:

    "As long as I stay in place, raise my hands above my shoulders, and swing the sword at a certain angle until my arms are straight, it counts. I can use one hand or both, and I can swing forward or backward."

    With the method nailed down, Raymond adjusted his grip, holding the sword firmly with both hands. He raised it high above his right shoulder and swung it diagonally downward. After completing the motion, he brought the blade back to his left shoulder and swung again, alternating back and forth.

    The numbers on the panel began to climb steadily, and a surge of motivation swept through him. His movements quickened, each swing sharper than the last.

    Occasionally, in his rush, his hands wouldn''t rise high enough, and the swings wouldn''t register. But as he grew more precise, those mistakes became rare.

    "Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!"

    Time blurred as Raymond pushed himself harder. Sweat poured down his face, his breath came in heavy gasps, and his arms burned with fatigue. His hands grew stiff, numb, and sluggish.

    Finally, with a low grunt, Raymond let out a roar of frustration and exhaustion. He collapsed onto the floor, his body trembling as he tossed the sword to the side.

    "So¡­ tired¡­" he muttered, sprawled out and staring at the ceiling, completely drained.

    Raymond''s breath came in heavy gasps, but his face glowed with satisfaction as he glanced at the progress displayed on the panel.

    "[Swordsman] Awakening requirements: Swing a long sword weighing no less than eight kilograms 100,000 times in one day. Progress: 8,256/100,000."

    He turned his gaze to the hourglass tracking his time. Forty-eight minutes had passed.

    A quick mental calculation revealed that he had managed an average of 172 swings per minute; 20 times faster than when using a wooden stick. Raymond couldn''t help but grin. "Swinging a sword really is better. No slipping even with sweaty palms. But at this pace¡­ there''s no way I''ll hit 100,000 swings today."

    His grin faded into a thoughtful frown. Each recovery session took about thirty minutes, and when factoring that in, his real pace dropped to around 105 swings per minute. That meant it would take nearly sixteen hours of swinging to reach the goal.

    He glanced at the clock. It was already nearing 9 a.m., leaving him just 15 hours.

    "If only the requirement was stretched to a full 24 hours instead of one day!" he muttered with a sigh, though he knew the system wasn''t about to cut him any slack.

    He had another problem pressing on his mind. Tomorrow, he had to take on a commission. The thought of heading back into the sewers to fight mutant rats filled him with dread. The rewards were diminishing, fewer skill points with each kill and the thought of cleaning up the disgusting creatures yet again made his skin crawl. He needed a new challenge, a new type of monster to test if they yielded better results.

    There was also the matter of Lorene potentially joining their party tomorrow. If she did, Raymond planned to take on an adventurer mission aimed at advancing their rank to the coveted ''Black Iron Level''. Staying at the entry-level ''White Porcelain'' tier was unsustainable.

    White Porcelain missions were low-paying and split between the three of them; each person barely got four or five silver coins per job. Even if they took commissions every day which was nearly impossible due to the physical toll, it wouldn''t be enough to cover their rent for the year. Most adventurers could only stomach one or two commissions a month, maybe five or six if they were desperate. The danger and pressure were simply too high to make it a daily grind.

    No, advancing to Black Iron Level was the only way to make their efforts worthwhile. But first, Raymond had to complete his ''Swordsman'' awakening.

    "It looks like I''ll need some help¡­ and that means recovery potions," he concluded.

    With the plan set, Raymond had a quick word with Arya and then headed straight to the pharmacy where he had previously bought an antidote.

    The shop''s shelves were lined with various potions; antidotes, healing potions, mana potions, and recovery potions, all of them basic grade. The labels caught his eye.

    The Basic Healing Potion could heal minor injuries, though it couldn''t compare to a priest''s ''healing magic''. The Basic Mana Potion restored 100 magic points over ten seconds. But the potions all came with a major caveat: no matter the type, the effects couldn''t be stacked. After drinking one, you''d need to wait six hours before it could be effective again.

    Raymond focused on the Basic Recovery Potion, the one he needed most. According to the description, drinking it would double his stamina recovery rate for the next two hours. The price? Ten silver coins per bottle.

    He mulled it over for a moment before handing over twenty silver coins for two bottles. It was a hefty cost, but he couldn''t afford to waste time. With the potions in hand, he hurried back home, determination burning in his eyes.

    The goal was clear: finish the awakening today, no matter what.

    "I really hope this works!"

    Raymond pulled the cork off the red "Primary Recovery Potion" and downed it in one gulp. The liquid was slightly bitter, but he didn''t care, he needed the boost.

    Grabbing his sword, he resumed swinging. At first, it felt no different than before, but as he continued, the potion''s effects slowly kicked in.

    Normally, after about ten minutes of swinging, his arms would ache, and his speed would start to drop. But now, fifteen minutes had passed, and not only were his arms pain-free, he felt a surprising surge of strength.

    "This was worth every silver coin!" Raymond thought, his eyes lighting up. He gripped the sword tighter and began swinging at full speed, no longer holding back.

    When exhaustion finally caught up to him, he let the sword drop and collapsed onto the floor. He glanced at the panel, his heart racing.

    Progress: 28,123/100,000.

    In just one hundred minutes, he had swung the sword nearly 20,000 times!

    "If I keep this up, I can definitely finish the awakening requirements by the end of the day!"

    After a brief rest, about fifteen minutes, Raymond recovered his strength and picked up the sword again.

    ---

    Late at night.

    The moonlight poured through the window, casting a pale glow on the room. In the dim light, a lone figure stood tirelessly swinging his sword. Each motion was precise, each strike deliberate, the blade cutting through the air so quickly it left faint afterimages behind.

    "Almost... almost¡­" Raymond muttered under his breath, his gaze locked straight ahead. His movements were fueled by sheer willpower now, his exhaustion ignored as the finish line drew near.

    On the panel, the numbers climbed steadily:

    99,997/100,000.

    99,998/100,000. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    99,999/100,000.

    Finally, with one last swing, the panel updated:

    "Complete the [Swordsman] awakening requirements: Swing a long sword weighing no less than eight kilograms 100,000 times in one day."

    "Awakening profession: Swordsman."

    Raymond stood frozen for a moment, staring at the notification on the panel. A tired smile crept across his face. He had done it.

 Chapter 57 - 57: Team Assembled!

    When the panel confirmed his awakening as a ''Swordsman'', Raymond felt a flood of enlightenment surge through his mind. It was as if years of knowledge and skill had been poured directly into his consciousness.

    Without even thinking, he shifted his grip, his two hands releasing the sword as he seamlessly transitioned to wielding it with one. To his surprise, it felt even easier than before. The blade moved faster, lighter, as though it had become an extension of his arm.

    ''This is what it means to be a Swordsman.''

    Raymond grinned as the realization hit him. Swordsmen weren''t just fighters; they were masters of the blade. No matter the type of sword, once it was in their hands, they could wield it with unparalleled precision and grace. They would instantly understand the weapon''s characteristics and discover the most effective way to use it.

    While warriors might be proficient with a longsword, they were generalists. A warrior could pick up any melee weapon and wield it with competence, but only to a certain level. A swordsman, in contrast, specialized. Their mastery went far beyond proficiency, honing their skill to an art form.

    Raymond swung his sword again, adjusting his posture as if guided by instinct. The blade no longer felt like a heavy object being swung but instead moved with a kind of effortless rhythm, almost as if it were dancing.

    He couldn''t help but scoff at his earlier attempts. His two-handed swings had been clumsy, inefficient, wasting both strength and speed. But now? Now he swung the blade with one hand, and it was faster, more precise, and far less exhausting. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ''This is what sets a Swordsman apart, the speed, the skill, the mastery.''

    Even the strongest warrior, bulky and powerful, couldn''t match the finesse and agility Raymond now commanded.

    With a sudden burst of energy, he swung the sword in rapid succession, the blade slicing the air so cleanly it began to hum, a sharp, resonant sound like the sword itself was alive.

    Raymond finally stopped, letting out a long breath. Sweat dripped from his brow, but his eyes burned with excitement. He couldn''t contain the grin spreading across his face.

    "A Swordsman truly is a master of the blade. With this awakening, my combat ability has improved by several levels!"

    He clenched his fist around the hilt, imagining the possibilities. Paired with the raw power of a warrior''s strength, his flexibility as a fighter, and his sharp combat instincts, Raymond felt unstoppable. In close combat, without relying on special skills, few opponents could hope to challenge him now.

    His confidence soared. "Tomorrow''s promotion mission? No problem. I''ll crush it."

    Satisfied, Raymond finally set the sword down. "Now, lets sleep," he muttered, a smile still lingering as he closed his eyes.

    ----

    The next morning, after breakfast, Raymond strapped on his leather armor, secured his long sword to his back, and prepared to head out.

    "Raymond, remember to be careful!" Arya called out, concern etched across her face. "If the task seems too difficult, don''t hesitate to back out. Don''t push yourself too hard, okay?"

    Raymond turned and flashed her a reassuring smile. "Don''t worry, I won''t. I''ll be fine."

    With a wave goodbye, he stepped outside, orienting himself toward Bailanyun Street, where he needed to meet Sarifi.

    When Raymond arrived at the intersection, he found Sarifi already there, dressed in her magician''s robe, her arms crossed and an impatient look on her face.

    "Finally!" she huffed as he approached. "What took you so long?"

    "Why the rush?" Raymond asked casually, giving her a teasing glance. A thought struck him, and he smirked. "Or¡­ are you just that eager to do this mission with me?"

    Sarifi didn''t take the bait. She narrowed her eyes and glared at him. "Don''t flatter yourself. Do you think I''d fall for that nonsense?"

    She pointed a finger at him and continued, "I told you to hurry because we still need to swing by the temple to pick up Lorene. If you keep dragging your feet like this, we''ll waste half the day. So quit being so full of yourself and move it!"

    With that, she spun on her heel and marched off, not waiting for his reply.

    Raymond scratched the back of his head, slightly embarrassed. ''Looks like she''s really moved past her tsundere phase.'' He chuckled to himself but made a mental note to avoid teasing her unnecessarily in the future. Still, as he watched her retreating figure, he couldn''t help but miss her old reactions.

    What he didn''t notice was the faint blush creeping across Sarifi''s face as she walked away.

    ---

    Soon, they arrived at the temple.

    The area was bustling with morning worshippers, all coming to pray to the goddess. People moved in and out of the grand entrance in a constant flow.

    As Raymond and Sarifi approached, someone waved to them from the temple steps. They squinted to get a better look and saw Lorene standing there, her priest''s uniform pristine and a staff in hand.

    "Raymond! Sarifi!" she called out before trotting down to meet them.

    "Lorene, you''re ready already?" Sarifi asked, her expression lighting up with excitement as Lorene drew near.

    "Yes!" Lorene nodded, her cheeks flushed slightly, though it wasn''t clear whether it was from the effort of running or some lingering shyness.

    Lorene smiled warmly and explained, "I finished my training yesterday and immediately applied to leave the temple. Once I got approval, I planned to come find you, but I didn''t expect you to be here already!"

    "That''s perfect timing!" Sylph beamed. "Raymond and I were just on our way to see if you could come out now. Since you can, let''s go!"

    It was clear that Sylph and Lorene had grown closer recently. Sylph had been visiting the temple often to see her, and their friendship had noticeably deepened.

    "Yeah!" Lorene nodded enthusiastically before turning to Raymond, silently seeking his input.

    Raymond gave her a reassuring smile and a slight nod. "Let''s go."

    And with that, the three of them set off together toward the Adventurer''s Guild.

    ---

    As they walked, Raymond''s attention was drawn to the magic wand in Lorene''s hand. His brow furrowed slightly as he studied it. The craftsmanship was remarkable, easily on par with his own sword. The emerald set at the top, though smaller than the sapphire on Sylph''s wand, looked equally valuable.

    ''Does the temple give such high-quality magic wands to all their priests when they leave?'' he wondered.

    Noticing his gaze, Lorene tilted her head and asked hesitantly, "Raymond¡­ is something wrong?"

    "Oh, no; it''s just¡­" He hesitated before voicing his thoughts. "That magic wand of yours¡­ is it a standard issue from the temple?"

    "Ah, no, not exactly," Lorene replied, glancing down at her wand with a modest smile. "The temple does provide us with wands, but they''re not usually this good. This one belonged to a senior priest who no longer needed it. After I completed my training, she gave it to me as a reward."

    Lorene hesitated for a moment before adding, "She used to be a ''Bronze Level'' adventurer, actually."

    "Ah, I see." Raymond nodded, understanding now why the wand seemed so exceptional.

    As they continued, his gaze shifted to Sylph''s wand. Even though he had awakened as a craftsman and gained a deeper understanding of weaponry, he couldn''t discern the true nature of her wand. ''There''s something special about it,'' he thought to himself.

    However, Sylph didn''t seem inclined to explain the origins or significance of her wand, and Raymond decided not to pry. Everyone had their secrets, and even among teammates, there were boundaries that shouldn''t be crossed.

    He thought briefly about his own secret, the fact that he was a multi-class professional. ''It''s best to keep some things to myself for now.''

    Just then, Sylph broke the silence, glancing at Raymond. "Hey, Raymond, why don''t you tell Lorene about¡­ you know, ''your'' situation?"

    Raymond blinked, confused for a moment, before quickly realizing what she meant. After a brief pause to consider, he replied, "Let''s save that for later. Once we''re done at the guild and Lorene finishes her registration, we''ll talk about it when we''re alone."

    "Fine," Sylph said with a dramatic sigh, though her tone turned playful. "But I get to explain it! Don''t try to outshine me!"

    Raymond shook his head, exasperated but amused. "Alright, alright. I''ll leave it to you."

    Lorene watched the exchange curiously but decided not to press the matter when she heard them mention waiting until they were alone. Still, the growing mystery piqued her interest.

    The three of them quickened their pace, eager to reach the guild and move forward with the day''s plans.

 Chapter 58 - 58: Infamous Sylph!

    The three of them soon arrived at the bustling Adventurer''s Guild. The air was filled with chatter, laughter, and the occasional clink of armor. Adventurers crowded the guild hall, sorting through commission boards or discussing missions over mugs of ale.

    Lorene looked nervous as her gaze darted around the room. Her priest''s uniform stood out starkly among the rugged, battle-worn adventurers. It didn''t take long for the others to notice her, their eyes zeroing in on the fact that she was without a nameplate, a clear indication she hadn''t joined a team yet.

    A spark of interest lit up the room. Priests were rare and valuable members for any adventuring party, and adventurers began approaching her, hoping to recruit her for their teams.

    But before anyone could get too close, Sylph and Raymond stepped forward, their postures making it crystal clear: ''This priest is already spoken for.''

    The adventurers, seeing they were out of luck, sighed in frustration, shook their heads, and backed off.

    Sylph, clearly pleased with her and Raymond''s unspoken teamwork, raised her chin in triumph. Lorene, meanwhile, let out a deep breath of relief. The attention had been overwhelming, and she was grateful for their intervention.

    "Over there!" Sylph said, pointing toward the registration counter. "That''s where you sign up. Let''s get you registered, Lorene. I''ll go with you!" She reached out as if to take Lorene''s hand.

    "Ah, no, it''s okay! I can do it myself!" Lorene said quickly, waving her hands nervously. Despite her initial nerves, she didn''t want to rely too much on others. Her training had emphasized the importance of self-reliance; priests were meant to support their teams, not burden them.

    "Are you sure?" Sylph asked, raising an eyebrow.

    Lorene clutched her magic wand tightly and nodded firmly. "Yes, I can handle it."

    Sylph hesitated, still looking unconvinced, but Raymond stepped in. "Let her go. We''ll stay here and keep an eye on things."

    With a small sigh, Sylph relented. "Fine. But I''ll jump in if anything goes wrong."

    Lorene smiled gratefully at Raymond, then turned and made her way to the registration counter. The two watched her from a distance.

    Raymond, meanwhile, silently observed. He knew Lorene was shy and timid, prone to getting overwhelmed in crowded spaces. If she couldn''t handle a simple registration process, how could she face monsters or life-or-death situations during missions? Yet, seeing her determination to go alone gave him hope. Lorene was clearly trying to overcome her weaknesses, and that effort made Raymond feel a little more at ease.

    It didn''t take long for Lorene to finish the registration. She returned holding a shiny new nameplate, the mark of a "White Porcelain Level" adventurer, her face glowing with excitement and pride.

    As the trio prepared to regroup, a team of four adventurers descended from the second floor. One of them, a tall archer with a longbow slung across his back, spotted Lorene immediately. He nudged his leader with his elbow and whispered excitedly, "Boss, look! A priest just registered and doesn''t seem to have a team yet!"

    The man he called "boss" wore light armor and carried a thin-bladed sword at his side, the hallmark of a swordsman. Following the archer''s gaze, his eyes brightened.

    Their team of four, a swordsman, an archer, a warrior, and a magician; was well-balanced in almost every way. They had close combat, ranged attacks, and magic covered, but they were sorely missing one crucial role: a priest.

    Finding an unteamed priest was notoriously difficult. Most were snatched up immediately after registration, and the competition to recruit them was fierce. The team had just been promoted from Black Iron to Bronze Level earlier that day, yet their search for a priest had come up empty; until now.

    "Looks like today''s our lucky day," the swordsman said with a grin. "We''ve barely stepped out of Black Iron, and here we are, staring at a newly registered priest!"

    "Let''s go," the archer urged, his voice eager. "We need to invite her before someone else does!"

    The four of them didn''t waste a second, making a beeline straight for Lorene.

    The swordsman leader, followed closely by his team, hurried down the stairs and cut off Lorene before she could leave.

    Lorene had just stood up from the registration counter, ready to meet up with Raymond and Sylph, when suddenly a group of adventurers blocked her path. Before she could process what was happening, the man in light armor at the front stepped forward, his eyes gleaming with excitement.

    "Miss Priest!" he began, his voice enthusiastic. "You don''t have a team yet, do you? Why don''t you join ours? The four of us are Bronze Level adventurers now, we can definitely protect you!"

    The words tumbled out so fast that Lorene felt overwhelmed. She clutched her magic wand nervously. "Um¡­ I actually¡ª"

    "What do you think you''re doing?!"

    A sharp, commanding voice rang out behind her.

    The four adventurers turned to see Sylph storming over, her face twisted in fury. She wasted no time, shoving past the group to stand protectively in front of Lorene. Raising her magic wand, she glared at the team, her posture daring them to challenge her.

    "Lorene is ''my'' teammate!" she declared. "Are you trying to steal her?"

    The four adventurers exchanged glances. Sylph''s defiant stance made them pause, but when they noticed her white porcelain nameplate, their hesitation melted away.

    ''Just a White Porcelain level magician,'' they thought. To them, that was hardly a threat. Poaching her teammate might not be entirely honorable, but it wasn''t unheard of, especially when their own team desperately needed a priest. Worst case, they figured, they could offer her some compensation afterward to smooth things over.

    The swordsman leader smirked, ready to push his case, when whispers from the surrounding adventurers suddenly reached his ears.

    "Wait a minute, doesn''t that magician look familiar?"

    "Holy; she''s ''the'' Explosion Mage! You know, the one who caused that huge commotion a few weeks ago!"

    "It really is her! No wonder the priest is already teaming up with her. And these guys are they seriously trying to poach the Explosion Mage''s teammate? Bold move, but not smart."

    "That team must be desperate. They''re obviously missing a priest, but messing with her? That''s not just reckless, it''s suicidal."

    The guild''s atmosphere shifted as more adventurers began recognizing Sylph. Conversations buzzed louder, and the previously oblivious swordsman leader started to sweat.

    Only now did he realize what was happening. The magician he''d dismissed as an unimportant White Porcelain level rookie was none other than the Explosion Mage, a figure who''d become infamous in the Magician''s Guild just weeks earlier for her terrifyingly destructive magic.

    His smirk vanished.

    "Ahahaha¡­ well, uh, sorry about that!" The swordsman laughed awkwardly, backing away. "We thought she didn''t have teammates yet. Clearly, we were mistaken! Apologies for the misunderstanding¡ªwe won''t bother you anymore!" S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Without waiting for a response, he turned on his heel and retreated, his teammates following behind, their heads hanging low.

    "Hmph!" Sylph snorted, wrinkling her nose as she watched them flee. She turned back to Lorene with concern in her eyes. "Are you okay? They didn''t scare you too badly, did they?"

    Lorene exhaled deeply, placing a hand on her chest to steady herself. "I''m fine¡­ just a little startled."

    "Good," Sylph said, still clearly irritated. "Honestly, though! How clueless can they be? Everyone else could tell you were already with someone. They should''ve known better."

    She huffed, brushing a strand of hair from her face, but as she did, her gaze shifted to someone nearby. Her expression changed instantly.

    Not far away, Raymond stood frozen, staring blankly in their direction, his expression unreadable.

    "Hey!" Sylph called, narrowing her eyes. "Raymond, are you just going to stand there like a statue, or are you going to come over and help?"

    Raymond blinked, finally snapping out of his daze. With a sheepish shrug, he strode over, a faint smile tugging at his lips.

    "Sorry," he said, his tone light. "You seemed to have everything under control, so I didn''t want to interrupt."

    Sylph rolled her eyes, but Lorene couldn''t help but laugh softly. The tension melted away as the three of them regrouped, ready to move forward. The incident was over, and with Sylph''s fiery defense, it was clear that no one else in the guild would dare approach Lorene anytime soon.

 Chapter 59 - 59: Promotion Mission!

    "Raymond!"

    Sylph''s voice snapped Raymond out of his daze, her frustration evident as she marched up to him. "Why didn''t you follow me just now?"

    Raymond blinked, his mind still half elsewhere. "Didn''t I catch up?" he replied casually.

    While technically true, Raymond hadn''t been entirely on time. Sylph had bolted ahead so quickly that by the time he''d arrived, the adventurers had already recognized her as the ''Explosion Mage'' and dispersed in shame.

    To be fair, Raymond thought, it was a good thing Sylph had gone ahead first. Her reputation had been enough to send the group packing without further conflict. If he''d confronted them alone, things likely would''ve escalated into a shouting match or worse, left him open to ridicule from the surrounding adventurers.

    But Raymond hadn''t been idly standing there for no reason. As he approached the scene, a notification had appeared on his panel, informing him of newly detected skills. Curious, he''d paused to take a look.

    On the panel, five skills had been listed:

    - Wind Slash [Swordsman], learning cost: 2 skill points.

    - Cross Slash [Swordsman] [Warrior], learning cost: 1 skill point.

    - Flame Arrow [Magician], learning cost: 1 skill point.

    - Rockfall [Magician], learning cost: 1 skill point. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    - Powerful Slash [Warrior], learning cost: 1 skill point.

    Raymond had focused only on the swordsman and warrior skills, dismissing the magician skills for now. After all, he didn''t plan to dabble in magic anytime soon. Even Sylph''s powerful ''Explosion Fireball'' skill hadn''t tempted him when it appeared on the panel yesterday.

    The memory of that skill made Raymond shake his head in disbelief. It wasn''t just its insane power that had caught his attention, it was the sheer difficulty and cost of learning it.

    Explosion Fireball [Magician] [Upgradeable]:

    - Requirements: Magic value of at least 1,000 points and fire magic must be used to kill 100 monsters.

    - Learning cost: 10 skill points.

    It was the first skill Raymond had ever seen that came with such stringent requirements, not to mention the outrageous cost of 10 skill points. The highest-cost skill he''d encountered before this had only required 5 points.

    ''No wonder explosive magic is so famous,'' Raymond thought. ''But for me? I''ll pass. Sylph''s more than enough for our team.''

    Sylph''s voice pulled him back to the present. She was glaring at him with her vibrant green eyes, clearly expecting an explanation. But after a moment, she sighed and waved it off. "Forget it. Let''s just focus on getting the promotion commission for Black Iron."

    "Agreed," Lorene chimed in, nodding.

    They had already decided on their way to the guild that today''s goal was to complete a promotion commission and advance to the ''Black Iron Level''.

    "Let''s go," Raymond said, taking the lead as the three of them headed toward the counter where promotion commissions were issued.

    ---

    Promotion commissions differed from regular ones. Instead of being posted on the public commission board, they were handled at a dedicated counter. The guild prepared these assignments specifically for adventurers aiming to advance in rank.

    As Raymond walked through the guild hall with Sylph and Lorene flanking him, he noticed the stares. Adventurers all around them had stopped what they were doing, their gazes fixed on him.

    "Who''s that guy?" someone murmured. "He''s leading a team with the ''Explosion Mage'' and a priest? Seriously?"

    Another adventurer with sharp eyes squinted at Raymond''s nameplate and profession. "A fighter? Really? How''s he supposed to protect those two? Look at him, he''s carrying a heavy sword like a warrior. Does he think swinging a warrior''s sword will magically change his profession?"

    A third adventurer shook his head in disapproval. "He''s strong, sure. Probably practiced swordsmanship before his awakening. But it''s a pity he awakened as a fighter. Instead of embracing his potential, he''s clinging to swordsmanship he should''ve let go of. What a waste..."

    Their whispers grew louder, and Raymond could hear the thinly veiled ridicule in their voices. He didn''t react outwardly, but a spark of irritation flickered in his chest. Still, he kept his focus on the counter ahead.

    He could feel Sylph glance at him, her expression unreadable. Lorene, on the other hand, looked concerned but said nothing.

    "Let them talk," Raymond muttered under his breath. ''They''ll see soon enough what I can do.''

    Hearing the murmurs and side glances around him, Raymond quickly pieced together why he, Sylph, and Lorene were drawing so much attention.

    It wasn''t hard to figure out. An Explosion Magician and a Priest, with him as their only other teammate? They stood out like a sore thumb in the Adventurer''s Guild. Of course, people were going to talk.

    But Raymond couldn''t be bothered. He tuned out the chatter, letting the words wash over him without reaction.

    Sylph, on the other hand, wasn''t as calm. Her green eyes narrowed in frustration, her irritation bubbling just below the surface. ''These fools have no idea what they''re talking about!'' she thought, biting her tongue.

    The urge to shout the truth, to tell them Raymond was a dual-profession adventurer, itched at her, but she held back. She''d promised Raymond she wouldn''t let his secret slip, and as tempting as it was to shut them all up, she wasn''t about to break her word.

    Still, she muttered under her breath, loud enough for Lorene to hear, "They don''t know anything. Absolutely clueless."

    Lorene turned to Sylph, her face confused. The murmurs about Raymond hadn''t sat well with Lorene either, but she didn''t understand why Sylph seemed so fired up.

    Sylph noticed her confusion and leaned closer, whispering, "I''ll explain when there''s no one around. Trust me, once they know the truth, they''ll be the ones envying us."

    Lorene blinked in surprise but nodded, realizing this must have something to do with what Sylph had hinted at earlier. Her curiosity grew, what could be so significant about Raymond that even Sylph, normally so fiery and outspoken, would keep it under wraps?

    Raymond, who had been silently listening, couldn''t help but smile. He appreciated Sylph''s loyalty and restraint, but her indignation was amusing nonetheless.

    ---

    The trio soon reached the counter for promotion commissions. The lady at the counter greeted them with a friendly smile, glancing at Raymond and Sylph.

    "Are you two here for the promotion commission?" she asked cheerfully.

    Her question excluded Lorene, which was no mistake. Unlike most adventurers, priests had a different path to level advancement.

    Whenever a priest received a new skill from the Sun Goddess, they could apply for an adventurer promotion. Once the guild confirmed this through the temple, the promotion was automatic, no need to complete dangerous missions.

    Raymond nodded. "Yes, we''re here to take on the Black Iron promotion commission."

    The counter lady''s smile widened. "Great! Please hand over your adventurer nameplates for verification."

    Both Raymond and Sylph passed her their nameplates. The guild marks on them confirmed their eligibility for a promotion mission. After examining them, the lady pulled a document from a drawer.

    "You''re the third adventurers to apply for Black Iron promotion today," she explained. "The tasks are randomly assigned, and each one is different. Once you review the mission, you can decide whether to accept it. But if you choose not to proceed, it will count as a failed promotion attempt."

    She paused for emphasis. "Failing means you''ll have to start over, completing more missions to qualify for another attempt. Are you ready to proceed?"

    Raymond and Sylph exchanged a glance and nodded firmly.

    The counter lady handed Raymond the letter of authorization, and he unfolded it on the counter. Sylph and Lorene leaned in to read it with him.

    ---

    Mission Details:

    - Information: Poisonous sting wasps have been spotted near the Gragman Mountain Mine. They''ve built a nest and killed two miners. Estimated wasp count: 20, including a queen and possibly a queen bee.

    - Objective: Eliminate all poisonous sting wasps, including larvae, and destroy their nest.

    - Reward: 1 gold coin (if no queen bee exists); 1 gold coin + 50 silver coins (if a queen bee exists).

    - Time Limit: Two days.

    - Client: Adventurer''s Guild.

    ---

    When they finished reading, the three of them exchanged determined looks. No words were necessary. Raymond folded the letter carefully and tucked it into a secure compartment in his leather armor.

    The counter lady registered their details and offered a few additional notes about the mission before wrapping up.

    Raymond straightened, taking a deep breath as he looked toward the exit. "Let''s go," he said firmly.

    Sylph and Lorene fell into step beside him, their resolve clear. This was their chance to rise to the next level and none of them planned to let it slip away.

 Chapter 60 - 60: Information About Sting Wasp!

    After leaving the Adventurer''s Guild, the three didn''t head straight for the Gragman Mountain Mine. Instead, Raymond led them to a quiet tavern that was mostly empty at this time of day.

    Without explanation, Raymond found a table and sat down, motioning for the others to join him.

    "Raymond, why are we here?" Sylph asked, confused, as she glanced around the empty pub.

    Lorene stood nearby, looking curious but staying silent, waiting for an explanation.

    Raymond leaned back in his chair and replied calmly, "We''re here to talk about the commission and make the necessary preparations. Do you really think we can just march up to the Sting Wasp nest without a plan?" S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Sylph opened her mouth to argue, then paused. As much as she hated to admit it, Raymond had a point. This wasn''t like clearing out mutant rats, this was a Black Iron-level commission, with significantly higher risks.

    The rewards reflected that. Typical Black Iron commissions ranged from 50 silver coins to 2 gold coins depending on difficulty. Their promotion commission offered 1 gold coin, with a potential bonus of 50 silver coins if a queen bee was present. That put this mission squarely in the medium to upper range of Black Iron difficulty.

    Reluctantly, Sylph plopped into a chair. "Fine," she muttered, crossing her arms.

    Raymond blinked in surprise. He had been expecting some kind of retort, but Sylph, for once, seemed to understand the gravity of the situation. He shook off the momentary surprise and got straight to business.

    "Alright," he said, his tone serious. "Do either of you know anything about the poisonous sting wasps?"

    "I do!" Sylph said proudly, shooting her hand up like a schoolkid.

    "I''ve read about them in the temple library," Lorene added softly, raising her hand hesitantly. "I know a little."

    Raymond nodded, pleased. He hadn''t had the chance to study much about monsters in detail since his last trip to the library, and their knowledge would be invaluable. "Alright, Sylph, you go first."

    Sylph leaned forward and began her explanation with enthusiasm.

    "Poisonous sting wasps are about the size of a seven or eight-year-old child. They''ve got a venomous needle at the end of their tail, which they can shoot at targets. The needle regrows in a day or two, so they never run out of ammo. The venom causes paralysis and bleeding, but it can be treated with a basic antidote."

    Raymond listened carefully, nodding as he absorbed the details. Then he turned to Lorene. "What about you, Lorene? Anything to add?"

    Lorene thought for a moment, her fingers fidgeting with her magic wand. Then she spoke, her tone thoughtful.

    "The hive is divided into foragers and protectors. Usually, about half the wasps leave to gather food, while the other half stay behind to guard the queen bee and larvae. Their alert range is roughly 100 meters, if anything crosses into that range, they''ll send a signal and swarm the intruder."

    She paused briefly, collecting her thoughts. "But¡­ they''re weak at night. Their vision is poor in the dark, so they all return to the nest after sunset."

    Lorene''s voice grew quieter as she continued. "And, um¡­ if there''s a queen bee, it usually means the hive has over 20 wasps. The queen bee is larger, about the size of an adult and if a queen bee is present, the hive will usually be raising a new queen."

    When she finished, she glanced nervously at Raymond and Sylph, only to find them both listening intently. Her pale cheeks flushed pink under their attention. "Um¡­ that''s all I know," she mumbled, lowering her gaze.

    Sylph''s eyes sparkled with surprise. "Lorene, I didn''t know you knew so much! That''s amazing!"

    Raymond nodded in agreement, his voice calm and steady. "This is excellent information. Knowing their habits will help us prepare a strategy."

    Hearing their praise, Lorene blushed slightly, but the happiness on her face was undeniable. She was thrilled to contribute to the team, her training with the senior priests had really paid off.

    Raymond, meanwhile, leaned forward thoughtfully. "Since the ''primary antidote'' can counteract the venom from the sting wasps, we should each carry a bottle, just in case. Also, the Gragman Mountain Mine is pretty far from town. This mission might not be finished today, so we''ll need to stock up on supplies: dry food, water, and some insect-repellent aromatherapy."

    Sylph frowned slightly. "But the lady at the counter said there are people at the mine to provide food and shelter. Even if it takes longer, we can just stay there."

    Raymond shook his head. "That''s true, but we''ll need time to observe the wasps'' behavior patterns. I''m planning to find a spot to ambush a lone foraging wasp and test its movements. Since their night vision is poor, there''s also the possibility of needing to strike at night."

    He crossed his arms, his tone decisive. "If we''re out scouting or setting up ambushes, we might not have the luxury of returning to the mine for rest or food. We need to prepare for staying in the wild for extended periods. That includes stocking up now, even if we adjust plans after seeing the situation."

    Sylph and Lorene both nodded, understanding his reasoning.

    After a moment, Sylph gave Raymond a curious look. "I didn''t expect you to think through all of this so quickly."

    Raymond glanced at her, his expression serious. "This isn''t a game, it''s a fight. If we don''t prepare, we could die."

    He then turned to Sylph, his tone suddenly sharper. "And don''t forget to grab a ''Magic Recovery Potion'' while we''re shopping. Last time, you collapsed after using explosion magic. You were lucky that time. You might not be so lucky again."

    Sylph''s cheeks turned bright red, and she huffed. "I know! Stop nagging me."

    With that, the three of them headed out to gather supplies.

    ---

    Half an hour later, they arrived at the town''s east gate, about 100 meters from the Adventurer''s Guild. Raymond was now carrying a heavy backpack filled with their provisions.

    As they stepped through the gates, Raymond''s view opened up to the vast expanse beyond the town. For the first time since his arrival in Wittes, he was leaving the safety of its walls.

    The open air, rolling hills, and endless sky gave him a sense of freedom he hadn''t felt before. Without the confines of the city, he felt lighter, clearer, like the world was full of infinite possibilities.

    "Raymond, should we take a carriage?" Sylph asked, pointing to a small line of carriages waiting nearby. Her eyes sparkled with anticipation.

    It was a common choice for adventurers traveling long distances to conserve energy and time.

    Raymond thought for a moment, calculating the distance. The mine was at least 12 kilometers from town. Walking there would take hours and leave them tired before the mission even began. He nodded. "Good idea. Let''s check the price first."

    After a quick inquiry, they learned that the ride would cost one silver coin and fifty copper coins for the three of them. Without hesitation, they paid and climbed aboard the carriage.

    ---

    An hour later, the carriage came to a stop near Gragman Mountain. The driver turned and said, "We''re here. Just head up that path, and you''ll find the mine."

    The trio stepped off the carriage and handed over the fare. The driver tipped his hat and left them alone in the quiet, rugged terrain.

    "Let''s get moving," Raymond said, adjusting his sword and backpack as he prepared to lead the way up the mountain.

    But before they could take another step, Sylph suddenly stopped. "Wait! Raymond, there''s no one else around now. Can I tell Lorene about¡­ you know?"

    Raymond raised an eyebrow, seeing the eager look in her eyes and the curiosity practically radiating from Lorene. With a resigned smile, he nodded. "Fine, go ahead."

    "Finally!" Sylph grinned, practically bouncing with excitement. She spun around, grabbed Lorene by the shoulders, and leaned in, her green eyes shining.

    "Lorene, guess what? Raymond is a ''dual-class awakener''! He didn''t just awaken as a fighter, he''s also a warrior!"

    Her voice was filled with pride as if she were sharing the greatest secret in the world.

    Lorene''s eyes widened, her mouth falling open slightly in shock. "D-Dual-class? That''s¡­ that''s amazing!"

    Sylph nodded enthusiastically, her grip on Lorene''s shoulders tightening. "Right? Isn''t it incredible? You won''t find anyone like him anywhere else!"

    Raymond stood a few steps away, shaking his head with a bemused smile. He''d known Sylph wouldn''t be able to hold it in much longer. "Alright, enough excitement. Let''s focus. We''ve got a mission to finish."

    Still giddy with excitement, Sylph and Lorene followed Raymond as they began the climb toward the mine, their determination stronger than ever.

 Chapter 61 - 61: Plan!

    Hearing Sylph''s revelation, Lorene gripped her magic wand tightly with both hands, her mouth falling open in shock. She couldn''t find the words to respond.

    During her time in the temple library, she had read about dual-class and multi-class professionals and knew just how rare they were. Dual-profession adventurers weren''t just uncommon, they were practically legendary.

    Her stunned reaction was exactly what Sylph had been hoping for. With a triumphant grin, she teased, "What''s the matter? Never suspected that Raymond might be a dual-class professional?"

    Lorene took a deep breath to compose herself before nodding. "Yeah¡­ I never imagined¡­"

    She turned her gaze to Raymond, her wide eyes studying him as if trying to find some outward sign of his uniqueness. But to her disappointment, he looked as unassuming as ever. Whatever made him special, she couldn''t see it.

    "I know, right?" Sylph said with a dramatic flourish. "When he told me, I was completely floored!"

    Raymond, who was walking ahead, rolled his eyes slightly. Seeing that Sylph was about to launch into a long-winded story, he interrupted. "Let''s keep moving. You can talk while we walk."

    As they climbed the mountain trail, Sylph continued her excited chatter, recounting her shock when she first learned about Raymond''s dual-class awakening. Lorene followed quietly, listening intently and occasionally stealing glances at Raymond.

    By the time Sylph wrapped up her story, her tone was full of pride. "Hmph! If the adventurers at the guild ever found out that Raymond is a dual-class professional and both classes are combat-focused, they''d be green with envy. Imagine their faces!"

    Lorene nodded eagerly, her admiration for Raymond growing. "Yeah, they would!"

    Just as Sylph finished, the three of them crested a hill and spotted the entrance to the Gragman Mountain Mine. The surrounding area was quiet, except for the occasional clink of tools echoing from deeper inside.

    Raymond pulled out the letter of authorization, showing it to the mine''s personnel. Once their identities were confirmed, the person in charge hurried over to greet them.

    Raymond, however, wasn''t one to waste time. After exchanging pleasantries, he got straight to the point, asking for details about the poisonous sting wasps'' behavior and the exact location of their nest. The mine workers provided everything they knew, including a rough map of the area.

    Before leaving, Raymond borrowed a few useful props from the workers. Then, with their preparations complete, the three of them headed straight into the mountains, ready to face the challenge ahead.

    Deep in the dense mountain forest, three figures crouched inside a small cave halfway up the slope. The faint glow of burning incense filled the space, warding off the relentless mosquitoes outside.

    The three, of course, were Raymond, Sylph, and Lorene.

    An hour had passed since they left the mine and ventured into the wilderness. Now, Raymond was crouched near the cave entrance, his focus entirely on the scene two kilometers away. In his hands were the ''Eagle Glasses'' a rudimentary telescope borrowed from the mine workers. Peering through the lenses, his gaze locked on a conspicuous two-meter-high mound of yellow soil surrounded by buzzing movement.

    That was the nest of the poisonous sting wasps.

    However, the mound was only the tip of the iceberg. Underground lay the real hive, far larger and more intricate than the exposed portion above.

    Raymond''s grip on the glasses tightened as he spotted a black-and-yellow wasp returning to the nest. The creature was massive, easily over a meter long, not even counting the deadly stinger at the end of its tail.

    The stinger itself was sleek, black, and gleamed ominously in the sunlight, a sharp 20 centimeters of pure danger.

    Gripped tightly in the wasp''s front legs was its latest prey: a plump, squirming bamboo rat. Without hesitation, the wasp carried its catch into the mound''s opening. Moments later, another wasp flew out of the nest, taking its place in the foraging rotation.

    Raymond muttered under his breath, analyzing the pattern. "It looks like when one wasp returns from foraging, another immediately leaves. That keeps the number of wasps guarding the nest constant. The foragers, whether they find food or not, always return within ten minutes."

    He adjusted the glasses, scanning the area around the hive. "From the distinct features of each one, I''ve counted eighteen wasps so far. But there could be more inside the hive that haven''t come out yet."

    Nearby, three wasps hovered in the air, patrolling the perimeter. They moved in a coordinated pattern, covering a radius of about 20 to 50 meters around the nest. These patrol wasps were sharp and vigilant. Any disturbance within 100 meters of the hive would trigger an immediate response.

    ''Getting close without being noticed is nearly impossible.''

    "Raymond, have you figured out how many there are and how they behave yet?"

    Sylph''s voice interrupted his thoughts, pulling him back to the cave. She stood behind him, arms crossed, looking both curious and impatient.

    Raymond lowered the glasses and turned to her, nodding. "I''ve got most of it figured out."

    Her eyes sparkled with anticipation. "So? How many are there? And have you thought of a way to deal with them?"

    Beside her, Lorene watched him intently, her dark eyes full of curiosity and worry.

    Raymond sighed, rubbing his temples. "Don''t put all the pressure on me to come up with a plan. You two should be thinking of solutions, too."

    He then shared everything he had observed: the number of wasps, their rotation between foraging and guarding, and the strict patrol around the nest. As he explained, both Sylph and Lorene''s expressions grew more serious.

    "Eighteen¡­ possibly more," Sylph muttered, her earlier confidence faltering.

    "And the patrol wasps make it impossible to sneak close without being detected," Lorene added, her brow furrowing. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The three of them exchanged worried glances, the weight of the mission settling on their shoulders. The hive was more dangerous than they had anticipated. Now they had to figure out how to face it.

    Raymond shook his head, deep in thought, before turning to Sylph. "Sylph, what''s the maximum range you can cast explosion magic?"

    Sylph glanced at him, already guessing where his thoughts were headed. "About fifty meters," she replied, but then immediately shook her head. "But it won''t work. I can''t avoid the patrolling poisonous sting wasps to get close enough to the hive. Blowing it up directly isn''t an option."

    "I see¡­" Raymond muttered, his brow furrowed in concentration. After a pause, he turned to Lorene. "Lorene, how many times can you cast your ''healing'' spell?"

    "With my magic wand, I can manage it twice¡­ barely," Lorene said, gripping the wand tightly as she answered.

    "Twice¡­" Raymond murmured, nodding slightly, though his expression remained pensive.

    At that moment, Lorene offered a suggestion. "What if we lure the patrolling wasps away first? That would give Sylph a chance to get closer and cast her magic."

    Raymond considered the idea, but after a moment of thought, he shook his head. "It''s not that simple. Those patrolling wasps are incredibly alert. If we try to lure them, they''ll likely signal the hive before they leave, and the rest of the wasps will come swarming out. Plus, with the foraging wasps returning every few minutes, we''d barely have time to get close, let alone set up for an attack."

    He glanced at the nest again, frustration flickering across his face. If they moved too close, the patrolling wasps would spot them. If they stayed too far, they wouldn''t have enough time to prepare.

    "Then¡­ should we just attack them head-on?" Sylph asked hesitantly, though she already knew the answer.

    Raymond didn''t even need to think. "No. That''s a death sentence."

    Sylph and Lorene both nodded reluctantly, knowing he was right. A full-frontal assault was out of the question. The poisonous wasps could fly faster than any of them could react and fire venomous stingers from the air. Sylph and Lorene, with their light defenses, would be sitting ducks. Even Raymond, with his strength, wouldn''t stand a chance if they attacked from above. His leather armor offered little protection against sharp stingers.

    Raymond exhaled slowly, then said, "Our best bet is to wait until nightfall. When their vision is weak, we can try to get closer to the nest without being spotted. At that point, Sylph, your explosion magic will need to destroy the entire hive in one strike."

    Sylph''s eyes lit up with excitement, and she grinned confidently. "Don''t worry! I''ll blow that whole nest sky-high!"

    Despite her enthusiasm, Raymond still looked uneasy. After a moment of consideration, he added, "Sylph, I need you to head back to the mine and ask the person in charge for some white stones. Lorene, stay here and keep observing the wasps. Take note of any patterns or changes in their behavior."

    Sylph frowned, tilting her head. "What about you? Where are you going?"

    "I''m going to track the foraging wasps," Raymond explained, slinging his sword over his back. "If I can ambush a few of them, it''ll make things easier for us tonight. There are too many wasps right now, and I''m worried your explosion magic won''t take them all out. The fewer we have to deal with, the better."

    Sylph and Lorene exchanged glances, understanding his logic. Reducing the number of wasps now would minimize the risk of a swarm later.

    Sylph crossed her arms. "Fine, but be careful. If it''s too dangerous, don''t push yourself. It''s not worth it."

    Lorene nodded, her dark eyes filled with concern. "Please, Raymond, don''t take unnecessary risks."

    Raymond chuckled softly, waving off their worries. "Relax. I''m not planning to get myself killed. I''ll be fine."

    With that, he secured his gear, grabbed some dry food and water from his pack, and headed off in the direction where he''d seen a wasp disappear into the forest earlier.

    As Sylph and Lorene watched him go, the air felt heavy with tension. Both women silently hoped his gamble would pay off and that he''d return safely.

 Chapter 62 - 62: Sneak Attack!

    In the dense forest, a black and yellow sting wasp hovered in the air, its long, venomous stinger glinting ominously in the sunlight. Its wings buzzed rhythmically as it scouted for prey to bring back to its hive, food for the queen and larvae.

    Suddenly, its compound eyes locked onto movement below. Beneath a tree, a plump, white rabbit scurried into view, its soft fur gleaming against the forest floor.

    The sting wasp buzzed louder and surged forward, wings slicing through the air as it zeroed in on its unsuspecting target.

    The rabbit''s ears twitched, catching the sound of fluttering wings. It turned its head, spotting the predator, and bolted. It moved quickly, darting through the underbrush with practiced agility, but the wasp was faster, much faster.

    ''Bzzz!''

    The sting wasp dove sharply, aiming its venomous stinger with deadly precision. With a swift jab, it pierced the rabbit''s side.

    The rabbit stumbled a few steps forward, but its movements faltered. Blood seeped from the wound as its body began to convulse. Moments later, the rabbit collapsed onto the forest floor, spasming violently.

    The wasp hovered above, observing its prey with cold, emotionless eyes. The paralysis and bleeding venom worked quickly, subduing the rabbit as its struggles slowed. Only when the rabbit lay still did the wasp descend, its four sharp forelegs ready to grab the limp creature.

    But just as the wasp reached for its prize, its instincts screamed a warning.

    ''Shhh!''

    A sharp, hissing sound came from behind. The wasp froze, its antennae twitching. Without hesitation, it dropped the rabbit and shot into the air with a loud ''buzz!''

    ''Boom!''

    A heavy sword slammed into the ground where the wasp had just stood, carving a deep gash into the forest floor.

    "Damn it, I missed!" Raymond growled, pulling his sword from the dirt with a frustrated sigh.

    He straightened, his eyes narrowing as he tracked the wasp now circling above. He''d been stalking this area for nearly an hour, waiting for a sting wasp to appear. Spotting the rabbit earlier, he''d used it as bait, lying in wait for the perfect moment to strike.

    But the wasp had been too cautious, too quick. Before Raymond could get close enough to execute a proper sneak attack, the creature had sensed something was wrong and escaped his blade by a hair''s breadth.

    The sting wasp now hovered high in the air, its compound eyes fixed on Raymond, its movements agitated. Suddenly, its long tail twitched, and the sharp black stinger aimed directly at him.

    ''Whoosh!''

    The venomous needle fired from its tail like a bolt of lightning, slicing through the air toward Raymond.

    The attack was too fast. Raymond barely had time to react. Gritting his teeth, he twisted his body at the last second, trying to avoid the blow to his vital organs.

    ''Swish!''

    The needle pierced through his leather armor, sinking into his shoulder.

    "Urgh!" Raymond gasped, a sharp cry escaping his lips as pain shot through his body. He staggered backward, clutching his wounded shoulder. But before he could regain his footing, the venom took hold.

    His muscles locked up, his body convulsing violently as he fell to the ground. His vision blurred, and he felt his limbs seize as if they were no longer his own.

    The sting wasp hovered above, watching him with cold detachment. It seemed to assess the situation, waiting patiently as its venom worked its way through his system.

    When Raymond''s spasms finally slowed, the wasp tilted its head, satisfied. It descended cautiously, preparing to finish him off with its sharp mandibles. Its plan was simple: kill the larger prey first, retrieve the rabbit, then summon reinforcements to dismember the human and carry the pieces back to the hive.

    As it neared the ground, its wings buzzing softly, it approached the motionless figure.

    But just as it came within a meter of him, something extraordinary happened.

    Raymond''s body, which had appeared lifeless moments ago, sprang into motion. With an almost inhuman speed, he surged upward, his hand gripping his sword tightly.

    The sting wasp froze, its compound eyes wide with shock. It had no time to react.

    As Raymond stood, his sword gleamed like a streak of silver lightning in his hand.

    The poisonous sting wasp sensed the danger, its wings buzzing furiously as it darted backward to evade the strike. It was fast, blindingly fast.

    But Raymond was faster. With the agility of a fighter, the precision of a swordsman, and the raw power of a warrior, his sword slashed through the air in a deadly arc.

    ''Swish!''

    A cold flash of steel sliced clean through the wasp''s body. In the next moment, its head and torso separated, both falling to the ground with a dull thud.

    Even decapitated, the creature''s body didn''t stop moving. Its compound eyes flickered, its six legs kicked frantically, and its wings twitched. But those wings, severed by Raymond''s blade, could no longer carry it skyward.

    Raymond watched the grotesque display with calm detachment. "As I thought," he muttered. "These ordinary monsters have no intelligence. As long as you think strategically, they''re manageable."

    He glanced at his shoulder, where the wasp''s venomous stinger had pierced his armor earlier. On his way to this spot, Raymond had already drunk a bottle of ''antidote'', ensuring its detoxifying effect would last the entire day. The poison had been neutralized before it could do any harm.

    The sting, however, had been part of his plan.

    When the wasp fired its needle at him earlier, Raymond could have dodged it entirely, his fighter''s instincts were sharp enough. But he''d purposely let it hit his shoulder, a non vital spot. Why? To lure the wasp closer. If he couldn''t hit it in the air, he''d make it come to him. And it had worked.

    Now, looking at the writhing wasp on the ground, Raymond raised his sword again and stabbed twice more, finally ending the creature''s frantic movements. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    With a sigh of relief, he crouched down and yanked the venomous stinger from his shoulder, inspecting the wound beneath.

    "Not bad," he muttered. "The leather armor took most of the hit. The needle barely went in."

    But when his eyes landed on the torn leather, his mood soured. Fixing this armor would cost a pretty penny. "This mission''s already costing me," he grumbled.

    For a moment, he considered repairing it himself. As a craftsman, he had some skill in patching gear, though he wasn''t nearly as skilled as the dwarf blacksmiths with advanced ''forging'' abilities.

    He shook his head. "No, not worth the risk. Better not take chances with something that could save my life."

    Still, the thought lingered in his mind: maybe it was time to invest in ''forging'' skills. Seeing how much money adventurers poured into repairs, potions, and equipment, Raymond was beginning to understand why craftsmen and pharmacists were so wealthy.

    "Like that ''magic recovery potion'' Sylph bought," he muttered. "Twenty silver coins for a single bottle!"

    With a sigh, he decided to wait until he learned a few more combat skills before adding points to crafting abilities.

    The thought sparked another idea, and Raymond quickly opened his adventurer''s panel:

    Age: 15

    Magic Value: 531/531

    Occupations: Fighter, Warrior, Craftsman, Magician, Swordsman

    Skills: Bone Crushing

    Skill Points: 1

    Cumulative Value: 65%

    Raymond''s eyes lit up when he noticed the ''skill point accumulation value''. It had risen from 55% to 65% after killing the wasp.

    "An increase of 10%!" he exclaimed. "That''s much better than the measly 2.5% I got from those mutant rats. So the ''skill accumulation value'' and ''magic value'' are calculated differently for each type of monster!"

    The realization filled him with excitement. Gaining skill points would be far easier if he hunted stronger creatures like these wasps.

    "I only need to kill four more to earn another skill point," he muttered, his resolve strengthening.

    His eyes drifted to the rabbit lying on the ground. The poor creature, paralyzed and bleeding out, was barely clinging to life. But its presence sparked an idea in Raymond''s mind, a way to deal with the foraging wasps more effectively.

    A small smile played on his lips as he rose, gripping his sword tightly. "Let''s make this work," he murmured, already formulating his next move.

 Chapter 63 - 63: Ambushing The Wasps!

    In a dense forest, where the bushes grew thick and wild, a skinned rabbit carcass lay draped across a conspicuous shrub. Its raw flesh glistened, fresh blood dripping steadily onto the leaves below.

    The scent of meat and blood filled the air, attracting swarms of mosquitoes. They buzzed and hovered, some settling on the rabbit to feast on its flesh.

    Overhead, the low hum of wings broke through the stillness. A poisonous sting wasp appeared, its massive black-and-yellow body glinting faintly as it hovered above the scene.

    The wasp lingered in the air, its compound eyes scanning the area. It hesitated, cautious, as if to ensure no predators were nearby. Traps were beyond its understanding, such a concept didn''t exist in its simple, instinct-driven world. To the wasp, this rabbit was likely a discarded kill, left behind by a predator that had moved on.

    Satisfied that the area was clear, the wasp flapped its wings and descended toward the carcass, the strong airflow from its movements scattering the mosquitoes.

    As its forelimbs reached out to grab the rabbit, something caught its eye¡ªa flash of silver glinting from within the disturbed leaves.

    It hesitated for a fraction of a second, but that was all the time Raymond needed.

    ''Shhh!''

    A long sword lunged forward from the bushes like a striking viper, its blade piercing the wasp''s head with unerring precision.

    The strike was swift and brutal. The blade twisted sharply, tearing a gaping hole in the wasp''s head, obliterating most of its upper body in an instant.

    But even with its head nearly destroyed, the wasp refused to die.

    ''Pa! Pa! Pa!''

    Its massive wings beat furiously, creating powerful gusts of wind as it flailed in desperation. Its legs thrashed wildly, clawing at the long sword still embedded in its body.

    Then, its tail moved.

    The wasp''s venomous stinger whipped into position, aiming directly at Raymond.

    But Raymond''s reflexes, honed through his fighter''s instincts, were sharper. The instant the tail shifted, he sensed the attack coming. With a swift twist of his body, he dodged the black needle just as it shot through the air, narrowly missing him.

    The wasp, in its frenzied state, managed to wrench itself free from the blade. With its wings still flapping chaotically, it tried to escape.

    But the damage was done. Without its head, the creature had no sense of direction. It careened blindly through the forest, crashing into trees and bushes.

    Raymond stayed close on its heels, his sword ready.

    The wasp''s erratic flight ended abruptly as it slammed headfirst into the thick trunk of a tree, its movements slowing as it struggled to recover.

    Seizing the moment, Raymond dashed forward and brought his sword down in a powerful arc. The blade sliced clean through the wasp''s chest and abdomen, cutting it in half.

    This time, the poisonous sting wasp fell still. Its severed body collapsed to the forest floor, its wings twitching one final time before going limp.

    Raymond stood over the lifeless creature, breathing heavily, his sword slick with its ichor.

    "Huh," he muttered, inspecting the corpse. "So the head isn''t the vital point¡­ it''s the chest and abdomen."

    His eyes narrowed as he processed this new information. A small smile crept onto his face.

    "Good to know," he said, gripping his sword tightly. "Let''s see how the next one handles this."

    Raymond let out a deep sigh, wiping the sticky green residue from his face. His pale green complexion wasn''t from exhaustion but from the sap coating his skin. Every inch of him, his face, protective gear, and even the blade of his sword, was smeared with the viscous juice of forest shrubs.

    He''d done this intentionally. After reflecting on why his first ambush had failed, Raymond deduced that the stinging wasps had detected his scent. To counteract this, he''d smeared himself with the pungent sap of nearby bushes to mask his presence.

    The results spoke for themselves, this time, he had successfully remained undetected, his ambush going exactly as planned.

    "It seems even books don''t always tell the full story," Raymond muttered to himself, recalling that neither Sylph nor Lorene had mentioned anything about the wasps'' heightened sense of smell.

    Satisfied with his success, he opened his adventurer panel to check his progress. The skill cumulative value had jumped another 10%. A smile tugged at the corner of his lips.

    "Killing that wasp was definitely worth the effort," he thought, nodding in approval.

    His eyes fell on the corpse of the poisonous sting wasp sprawled on the forest floor. He frowned, recalling how close it had come to escaping earlier. Although the head was a critical spot, the wings were just as important.

    "Next time, aim for the wings first," he decided. "If it can''t fly, it can''t escape."

    Resolved, Raymond got to work. He dragged the wasp''s body into a thick bush to hide it from others that might come to forage. Then, he carefully rewrapped the rabbit bait and scouted for a new position to ambush his next target.

    ---

    "The fifth one!"

    Raymond''s sword flashed, cutting cleanly through the torso of a wingless sting wasp. The creature collapsed, twitching violently as he delivered two final strikes to ensure it was dead.

    Breathing heavily, he wiped the sweat from his brow, his face alight with a mixture of exhaustion and triumph.

    "Having fighter agility, swordsman precision, and warrior strength combined really makes up for the weaknesses of each class," he thought. "The synergy is incredible!"

    His mind briefly returned to his earlier encounter with the fourth wasp. That one had been tricky, it had caught his blade in its powerful jaws, locking on tightly and attempting to fly off with it.

    Raymond smirked at the memory. When the wasp tried to take flight, he had gripped the sword with both hands, channeling his warrior strength, and slammed both the blade and the wasp into the ground.

    Then, without hesitation, he released the sword and delivered a devastating punch to its chest, creating a large hole in its body. Two more punches to its head turned it into a pulpy mess, finishing the job.

    Raymond flexed his fingers, glancing at the steel plating embedded in his leather gloves. "A warrior''s raw strength is deadly, but without the fighter''s knowledge of how to throw a punch, that strength would be wasted."

    He chuckled to himself, realizing that a mere warrior wouldn''t stand a chance against someone like him, a fighter with warrior power.

    "But I can''t afford to get cocky," he reminded himself. "No skills yet. Tonight''s attack on the hive will be the real test. I need to conserve my mana in case anything goes wrong."

    Despite his restraint, he couldn''t help but feel confident. So far, none of these ordinary sting wasps had forced him to use any of his skills.

    His current magic power exceeded 500 points, allowing him to use his ''Bone Crusher'' skill up to four times if needed. But for now, his enhanced physical abilities were more than enough.

    Opening his panel again, he glanced at the latest stats:

    ---

    - Age: 15

    - Magic Value: 535/535

    - Occupations: Fighter, Warrior, Craftsman, Magician, Swordsman

    - Skill: Bone Crushing

    - Skill Points: 2

    - Cumulative Value: 5%

    ---

    Raymond grinned. Two skill points were now in his possession, and his cumulative progress was steadily climbing.

    Looking down at the carcass of the fifth sting wasp, his mind turned to the rabbit bait still lying nearby. He wiped his blade clean, prepared the rabbit once more, and moved to set his next trap.

    The night''s mission loomed ahead, but with each encounter, he felt more prepared and more dangerous.

    Seeing his skill points reach 2, Raymond couldn''t help but grin. The effort of hunting the poisonous sting wasps was paying off, and his excitement grew as he opened the panel to explore his options.

    Scrolling down, he spotted a few skills requiring exactly 2 skill points to learn:

    - Whirlwind Kick [Fighter]: Learning cost¡ª2 skill points.

    - Iron Bones [Fighter]: Learning cost¡ª2 skill points.

    - Wind Slash [Swordsman]: Learning cost¡ª2 skill points.

    - Magic Cyclone [Magician]: Learning cost¡ª2 skill points.

    Raymond immediately dismissed ''Magic Cyclone''. As useful as magician skills might be later, tonight''s mission required combat power, not magic experiments. That left him with three choices: two fighter skills and one swordsman skill.

    ''The hive assault tonight is going to be risky,'' he thought. ''If I can learn a strong skill now, it might give us a real edge.''

    But he hesitated. While the names of the skills gave him some clues about their effects, he couldn''t be entirely sure what each one did.

    ''Whirlwind Kick'' sounded like a high-mobility, wide-area attack, a strong option for crowd control if multiple wasps swarmed at once.

    ''Iron Bones'' likely improved durability, making him harder to injure, perfect for withstanding poison needles and stingers.

    ''Wind Slash'' was probably an offensive sword technique, ideal for a swordsman like him, and might allow ranged attacks to counter flying enemies.

    Raymond rubbed his chin thoughtfully. "All of them could be useful¡­ but I don''t know enough to make a solid choice."

    His eyes drifted to the locked skill further down the list:

    - Taunt [Fighter]: Learning cost¡ª3 skill points.

    Raymond sighed. He knew exactly what ''Taunt'' did. The skill would allow him to draw all enemy attention onto himself, forcing them to target him instead of his teammates. It would be invaluable for protecting Sylph and Lorene during the hive assault.

    ''If only I had one more skill point¡­''

    Shaking his head, he muttered, "Taunt will have to wait. For now, I need to make do with what I have."

    But then an idea struck him.

    ''There''s still time before nightfall. The wasps will keep foraging until dark. If I can kill a few more, I might just earn a third skill point before the attack.''

    The thought filled him with renewed determination. He checked his gear one more time, tightened his grip on his sword, and glanced toward the forest. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Let''s hunt a few more wasps," he said to himself, a sharp glint in his eye. "With a third skill point, we''ll have a real shot at pulling this off tonight."

    Without hesitation, Raymond moved back into the shadows of the forest, ready to face whatever came next.

 Chapter 64 - 64: Raymonds Return!

    This time, Raymond crouched in the bushes for over an hour, but the forest remained eerily quiet. Not a single poisonous sting wasp came near, and not even a shadow of one crossed the sky.

    "They''ve noticed something''s wrong¡­" Raymond muttered, standing up from his hiding spot. He had anticipated this possibility, but the realization still left him disappointed. "Looks like getting that third skill point isn''t happening today."

    His gaze drifted to the rabbit meat he''d left out as bait. Under the scorching sun, it had dried out, its once-fresh allure now gone. Staring at it, a sudden thought struck him.

    "When I was scouting earlier, I remember seeing a group of ''Rampage Rabbits.'' They''re low-level monsters... and social creatures."

    The Rampage Rabbit was a common nuisance, barely stronger than the mutant rats Raymond had hunted before. He''d seen plenty of white porcelain-level commissions in the guild asking adventurers to exterminate them.

    But the rabbits here, deeper in the mountains and far from the mines, posed no threat to the workers. As a result, no one had bothered to issue a commission to deal with them.

    He glanced at the sky. The sun was still high enough, with at least three hours until nightfall.

    "That''s plenty of time," Raymond said to himself, his eyes gleaming with determination. He grabbed his sword, left the ruined bait behind, and headed toward the area where he had spotted the rabbits earlier.

    ---

    By the time the sun dipped below the horizon, casting its final golden glow over the landscape, Sylph and Lorene were waiting anxiously in the cave.

    The shadows outside grew longer, and the sky began to fade to deep hues of orange and purple. Sylph paced back and forth, shooting frequent glances toward the direction Raymond had disappeared hours ago.

    Finally, her patience snapped. "It''s nearly dark! Those poisonous sting wasps haven''t moved in hours, and he''s still not back!" she huffed. Her words carried a sharp edge, but her tone betrayed her underlying worry.

    The White Stones that Raymond had asked her to retrieve from the mine manager were already in the cave, neatly stacked in preparation for their mission. But Raymond, who had gone to ambush the lone sting wasps, had yet to return.

    Sylph clenched her fists. The longer he stayed away, the harder it was to push down her unease.

    Lorene, seated nearby, noticed Sylph''s concern and spoke softly, her tone calm but thoughtful. "From what we observed earlier, several of the poisonous sting wasps didn''t return to their hive. That means Raymond successfully ambushed them. They must have realized they were being hunted, which is why they stopped foraging early today."

    Her eyes flickered with quiet confidence. "If that''s the case, Raymond should be fine."

    Sylph opened her mouth, ready to respond with a sharp retort, but hesitated. Her first instinct was to deny she was worried. Yet, if she insisted on that now, it would only make her sound¡­ well, more like a tsundere.

    So instead, she wrinkled her nose and crossed her arms with a huff. "I don''t know what he''s so busy with! Doesn''t he realize he''s keeping his teammates waiting?"

    With a flourish of frustration, she picked up a small stone and tossed it at another rock, the soft clink echoing in the cave.

    Lorene smiled faintly but didn''t say anything. She, too, was worried about Raymond, but she trusted him. For now, all they could do was wait and hope he returned before their mission began.

    Lorene glanced at Sylph quietly, her curiosity piqued. There was something about Sylph''s behavior that felt¡­ different, but she couldn''t quite put her finger on it.

    And then, breaking the tension, a familiar voice echoed from outside the cave.

    "So, you were both worried about me after all."

    The two women immediately turned toward the entrance, their faces lighting up with relief.

    Raymond strode into the cave, his long sword strapped across his back. His green leather armor was streaked with blood, and in his hand was a handful of bush leaves.

    Sylph, trying to hide her concern, opened her mouth, ready to make a snarky comment. But instead, she blurted out, "If you knew we were worried, why didn''t you come back sooner?"

    Still, her voice softened as she added, "But¡­ it''s good you''re back."

    Lorene, on the other hand, visibly relaxed. The tight grip she had on her magic wand loosened, and a small sigh escaped her lips. Her earlier logical analysis had been solid, but deep down, she had been genuinely afraid something might have happened to Raymond.

    Seeing their reactions, Raymond felt a twinge of guilt. Scratching the back of his head, he offered an explanation. "I could''ve been back earlier, but I ran into a group of Rampage Rabbits on the way. So I¡­ killed them."

    "Rampage Rabbits?" Sylph repeated, her eyebrows shooting up. Her gaze drifted to the blood on his armor, and understanding dawned on her.

    Lorene tilted her head, her confusion apparent. "But Rampage Rabbits live deep in the forest, far from the mine. They''re not a threat. Why would you kill them?"

    Raymond nodded in agreement. "You''re right," he said, feigning helplessness. "But I must''ve accidentally wandered into their territory. As soon as they saw me, they attacked! I had no choice but to defend myself."

    Of course, that was a lie.

    The truth was that Raymond had gone to the rabbit colony with the specific intent of killing them. He''d known exactly what he was doing; farming them for skill points.

    And it had worked.

    As he stood there, he couldn''t help but glance at the glowing panel in his mind, where his updated stats were displayed:

    ---

    Name: Raymond Kelton

    Age: 15

    Magic Value: 546/546

    Occupations: Fighter, Warrior, Craftsman, Magician, Swordsman

    Skill: Bone Crushing

    Skill Points: 3

    Cumulative Value: 15%

    ---

    A small, satisfied smile crossed his face. With three skill points now in hand, he was finally ready to learn ''Taunt'', the skill he''d been eyeing for so long.

    But for now, he kept his accomplishment to himself, focusing instead on his relieved teammates. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Anyway," he said, breaking the silence, "let''s get ready. It''s almost dark, and we''ve got a hive to destroy."

    Sylph snorted, still trying to mask her worry. "You better hope this little side quest of yours was worth it."

    Raymond just smirked. ''It definitely was.''

    Raymond wasn''t rushing to learn the ''Taunt'' skill he''d been so eager for. Tonight''s hive assault was unpredictable, and he needed to remain flexible. The skill he chose to learn would depend entirely on the situation they faced.

    If they were swarmed by the wasps, ''Taunt'' would be invaluable to draw their attention and protect Sylph and Lorene. But if they encountered a queen bee that survived Sylph''s explosive magic and was too powerful for his ''Bone Crusher'' to harm, he''d need to opt for a stronger attack skill.

    It was this unpredictability that forced Raymond to hold back on spending his hard-earned skill points just yet.

    "Unfortunately, we only managed to kill twelve of them," he muttered to himself. "And three got away before I could finish them off."

    He sighed, frustration evident in his tone.

    From his observations, Raymond had confirmed a frustrating pattern: the skill point and magic value gains he earned from defeating ordinary monsters halved after each subsequent kill.

    After killing the tenth Rampage Rabbit, he had noticed the diminishing returns. Just as with the mutant rats, every additional kill yielded less and less progress.

    "So that''s how it works," he murmured.

    When he explained this to Sylph and Lorene, they both nodded in understanding.

    Then Sylph asked curiously, "By the way, how many poisonous sting wasps did you manage to kill during your ambush?"

    Lorene perked up at the question, her eyes fixed on Raymond.

    "Only five," Raymond replied with a shrug.

    "Five?!" Sylph''s voice was filled with disbelief. "How did you pull that off?"

    They had expected him to take down maybe one or two wasps at most. After all, the sting wasps could fly fast and high, once they were airborne, they were nearly impossible to catch.

    Seeing their curiosity, Raymond recounted the methods he used, from baiting them with the rabbit meat to intentionally getting hit by a poison needle to lure them into range.

    Sylph and Lorene listened with wide eyes, captivated by his ingenuity.

    "That''s¡­ genius," Sylph finally admitted, her tone laced with both surprise and admiration. "I never would''ve thought of using the poison needle against them like that."

    Lorene nodded in agreement, her voice filled with awe. "It''s incredible! You made it seem so easy."

    Raymond smiled faintly at their praise, though inwardly, he felt a little sheepish. ''All this effort¡­ and it''s really just for skill points and to make tonight''s mission less of a nightmare.''

    After all, once Sylph unleashed her ''Exploding Fireball'', there wouldn''t be many wasps left alive to kill.

    At that moment, a thought struck him. He turned to Sylph and asked, "Did you bring the White Stones?"

    "I did," she replied, pulling a small wooden box from her backpack. "I brought three. Will that be enough?"

    Raymond opened the box slightly, allowing a faint glow to escape through the gap. Satisfied, he nodded. "That''s perfect. Thanks."

    Sylph let out a small breath of relief, then asked, "So¡­ have you figured out how we''re going to take down the wasp nest tonight?"

    Lorene''s gaze followed Sylph''s, both of them looking at Raymond with anticipation.

    Under their expectant stares, Raymond smiled and nodded.

    "I have a plan."

 Chapter 65 - 65: Night Explosion!

    Beneath the velvet expanse of the night sky, two luminous moons hung like celestial lanterns, one glowing with a pristine white radiance, the other an ethereal green. Their combined light spilled over the dense forest, casting long, shifting shadows and bathing the trees in an otherworldly glow. Amid this enchanting scene, a mound loomed in an open clearing, stark and foreboding. Rising nearly two meters, it stood solitary in the moonlight, its presence amplified by the strange absence of vegetation within twenty meters. No trees, no shrubs, just a barren circle of weeds, as if the forest itself dared not intrude upon this ominous hive.

    The mound pulsed faintly under the dual moonlight, alive yet eerily still. By day, it was fiercely guarded by three stinger wasps, their venomous stingers and razor-sharp mandibles a deterrent to any would-be intruder. But now, as night blanketed the forest, the guardians had retreated to the hive''s entrance, their sharp instincts dulled by the darkness. They perched silently, wings folded, resting but still watchful.

    A fleeting cloud passed across the moons, cloaking the forest in shadows. In that moment of near-total darkness, subtle movements stirred in the woods, shapes darting between trees, shadows slipping closer to the hive. The barest rustle of leaves betrayed their approach, though nothing visible lingered long enough to be seen. When the clouds moved on and the moonlight returned, the woods fell silent again. It was as if the forest had dreamed the motion.

    But the movements were no dream. Raymond and his companions were there, inching closer under the veil of darkness. Hidden behind the massive trunk of an ancient oak, Raymond peered out cautiously. His sharp eyes scanned the mound, watching for any reaction from the resting wasps. Seeing none, he exhaled slowly, the tension in his shoulders easing; just slightly. Behind him, Sylph shifted, leaning forward to get a better look. Before she could move too far, Raymond''s hand shot out, pressing her back into the shadows.

    "Stay down," he whispered sharply, his tone firm but quiet.

    Sylph scowled, her green-tinged face scrunching in irritation. She didn''t say a word but glared daggers at Raymond''s back. Her expression, though, was comical, made even more so by her unusual appearance. The pale green hue that stained her skin wasn''t natural, it was the juice of crushed leaves Raymond had smeared on her, supposedly to mask their scent. Even her magic robe, wand, and pointed hat bore streaks of the earthy pigment. Lorene, who crouched just behind Sylph, looked equally absurd. The two women had protested fiercely when Raymond first suggested the idea.

    "It''s ridiculous!" Sylph had hissed. "You expect us to, what? Paint ourselves with ''plant juice'' like forest barbarians?"

    Raymond had sighed, his patience thinning. "The stinger wasps have an acute sense of smell. If we don''t mask our scent, they''ll detect us long before we get close."

    After much grumbling and a few reluctant glances at the wasps, the two had begrudgingly agreed. Even now, Sylph muttered under her breath, glaring at the green stains on her hands.

    Raymond turned back to them, his voice low but steady. "Is this close enough?"

    The three of them crouched about fifty meters from the hive, a distance Raymond hoped was within range for Sylph''s explosive magic.

    "How would I know?" Sylph shot back, her voice barely above a whisper, her lips pursed in mock defiance. "You wouldn''t even let me check properly." S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Raymond suppressed a groan. He waved a hand, signaling her to look again. Sylph smirked, clearly pleased to have the upper hand for once, but didn''t waste time. She cautiously leaned out, her green-streaked hat tilting slightly as she surveyed the mound. A moment later, she ducked back.

    "It should be fine," she said, her voice softened with focus.

    Raymond gave a curt nod. "Good. Let''s get ready."

    The three of them exchanged brief glances, a silent understanding passing between them. Sylph and Lorene gripped their wands tightly, their fingers trembling just slightly from the cold or perhaps from the tension. Raymond, meanwhile, reached into the pouch at his side and pulled out a small wooden box. He flipped it open to reveal three white stones, their surfaces glimmering faintly in the moonlight. Baihao Stones, the key to their plan.

    Raymond glanced up, watching as another cloud drifted lazily across the moons, dimming the forest once more. This was the moment they had been waiting for.

    "Now," he breathed.

    In a single, fluid motion, Raymond scooped the stones into his hand and dashed out from behind the tree. The soft thud of his boots on the forest floor was the only sound as he sprinted toward the hive, his silhouette barely visible in the darkness.

    "Under the flowing flames¡­" Sylph''s voice rose softly behind him, carrying the cadence of a practiced spell. She stepped into the open, her wand raised high, its tip glowing faintly as she chanted.

    The disturbance didn''t go unnoticed. The resting wasps snapped to attention, their compound eyes reflecting the faint light. With a sudden, violent buzz, they shot into the air, their wings vibrating in an ominous, rapid hum. They darted toward Sylph, their sharp mandibles clicking in warning.

    "Here they come!" Lorene whispered urgently, her knuckles white as she gripped her wand tighter.

    Raymond didn''t look back. His focus was singular, his feet carrying him closer to the hive as he clutched the stones tightly. The plan had begun, but whether it would succeed or fail depended entirely on the seconds to come.

    In the thick darkness of the forest, a faint white glow bobbed and weaved between the trees. The stinger wasps, sharp-eyed even in low light, spotted the light immediately. Their instincts sharpened, they prepared to strike.

    But just as they were about to launch their attack, the single beam of white light split into three. One darted left, another veered right, while the last continued rushing straight toward them, zigzagging through the woods.

    For a brief moment, the three stinger wasps hesitated, their rhythmic buzzing breaking into a discordant hum. They circled swiftly in the air, as though communicating with one another, then made a decision. All three simultaneously broke formation, choosing a single beam of light to pursue.

    Raymond grinned from the shadows, watching the wasps take the bait. "Hook, line, and sinker," he whispered to himself, adrenaline rushing through his veins. He knew their goal: distract the wasps and buy Sylph the precious time she needed to complete her spell.

    But he also knew how fast the wasps were, faster than an arrow loosed from a bow. In the blink of an eye, the nearest wasp closed the distance, flying straight into the illuminated range of the white stone Raymond had thrown. Its buzzing took on a deeper, more menacing tone as it caught sight of something else: Sylph and Lorene crouching behind the light, the beginnings of a glowing magic circle forming beneath them.

    The wasp instinctively twitched its tail, aiming to fire its venomous stinger at the two magic users. But before it could act, Raymond made his move. He was already there, surging forward from the shadows like a coiled spring unleashed. His long sword gleamed faintly in the white glow, cutting an arc through the air.

    The wasp tried to rise, its wings frantically vibrating, but it was too late. Raymond''s blade found its mark.

    ''Swish!''

    In a single, fluid strike, the wasp''s body split cleanly in two, its wings falling lifelessly to the ground. Raymond stepped back, his chest heaving, and glanced toward Sylph.

    "Now''s your chance!" he called out.

    Sylph didn''t answer, her face rigid with concentration as she raised her wand high. The magic circle beneath her feet glowed brighter, the symbols inscribed within it pulsating with energy. Her voice, steady and resolute, rose above the quiet forest.

    "...Exploding Fireball!"

    A searing red light erupted from her wand, a flaming sphere of intense heat and energy, roaring as it tore through the air. The fireball streaked across the night like a falling meteor, its path burning bright against the dark canopy above.

    At that moment, more stinger wasps began crawling out of the hive, alerted by the commotion. They barely had time to react. As the first of them unfurled its wings to take flight, the blazing fireball slammed directly into the hive''s entrance.

    ''BOOM!''

    The explosion shattered the night. A blinding flash of fire engulfed the mound, followed by a deafening shockwave that ripped through the clearing. Flames erupted skyward, illuminating the forest in flickering red-orange hues. Dirt and debris flew in every direction, while the ground shook with the force of the blast.

    Raymond shielded his face, feeling the heat scorch the air around him. When the fire subsided, he lowered his arm to take in the scene. The once-formidable hive was gone. In its place was a massive crater, more than five meters wide, its edges scorched black. The remains of the wasps that had been at the entrance lay scattered, shattered, torn apart, or simply vaporized. What little was left of the hive itself had collapsed inward, leaving only smoldering ruins.

    Raymond allowed himself a shaky exhale. "It worked," he muttered, the relief almost dizzying. "We did it."

    Behind him, Lorene''s voice rang out. "Sylph! Are you okay?"

    Raymond spun around to see Sylph collapsed on the ground, her face pale and her body trembling from exhaustion. Lorene was already at her side, frantically rummaging through her pack. She pulled out a small glass vial of shimmering blue liquid, the ''Magic Recovery Potion''. "Hold on, Sylph! I''ll get you back on your feet."

    But before Lorene could administer the potion, a familiar and ominous sound reached their ears.

    ''Buzz! Buzz!''

    The unmistakable droning of stinger wasps cut through the night, louder and angrier than before. Raymond turned toward the source, his heart sinking. Two wasps, the ones distracted by the decoy lights earlier, were now barreling toward them. Their buzzing was a cacophony of rage, their speed unmatched, and their intent clear. They had seen the destruction of their hive, and they were out for blood.

    "Look out!" Raymond shouted, gripping his sword and dashing toward the women. But even as fast as he was, he knew he wouldn''t make it in time.

    Lorene froze, the potion trembling in her hand as the wasps closed in. For a split second, she panicked, her mind blank. Then, as if on instinct, she threw herself over Sylph, shielding her friend with her own body. "No!" she cried, her eyes squeezed shut, bracing for the inevitable.

    Raymond''s thoughts raced. He couldn''t let this happen. There was no time to hesitate. With grim determination, he reached into his mental arsenal, pulling up the panel that displayed his skills. His finger hovered for a fraction of a second before slamming down on the glowing "+" symbol beside ''Taunt''.

    Three skill points evaporated instantly.

    "Come at me!" Raymond bellowed, his voice echoing with an unnatural force. The skill activated, its effects rippling outward like an invisible pulse. The wasps veered sharply mid-flight, their glowing compound eyes locking onto Raymond. Their fury shifted, directed entirely at him.

    "Let''s dance," Raymond growled, gripping his sword tighter and bracing for the fight of his life.

 Chapter 66 - 66: Killing the Wasps!

    As soon as Raymond spent the last of his three skill points, a glowing prompt flickered across the translucent panel in front of him:

    "Skill Learned: Taunt [Warrior] [Upgradable]"

    Instantly, a flood of knowledge about the ''taunt'' skill surged into Raymond''s mind. He felt as though he had always known how to use it, how to weaponize his presence, how to draw enemies'' attention away from others, and how to provoke them into attacking only him. It was as if the skill had been etched into his very soul.

    But there was no time to savor this new power. The two stinger wasps were already upon Sylph and Lorene. In the blink of an eye, they closed the gap of dozens of meters, their venomous stingers poised to strike. One wasp hovered above Lorene, its tail coiled like a spring, ready to deliver a fatal blow.

    Raymond''s eyes narrowed, and a sharp snort escaped his nose, sharp and deliberate.

    ''HUMMMM!''

    An invisible force rippled outward from his body, like the silent roar of an alpha predator demanding submission. The air seemed to hum with a magnetic pull, and in that instant, the two wasps froze mid-attack, their deadly stingers inches away from Lorene.

    Then, as though struck by some unseen compulsion, they flapped their wings violently, abandoning Lorene and Sylph entirely. Their movements grew erratic as they spun in midair, their compound eyes locking onto Raymond. A realization seemed to wash over them; this man, not the two mages, was the one who had destroyed their hive.

    The wasps turned sharply and hurtled toward him with deadly speed, their buzzing becoming a deafening roar. The twenty meters between them and Raymond was nothing; a mere heartbeat and they were already upon him.

    The first wasp''s tail arched back, its venomous stinger aimed at Raymond''s chest, ready to strike like a spear. But it didn''t fire. Instead, it lunged forward, intending to pierce Raymond with a close-quarters attack. This was their instinct, their natural method of hunting and fighting: a direct and brutal charge.

    Raymond, however, didn''t flinch. As the first wasp closed in, he shifted his weight subtly, his body swaying with practiced precision. The movement was almost lazy, a slight tilt to the side that caused the wasp''s attack to miss by mere inches. In that same motion, the long sword in his hand rose fluidly.

    ''Whoosh!''

    The wasp''s own momentum carried it directly into the blade''s path. The sharp edge met the soft underside of its abdomen, and the creature was sliced cleanly in two. The severed pieces fell to the ground with a wet thud.

    But Raymond''s sword didn''t stop there. Even as the first wasp''s lifeless body collapsed, the second was already upon him. With a sharp, calculated motion, he pivoted, bringing the sword around in a low arc.

    ''Slash!''

    The blade cut cleanly through the second wasp''s tail, severing the venomous stinger with surgical precision. The white stone''s glow illuminated the severed needle as it tumbled to the ground, glistening with toxic fluid.

    But the wasp wasn''t finished. The loss of its stinger only seemed to enrage it further. It lunged at Raymond with feral determination, its powerful legs clamping onto his torso. The sudden impact jarred Raymond, forcing him to stagger back a step to absorb the blow.

    The creature''s mandibles snapped open, aiming directly for Raymond''s head. Its jaws were massive and unnaturally hard, capable of severing flesh and bone with ease. Raymond knew all too well that his sword, effective as it was, would be useless at such close range.

    Yet he didn''t panic. His movements remained swift and deliberate. As the wasp''s jaws lunged toward him, Raymond''s left hand shot upward with the precision of a coiled spring.

    ''Snap!''

    His fingers clamped down on the wasp''s neck just below its mandibles, gripping it with an iron strength. The wasp thrashed violently, its legs scrabbling at Raymond''s armor, its wings beating furiously in a desperate attempt to free itself. But Raymond held firm, his muscles straining as he forced the creature''s head back, keeping those deadly jaws at bay. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    For a moment, the forest was filled with the frenzied buzzing of the struggling wasp and the heavy breathing of the warrior locked in combat. Raymond''s face twisted into a grimace, his teeth gritted as he tightened his grip.

    "Not so tough now, are you?" he growled under his breath, his voice low and menacing.

    The wasp''s struggles began to weaken, its movements growing sluggish as Raymond''s relentless grip robbed it of air. With a final, defiant surge of strength, Raymond twisted his wrist sharply.

    ''Crack!''

    The wasp''s neck snapped cleanly, its body falling limp in his grasp. Raymond released the lifeless creature, letting it drop to the ground beside its severed stinger.

    He stood there for a moment, breathing heavily, his sword still gleaming faintly in the glow of the white stone. His gaze flicked toward Sylph and Lorene. Sylph was still unconscious, and Lorene knelt protectively over her, wide-eyed and pale but unharmed.

    "It''s over," Raymond said, his voice steady despite the adrenaline still coursing through his veins. He took a deep breath, his grip on the hilt of his sword loosening slightly.

    But deep down, he knew it wasn''t really over. Not yet. Something about the stillness in the air, the eerie silence that followed the battle, made him uneasy. The hive was destroyed, and the wasps were dead, but this forest held far more secrets than he cared to imagine. And the night was still young.

    The stinger wasp thrashed violently in Raymond''s grasp, its body twisting and contorting with wild desperation. Its massive mandibles snapped open and shut repeatedly, each time drawing dangerously close to his face, but no matter how it struggled, it couldn''t close the gap. It was stuck, held firm by Raymond''s unyielding grip.

    Its six spindly limbs battered at Raymond''s leather armor, the rapid strikes creating a loud ''crack-crack-crack'' that echoed through the clearing. But the blows, though frantic, were useless against the reinforced material.

    With a sharp inhale, Raymond gathered his strength. "''Hah!''" he shouted, muscles tensing as he lifted the wasp high above his head with one powerful motion. Its wings buzzed furiously, but it was no match for Raymond''s brute force. In one swift move, he slammed the creature down into the hard ground with bone-crushing ferocity.

    ''BANG!''

    ''CRACK!''

    The wasp''s rigid exoskeleton collided with the earth, the sound of splitting chitin reverberating through the clearing. For a moment, the wasp''s body seemed to twitch unnaturally, as though its shell had been fractured.

    But it wasn''t dead; not yet. Its six legs flailed wildly, clawing at Raymond''s arm guard, still trying to fight back even as its body gave out.

    Raymond''s expression hardened. He gripped his sword tightly, its blade gleaming faintly in the moonlight, and drove it downward with precision.

    ''SHUNK!''

    The sword pierced cleanly through the wasp''s head, its thrashing intensifying for a brief moment before he pulled the blade free. Without hesitation, he plunged the sword into its chest and abdomen, twisting the blade as he went. A sickening crunch accompanied the motion as the wasp''s internal organs were obliterated.

    Finally, its legs stilled, the frantic flapping ceasing entirely. The creature went limp, lifeless at last.

    Raymond exhaled sharply, his breath clouding the cold night air. He released his grip, letting the wasp''s corpse collapse onto the ground as he stood and straightened his posture. For a moment, he simply stared at the creature, the adrenaline still coursing through his veins.

    Then, his gaze shifted to the other wasp; the one he had sliced in two earlier. Though its body was severed, it was still alive, its upper half writhing weakly on the forest floor. Raymond strode over with steady determination, raising his sword again. He didn''t hesitate.

    ''SHUNK! SHUNK!''

    Two quick thrusts ended its struggle for good.

    "Raymond, are you... are you okay?" Lorene''s voice broke through the silence. She was running toward him now, her face pale and her eyes wide with worry. "You''re not hurt, are you? Let me heal you¡­"

    Raymond glanced at her and chuckled, shaking his head. "I''m fine. The leather armor took most of the hits." He gestured to his arm guards and chest piece, which were now covered in white scratches from the wasp''s relentless attacks. "Just looks worse than it is."

    Lorene didn''t seem convinced. She circled around him, inspecting him closely, her brows furrowed. Only when she saw no visible injuries did her expression soften. She finally stopped in front of him, tilting her head slightly as she looked at his face.

    "Wait¡­" she said softly, lifting her hand toward him.

    Raymond blinked, confused by her sudden action, and instinctively leaned his head back. "What are you¡ª"

    "Hold still!" Lorene interrupted, her tone firm but laced with concern. "Your face is hurt."

    That made Raymond freeze. He stopped moving, allowing Lorene to gently touch his cheek. Her fingers brushed lightly over his skin, her touch surprisingly soft despite the urgency of the situation.

    When she pulled her hand away, there was a faint streak of crimson on her fingertips. "You''re bleeding," she said, holding her hand up for him to see.

    Raymond frowned, startled. He touched his cheek and winced slightly when his fingers found the shallow cut. The blood was warm against his skin, but the injury itself didn''t feel serious.

    "It must''ve happened when that wasp lunged at me," he muttered, piecing it together. The creature''s limbs must have grazed his face in the chaos of the fight. "It''s nothing, just a scratch. No need to waste a healing spell on something this small.

 Chapter 67 - 67: The Real Queen!

    Lorene looked like she wanted to argue, but before she could, Raymond glanced past her, his focus shifting. "Where''s Sylph?" he asked, his tone sharp with concern.

    "I''m fine!" came Sylph''s voice, weak but steady, from behind Lorene.

    Raymond''s shoulders relaxed slightly, though his expression didn''t lose its edge. "Good," he said, turning back to Lorene with a faint smirk. "See? We''re all in one piece."

    Lorene still looked worried, but she sighed and relented, lowering her hand. "Next time, be more careful," she said, her voice soft but firm. "You''re not invincible, you know."

    Raymond chuckled again, wiping the blood from his cheek with the back of his hand. "Not invincible, no," he agreed, his eyes glinting with humor. "But close enough."

    Sylph steadied herself and walked over to join them, her steps still a little shaky but purposeful. "Lorene just gave me a mana recovery potion," she said, her voice stronger than before. "I''ve recovered enough to cast another spell if needed."

    Raymond gave a small nod. "That''s good to hear."

    Sylph turned to Lorene, her expression softening as she spoke with heartfelt sincerity. "Lorene, thank you so much for what you did back there. You saved me." The memory of Lorene shielding her, putting her own life at risk, struck a deep chord in Sylph''s heart.

    Lorene blinked in surprise, her cheeks turning a shade redder. "Oh, that? I... I wasn''t thinking too much about it," she stammered, scratching her head awkwardly. "I just... wanted to protect you, that''s all."

    Before Sylph could respond, Raymond interjected, his tone firm. "Lorene, you shouldn''t do something like that again."

    Both Sylph and Lorene looked at him in surprise, though Lorene''s reaction was different. She didn''t question him, nor did she seem offended. Instead, she nodded, her expression resolute. "You''re right, Raymond. I''ll work on changing that from now on."

    Raymond blinked, caught off guard by her immediate agreement. He had been expecting some resistance, perhaps a question or a bit of defiance. Instead, Lorene went on, explaining herself with a calm clarity.

    "As a priest, I know my role is to support and heal. If I put myself in danger, like I did just now, and something happens to me, the entire team could be at risk. My job is to keep everyone else alive, not to jeopardize myself."

    Raymond studied her, his brow lifting slightly. He hadn''t expected her to be so aware of her responsibility. "Exactly," he said, nodding approvingly. "That''s the right mindset."

    Sylph, however, seemed surprised by Lorene''s statement. "Wait, there''s a rule about this?" she asked, tilting her head curiously. "How do you even know all of that?"

    Lorene''s cheeks flushed again as she laughed nervously, brushing a strand of hair behind her ear. "Oh, well... it''s something the senior priest at the temple drilled into me during my training. She always said, ''A reckless priest is a useless priest.'' It stuck with me."

    Raymond chuckled at her words, a small smirk crossing his face. ''That senior priest really knows her stuff,'' he thought to himself. It was reassuring to see that Lorene''s training hadn''t been in vain.

    Before the conversation could shift, Sylph''s eyes lit up as though a realization had struck her. She turned to Raymond, her brows furrowed slightly in thought. "Wait a second," she said. "When those two stinger wasps were about to attack us... why did they suddenly turn and charge at you instead? That wasn''t natural."

    Her words hung in the air, her voice tinged with curiosity and disbelief. The way the wasps had suddenly abandoned their target reminded her of a particular skill, one she hadn''t expected Raymond to possess.

    Raymond met her gaze and, with a faint smirk, gave a simple nod. "I used ''Taunt.''"

    "I ''knew'' it!" Sylph exclaimed, her voice rising with excitement. She was about to continue, perhaps to shower him with questions, but her words were cut short by a familiar and ominous sound.

    ''Buzz... buzz... buzz...''

    The unmistakable drone of wasp wings echoed from the direction of the hive. All three of them froze, their heads snapping toward the source of the sound. The low hum grew louder, reverberating through the forest like a warning drumbeat.

    "What now?" Sylph whispered, her voice tense.

    Dark clouds drifted across the sky, snuffing out the moonlight and plunging the forest into total darkness. The buzzing grew closer, but the blackened woods made it impossible to see what was happening.

    Without hesitation, Raymond pulled the last white stone from his pouch and hurled it toward the hive. The glowing stone hit the ground with a faint thud, its light spreading like a beacon across the clearing. The scene it revealed made all three of them go still.

    A massive, pale white queen wasp emerged from the wreckage of the hive, its body grotesquely mangled. Half of it had been blown apart by Sylph''s ''Exploding Fireball'' spell, leaving trails of ichor dripping from its wounds. Yet, it clung to life, its remaining legs twitching weakly.

    Three smaller stinger wasps hovered around it, their limbs latched onto the queen''s broken body. With great effort, they were carrying her, their wings buzzing frantically as they began to ascend. They weren''t retreating, they were fleeing.

    "They''re trying to escape!" Raymond growled, his grip tightening on his sword.

    Sylph''s jaw dropped. "That''s... that''s the queen! I thought we''d taken her out with the fireball!"

    Lorene looked between them, panic creeping into her voice. "What do we do? If they get away¡ª"

    The giant queen bee hovered just a meter above the ground, its grotesque body missing half of its form. Ichor and shredded organs oozed from its massive wounds, pooling on the forest floor in a sickening trail. Despite its condition, the queen was still too large and cumbersome for the three stinger wasps to carry. Their wings strained as they buzzed frantically, managing only a sluggish pace that rivaled the walking speed of an ordinary human.

    It was painfully slow.

    "Raymond! What do we do? They''re getting away!" Sylph''s voice cracked with urgency as she pointed toward the escaping wasps. Her wide eyes flickered with panic.

    The mission was clear: eliminate all the stinger wasps and destroy the hive. If even one escaped; especially the queen, their commission would be considered a failure, not to mention the potential danger the survivors could bring to nearby settlements.

    But Sylph wasn''t just worried about the mission. There were still three stinger wasps guarding the queen. If the plan went wrong, the entire team could be in danger, especially her and Lorene, who lacked the combat skills to fend off another attack.

    Raymond didn''t panic. He opened his panel, checking his stats.

    "Magic Value: 309/549"

    He frowned slightly, mentally calculating. ''Taunt'' had drained 240 mana earlier, leaving him with 309. That was plenty for another round. Seeing his remaining mana, he felt a wave of reassurance. He turned to the others with calm confidence.

    "It''s fine," he said. "I''ll take care of it. You two stay here. Without the white Stone, they won''t be able to see you in the dark."

    Lorene''s brow furrowed in concern. "Are you sure? You''ve already used ''Taunt''... You can''t have much mana left." Her voice was tinged with doubt. As a priest, she understood the limits of magic users. She also knew Raymond had only recently awakened as a dual-class player. The strain on his mana reserves must have been immense.

    Sylph chimed in, stamping her foot in frustration. "Raymond, let''s just forget it! Even if we fail, it''s not the end of the world. The guild gave us a special case for this promotion anyway. If we don''t succeed, we can just take normal commissions and earn experience the slow way. It''s not worth the risk!"

    She hesitated for a moment, then muttered with regret, "If I had known this would happen, we should''ve teamed up with some archers or hunters back at the guild hall. Bows and arrows would''ve made this so much easier..."

    Raymond couldn''t help but laugh softly at their concern. "Don''t worry," he said, his voice steady. "I value my life more than anyone else does. If I thought this was too dangerous, I wouldn''t do it." He gave them a reassuring smile. "Just stay here and watch. I''ve got this."

    Before either of them could protest further, Raymond turned and sprinted toward the massive, mangled queen bee, his sword glinting faintly in the dim light.

    As he ran, a thought crossed his mind: ''How much skill accumulation value will I get for killing this queen bee?'' The memory of his last major kill flashed before him, the giant mutant rat. That single kill had rewarded him with 50% skill accumulation. A queen bee like this? The potential rewards were immense.

    Raymond''s steps quickened, his grip tightening on his sword. He was low on skill points, and this could be the breakthrough he desperately needed. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    When he broke through the edge of the forest into the open clearing, the stinger wasps noticed him immediately. Their buzzing intensified as they sent out frantic signals, the sound vibrating through the air like an alarm.

    "''Gurgle! Gurgle!''"

    The queen bee let out a low, guttural sound in response. Raymond tensed, expecting the massive creature to do something, perhaps summon reinforcements or lash out in a final act of desperation.

    But to his surprise, the queen bee suddenly sank lower to the ground, as if it had become heavier. The three stinger wasps carrying it struggled even more, their buzzing growing erratic.

    ''What''s happening?'' Raymond thought, slowing his pace slightly. His sharp eyes scanned the scene. It wasn''t long before he realized the truth.

    One of the stinger wasps had detached itself from the group, no longer helping to carry the queen. Instead, it flew out from under the queen''s abdomen, its glossy black body reflecting faint light. It was noticeably larger than the others, its movements more deliberate, more menacing.

    Raymond''s breath hitched as recognition struck him like a thunderbolt.

    "The real queen¡­" he muttered under his breath.

    This wasn''t just a bloated, dying queen bee they''d been chasing. This was a decoy, the queen''s outer shell, likely meant to protect the true queen beneath it. The worst-case scenario had just come true: the true queen bee had survived the explosion, and it was still very much alive.

    The glossy black wasp hovered menacingly in the air, its compound eyes gleaming with intelligence and malice. It was clear now, this wasn''t an ordinary queen bee. This was the mastermind behind the hive, the one directing every move.

    Raymond''s jaw tightened as his mind raced. The decoy had almost fooled them completely. It was only now, as the smaller wasps struggled to carry the mangled shell, that the truth was revealed.

    The real queen bee had been hidden all along, tucked beneath the massive decoy like a sinister puppet master. And now, it was free.

    "This just got a whole lot harder," Raymond muttered, gripping his sword tighter. But his resolve didn''t waver.

    The real fight was about to begin.

 Chapter 68 - 68: Killing The Queen!

    The moment the queen bee spotted Raymond, she didn''t hesitate for even a second. With an ear-splitting buzz, she flapped her wings furiously and launched herself straight at him like a bullet, her massive body hurtling through the air.

    The other three stinger wasps, meanwhile, continued their slow, labored effort to carry the mangled decoy queen deeper into the woods. Their pace was sluggish, almost pathetic, but it bought Raymond precious time. He let out a quiet breath of relief. If all four had rushed him, especially with the real queen bee among them, the odds would have been grim. But it seemed that while the queen was intelligent, she wasn''t particularly strategic or perhaps Sylph''s ''Exploding Fireball'' had rattled her instincts.

    Whatever the reason, Raymond had no time to dwell on it. The queen bee was already upon him, her speed far surpassing that of the ordinary stinger wasps. She darted toward him like a predator laser-focused on its prey.

    Raymond sidestepped at the last possible moment, his body a blur as he dodged her charge. In the same fluid motion, he brought his long sword down in a deadly arc, aiming for her oversized body.

    But just as the blade was about to make contact, the queen bee jerked backward, seemingly disappearing in an instant. The sword struck only air.

    ''What the¡ª?!''

    Raymond''s eyes sharpened, tracking her movements. It wasn''t teleportation, it was sheer speed. The queen''s wings had vibrated so rapidly during her retreat that she had moved faster than his eye could follow.

    ''She''s not just big; she''s fast. Faster than anything I''ve ever fought.''

    Before he could fully process this, the queen retaliated. Her body twisted mid-air, and her tail arched like a scorpion''s, her venomous stinger; nearly twice as long as those of the other wasps, shooting forward. The glistening black needle aimed directly for Raymond''s face, its tip deadly sharp and unrelenting.

    It was too close. Too fast. Even with his battle-hardened instincts screaming at him, there was no time to dodge sideways.

    Raymond reacted on reflex, dropping low and sliding under the attack. The poison needle grazed his eyelashes, so close he could feel the rush of air as it passed.

    As he slid beneath her, he countered. His long sword swung upward in a swift arc, aimed squarely at her exposed abdomen. The queen bee was directly above him, and the reach of his arm and sword, nearly two meters; put her within perfect striking distance.

    But the queen wasn''t done yet. She flapped her wings furiously, propelling herself upward and backward just in time to avoid a fatal blow.

    ''Swish!''

    The blade missed her abdomen, but her long, slender stinger wasn''t so lucky. The sword sliced clean through it with a satisfying ''snick!''

    The severed stinger fell to the ground, twitching for a moment before going still.

    The queen bee let out an enraged, guttural buzz, her body trembling with fury. The stinger was her most lethal weapon, her greatest offensive tool and now, it was gone.

    ''Buzz!''

    With a burst of speed, she darted behind Raymond, spinning in mid-air to position herself for a sneak attack. Her four front legs extended, claws reaching for him like grappling hooks. She moved with deadly precision, aiming to strike before he could recover from his slide.

    But Raymond was ready. Twisting his body with practiced agility, he rolled to the side and avoided her claws. At the same time, he swung his sword upward with all his might, aiming for her head.

    This time, the queen bee didn''t retreat. Instead, she opened her massive black mandibles and ''caught'' the blade in her jaws. The sudden, metallic ''clink'' of teeth meeting steel echoed in the clearing.

    Raymond''s eyes widened in shock. He tried to pull the sword free, but the queen''s bite force was unbelievable. Her jaws clamped down with the strength of a vise, rendering his sword immovable. Even with all his warrior strength, Raymond couldn''t budge the blade.

    The queen bee''s wings buzzed again, and this time, they lifted her and the sword, off the ground. She rose higher and higher, her powerful wings easily overcoming the sword''s weight. Raymond''s feet left the ground, and he realized she was trying to carry him into the air with her.

    ''Damn it!''

    He knew exactly what she was planning. If she flew high enough and released him, the fall would turn him into little more than a bloody smear on the forest floor.

    Raymond gritted his teeth and tried to counter. He tightened his grip on the sword and shifted his weight, attempting to swing her downward and smash her into the ground like he had done with the other wasps.

    But this wasn''t an ordinary wasp. The queen''s size and strength dwarfed her subordinates, and her wings gave her an unparalleled advantage in the air. Without solid footing, Raymond had no leverage. His efforts were futile.

    ''If I hold on, I''m dead.''

    Without hesitation, Raymond made the only choice he could. He let go of the sword. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The sudden release sent the queen bee surging upward, the momentum almost carrying her out of control. She buzzed furiously, regaining her balance mid-flight. Holding the sword in her jaws, she flew a hundred meters into the darkness of the woods before spitting it out and returning to face him.

    The two of them stared each other down. Both had lost their greatest weapon, the queen her stinger, and Raymond his sword.

    But as the queen hovered menacingly in the air, her wings vibrating with rage, Raymond did something unexpected.

    He laughed.

    It wasn''t a nervous laugh, nor was it one born of desperation. It was confident, sharp, and edged with defiance.

    "You think you''ve taken away my strength?" he said, his voice steady, his eyes blazing. "You''ve only made this fight more interesting."

    The queen bee buzzed angrily, readying herself for another charge.

    Without his sword, Raymond still had his fists and that was all he needed.

    Not just a warrior, not just a swordsman, Raymond was also a fighter. A fighter with devastating combat skills. He clenched his fists, pulling on the leather straps of his boxing gloves, and took a deep breath. His muscles coiled like springs, and he dropped into a boxing stance, his body shifting into perfect balance.

    Raising one hand toward the queen bee in a taunting gesture, he smirked. "Come on. Let''s finish this."

    Of course, the queen bee had no idea what the gesture meant. But she didn''t need to know. All she saw was an unarmed human who had lost his weapon, and to her, that meant prey.

    The queen buzzed angrily, her wings vibrating with a furious rhythm. Deciding to end him swiftly, she dove down at full speed, her massive jaws wide open, aiming directly for Raymond''s head. Her intent was clear: crush him, rip him apart, and feed his remains to the injured decoy queen.

    ''Buzz!''

    The sound of her approach cut through the air like a blade.

    But Raymond was ready. His deep breath focused his strength, and his eyes locked onto the descending queen. The moment she came within striking distance, his body moved like lightning.

    Bone Crusher.

    A faint blue glow enveloped Raymond''s right fist as he powered up his skill. The energy crackled invisibly, and as he swung his fist, it left a glowing blue trail in the darkness, like a comet blazing through the night.

    The queen bee sensed the danger too late. She beat her wings frantically, trying to pull back or swerve out of the way. But Raymond''s ''Bone Crusher'' was faster; faster than any sword, faster than the queen''s desperate retreat.

    ''BOOM!''

    Raymond''s fist smashed into the queen bee''s jaws with terrifying force.

    ''CRACK!''

    The once-impenetrable black mandibles shattered like brittle glass, fragments flying in all directions. The sheer impact of the punch carried through the queen''s body, and her tiny neck couldn''t withstand the force. With an audible ''POP'', her neck snapped, and her head was torn clean off.

    The black, lifeless head tumbled through the air and landed on the ground with a dull ''thud'', rolling to a stop like a discarded stone.

    But the queen bee''s body wasn''t finished yet. Headless and thrashing, it flapped its wings erratically, rising into the sky in a blind frenzy. It spun wildly, turned in jagged loops, and then, as if losing all control, dived straight downward.

    ''BANG!''

    The headless body smashed into the earth with tremendous force, sending up a plume of dust. When the debris settled, Raymond''s eyes widened slightly at the carnage before him. The queen bee''s body had crumpled into a grotesque heap of shattered exoskeleton and splattered internal organs, her remains spread across the clearing like a gruesome offering.

    Raymond stood still for a moment, catching his breath. "Well," he muttered, glancing down at his glowing hand, "guess I didn''t need the sword after all."

    But there was no time to rest. From the corner of his eye, he saw movement near the woods. The decoy queen, still being carried by the three remaining stinger wasps, had reached the edge of the trees. They buzzed urgently, as if trying to flee deeper into the shadows.

 Chapter 69 - 69: Investigate the Hive!

    Suddenly, the decoy queen let out a sharp, guttural cry. "Gululu! Gululu!"

    The sound was desperate, panicked. The stinger wasps, hearing their queen''s cry, vibrated their wings even faster, trying to drag her to safety. But their pace was agonizingly slow.

    "Too late," Raymond growled, his eyes narrowing.

    With a burst of speed, he sprinted toward them, his bare hands at the ready. The decoy queen twisted her head to see him charging, and her cries shifted to a higher, more frantic pitch. "Ga-gu! Ga-gu!"

    At her command, the three stinger wasps stopped. They gently lowered the decoy queen to the ground before turning as one, their wings buzzing with a single purpose.

    They charged Raymond.

    Unlike before, there was no hesitation, no strategy. They flew straight at him like kamikaze fighters, fueled by blind rage and loyalty to their queen.

    The first wasp reached him almost instantly, its mandibles snapping wildly. Raymond didn''t flinch. With a swift motion, he pivoted and lashed out with a devastating whip kick. His boot connected with the wasp''s abdomen, sending it hurtling backward into a nearby tree with a sickening CRUNCH.

    The other two wasted no time. They aimed their venomous stingers directly at him, firing sharp, black needles in unison.

    But Raymond''s agility without his sword was unmatched. He ducked and twisted, flipping into the air with a smooth backflip, dodging both projectiles with ease. The needles struck the dirt behind him, useless.

    As he landed, Raymond''s grin widened. His body was moving on pure instinct now, his mind sharp and focused. "You''re gonna have to do better than that," he said, cracking his knuckles as the remaining wasps regrouped for another attack.

    This fight wasn''t over yet. But with each passing second, Raymond felt the balance of power tipping further in his favor. And he was ready to finish it.

    The two stinger wasps, now without their poisonous stingers, relied on their only remaining weapon; their powerful jaws. With nothing to lose, they lunged directly at Raymond, their mandibles snapping with deadly intent.

    Raymond, however, didn''t waste time with elaborate movements. As the first wasp charged at him from the right, he delivered a straight punch, clean and devastating. His fist, glowing faintly with residual energy, smashed into the wasp''s chest with a sickening crunch, leaving a gaping hole where its exoskeleton had once been.

    An ordinary fighter couldn''t hope to achieve such raw power, but Raymond was far from ordinary.

    Even as the first wasp fell lifelessly to the ground, the second was already upon him. Raymond''s left hand shot out with precision, gripping the creature by its neck mid-air. The wasp flailed its limbs and flapped its wings desperately, but Raymond''s grip was like iron. It had no hope of escape.

    With a quick twist of his body, Raymond swung the struggling wasp and slammed it into the first, their bodies colliding with a brutal snap. Chitin shattered on impact, and the two wasps crumpled into a single, motionless heap.

    But one remained, the first wasp he had struck, its abdomen mangled from his kick earlier. Unable to fly, it crawled toward him on its spindly legs, its mandibles clacking angrily as it tried to mount a final attack.

    Raymond didn''t give it the chance. With a swift kick, he sent its head flying, and another kick to its body sent it skidding across the ground like a broken toy.

    The clearing fell silent.

    Raymond dusted off his hands, his breath steady, and looked toward the decoy queen bee. With the last of the stinger wasps dead, there was nothing left to stand in his way. He strode forward, his movements calm but deliberate.

    "Gululu! Gululu!"

    The decoy queen let out frantic cries, her bloated white body squirming helplessly as she twisted on the ground. There was an almost pathetic, pleading tone in her voice, but Raymond wasn''t moved.

    As he approached, her six tiny legs flailed wildly, and her gurgling cries grew louder. She seemed to beg for mercy, her body shaking uncontrollably. But as Raymond raised his foot, she suddenly lunged, her jaws snapping open in a desperate attempt to bite him.

    Raymond anticipated it. With a quick step to the side, he dodged her attack effortlessly. Then, with a decisive stomp, he crushed her underfoot.

    The decoy queen twitched once, her legs curling inward, before falling completely still. It was over. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Raymond!"

    Sylph and Lorene emerged from the edge of the clearing, running toward him. They had stayed hidden until now, watching from a distance as Raymond took on the wasps and the queens. But now, with no danger left, they approached with relieved smiles.

    Seeing the lifeless body of the decoy queen at Raymond''s feet, Sylph couldn''t help but gasp. "I never imagined... A queen bee that powerful, and you managed to kill it!" She crouched to examine the creature''s grotesque form, her voice filled with awe. "Raymond, you''re incredible!"

    "Yeah!" Lorene chimed in, nodding enthusiastically. "When the queen came out and you ran to face her, we were terrified. Especially when she took your sword, we thought you were done for!"

    Sylph shuddered at the memory. "We almost ran out to help, but... you didn''t need us. You actually did it. You killed them all!"

    Raymond smiled faintly, his breathing now calm. "It wasn''t easy," he admitted, though his tone betrayed none of the strain.

    Sylph''s curiosity soon got the better of her. She tilted her head, her brow furrowed slightly. "But wait," she said. "How did you still have enough mana for all that? You used Taunt, and you used that fighter skill too. Isn''t your mana supposed to be low? I thought you only awakened a month ago!"

    Raymond raised an eyebrow, surprised at the question. He folded his arms and replied matter-of-factly, "Don''t you know? When a dual-class player awakens their second class, their magic capacity increases significantly."

    Sylph blinked, clearly caught off guard by the explanation. She turned to Lorene for confirmation, her expression slightly flustered. "Is that true?"

    Lorene nodded thoughtfully. "Yes, that''s right. It''s part of the awakening process."

    Realizing she should''ve known, Sylph''s face flushed red. She quickly straightened up, crossing her arms as if trying to save face. "I-I knew that! I just forgot for a second!" she said defensively, her voice a little too loud.

    Raymond chuckled softly at her reaction, shaking his head in amusement. For a moment, he felt a sense of relief wash over him.

    Good. They don''t suspect anything.

    The truth was, the temple''s books only mentioned a modest increase in magic capacity during a dual-class awakening, nothing like the reserves Raymond had displayed today. Lorene didn''t know this because the books didn''t elaborate, and Raymond had taken full advantage of that oversight.

    He wasn''t just a dual-class warrior and fighter. He was something much more; something far rarer.

    But for now, he kept that secret to himself.

    "Let''s head back," Raymond said, glancing at the mangled remains of the decoy queen. "The mission''s done, and I think we all deserve a rest."

    Sylph and Lorene nodded eagerly, following him as they made their way out of the clearing. But as they walked, Raymond couldn''t help but glance back at the battlefield one last time, his mind already calculating his next move.

    This fight was over. But his journey was only beginning.

    "This queen bee is realy huge!"

    Sylph stared at the massive body of the queen bee sprawled on the ground, her eyes wide with astonishment. Even lying there motionless, the creature''s enormous size made it nearly as tall as she was.

    Still marveling at the sight, Sylph''s mood quickly shifted to excitement. "Raymond, with the queen bee dead, does this mean we''ve completed the promotion commission?"

    Raymond shook his head. Seeing the confusion on both women''s faces, he explained, "Not yet. We still have to deal with the larvae inside the hive."

    Both Sylph and Lorene looked puzzled.

    Raymond continued, his voice calm but resolute, "The explosion didn''t kill all the stinger wasps, which means some of the larvae must have survived. If we leave them behind, they could grow into another swarm. The job won''t be complete until everything is destroyed."

    "Let''s go check the hive," Raymond said, already turning toward the smoldering pit left by the explosion.

    Sylph and Lorene exchanged nervous glances before hurrying to follow him. On the way, Raymond bent down to pick up the white stone from the ground, its soft glow illuminating the surrounding area as they walked.

    When the trio reached the edge of the deep pit, the gruesome scene inside came into view under the light of the stone.

    The crater was littered with shattered remains of stinger wasps, their severed limbs and bodies twisted in grotesque piles. Pools of viscous white liquid glistened, evidence of larvae that had been obliterated by the explosion. But not everything was destroyed.

    A section of the hive had survived the blast, and in its honeycomb-like holes, wriggling white larvae of various sizes squirmed grotesquely. Two severely injured stinger wasps lay at the bottom of the pit, their wings bent and bodies twitching feebly as they clung to life.

 Chapter 70 - 70: Dual-class Adventurer!

    The sight of the hive was enough to make anyone grimace. Sylph frowned but managed to keep her composure. Lorene, however, turned noticeably pale, her hand clutching her magic wand tightly. The scene was far worse than anything she had ever encountered, and it showed.

    Raymond, however, wasted no time. He leaped down into the pit, his boots landing with a dull thud. Without hesitation, he stomped on the injured stinger wasps, crushing them underfoot with brutal efficiency. The wet crack of their exoskeletons breaking echoed in the air as their struggling ceased.

    Turning to the two women still standing at the edge, Raymond called up to them. "Come down. The larvae are yours to deal with."

    "Us?" Sylph blinked, her voice laced with surprise. "You mean me and Lorene?"

    At the mention of her name, Lorene hesitated, biting her lower lip as she glanced down into the pit.

    Raymond''s expression didn''t waver. "That''s right." His tone was firm, leaving no room for argument. "You''re adventurers. Part of this job is learning to deal with what''s in front of you; even if it''s unpleasant."

    Sylph still looked hesitant, but Lorene''s expression began to shift. Slowly, the priestess clenched her wand tighter, her gaze hardening with resolve. "I understand," she said quietly.

    Taking a deep breath, she continued, "Raymond, you and Sylph have already done so much. You fought the queen and killed so many of the wasps. I haven''t contributed enough. Let me handle the larvae."

    Sylph''s jaw dropped slightly as she turned to look at her usually timid companion. "You¡­ want to do it?"

    Raymond nodded approvingly. "Good. It''s yours."

    Though his voice remained neutral, he was impressed. Raymond had initially intended to push Lorene as part of her growth. But seeing her take the initiative now, he realized she had more courage than she let on. She might be shy and soft-spoken, but in moments like this, her determination shone through.

    Sylph glanced between Raymond and Lorene, a flicker of understanding crossing her face. She could see why Raymond was giving this responsibility to Lorene and said nothing further.

    Lorene inhaled deeply, steeling herself. Then, with slow, deliberate movements, she slid down the side of the pit. Raymond reached out to steady her as she landed, ensuring she didn''t lose her balance.

    Standing firm, Lorene turned her gaze toward the hive. The larvae were still wriggling, oblivious to the fate that awaited them. Her pale face betrayed her unease, but she gritted her teeth and raised her wand.

    With a decisive motion, she swung the wand downward.

    Pah!

    The first strike crushed a larva, splattering white goo across the remains of the hive. Sylph flinched slightly at the sight, but Lorene didn''t look away. She kept her eyes fixed on the wriggling forms in front of her, determined to see the task through.

    Raymond noticed her focus and gave a slight nod of approval.

    Snap! Snap! Snap!

    One by one, Lorene dispatched the larvae with swift, forceful strikes. Her initial hesitation faded with each blow, replaced by a steely determination. When she reached the final larva, her hand trembled slightly, but she didn''t falter. With one last strike, the hive was completely cleared.

    Exhaling shakily, Lorene turned to Raymond, her face pale but resolute. "Is¡­ is it done?"

    Raymond met her gaze and nodded. "Yes. It''s done."

    Lorene let out a breath she hadn''t realized she''d been holding, lowering her wand as the tension drained from her body and sat right there.

    Sylph slid down into the pit to join them, her expression one of relief and admiration. "Lorene, you were amazing!" she said, smiling brightly. "I didn''t think you''d step up like that, but you did!"

    Lorene offered a small, shy smile in return, though her exhaustion was clear.

    Raymond glanced at the two of them, his usual stoic expression softening just slightly. "Good work, both of you," he said simply. "Let''s head back. The commission is complete."

    As they climbed out of the pit and began their journey back to the guild, Raymond glanced at Lorene again. Though she seemed physically drained, her confidence had grown visibly. He knew that next time, there would be no need for training like this, when the moment came, Lorene would be ready.

    After helping Lorene climb back to solid ground, Raymond glanced toward the forest where the queen bee had flung his sword. He turned to the two women and said, "I''ll go retrieve my sword. You two pick up the other white stones. We''ll head back to the mine to rest tonight and return to town in the morning."

    Neither Sylph nor Lorene had any objections, nodding in agreement.

    Raymond picked up the glowing white stone near his feet and headed into the forest. The soft glow illuminated his path, and it didn''t take long for him to find his sword. Thankfully, the blade was unscathed; no chips, no bends. It seemed the weapon had landed on soft ground, avoiding any hard objects.

    Satisfied, he returned to the two women, who were already waiting for him with the remaining white stones. Together, they made their way back to the mine.

    The mine was still lively when they arrived. A crowd of workers had gathered, wide awake, buzzing with energy. As they made their way in, the person in charge approached them.

    "What''s going on?" Raymond asked.

    "The explosion!" the man replied, his face alight with curiosity. "It woke everyone up. What happened?"

    Raymond smiled faintly and explained that the hive had been destroyed. The group erupted in cheers, the tension that had hung in the mine for weeks finally lifting.

    After the excitement died down, Raymond requested three clean rooms for the night. With their task complete and the exhaustion catching up to them, the trio slept soundly until dawn.

    ---

    The next morning, as they left the mine and began their journey back to Wittes, Sylph frowned, her annoyance clear. "No carriage? This is so annoying!" she grumbled.

    The road stretched ahead of them, empty except for the chirping of birds in the trees. Sylph shifted uncomfortably in her chainmail. Though it was only a single layer and not particularly heavy, it became a burden when walking long distances under the rising sun.

    Lorene chimed in from beside her. "When we came here yesterday, there were plenty of carriages passing this road. Maybe we''ll meet one soon." Her tone was calm, and she seemed much more at ease after a good night''s rest.

    Raymond glanced at the two women, noting the sweat already forming on their brows. "Let''s find a spot to rest and wait for a carriage," he suggested.

    Both women eagerly agreed, and they soon spotted a large tree by the roadside. Its thick, leafy branches provided ample shade, and the trio settled beneath it to cool off.

    As they rested, Sylph wiped the sweat from her forehead and shot a sideways glance at Raymond. "So, Raymond¡­" she began, a sly smile creeping onto her face. "How long are you planning to keep it a secret that you''re a dual-class adventurer?"

    Lorene perked up, her curiosity evident. Though her tone was quieter, her words carried weight. "I serve the goddess and can keep your secret forever," she said, gripping her magic wand tightly. Her words were reassuring, as if to let Raymond know she wouldn''t betray his trust.

    "Same here!" Sylph quickly added, raising her hand as if making a vow. "If you want to keep it a secret, I won''t say a word."

    Raymond chuckled at their earnestness, leaning back slightly against the tree trunk. After a moment, he smiled gently and said, "I won''t keep it a secret for long. When we get back and report this mission, I''ll tell the guild staff during the review that I''m a warrior."

    Both women blinked in surprise.

    "So soon?" Sylph exclaimed, sitting up straighter. "You''re just going to tell them outright?"

    Lorene looked equally shocked but composed herself quickly. "Are you sure about this, Raymond? It''s a big decision," she said cautiously.

    Raymond nodded firmly. "I''ve thought it through. I never intended to hide the fact that I''m dual-class. I just didn''t want it publicized unnecessarily. Reporting it during the mission review is the perfect way to let the guild handle it."

    His logic was simple: while guild staff were trained not to pry into adventurers'' secrets, they were also notorious for spreading interesting news amongst themselves. Once he told the staff, word would naturally start circulating. People would talk, and soon enough, the fact that he was dual-class would become known without him having to shout it from the rooftops.

    "It''s better this way," Raymond continued. "If the guild spreads the news on their own, it''ll seem natural. Better than me making a big announcement, or worse, having someone else let it slip by accident."

    Both women exchanged glances, and a knowing smile crossed Sylph''s face. "Ah, I get it now. You''re sneaky, Raymond!"

    Lorene chuckled softly but remained quiet, clearly still processing his plan.

    Before the conversation could continue, the sound of hooves broke through the stillness of the road. A carriage appeared in the distance, rattling toward them.

    Raymond stood and flagged it down, stopping the driver. After a brief negotiation over the fare, the trio climbed aboard.

    As the carriage rumbled along the dusty road back to Wittes, the two women sat in quiet reflection while Raymond gazed out at the passing scenery.

    The mission was complete. The hive was destroyed, the queen bee defeated, and now, a new chapter was about to begin, for all of them.

    S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 71 - 71: Recruiting teammates!

    A carriage came to a slow stop outside the east gate of the Town.

    Three figures; one man and two women, stepped off, their movements calm and unhurried. It was Raymond and his team, returning from their successful promotion mission.

    The area outside the east gate was bustling with activity. Adventurers of all kinds milled about, some returning from their completed commissions, others preparing to head out on new ones. The crowd was a colorful mix: fighters in battered armor, spellcasters in flowing robes, archers carrying sleek bows, and even a few unorthodox adventurers with makeshift equipment.

    Among the returning groups, it was easy to spot those who hadn''t been as fortunate. Many adventurers bore visible wounds, limping, bleeding, or wrapped in makeshift bandages. They looked exhausted, their faces etched with pain and frustration.

    In contrast, Raymond''s group drew attention immediately. Their unscathed appearance stood out in the sea of battered and bruised adventurers. Whispers spread through the crowd as onlookers took note, especially of Lorene in her priest''s uniform.

    "She''s the healer," someone muttered, eyeing Lorene.

    "No wonder they''re in perfect condition. Must''ve had her healing them the whole time," another adventurer added with a hint of envy.

    The misinterpretation was obvious. Many of the adventurers assumed that the reason Raymond and Sylph looked untouched was because Lorene, the priest, had been there to heal their injuries.

    Lorene felt her cheeks flush. The truth was, she hadn''t done much during the mission; there hadn''t even been any injuries for her to heal. Feeling the weight of the misunderstanding gazes around her, she lowered her head, her embarrassment growing by the second.

    "Raymond, Sylph¡­ I''m sorry," Lorene said softly, her voice barely above a whisper. "I didn''t really do anything to help during the mission."

    Sylph turned to her with a warm smile, grabbing Lorene''s hand reassuringly. "Oh, come on! It''s better that you didn''t have to help. If you had, it would''ve meant we were in trouble."

    She waved off the curious stares of the other adventurers, clearly not interested in correcting their assumptions.

    Raymond nodded in agreement, his expression calm as ever. "Exactly. The fact that you didn''t have to do anything means everything went smoothly. Now let''s head to the guild and file the report."

    Without paying any further attention to the murmurs around them, the three walked through the city gate and back into Wittes Town. Their destination: the Adventurer''s Guild.

    ---

    The square outside the guild was alive with energy. Adventurers gathered in groups, chatting, debating, and preparing for their next commissions. Some stood by the notice boards, scanning the available tasks, while others huddled together, discussing strategies.

    Among them were those shouting loudly to form teams, holding commission slips in their hands as they tried to recruit companions.

    "Destroy the gluttonous worms! Porcelain-level commission! Reward: 12 silver coins. We need a warrior!"

    "Eliminate the cave bats! Porcelain-level commission! Reward: 18 silver coins. Looking for an archer or hunter; I''m a swordsman!"

    "Exterminate goblins! Black Iron-level commission! Reward: 1 gold coin and 80 silver coins. We have warriors, hunters, and magicians. Looking for a melee fighter with learned skills!"

    The square buzzed with excitement and chatter. Adventurers who met the requirements would approach the recruiters, some joining eagerly, others turning away after hearing the specifics of the task or being rejected for not meeting the criteria.

    The scene was chaotic but vibrant, a constant flow of people coming and going, voices overlapping in a cacophony of determination and ambition.

    Sylph and Lorene couldn''t help but watch, captivated by the lively atmosphere. Even Raymond found it intriguing, though his expression remained composed.

    "If only we''d found an archer to join us yesterday," Sylph said suddenly, her voice tinged with regret. "It would''ve made everything so much easier."

    Lorene nodded quickly. "Exactly! If we''d had an archer, Raymond wouldn''t have had to work so hard. We could''ve just picked off the wasps from a distance."

    Raymond, leaning casually against a nearby post, nodded in agreement. "True. An archer would''ve changed everything."

    He could picture it clearly. With an archer on the team, they could''ve systematically taken out the stinger wasps one by one from a safe distance. He would only have needed to protect the archer as they advanced. By the time they reached the hive, Sarifi could''ve unleashed her explosive magic to finish the job.

    No need to wait for nightfall. No need for risky close combat. The entire mission would''ve been smoother and less exhausting.

    Still, despite the challenges, they had succeeded. And now, the three of them stood amidst the bustling square, ready to finish what they started.

    "Let''s head in," Raymond said finally, glancing toward the guild entrance. Sylph and Lorene nodded, their steps quickening as they followed him inside.

    "Raymond, why don''t we find a regular teammate with long-range attack abilities?" Sylph suggested suddenly, her voice breaking through the bustling atmosphere outside the guild. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    She pointed toward a notice board near the entrance. "That''s the recruitment board. It''s for adventurers looking to recruit permanent teammates. We can write down our conditions and contact information there. If someone meets the requirements and wants to join, they''ll come to us on their own."

    "Really?"

    Raymond followed her finger and spotted the board. It was large, almost the same size as the commission board and plastered with papers filled with handwritten notices. Each one detailed recruitment calls for team members.

    "Let''s take a look," Raymond said.

    The three of them approached the board, their eyes scanning the various papers. Each notice described different team configurations and specific roles they were looking for.

    It didn''t take long for Raymond to notice a clear trend. Among all the recruitment postings, warriors were rarely sought after. It wasn''t because they weren''t valued, quite the opposite. Warriors were considered the backbone of any team, and most fixed teams already had one. In fact, nearly every notice on the board described the team leader as a warrior.

    On the other hand, priests were in high demand. Over half the postings were looking for a priest teammate. Even beginner-level priests, barely capable of casting a simple healing spell, were being recruited by bronze-level teams.

    As Lorene browsed the board, a few adventurers nearby noticed her distinctive priest uniform. Their eyes lit up instantly. A priest looking at recruitment postings? To them, it was a golden opportunity.

    But when they saw Raymond and Sylph standing behind her, their enthusiasm quickly soured.

    "Two porcelain-level adventurers managed to get a priest on their team? So lucky¡­" one muttered bitterly.

    "Miss Priest should join our team," another chimed in, glancing enviously at Lorene.

    "Wait a second," someone whispered, squinting at Sylph. "Doesn''t that magician look familiar?"

    "Blonde hair¡­ blue eyes¡­ sapphire staff¡­" The man gasped as realization dawned. "No way, is that the Explosion Magician?!"

    "That explains it! And the fighter next to her must be the so-called ''lucky kid'' everyone''s talking about!"

    "Yeah, he''s the one carrying the heavy sword, isn''t he? Unbelievable. After the news spread in the guild yesterday, half the adventurers couldn''t stop talking about this kid''s ridiculous luck."

    Their voices weren''t exactly hushed. Whether deliberate or not, Raymond and his team heard every word. The tone wasn''t just envy, it was frustration and disbelief. The adventurers seemed to want Raymond to feel out of place, like he wasn''t worthy of his team.

    But Raymond didn''t so much as flinch. He simply ignored them, his expression calm, even slightly amused. Inside, he couldn''t help but smirk. I just love the way you''re all annoyed with me but can''t do a thing about it.

    Sylph, however, wasn''t as patient. She spun around and glared at the group of adventurers, her blue eyes narrowing dangerously. Her piercing look shut them up instantly, and they slinked off in silence, clearly defeated.

    "Hmph," Sylph snorted, turning back to Raymond. "These people¡­ will they ever stop?" she muttered, crossing her arms in irritation.

    Lorene also frowned but quickly glanced at Raymond. When she saw that he wasn''t bothered by the comments, her tension eased. Gripping her wand tightly, she took a deep breath and said, "Once Raymond''s dual-professional identity becomes public, I''m sure all this nonsense will stop for good."

    Sylph''s eyes lit up at Lorene''s words. She no longer seemed interested in the recruitment board, grabbing Raymond''s arm and practically dragging him toward the guild. "Come on, Raymond! Let''s file the mission report already! The sooner we do this, the sooner people will know who you really are!"

    Raymond chuckled quietly but allowed Sylph to pull him along, with Lorene following close behind.

    As they entered the guild, the buzz of conversation followed them. Many adventurers noticed them immediately, whispering to their companions as they passed.

    "That''s them, isn''t it?" one adventurer murmured.

    "Yeah, the team that took down the wasp hive and the queen. You think it''s true about the Explosion Magician and that fighter kid?"

    Their whispers trailed behind Raymond and his group, but the three ignored them. Instead, they headed straight for the stairs, climbing to the second floor where guild operations were handled.

    The second floor was quieter, reserved for more serious matters like mission reviews and promotions. There, they approached two staff members stationed at a desk specifically for reviewing promotion commissions.

    Raymond stepped forward, his calm demeanor never faltering. It was time to complete their report and time for the guild to officially recognize their success.

 Chapter 72 - 72: Guild Promotion Commission!

    In the report room, Bernard and his assistant were handling the promotion commission review for a three-person team.

    Promotion commissions were known to be grueling, and it wasn''t uncommon for poorly prepared adventurers to fail spectacularly. So when this particular team of three walked in claiming they had successfully completed their mission, Bernard was naturally skeptical.

    He took the adventurer nameplates handed to him and glanced at the group. His gaze landed on the blonde-haired, blue-eyed magician in front of him. Recognition dawned almost instantly, it was the Explosion Magician, Sylph, whose exploits had recently been the talk of the guild.

    Well, that explains it, Bernard thought. If a team had an Explosion Magician, completing a promotion commission wasn''t so far-fetched.

    But his attention shifted to the other two members. One was a shy-looking priestess in her ceremonial robes. The other was a young fighter with brown hair, sharp blue eyes, and a long, heavy sword strapped to his back.

    When Bernard saw the fighter, his eyebrows twitched. So it''s him¡­

    He had overheard the rumors just yesterday. Adventurers were laughing about a team consisting of an Explosion Magician, a priest, and a so-called "fighter" who carried a weapon meant for a swordsman. Many found it absurd. Fighters were known for their hand-to-hand combat skills, not wielding oversized swords.

    But here was the boy in question, Raymond.

    Bernard studied him closely, noting his athletic build and well-proportioned physique. He could see why some might think Raymond had "charmed" his way into the team. The boy had the kind of looks that could be quite persuasive to girls his age. Bernard couldn''t help but wonder if Sylph and the priestess had been swayed by Raymond''s charisma and good looks rather than his actual ability. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Two talented young women teaming up with this¡­ unreliable boy? Bernard shook his head internally, sighing at the thought. But as an auditor, his job wasn''t to judge their choices. His role was to confirm the mission''s legitimacy, nothing more.

    Suppressing his personal bias, Bernard followed standard protocol. He took out the guild''s lie detector device, a small, enchanted orb, and set it on the table. "Hand over the details of your promotion commission," he said, his tone formal.

    After receiving their documentation, Bernard asked the routine questions, his eyes scanning the orb for any reactions.

    "Did you frame your teammates during the mission?"

    "No," they answered.

    "Did you complete this mission using threats or improper means?"

    "No," they said again.

    The lie detector stayed dormant, confirming their honesty. Bernard nodded, satisfied. "Next, I''ll need you to explain how you completed the commission. Who wants to go first?"

    Before anyone could speak, Bernard noticed something curious. Both Sylph and the priestess turned to Raymond, their expectant gazes silently urging him to take the lead.

    Caught off guard, Raymond looked slightly helpless but eventually relented. "Alright, I''ll go first," he said with a sigh.

    Bernard raised an eyebrow at the dynamic. Interesting¡­ he thought, motioning to his assistant to take notes. The assistant, though technically Bernard''s subordinate, diligently prepared to document every word of the report.

    Raymond began recounting the events of the mission. His tone was calm and straightforward as he described the key moments: observing the stinger wasps from a distance, setting up the ambush, and taking on the dangerous creatures himself.

    As Raymond spoke, Bernard''s initial skepticism began to waver.

    According to the young fighter, he had personally dealt with most of the stinger wasps using the long, heavy sword strapped to his back. The details were vivid, how he dodged their attacks, how his sword sliced through their armored bodies. But then Raymond casually mentioned a moment that made Bernard pause.

    "One of the stinger wasps managed to grab hold of my sword, so I couldn''t use it anymore. I had to kill that one with my fists," Raymond explained.

    Bernard blinked. "With your fists?"

    Raymond nodded. "Yes. I punched through its chest and crushed its head."

    The assistant nearly dropped his pen at the statement, and Bernard frowned slightly. This wasn''t normal; not for a fighter, and certainly not for someone who had just awakened.

    Punching through a stinger wasp''s chest? Bernard thought to himself. That''s no small feat. Those creatures are heavily armored, and their chitin is nearly as tough as steel.

    It explained why Raymond was so insistent on using his sword despite being a fighter. Clearly, his swordsmanship wasn''t just a remnant of his past trainingb it was exceptional. But Bernard couldn''t help but feel conflicted. On one hand, Raymond''s unconventional methods were effective. On the other, they didn''t align with the typical role of a fighter.

    Still, he had to admit, there was something impressive about the boy''s tenacity and raw power.

    As Raymond continued his explanation, Bernard listened intently. The details painted a clear picture of a team that worked together efficiently. Sylph''s explosive magic played a crucial role in destroying the hive, and Raymond''s adaptability in combat allowed them to overcome the queen and the remaining wasps. Even the shy priestess, though less involved in combat, had been a steady presence throughout the mission.

    Is the power of this fighter really that incredible?

    Bernard couldn''t shake the question as he listened to Raymond recount their mission. For now, he pushed his doubts aside and focused on the story. Raymond continued, his tone calm and steady, while Bernard tried to piece it all together.

    When Raymond explained how his team had used three white stones to distract the poisonous wasps and then had Sarifi obliterate the hive with her explosive magic, Bernard nodded in understanding. It made sense. So it''s still Sarifi, the famed Explosion Magician, who carried this mission to success, Bernard thought to himself.

    But as Raymond went on, Bernard''s interest waned slightly. He assumed the rest of the story would be about cleaning up the hive, the kind of dull details that often followed the exciting part of the mission. Then came a twist he didn''t see coming.

    "¡­After the hive was destroyed, two of the stinger wasps that had been lured away realized they''d been deceived. They saw Sarifi destroy the hive and flew straight toward her to attack."

    Bernard''s expression remained neutral.

    "They were too fast. I didn''t have time to run back to protect her and Lorene, so I used the Taunt skill to draw them toward me¡­"

    At first, Bernard nodded absentmindedly, but then something clicked. His body froze, his head snapping up as his brain replayed Raymond''s words. Taunt skill?

    "Wait a minute!" Bernard interrupted, his voice sharper than before.

    Raymond paused, looking at him curiously.

    Bernard squinted at the young fighter, then reached for the identity card lying on the table. He studied it, double-checking the details, before raising an eyebrow. "Did you just say you used the Taunt skill?" he asked cautiously.

    "Right," Raymond replied, completely unfazed.

    Bernard drew in a deep breath, his eyes narrowing slightly. A small, incredulous smile crept across his face as he leaned forward. "If I''m not mistaken, Taunt is a skill only warriors can learn, correct?"

    "Yes," Raymond answered with a calm nod.

    Bernard''s smile vanished. He slammed his hands on the table, leaning forward, glaring directly at Raymond. His voice dropped into a slow, deliberate tone. "Then explain this to me, fighter boy. How, exactly, does a fighter use a warrior''s skill?"

    The room seemed to go still as Bernard''s frustration bubbled over. He was no fool, this wasn''t normal. If Raymond couldn''t give him a reasonable explanation, no amount of success in the mission would stop Bernard from declaring the team unqualified.

    Then Raymond gave an answer that was as simple as it was shocking. His voice remained calm and steady. "Because, in addition to awakening the fighter class, I also awakened the warrior class."

    Bernard blinked, convinced he had misheard. He tilted his head slightly, his disbelief obvious. "What did you just say?"

    "I said, in addition to awakening the fighter class, I also awakened the warrior class," Raymond repeated, his tone unchanged.

    The room fell silent.

    For a moment, Bernard stared at the young fighter, his brain racing. Did he just say¡­? His first instinct was to dismiss it as impossible, a bold-faced lie. But then his eyes flicked to the polygraph on the table.

    It was silent.

    Not a single beep.

    Bernard''s breath hitched. He swallowed hard, his heart pounding as he stared at the glowing orb. The polygraph wasn''t reacting. That meant¡­

    He''s telling the truth.

    "B-Bensen!" Bernard barked suddenly, his voice rising with urgency as he turned to his assistant. "Ask me a question. Anything. Right now!"

    Bensen, startled, blurted out the first thing that came to mind. "Uh¡­ are you wearing a wig today?"

    Bernard whipped his head around, glaring at his assistant with annoyance. But he still answered. "No."

    Beep!

    The polygraph let out an unmistakable sound, confirming the truth of his answer.

    The device wasn''t broken. It worked perfectly.

    Bernard''s head swiveled back to Raymond, his mind reeling. If the polygraph was functional, that meant Raymond''s claim was true. He wasn''t just a fighter, he was a dual-class awakener, a fighter and a warrior.

    A rare dual-class adventurer stood right in front of him.

    Bernard stared at Raymond, his thoughts spiraling. Is this even possible? How many adventurers in history have awakened two classes at once? His disbelief was only matched by his growing realization of how extraordinary this young man was.

    The weight of the moment left Bernard momentarily dazed. When he finally came back to his senses, the room was oddly quiet. Raymond, Sylph, and Lorene were gone, having left after completing their report.

    He glanced at Benson, who looked equally shell-shocked. On the table, Benson''s notes lay neatly stacked, detailing everything Raymond had said.

    Bernard exhaled slowly, his fingers brushing against the edge of the notes. "Dual-class," he muttered under his breath, shaking his head in amazement.

    He leaned back in his chair, staring at the ceiling for a long moment. "The guild''s about to lose its mind when this gets out," he murmured, a faint smile tugging at his lips.

    One thing was clear: Raymond wasn''t just an ordinary adventurer. He was someone destined to leave a mark.

 Chapter 73 - 73: Distribution!

    "It''s so fun!"

    In the cozy private room of a bustling tavern filled with adventurers, Sylph''s laughter rang out like music. She leaned back in her chair, barely able to speak between giggles.

    "Raymond... Lorene... did you see that auditor?!" Sylph managed to get the words out, her face glowing with amusement. "When Raymond said, ''I awakened the warrior profession as well as the fighter profession,'' the guy looked like he''d been struck by lightning!"

    She burst into laughter again, mimicking the auditor''s dazed expression, eyes wide and mouth slightly open, as if frozen in disbelief. Then, she exaggeratedly mimed stamping a document with stiff, robotic movements, saying in a mock-deep voice, "Promotion commission complete¡­ stamp¡­ next team¡­"

    Her antics were so absurd that even Lorene, normally reserved, couldn''t stop herself from laughing. Her face turned bright red, and she nodded enthusiastically, looking a bit like an excited groundhog.

    "That''s exactly how he looked!" Lorene said, her voice soft but her agreement clear. Though she wasn''t as outspoken as Sylph, everything Sylph expressed mirrored her own feelings.

    For both of them, seeing the auditor, who had clearly judged Raymond the moment they walked in, completely dumbfounded was deeply satisfying.

    They hadn''t forgotten the subtle prejudice. While the auditor hadn''t outright mocked Raymond like some of the other adventurers, his expression had carried the same underlying message: ''This kid doesn''t belong in a team with two talented adventurers.''

    When Raymond revealed his dual-profession identity, it felt like poetic justice. For Sylph and Lorene, it wasn''t just about the shocked auditor, it was about proving wrong all the people who had doubted their team.

    After all, many adventurers whispered that Raymond wasn''t worthy of them, calling him lucky or even questioning their judgment for teaming up with him. But now, Raymond''s rare dual-profession status had shut them all up in the most satisfying way possible.

    "Honestly, it''s like Raymond slapped them all in the face without even trying," Sylph said with a satisfied smirk.

    Raymond, sitting across from them, chuckled quietly and shook his head. He wasn''t nearly as worked up about it as the girls were, but he couldn''t deny that their excitement was contagious.

    "Alright, enough gloating," Raymond said with a smile, pulling a small leather pouch from his belt and placing it on the table. The clink of coins inside caught their attention immediately.

    "Here''s the reward for the mission: one gold coin and fifty silver coins, thanks to that queen bee," Raymond said, leaning back slightly. "Now, let''s figure out how we''re dividing this."

    Sylph immediately sat up straighter, her tone sharp with surprise. "What do you mean? We''re splitting it equally, of course!"

    Lorene, however, immediately shook her head, her face flushing red. "No, no way!" she said quickly. "You two did everything. I didn''t contribute much at all. We should divide the reward based on who worked the hardest."

    Her sincerity was unmistakable. Lorene genuinely felt guilty about taking an equal share when her role in the mission had been minimal. Sharing the reward equally just didn''t sit right with her.

    Sylph frowned at Lorene''s response. "What are you saying? Priests are ''vital'' to any team, even if they don''t have to do much in a mission. You can''t take less; you''re part of this team, period."

    Raymond raised his hands to stop the argument before it could spiral further. "Alright, alright," he said, looking at the two of them with an amused but exasperated expression. "Listen to me for a second. We''re a fixed team now, aren''t we? So, from here on out, we split the reward equally, end of story."

    Both women blinked at him in surprise.

    "Wait," Sylph said, narrowing her eyes. "Then what was all that talk about how we''d divide the reward just now?"

    Raymond let out a long sigh, shaking his head and rubbing his temples. "What I ''meant''," he began, "is that before we divide the reward, we need to account for team expenses; food, water, the potions we bought, that sort of thing. Once we deduct those, we split the rest equally."

    Sylph''s face turned bright red as realization dawned on her. "Oh¡­" she muttered, suddenly sheepish. "So¡­ that''s what you meant. I thought¡­" She trailed off, clearly embarrassed.

    Raymond raised an eyebrow. "You thought what?"

    Sylph waved her hands frantically. "Nothing! Forget it!" she said quickly, avoiding his gaze.

    But the memory of the expensive "Primary Mana Recovery Potion" she had bought flashed through her mind, and her embarrassment only deepened. Twenty silver coins for a single bottle, it hadn''t even crossed her mind how much that added to the team''s costs.

    Lorene, noticing Sylph''s reaction, smiled shyly and chimed in. "That makes sense. We all benefit from those expenses, so it''s only fair to deduct them before dividing the reward."

    Raymond gave them both a reassuring smile. "Exactly. Now, let''s get it sorted so we can all enjoy the spoils of this mission." S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Raymond couldn''t help but smile as he watched Sylph stumble over her embarrassment, her face glowing redder by the second.

    Finally, she huffed, crossing her arms and exclaiming, "Ouch! This is all your fault, Raymond! If you''d explained things properly earlier, I wouldn''t have misunderstood!"

    Raymond raised his hands in a gesture of surrender, his face the picture of innocence.

    "Well... um..." Lorene''s soft voice broke through the exchange. She hesitated, lifting her hand slightly as if seeking permission to speak.

    Both Raymond and Sylph turned their attention to her, causing Lorene to blush furiously and lower her gaze. "I mean¡­ are you sure this is okay? Splitting it equally, I mean¡­" she whispered, her voice almost inaudible.

    "Of course, it''s fine!" Sylph chimed in immediately, her tone leaving no room for debate. "Have you ever seen a team that gives less to their priest? Absolutely not! So, it''s settled."

    Raymond nodded as well, his expression steady. "In that case," he said, "all team expenses; like potions used during the mission or repairs for damaged equipment, will be deducted first. After that, we''ll split the remaining reward equally. Does anyone object?"

    Sylph shot her hand up enthusiastically. "No objections here!" she said quickly, clearly excited about getting reimbursed for her expensive mana recovery potion. "This is perfect!"

    Lorene hesitated for a moment, glancing between Raymond and Sylph. Finally, she offered a soft smile and nodded. "Alright. I agree."

    With that decided, Raymond got to work calculating the expenses. He subtracted 15 silver coins for three bottles of ''Primary Antidote'', 20 silver coins for Sylph''s ''Primary Magic Recovery Potion'', and 3 silver coins for other small costs, leaving 1 gold coin and 12 silver coins remaining.

    There was still a small hole in Raymond''s leather armor caused by a stinger''s poison needle, but since the repair cost wasn''t clear yet, he decided to deduct it from their next mission''s reward once it was fixed.

    The remaining 1 gold coin and 12 silver coins were divided equally among the three.

    ---

    After the reward was settled, Sylph turned her attention to Lorene, her expression shifting to one of concern. "Wait, Lorene, you don''t have a place to stay, do you?"

    Lorene shook her head, her cheeks tinged with embarrassment.

    "Well, that''s settled then! You''re staying with me," Sylph declared with a grin, grabbing Lorene''s hand. "I''ve got plenty of room in my place. Come on, I''ll show you!"

    Before Lorene could protest, Sylph was already pulling her along, leaving Raymond alone with the pouch of coins in hand.

    Raymond chuckled softly as he watched them disappear down the street, then turned on his heel and made his way to ''Greytor''s Weapon Shop'' to handle his repairs.

    ---

    The shop smelled of iron and smoke, its walls lined with weapons of all kinds, swords, axes, hammers, and even a few exotic blades. The sound of clanging metal echoed from the back room as Raymond entered.

    The dwarf craftsman, Greytor, glanced up from his workbench, his sharp eyes narrowing when he spotted Raymond. "Oh, it''s you again," he grunted, his voice gruff as ever.

    But as his gaze fell on the long heavy sword strapped to Raymond''s back, his expression twisted into one of disbelief. "Wait a second," Greytor said, pointing at the weapon. "Don''t tell me¡­ you''re actually ''using'' that sword?"

    Raymond nodded casually.

    The dwarf''s jaw nearly dropped. "You''ve got to be joking! I thought you bought it as a gift for someone else. Are you telling me you''re carrying around a sword like that¡­ as a ''fighter''?"

    Greytor shook his head in exasperation, muttering to himself. "Young adventurers these days¡­ always doing the craziest things. You''ve got no idea how to use it properly, do you?"

    Ignoring the dwarf''s grumbling, Raymond handed over his damaged leather armor for repairs. Greytor inspected the armor, rolling his eyes when he saw the small puncture on the shoulder. "This? You came all the way here for ''this''?" he barked. "It''s barely a scratch!"

    "Better safe than sorry," Raymond replied calmly.

    The dwarf grumbled under his breath again before finally relenting. "Fine. Come back tomorrow, and I''ll have it fixed. Now get out of here before I lose my patience!"

    As Raymond stepped out of the shop, he shook his head, amused. ''I really should learn forging myself. That way, I wouldn''t have to deal with this grumpy dwarf every time.''

    ---

    Walking down the street, Raymond opened his status panel to review his progress:

    Name: Raymond Kelton

    Age: 15

    Magic Value: 568/568

    Occupations: Fighter, Warrior, Craftsman, Magician, Swordsman

    Skills: Bone Crushing, Taunt [Upgradable]

    Skill Points: 2

    Skill Accumulation: 35%

    Looking at the two skill points he''d earned, a small smile tugged at the corner of his lips. The queen bee had been worth the effort, killing it had increased his skill accumulation by 50%, and the kill itself had directly rewarded him with one skill point.

    With these points in hand, Raymond''s journey as a Multi-profession adventurer was only beginning.

 Chapter 74 - 74: The Incident!

    Red Rose Street, House No. 25.

    At the cozy guest table, a red-haired girl sat leaning forward, her chin propped on her hands, her sparkling eyes fixed on the boy sitting beside her. She hung on his every word as he recounted his latest adventure.

    "¡­And then the queen bee snatched my sword and flung it far into the forest! But guess what? I''m a fighter, not a swordsman, so it didn''t matter!" Raymond said with a grin, leaning back casually. "When it came at me, snapping its giant black mandibles, I dodged and punched it so hard, I knocked its head clean off!"

    The girl burst out laughing, her voice bright and carefree. "Hahaha! That poor queen bee! I bet she didn''t see that coming; trying to take on a fighter like you!"

    Raymond couldn''t help but smile as he watched her laugh, her joy contagious.

    When Arya realized he was staring at her, her cheeks, already flushed from her red hair and pale complexion, turned an even deeper shade of crimson. Flustered, she quickly tried to recover, pretending to be calm as she crossed her arms and urged, "Hey! Don''t just sit there smiling. Hurry up and tell me what happened next!"

    Raymond chuckled and continued his story, recounting the events of the mission in vivid detail, right up to the moment they completed their promotion.

    When he finished, Arya stood up from her seat, walked behind him, and, to his surprise, wrapped her arms gently around him. Her voice softened, and she whispered, "You''re such a silly boy. Do you think I don''t know? You''re trying to make everything sound so easy, so I won''t worry."

    Raymond froze for a moment, embarrassed that she''d seen right through him. "Uh¡­" He scratched the back of his head, searching for words. She was right, of course. If things had gone wrong; if he''d been surrounded by the queen bee and the swarm, it could''ve been disastrous for all of them.

    Arya pulled back slightly, her voice warm but firm. "Alright, you''ve told me everything. You must be exhausted after all that. Let me make lunch for you!"

    With that, she released him and practically bounced toward the kitchen, her red hair swaying like a flame. She tied on an apron and began gathering ingredients, humming softly to herself.

    Halfway through, she suddenly stopped, a thought crossing her mind. Her face flushed again as she turned to Raymond, her voice uncharacteristically shy. "Uh¡­ Raymond? You''re, um¡­ you''re kind of filthy. Maybe you should shower before you rest?"

    Raymond glanced down at himself. His protective gear and clothes were stained with dirt, juice from the bushes, and remnants of the mission. It wasn''t a great look. "You''re right," he admitted with a small laugh. "I''ll clean up first."

    As he stood and headed toward the stairs, Arya called after him, "Oh! Don''t forget to wash your armor and clothes! Don''t leave them lying around in your room!"

    "Got it!" Raymond replied, waving her off as he disappeared upstairs.

    When Arya saw him vanish, she felt her heartbeat quicken. Her cheeks grew hotter, and she instinctively brought her hands to her face. ''Why am I so flustered?'' she thought. She rushed to the sink and splashed cold water on her face, trying to calm herself. "It''s okay, Arya," she whispered to herself. "This is just for his own good. You''re not¡­ thinking anything weird."

    ---

    Upstairs, Raymond returned to his room, grabbed a fresh set of clothes, and stepped into the bathroom. He turned on the cold water, letting it rinse away the grime of the mission.

    After his shower, he grabbed a bottle of detergent and got to work scrubbing the sticky, stained protective gear and his dirty clothes. It only took a few minutes before they were clean enough to hang out to dry.

    He carried them to the balcony, ready to string them up; but as soon as he stepped outside, he froze.

    His hands went slack, and the protective gear and clothes tumbled to the ground.

    Hanging on the balcony, fluttering gently in the breeze, was an array of brightly colored, delicate undergarments. Lacy, frilly, and undeniably ''new''.

    Raymond stared, wide-eyed. His mind raced as Arya''s voice echoed from a few nights ago: ''"Don''t worry about it! I''ll take care of getting some new things!"''

    ''Oh no.''

    The memory hit him like a lightning bolt. That night ''that night''! He thought they''d both forgotten the incident, that they''d moved on without another word. But now, it was painfully clear. She hadn''t forgotten.

    "My reputation¡­ it''s ruined!" Raymond groaned, clutching his head. He felt as though the universe itself had conspired against him.

    It had all started with a misunderstanding. He wasn''t a pervert; he''d just been trying to unlock the ''thief'' profession! But instead of becoming a thief, he''d gained an entirely different reputation¡­ one he desperately wanted to escape.

    Panic set in. He couldn''t stay up here. If Arya came up and found him standing next to her newly bought¡­ belongings, there''d be no way to explain himself.

    "Forget the gear, forget the clothes!" Raymond muttered, abandoning them on the floor. He spun on his heel and bolted downstairs, his only thought being to clear the air with Arya ''immediately''.

    ---

    Meanwhile, Arya was in the kitchen, chopping vegetables with a smile on her face. She had no idea what was happening upstairs or that Raymond was about to barrel down, ready to explain himself in the most awkward way possible.

    When Arya saw Raymond descending the stairs, she quickly turned her attention back to the kitchen, pretending to be completely engrossed in preparing lunch. Her hands moved methodically as she worked, though her flushed cheeks betrayed her otherwise calm demeanor.

    Raymond, on the other hand, made his way to the living room and sat rigidly on the sofa, his posture unusually upright. He stared at the floor for a moment, rehearsing what he wanted to say, but couldn''t muster the courage to break the silence.

    It wasn''t until lunch was ready and they sat together at the dining table that Raymond finally gathered his nerve. He glanced at Arya, who was now quietly serving the meal, her eyes studiously avoiding his. She was doing a poor job pretending that nothing had happened.

    Taking a deep breath, Raymond said, "Uh¡­ Arya, there''s something I need to talk to you about."

    Arya froze for a moment but quickly composed herself. She looked at him with forced nonchalance. "Oh? What is it?" she said, her voice deliberately casual.

    Raymond hesitated, scratching the back of his head awkwardly. "It''s about, um¡­ last time."

    Arya''s eyes flicked toward him, and her composure faltered for just a second before she went back to pretending she didn''t care.

    "Look," Raymond continued, his words rushing out, "I know I''ve become an adventurer, and yeah, it''s a stressful job, but I don''t, uh, need any¡­ extra outlets for that stress. What I mean is¡­ that thing with the balcony¡­ it was just an accident. There was a butterfly that flew in, and¡ª"

    "...A butterfly?" Arya raised an eyebrow skeptically.

    "Yes! A butterfly!" Raymond said, doubling down, even though he knew how ridiculous it sounded. "It distracted me! That''s all it was! So, really, there''s no need for you to think¡­ you know¡­ that ''I''m'' that kind of person."

    He trailed off, looking at Arya with a mixture of hope and nervousness.

    Arya remained silent for a moment, her expression hard to read. Then, after what felt like an eternity to Raymond, she sighed and looked away. "What are you even talking about?" she said, her tone a little defensive. "I just didn''t expect you to come back today, so I forgot to take some things off the balcony. That''s all. From now on, I''ll make sure to dry things inside. Happy?"

    Raymond blinked, relief washing over him. "Oh¡­ yeah. That''s good. Thanks," he said awkwardly. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Arya nodded firmly, then returned her focus to her plate, though her ears were still burning red. Raymond, for his part, felt like a massive weight had been lifted off his chest. At least he wouldn''t be labeled a pervert anymore; at least, not today.

    ---

    Later that night, around 8 PM

    The Adventurer''s Guild doors closed with a heavy clang, marking the end of the day''s operations. Adventurers who hadn''t yet submitted their completed commissions would have to wait until the next day.

    But just because the guild was closed didn''t mean the adventurers were done for the day. For many, the night was a time to unwind, to shake off the tension of battle and the weight of danger.

    Some adventurers wandered to ''Love Street'', seeking "companionship" with alien girls. Others flooded the nearby taverns, where tables were soon piled with food and drink. The taverns buzzed with the sound of adventurers bragging about their kills, recounting their escapades, or debating the day''s gossip.

    Even the guild staff, after clocking out, occasionally joined in the revelry, grabbing a meal and a drink while listening to the adventurers'' exaggerated tales.

    Bernard, the auditor who had earlier signed off on Raymond''s promotion commission, was among tonight''s crowd. He sat at the bar, nursing his second glass of white wine. The alcohol had dulled the edge of his nerves, and he found himself murmuring to no one in particular, "Dual-professionals¡­ I never thought I''d see one in my lifetime¡­"

    His voice was drowned out by the din of the tavern, particularly by the loud conversation at a nearby table.

    Behind him, a group of four adventurers were laughing and talking loudly, their voices carrying over the rest of the chatter.

    "I just don''t get it," one of them said, slamming his mug on the table. "That Explosion Magician and the priest? Why would they team up with some fighter carrying a ''long heavy sword''? Is the guy insane? What, does he think he''s a warrior just because he strapped a big sword to his back?"

    His companion laughed, shaking his head. "Yeah, it''s ridiculous. And what about those two? Are they out of their minds? Teaming up with someone like ''that''? I mean, come on. It''s like they''re asking to fail."

    "Exactly!" another chimed in. "If we''d had a priest or an Explosion Magician on our team, we would''ve completed that Black Iron promotion commission two days ago. But no, we''re stuck struggling because those two picked ''him''."

    Bernard''s jaw tightened as he listened to the conversation. He recognized the voices. These four had come through his office recently; another group that had failed their promotion to Black Iron level.

    ''Adventurers,'' Bernard thought with a sneer. ''All bark, no bite. Always so full of themselves, yet completely blind to their own shortcomings.''

    He had reviewed these four personally. He knew their skill levels, their lack of teamwork, their overinflated egos. And now here they were, mocking someone who had actually completed the commission they had failed.

    Bernard drained the last of his wine, slamming the empty glass on the counter. His mood darkened as he stood from his seat, his gaze sharp and unyielding.

    He turned toward the group, ready to deliver a reality check they wouldn''t soon forget.

 Chapter 75 - 75: Spreading Like Wildfire!

    "Mr. Bernard, you''re here too?"

    The voices of the four adventurers instantly shifted to a nervous tone as Bernard walked over to their table. They recognized him immediately, he was the auditor who had handled their failed promotion commission.

    But Bernard didn''t acknowledge their greetings. Instead, he stood there, arms crossed, looking down at them with an expression of profound disappointment. His sharp gaze cut through their attempted pleasantries like a sword.

    "You four," he began, his tone cold and laced with frustration, "sitting here, laughing, thinking you deserve to team up with an Explosion Magician or a Priest? Let me ask you a few things. How old are you? Have any of you learned even ''one'' skill? How much magic power do you have?"

    The four froze, exchanging awkward glances, unable to answer.

    Bernard didn''t wait for a response. "That''s what I thought," he snapped. "And since you clearly don''t know, let me ''educate'' you. Do you know why that fighter; yes, the one you were laughing at for carrying a long heavy sword; teamed up with the Explosion Magician and the Priest instead of you? Do you know why they chose ''him''?"

    He leaned closer, his voice rising. "Because he''s a dual-professional."

    The table went silent.

    "Did you hear me? A ''dual-professional''! In addition to being a fighter, he''s also awakened as a ''warrior''! That''s why he carries a long sword. That''s why they teamed up with him, and not you!"

    His voice grew louder, filled with righteous indignation, as if releasing all the frustration and disbelief he''d been carrying since the morning. The entire tavern fell silent, adventurers pausing mid-conversation to turn their attention to Bernard.

    "What''s wrong?" Bernard barked, looking around at the stunned faces. "Didn''t hear me the first time? Fine, I''ll say it again."

    He straightened his posture, raising his voice for everyone to hear.

    "That kid you''ve all been laughing at; the one carrying the long sword, the one you said wasn''t fit to be on a team with an Explosion Magician or a Priest, is a ''dual-professional''! He''s both a fighter and a warrior! That''s why he carries that sword, and that''s why he''s already surpassed most of you!"

    The tavern erupted into chaos. Adventurers who had been laughing moments ago were now gaping in disbelief, their voices rising in astonished murmurs.

    "Is he serious? A ''dual-professional''? I''ve only read about that in temple libraries!"

    "No way¡­ Dual-professionals are supposed to be legendary! You''re joking, right?"

    One bold adventurer shouted, "Mr. Bernard, are you trying to mess with us?!"

    Bernard smirked at the accusation, shaking his head. "Mess with you? Why would I waste my time lying to ''you''?" He raised his hand for silence, and the room settled down, the air thick with curiosity. Even the tavernkeeper, who had been wiping glasses behind the counter, stopped mid-motion to listen.

    "Let me tell you something else," Bernard said, his voice calm but cutting. "I personally reviewed their promotion commission this morning. Not only did they complete the mission, but that kid; Raymond, mastered the skills of ''both'' of his awakened professions. Oh, and did I mention? He''s only fifteen years old."

    The crowd gasped collectively.

    "And how long has he been an adventurer?" Bernard continued, his lips curling into a satisfied grin. "Less than a month. That''s right, less than thirty days, and he''s already been promoted to Black Iron level. Compare that to yourselves. Some of you have been trying for years, and you''ve got nothing to show for it!"

    He turned back to the four adventurers at the table, who were now sinking into their chairs, their faces red with embarrassment. "And ''you''," Bernard said, pointing at them, "had the audacity to laugh at him? You, who can''t even complete your own promotion commission? You think you''re worthy of teaming up with an Explosion Magician or a Priest? Look at yourselves! What do you have to offer? What makes you better than him?"

    The four stared at the table, unable to meet Bernard''s gaze. Their earlier arrogance had evaporated completely, leaving behind only shame.

    The rest of the adventurers in the tavern were no better off. Many had laughed at Raymond before, mocking him for carrying a sword as a fighter, assuming he was a clueless amateur. Now, they realized how wrong they had been.

    The truth hit them hard. ''That kid wasn''t trying to "pretend" to be a warrior. He ''was'' a warrior.''

    Their earlier mockery now felt like a slap to their own faces. They had ridiculed someone who had already surpassed them in both skill and recognition. The humiliation was palpable, their laughter now replaced by silence and regret.

    And those who had assumed Salifi and Loreni were naive for teaming up with Raymond felt their cheeks burn even hotter. ''They'' were the fools, deceived by their own arrogance. The two women had known all along what Raymond was capable of and they had chosen wisely.

    As the realization sank in, the entire tavern seemed to hold its breath, weighed down by collective shame.

    Bernard, now satisfied that his point had been made, took a sip from his drink, savoring the silence. He glanced at the four adventurers one last time, his expression a mix of pity and disdain.

    "Next time," he said, setting his glass down, "try focusing on improving yourselves instead of tearing others down. Because if you keep this attitude, you''ll never make it out of White Porcelain."

    With that, Bernard turned and walked back to his seat, leaving behind a room full of humbled adventurers.

    As he sat down, a small smile played on his lips. His frustration from earlier was gone, replaced by a quiet satisfaction. After all, sometimes reality had to be served with a hard dose of humility and tonight, Bernard had served it perfectly.

    The quick-witted adventurer glanced at Bernard, who was still basking in his moment of triumph, clearly pleased with himself for putting the tavern in its place. An idea sparked in his mind, and without hesitation, he quietly slipped out of the ''Will Tavern'' and headed toward the next tavern down the road.

    He stepped inside, ordered a glass of rum, and downed it in one swift motion. The chatter of adventurers surrounded him, and he waited, biding his time, listening carefully for the inevitable.

    It didn''t take long.

    Soon enough, someone at a nearby table brought up the now-infamous fighter who carried a long sword while teaming up with the Explosion Magician and the Priest. As they laughed and mocked the ridiculous pairing, the quick-witted adventurer saw his chance. He strode over confidently, his voice loud enough to cut through the noise.

    "Ah, you''re still laughing at ''that'' team?" he said, a sly grin on his face. "Let me tell you something; you''re the ones who should be laughed at."

    The table fell silent, all eyes turning to him with confusion.

    He crossed his arms and leaned in, savoring the moment. "That fighter with the long sword you''ve all been mocking? Turns out he''s a ''dual-professional''. Yeah, you heard me; he''s not just a fighter. He''s also a warrior. That''s why he carries a long sword. And guess what? He and his team just got promoted to Black Iron yesterday."

    His words hit like a thunderbolt. The adventurers'' faces twisted into disbelief, mirroring his own reaction when he''d first heard the news.

    "You''re lying," one of them said, shaking his head. "There''s no way. Dual-professionals? That''s a myth. You''re just making this up."

    The adventurer smirked, already prepared for their skepticism. "Oh, really? If you don''t believe me, go ask Mr. Bernard at the ''Will Tavern'' next door. He''s the one who reviewed their promotion. Go ahead, see if I''m lying."

    The doubters exchanged glances, unsure what to think. But curiosity quickly got the better of them. They stood and rushed out of the tavern, heading straight for the ''Will Tavern'' to get the truth from Bernard himself.

    Moments later, a new wave of disbelief spread as they received confirmation from Bernard, who reiterated everything with the same fiery conviction. As the reality of Raymond''s achievement set in, more and more adventurers left their drinks unfinished, racing off to spread the news to others or perhaps hoping to catch a glimpse of the rising star.

    ---

    The Next Morning. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The dawn sky was a pale shade of gray as the first light of the day began to creep over the horizon.

    Raymond was already up, focused on his rigorous morning routine. The courtyard echoed with the sound of his steady movements.

    First came two thousand push-ups. His arms burned, but he pressed on, his breathing measured and even.

    Next, ten thousand swings of his long sword. The heavy blade cut through the air in precise, controlled arcs, each swing a testament to his discipline.

    Then came ten thousand punches. His fists struck the air with relentless determination, each blow sharper and more forceful than the last.

    Finally, ten thousand kicks. His legs moved with a fluidity and power that spoke of years of practice.

    This was the training plan Raymond had set for himself; a grueling regimen designed to push his limits and keep his body sharp.

    As a newly awakened professional, strength came quickly at first. His warrior class had given him raw power, while his fighter class had enhanced his flexibility and coordination, making him faster and more agile. But Raymond knew that these rapid gains wouldn''t last forever.

    Eventually, natural improvement would plateau. To grow stronger, he''d have to rely on training, battles, and the skills he learned. Skills like ''Bone Crushing'' and ''Taunt'' could change the tide of a fight, but magic power was finite, and when it ran out, all that remained were his physical abilities.

    This knowledge drove him to push himself harder every day.

    "Ten thousand!"

    Raymond exhaled sharply, letting his legs fall back to the ground. He had finished his final set.

    Sweat dripping down his face, he stood up and stretched. After taking a quick shower, he changed into a clean, casual outfit and joined Arya for breakfast.

 Chapter 76 - 76: Trip to The Tample!

    By the time the sun was fully up, Arya had also dressed for the day. She wore a new blue dress with delicate patterns embroidered on the hem, her bright red hair tied back with a matching headband. Bathed in the soft morning sunlight, she looked radiant, her cheerful energy lighting up the room.

    "Ready to go?" she asked, flashing him a bright smile.

    Raymond nodded, standing from the table. "Let''s go."

    With a spring in her step, Arya walked to his side and grabbed his hand without hesitation. Together, they stepped out of the house, the sunlight warming their faces as they headed toward the Temple Library.

    "Come on, slowpoke!" Arya teased, her voice filled with playful excitement. "We''ve got a lot to explore today!"

    Raymond couldn''t help but smile as she led him forward, the two walking side by side toward the rising sun, the day stretching out before them like a promise of new adventures.

    As they made their way to the Temple of the Sun Goddess, Raymond and Arya stood before the goddess''s statue, offering their respectful salute.

    "Let''s go, this way," Raymond said as he gestured for Arya to follow him toward the library.

    As they walked, they noticed several injured adventurers seeking healing from the temple''s priest. Some injuries were severe enough to make Arya frown in concern.

    "Being an adventurer sure comes with its dangers..." Arya murmured. She quickly turned to Raymond, her tone serious. "Make sure you''re careful when you hire someone."

    Raymond chuckled softly and reassured her, "Don''t worry, I''m always careful. Besides, remember, we have a priest in our team."

    Arya nodded. She had just witnessed the priest perform a miraculous healing spell, mending a large chunk of flesh from an adventurer''s leg after a monster bite. It had amazed her how powerful healing magic could be.

    But there was something that bothered her. The priestess was another woman, and now, it seemed, all the members of Raymond''s team were female!

    Raymond had explained that there were no male priests, only women. At first, Arya had found this hard to believe.

    This time, Arya had decided to join Raymond on his visit to the temple so she could find some books on the topic of awakeners and broaden her knowledge.

    Before long, they arrived at the temple library. Though Raymond had warned her it was just a long corridor, Arya couldn''t help but notice something unusual. "This is strange. There are no seats for people to sit and read. Everyone has to stand. And you can''t squat or sit on the ground."

    Raymond pointed to some chairs outside. "Well, if you get tired of standing, you can always sit outside to rest, but you can''t take any books with you."

    Arya observed the area outside, where many people were sitting and resting.

    She was still puzzled. "But why does the Temple Library have such a strange rule? Do you know why, Raymond?"

    "I''m not entirely sure," Raymond admitted. He paused for a moment, then added, "Maybe it''s because sometimes many people want to read the same book. If they could sit down and read all day, others wouldn''t get a chance to read it. So to make it fair, they probably decided not to provide seats inside. Standing might tire you, but at least everyone gets a chance."

    He continued, "It could also be that there are too many people, and they simply don''t have space for more seats. To keep it fair, they decided no one gets to sit." Explore more at My Virtual Library Empire

    Arya nodded slowly, still unsure. "I see... I think?"

    Raymond gave her a reassuring smile. "Alright, let''s head inside now, but we need to be quiet."

    "Got it!" Arya replied as she walked in ahead of him.

    They arrived at the ''Awakened'' section, where they began searching for the books they needed.

    Raymond was particularly interested in finding books about the various professional skills of the awakeners. Unlike other awakeners who just use whatever skills they naturally learn, Raymond had the ability to choose his skills through a special panel. By studying these books, he could better understand the different skills and make smarter choices about what to learn, helping him avoid wasting time on skills that weren''t useful.

    Next, Raymond found a section on monsters. Although Lorene, a member of their team, knew a lot about them and Raymond could always ask if he needed clarification, he felt it would be better to learn about them himself. After all, it''s always safer to be prepared, and Lorene wouldn''t always be there to answer his questions.

    However, the "skills" section was definitely his top priority. After all, this was crucial for him, especially since he currently had two skill points available in his panel.

    As he watched Arya pick up the book "Explanation of the Awakener," a book he had read before, Raymond quickly located what he was searching for; the fifth edition of "Professional Skills."

    He took the book off the shelf and started flipping through the pages.

    The first page was just a preface from the author, stating that the book didn''t contain a complete list of skills. Some skills could be learned by multiple professions, but others hadn''t been discovered yet. The book would be updated in the future to include new findings.

    Raymond had already noticed this on the cover of the fifth edition. He also recalled a note from earlier in the book, saying that once a skill was understood, its name would be engraved in the learner''s mind, not chosen by them.

    Raymond nodded to himself, remembering when he first learned the skills ''Bone Crusher'' and ''Taunt.'' The names of these skills had appeared in his mind automatically. At first, he thought it was just a feature of the panel, but now it made sense that it was part of the process of learning the skill itself.

    After reading the preface, Raymond opened the table of contents. The list of skills was overwhelming.

    The skills shown on his panel were only a small fraction of the ones listed here!

    "I''ll start by focusing on the skills already on my panel and then gradually check out the ones I don''t have," Raymond thought, and proceeded to open his panel. He began finding each skill in the book and flipping to the corresponding pages to read the detailed descriptions.

    For example, the "Iron Elbow" skill for fighters: It could only be learned by the Fighter profession. When used, it allowed the fighter to quickly deliver an elbow strike so powerful it could break through the bones of ordinary monsters and even shatter a sturdy iron sword with one blow. Using the skill consumed 120 magic points.

    Another example was "Iron Bones": This skill made the fighter''s body as tough as fine iron for five minutes, without affecting their agility. It cost 180 magic points to use. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Raymond took careful notes of all the skills, paying special attention to three in particular ''Iron Bones,'' ''Whirlwind Kick,'' and ''Wind Slash'' because each of these required two skill points to learn.

    The "Whirlwind Kick" skill, available only to Fighters, allowed the user to leap and spin, delivering a powerful kick that surpassed the force of other fighter strikes like ''Iron Elbow'' or ''Bone Crusher.'' It consumed 180 magic points to use.

    The "Gale Slash" was exclusive to the Swordsman profession. It allowed the user to charge forward and slash the target within five meters instantly, moving so fast that regular fighters wouldn''t be able to react. This skill also consumed 180 magic points.

    It was important to note that while Raymond had gained an understanding of ''Bone Crusher'' and ''Taunt'' after learning them, the knowledge in his mind was much less detailed than what the book provided.

    In his mind, the skill knowledge told him how to use the skills and what they were capable of, but it didn''t mention things like mana cost or offer comparisons with other skills.

    So, Raymond took his time, studying each skill carefully.

 Chapter 77 - 77: Understanding the Skills!

    Taunt: This skill is exclusive to the Warrior class. Once mastered, it can target up to five enemies within 25 meters, causing them to lose control and fiercely attack the user of the skill.

    The effect of Taunt lasts for a duration that depends on the maximum mana of both the user and the enemies, with a maximum duration of 3 seconds.

    As you continue to master this skill, the range and the number of enemies affected by the "Taunt" increases. The skill''s mana cost starts at 240 points, and each level of deeper understanding adds 30 more mana points to the cost.

    Raymond skimmed through the details of the Taunt skill, nodding in recognition. The basics matched what he already knew, but there were a few things he hadn''t realized. For instance, he didn''t know that the skill''s duration was influenced by both parties'' mana or that the skill could be upgraded for greater range and effectiveness.

    His panel only indicated that the skill was Upgradeable, without explaining what the upgrade actually did.

    "Looks like the book has a lot more detailed info," Raymond mused.

    He continued flipping through the pages and soon discovered something interesting. The Warrior class had a variety of specialized skills, each tied to a different weapon. For instance, "Heart Piercer" was a gun skill, and "Shield Strike" was a shield skill.

    While these skills could technically be used with other types of weapons, their power would be significantly weaker. For example, using a shield strike with just an arm as a shield wouldn''t have nearly the same impact as using an actual shield.

    However, if a warrior used a large, heavy sword as a shield to perform the "Shield Strike," the power would be less affected.

    The author of the book had conducted experiments and concluded that the closer the weapon was to the one associated with the skill, the less the skill''s power would diminish. But since most awakeners naturally learn skills tied to the weapons they use most, this isn''t usually a major concern, unless their weapon breaks during combat.

    Raymond felt relieved reading this. "Good thing I''m reading this skill introduction! If I accidentally learn gun skills while using a sword, not only would my attacks be weak, but I wouldn''t even be able to explain why."

    The Warrior class had a wide range of weapons; swords, spears, axes, maces, and more, all within their proficiency. This meant that warriors had many skills to master, and some skill descriptions even noted whether the power of the skill would change based on the weapon being used.

    After finishing the warrior skills from his panel, Raymond turned to the magician''s skills. He was particularly curious about the "Explosive Fireball Technique."

    When Raymond opened the page about the Explosive Fireball, he found it was a special kind of skill description, unlike the others.

    Explosive Fireball: Also known as Explosion Magic, it is one of the most powerful fire spells, rivaling even lightning magic. However, what truly sets Explosion Magic apart is its potential! The true power of this skill lies in its upper limits, and no other magic, even lightning magic, can compare to it.

    When first mastered, the Explosion Fireball creates a fireball with a blast radius of just five meters. But as the magic is further mastered, the explosion grows larger, eventually summoning a real meteorite through the magic circle!

    In fact, the most powerful Explosion Mage in history once summoned a meteorite that obliterated an entire city. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    And that may not even be the peak of what Explosion Magic can do.

    Raymond was absolutely stunned.

    Before, he had only been able to guess the immense power of the Explosive Fireball spell based on its learning requirements and the number of skill points it needed. But now, after reading the full description, he realized just how crazy this magic was.

    A meteorite, actually summoned and used to destroy a city!

    He couldn''t help but compare it to the town of Wittes, which had developed over many years and had a permanent population of at least 100,000. Though it was considered a city, it was still just a small town by comparison to what the book described.

    A real city destroyed by a meteorite... that was on a whole different level.

    Raymond felt a sudden urge to gather skill points, meet the requirements, and learn Explosive Fireball himself. But that urge quickly faded. After all, learning it required 10 skill points and each subsequent upgrade would cost just as many!

    He knew this because after learning the Taunt skill, he noticed a new entry appeared in his panel:

    "Upgradeable Skills: Taunt, Upgrade Cost: 3 Skill Points."

    Since learning Taunt had cost 3 skill points, Raymond assumed that upgrading Explosive Fireball would follow the same pattern and he couldn''t even begin to imagine how many upgrades it would take to summon a meteorite.

    "Forget it," he sighed, "it''s good enough to have Sylph on the team..."

    Raymond also noted that the Explosion Magic would consume 500 mana when first used, with each upgrade increasing the mana cost by 100 points. Given his own mana was under 600 points, Raymond quickly dismissed the idea of trying to learn it. He didn''t want to end up like Sylph, whose mana wasn''t even close to that amount.

    But then a thought hit him, if Explosive Fireball consumed 500 mana to use, how could Sylph, with less than 300 mana, even perform it?

    Discover more content at My Virtual Library Empire

    His thoughts turned to the extraordinary sapphire on Sylph''s magic wand. He remembered hearing from a dwarf craftsman that gems like sapphire, ruby, and emerald could reduce the mana consumption of magic when embedded in a wand.

    But even then, Raymond knew from the craftsman that these gems only reduced mana cost by 10% at most. So, even with the sapphire, Sylph would still need at least 450 mana to cast Explosion Magic and she obviously didn''t have that much.

    "How in the world did Sylph do it?" Raymond wondered aloud, completely puzzled.

    Just as he was about to give up, a thought suddenly flashed in his mind. He turned to the skill book''s catalog and searched for the "Craftsman" skill.

    Forging, Identification, Metal Fusion, Metal Separation, Enchantment...

    Enchantment! Raymond''s eyes widened as he quickly flipped to the page on Enchantment and began reading.

    Once he finished reading the description, a smile spread across his face. All his questions and doubts were instantly cleared up.

    The reason Sylph could use Explosion Magic despite her low mana was because of the Enchantment skill!

    Enchantment: This skill is exclusive to the Craftsman profession. Once mastered, it allows you to enchant equipment.

    Enchanted equipment has the ability to absorb and store magic power. When the wearer uses a skill that consumes magic, part of the stored magic power in the equipment is used to help cover the mana cost. However, the equipment can only contribute up to half of the mana required for the skill.

    So, it wasn''t Sylph''s own mana that made Explosion Fireball possible, it was the enchanted equipment she used that filled in the gap!

 Chapter 78 - 78: Passive Skills!

    "Enchanting¡­ What an incredible skill for a craftsman," Raymond murmured, running his fingers across the pages of the book. "Too bad the dwarf craftsman hasn''t figured it out yet."

    The disappointment was evident in his tone, but the more he read, the more fascinating the concept became.

    Enchanting wasn''t as simple as it sounded. Not every piece of equipment could be enchanted, and the book explained why in painstaking detail. It all boiled down to the material''s ability to absorb and store magic power, what craftsmen referred to as its ''magic conductivity''.

    Materials with poor magic conductivity weren''t just inefficient; they were downright dangerous to enchant. These materials could only absorb minimal amounts of magic power, and even that caused wear and tear. Over time or after just a few uses, the enchanted equipment would crack, break, or become entirely unusable.

    On the other hand, materials with high magic conductivity excelled in both absorbing and storing magic power. They were far more durable and could handle the strain of magic absorption and release without degrading. This made them ideal for crafting high-quality enchanted equipment and magical devices.

    Raymond thought back to Sylph''s sapphire-hued wand. ''It has to be enchanted,'' he realized. Even if it wasn''t crafted entirely from magic-conducting materials, the quality of its construction had to be exceptional to withstand enchantments.

    "Her wand''s no doubt enchanted," he muttered. "And if it isn''t made entirely from magic-conducting materials, then those materials must still be top-notch."

    Raymond couldn''t help but chuckle to himself. "Of course. She''s a noble, after all."

    It all clicked into place. He''d suspected it before, but this confirmed it. A wand of that caliber wasn''t something just anyone could afford. Enchanted weapons, especially those with high-quality materials; were exceedingly expensive, a status symbol reserved for the wealthy.

    "A noble lady," he mused, shaking his head. "But instead of heading to the Knight Academy or joining the Templar Order like most nobles, she chooses to become an adventurer. How peculiar."

    It wasn''t unheard of for noble children to pursue the adventurer''s path, but they were usually from families in decline or those not destined to inherit anything significant. Sylph didn''t seem to fit that mold. Her demeanor and possessions screamed privilege.

    "Hopefully, she didn''t sneak it out of her family''s estate," Raymond muttered with a smirk. The thought of her being a rebellious noble amused him, but he quickly pushed it aside. It wasn''t his place to pry.

    Refocusing on the book, his attention returned to the word ''Enchanting''. He reread the details, intrigued by the skill''s potential.

    "I wonder if anyone in Wittes has mastered enchanting," he thought aloud. "I should ask the dwarf craftsman when I get the chance."

    He wasn''t entirely sure when he''d have enough skill points to unlock the skill for himself, but that didn''t matter. Just knowing it existed¡ªand that it could eventually be part of his repertoire¡ªwas enough for now. He made a mental note to include it in his panel as soon as the opportunity arose.

    With that settled, Raymond turned back to the list of skills on his panel. There were still several he hadn''t explored in the book, and he wasn''t one to leave stones unturned. He flipped to the next page, his eyes scanning eagerly as he continued his study.

    Every skill he read about filled him with both excitement and determination. The more he learned, the clearer his path became. The potential of these abilities wasn''t just theoretical, it was tangible, something he could one day wield.

    And Raymond knew, in the depths of his mind, that mastering these skills would be the key to rising above the challenges ahead.

    By the time Raymond finished studying all the skills on his panel, he had completely lost track of time. Letting out a slow exhale, he glanced over to where Arya had been standing earlier, expecting to see her still engrossed in her book.

    But she wasn''t there.

    "Huh?" Raymond frowned, turning his head to scan the corridor. She was nowhere in sight.

    It didn''t take long for realization to dawn on him. As a fighter, he could stand for hours without discomfort, but Arya was just an ordinary fifteen-year-old girl. Standing for so long would naturally leave her legs sore.

    He closed the book ''Professional Skills'' with a soft thud and returned it to its place on the shelf. Then, stepping out of the library, he quickly spotted Arya sitting on one of the benches outside.

    She was bent forward, her hands delicately massaging her calves. Her expression was a mix of mild frustration and relief as she tried to ease the ache.

    "Let me handle it."

    Before Arya could respond, Raymond had already sat down beside her. She blinked in surprise as he gently took her ankle, lifted her leg slightly, and placed it on his thigh.

    "Raymond! What are you doing?!" Arya''s voice was a sharp whisper, her eyes darting nervously to the people around them. She hurriedly tugged at the hem of her blue skirt, covering her knees as her cheeks flushed a delicate pink.

    The benches were scattered with other readers, all taking a break from standing in the library. Arya could only imagine the gossip if anyone saw Raymond massaging her legs.

    "Relax," Raymond said, his tone calm but firm. "I''m a fighter. I know how to massage sore muscles. It''ll help you recover faster."

    Before she could protest further, he lightly held her ankle in place, making it clear she wasn''t getting out of this. His hands moved with practiced precision, his fingers applying just the right amount of pressure to her calf.

    Arya opened her mouth to argue but stopped when the soreness in her legs began melting away, replaced by a warm, soothing numbness.

    "How does it feel? Better?" Raymond asked, though the look on her face said it all.

    "Mhm," she murmured, nodding as a shy smile crept onto her lips. Her earlier embarrassment gave way to quiet gratitude as she leaned back slightly, letting herself relax.

    The soreness was fading quickly under Raymond''s careful movements, and though she was still conscious of the people around them, she found herself unable to care. A small, contented smile lingered on her face as she enjoyed the moment.

    After finishing with one leg, Raymond gently switched to the other, his touch just as gentle and effective. Arya''s worries faded further, replaced by a strange sense of calm as she let herself trust him.

    Finally, Raymond finished. He carefully placed her feet back on the ground, stood up, and stretched. "Alright. Stand up and see how it feels now."

    Arya hesitated for a moment before rising to her feet. She tested her legs, shifting her weight from one foot to the other. Her eyes lit up in surprise.

    "Wow!" Arya exclaimed as she stood up, took a few steps, and stomped her feet. A bright smile spread across her face. "It really doesn''t hurt anymore! I didn''t expect a fighter to have such a useful skill!" sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Raymond smirked, crossing his arms. "Told you. Fighter training has its perks."

    Arya looked up at him, her earlier embarrassment replaced by a bright, genuine smile. "Thanks, Raymond. I guess I owe you one."

    Arya nodded, but as they began walking, she couldn''t help but glance at Raymond, her cheeks still a little warm. She wasn''t sure if it was because of the massage or the way he''d confidently taken charge, but something about the moment lingered in her mind and she couldn''t help but smile.

    Raymond chuckled, brushing off her praise. "It''s nothing special¡­" But his words trailed off as his mind suddenly froze.

    Wait. Isn''t this technically a skill?

    The thought struck him like a bolt of lightning. Up until now, every skill he''d learned through his panel had been an ''active'' skill, requiring mana to use. He''d assumed that passive skills, abilities that enhance or activate automatically, were simply more difficult to comprehend, and that''s why he hadn''t unlocked any yet.

    But now, a new theory began to form in his mind.

    ''Could it be that passive skills are already granted upon awakening?''

    He thought back to his own awakening as a fighter. The moment it happened, he''d felt his body become more flexible and his reflexes sharpen. His movements became more fluid and natural, as though he''d been fighting his entire life. That wasn''t something he actively trained, it was simply ''there''.

    Then, there was his warrior awakening. Within days, his strength had skyrocketed, his stamina and recovery ability becoming leagues above an ordinary person. He''d instinctively mastered heavy weapons, his body naturally adapting to their weight and balance.

    And it wasn''t just fighters and warriors. Swordsmen awakened with master-level swordsmanship, their precision and speed unmatched. Magicians became deeply attuned to the flow of magic, their affinity for spells enhanced. Even craftsmen were naturally gifted, their hands steady and their forging skills elevated to masterful levels.

    ''These innate abilities¡­ Aren''t they just passive skills?''

    "Raymond, what''s wrong?" Arya''s curious voice pulled him from his thoughts. She tilted her head, her bright eyes studying his face.

    "I just realized something," Raymond said, a flicker of excitement in his tone.

    Arya blinked, intrigued but unsure what he meant. Before she could press further, Raymond glanced at the sky, noticing the sun now high overhead. They had left the house after a light breakfast, and while he could push through without eating, he realized Arya might not fare the same.

    "Let''s head back," he said, snapping her out of her curiosity.

    "Hmm? You''re done reading already?" Arya asked, raising an eyebrow.

    "Not quite. I''ll finish tomorrow. Come on, let''s go."

    With that, he turned toward the exit, and Arya followed close behind.

 Chapter 79 - 79: Equipment Enchantment!

    As they stepped out of the temple''s grand doors and into the bustling streets, a pair of adventurers passed by them, deep in conversation.

    "Did you hear about the fighter who teamed up with the Explosion Mage?" one of them asked, his voice low but eager.

    "Oh, you mean the guy carrying the long heavy sword? The one everyone laughed at?"

    "Yeah, turns out he''s actually a dual-class player!"

    "No way," the other adventurer said, his tone skeptical. "What''s his second class?"

    "Warrior, of course. Why else would he carry a long heavy sword? I heard the people who mocked him before are so embarrassed now. You know, all those ''carrying a long sword doesn''t make you a warrior'' types."

    The second adventurer burst out laughing. "Oh, man, that''s priceless. I bet they feel so dumb!"

    "Hah, no kidding," the first replied. "It''s amazing how quickly opinions change when someone actually proves them wrong. Still¡­" He lowered his voice conspiratorially. "You didn''t say anything about him before, right?"

    "Me? Of course not! Do I look like the kind of guy who''d do that?"

    The two of them chuckled awkwardly and walked off, their voices fading into the crowd.

    Arya slowed her steps, glancing sideways at Raymond. Her lips twitched into a teasing smile.

    "Well, it seems the reputation of dual-professional is spreading," she said lightly.

    Raymond shrugged, a faint smirk on his face. "Let them talk."

    "Arya turned to Raymond and asked, ''Isn''t that you they''re talking about?''"

    She glanced at him, her eyes full of curiosity.

    With his explosive magic powers and the fighter wielding a heavy sword, there was no mistaking who they were talking about. Everyone knew it was Raymond.

    "Yeah, it''s me," Raymond replied with a calm nod.

    But Arya wasn''t so calm. She shot a glare at the two adventurers who were walking away and asked, "So, what they said about you being laughed at by other adventurers, was that true?"

    Raymond chuckled. "Well, back then, they didn''t know I was a dual-professional. They just thought I wasn''t worthy of teaming up with Sylph and the others. It was pretty funny, actually."

    Arya was fuming. "What''s funny about that? Those adventurers are awful!"

    She kept her eyes locked on the two adventurers who were already out of earshot, still fuming. "And don''t they realize that Sylph chose to team up with you when you only had your fighter abilities? She didn''t pick them. Shouldn''t they be looking at their own flaws?"

    Raymond agreed, but in his mind, he knew better.

    Most adventurers came from humble beginnings; commoners or even the poor, before awakening their abilities and becoming revered figures in their own right. Over time, as they completed a few missions and killed some monsters, many grew overly confident. They''d swagger into taverns, bragging about their deeds, looking down on anyone newer to the game.

    And if they were lucky enough to level up, they became even more insufferable, thinking themselves superior to rookies like Raymond once was.

    That''s why Raymond kept his dual-professional status under wraps. He didn''t want to make enemies by rubbing his success in their faces. In a world where adventurers risk their lives for money, it wasn''t wise to give anyone a reason to resent you.

    "But... now that the word is out about my dual-class status, I don''t think there''ll be any more of those snide remarks in the future," Raymond said thoughtfully.

    Arya grinned at the thought of the other adventurers being embarrassed. "I bet the ones who laughed at you are too ashamed to show their faces now. Honestly, that makes me so happy! Let''s go grab some food."

    They headed to a nearby restaurant for a good meal before making their way to the dwarf craftsman to pick up Raymond''s repaired armor.

    Upon entering the shop, they saw a dwarf craftsman showing off some weapons to a pair of adventurers; a man and a woman. The two were busy inspecting the items, so Raymond and Arya stood off to the side, waiting their turn.

    Raymond studied the adventurers. Both were in their twenties and wore light black nameplates; Black Iron-level adventurers. He couldn''t quite make out their exact professions from a distance, but based on their weapons, he figured the woman was a warrior and the man an archer or hunter.

    The woman finally settled on a hefty sword, about 20 cm wide, large enough to double as a shield. After a brief discussion, the deal was struck, and the dwarf went off to fetch their scabbards. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    It was then that the two adventurers seemed to notice Raymond and Arya.

    The male adventurer froze, eyes widening in recognition.

    "What''s wrong?" the female warrior asked, noticing his reaction.

    He leaned in and whispered, "That''s Raymond, I think."

    "Raymond?"

    The female warrior''s voice was filled with excitement as she leaned closer to her companion. "Is that the Raymond who teamed up with the Explosion Magician and was revealed last night to be a dual-class fighter? Are you sure?"

    "Definitely him," the male adventurer replied confidently. "A few days ago, I saw them at the promotion hall. I used my ''Eagle Eye'' to spot them from a distance. No doubt about it!"

    The male adventurer paused, then glanced at Raymond again, looking puzzled. "But the girl with him... I haven''t seen her before. She''s not an Explosion Mage or a Priestess."

    Meanwhile, Raymond noticed the two adventurers whispering and sneaking glances in their direction.

    At that moment, the dwarf craftsman emerged from the back with a scabbard and handed it to the female warrior. Before leaving, she couldn''t resist asking, "Uh, are you the dual-professional Raymond?"

    Raymond met her hopeful gaze, then nodded, saying, "That''s me."

    She blushed and quickly added, "I''m Chris."

    She pulled her teammate away, still flushed with excitement.

    Raymond was left standing there, completely confused. ''What just happened?''

    The dwarf craftsman looked at Raymond, wide-eyed. "So, you''re the dual-professional Raymond from all the tavern chatter in the East District last night? No wonder you, a fighter, use such a heavy long sword."

    Raymond smiled awkwardly and nodded but didn''t respond.

    The craftsman, looking a bit annoyed, grumbled, "Why didn''t you tell me earlier? If I''d known, I wouldn''t have had to listen to those adventurers gloating about it last night while I was out drinking!"

    Raymond, trying to keep it light, shrugged. "You didn''t ask."

    The dwarf craftsman shot him a hard look. He had been dying to know the scoop himself so he could impress his drinking buddies. Now he regretted not asking Raymond more questions earlier. ''I should''ve figured it out...'' he thought, irritated with himself.

    He also remembered mocking Raymond back then for using a long sword. If only he''d asked, "Why would a fighter use a long sword?" maybe things would''ve gone differently.

    Finally, the dwarf craftsman handed over the repaired leather armor with a grumble. "Here''s your armor. Five silver coins."

    Raymond examined it carefully, inspecting the craftsmanship with a critical eye. Satisfied that the repair was solid, he handed over the payment.

    After a moment, Raymond hesitated, then asked, "Mr. Greytor, do you know any craftsmen in Wittes who can enchant equipment?"

    The dwarf craftsman raised an eyebrow. "Enchant, huh? Don''t say I didn''t warn you. The gear you''re wearing isn''t made of top-tier materials. It won''t last long after enchantment."

    Raymond nodded. "I know. I just wanted to ask about it now. Once I save enough for better equipment, I''ll enchant it then."

    The craftsman snorted. "Well, if you''re serious about it, you need to know that the only person who can enchant in Wittes is President Beno at the Alchemist Branch. He''s the only one with the skill. And don''t even think about getting it cheap; one enchantment will cost you dozens of gold coins. If you can afford it, then go ahead."

    He seemed slightly annoyed, adding, "Dozens of gold coins for a single enchantment. Ridiculous!"

    Raymond''s eyes lit up. ''Dozens of gold coins?'' That was a steep price, but to Raymond, it was exciting news. ''Enchanting is a skill I ''must'' learn.''

 Chapter 80 - 80: Becoming Famous!

    As Raymond walked out of the weapon shop, his mind was buzzing with thoughts of how to get close to President Beno and learn the coveted "enchantment" skill. The temptation was too great; each enchantment costing dozens of gold coins was a steep price, but the potential benefits were undeniable.

    "Still," Raymond thought, "only President Beno knows this skill in all of Wittes. It must be incredibly difficult to master, and probably costs a ton of skill points to learn."

    It was then that he noticed Arya standing still, looking off into the distance with a slightly sour expression.

    "What''s wrong?" he asked, concerned.

    Arya crossed her arms, looking at him with a mix of envy and frustration. "I just feel like, now that your dual-class identity is out, you''ve become really popular... I''m sure a lot of female adventurers are going to want to team up with you in the future."

    Clearly, Arya was still annoyed by the attention Raymond had gotten from the female warrior earlier.

    Raymond thought for a moment, then gave her a sly smile. "Actually, it''s more the male adventurers who want to team up with me."

    Arya couldn''t help but laugh at his answer.

    "But it''s not that simple to join our team," Raymond continued with a grin. "We''re all geniuses, after all."

    Arya raised an eyebrow. "Really? So if I awaken and I''m not a genius, I can''t join?"

    "How could that be?" Raymond responded. "Of course, you can join."

    "Really?" Arya asked again, her eyes lighting up with hope.

    "Of course," Raymond said seriously. "I''m the captain, so I have the final say."

    At that, Arya''s mood brightened, and a smile spread across her face. She was excited to turn fifteen soon, but at the same time, she worried about whether she would awaken and become a professional. After all, less than one percent of people managed to awaken their abilities.

    ---

    The next few days passed with Raymond and Arya spending their time at the library, devouring books on skills and abilities. By the end of the week, they had gone through all the skill books available to them.

    Yet, as they reached the final pages, they were left with a lingering sense of frustration. The author had noted that there were many missing skills; ones so rare and difficult to comprehend that either their users kept them secret, or they didn''t share them at all. Only those who had unlocked these abilities truly knew about them.

    "Figures," Raymond mused. "A lot of awakened people don''t want others to know about their skills."

    It made perfect sense to him. If someone knew about your unique abilities, they could easily become envious and that jealousy could lead to dangerous situations. The Adventurer''s Guild understood this, too. Raymond remembered his first report to the guild auditor, Bernard, who had told him that if he didn''t want to reveal his skills, he could simply say, "I killed the monster using a skill."

    Raymond had intentionally chosen to say "taunting" to draw attention to his dual-class identity. But, from the conversations he overheard in the last few days, it seemed Bernard hadn''t spilled the beans about his skills. It was a small relief.

    Sure enough, even though the guild knew about the adventurers'' skills, they would never easily share them. After all, the Adventurer''s Guild understood its members better than anyone else; they knew the kind of people adventurers were.

    After finishing the skill book, Raymond moved on to other readings about monsters and various other topics.

    In the days that followed, news of his dual-class identity had spread throughout the adventurer community. It seemed that everyone was talking about it, and Raymond often overheard conversations on the streets. Luckily, not many adventurers had actually seen him in person. Most of their attention had been on Sylph, so no one recognized Raymond. This allowed him and Arya to continue their daily trips to the temple library without any issues.

    That is, until the fifth day.

    On this particular day, Raymond suited up in all his gear and prepared to head out. He and Sylph, along with Lorene, had agreed to meet up and accept new commissions, as well as change their adventurer level nameplates.

    "Raymond, remember to be careful out there!" Arya warned, her concern clear as she gave him one last reminder.

    "I will," Raymond nodded reassuringly.

    After making sure he had all his equipment, he grabbed his backpack and waved goodbye to Arya.

    For some reason, each time he left to accept a commission, Raymond couldn''t shake the odd feeling that it was like a husband going on an adventure while his wife waited at home for his safe return.

    Shaking the thought from his mind, Raymond headed toward Lanbaiyun Street.

    ---

    When he arrived, he didn''t need to search for his companions. All he had to do was follow the curious glances of the adventurers around him. At the street intersection, two figures stood out; Sylph in her magic robe and Lorene in her priestess uniform.

    While the general public might not have recognized Raymond or Lorene, any adventurer would easily spot Sylph, the blonde-haired, blue-eyed explosion magician carrying her signature metal magic staff.

    As Raymond approached, he noticed a crowd of adventurers talking among themselves, but it wasn''t Sylph and Lorene who were the center of attention, it was someone else entirely.

    "They''re the Explosion Mage and the Priest who teamed up with the dual-class player. I didn''t know they lived on Bailanyun Street."

    "Yeah, but where''s Raymond? Doesn''t he live here too?" one adventurer asked, confused.

    "I don''t know," another replied, "But I''m really envious of them. I mean, they get to team up with a dual-class player. That''s incredible! And one''s an explosion mage while the other''s a priest; that''s a solid combo."

    "True, but it''s not just that Raymond''s a dual-class adventurer. The big deal is his talent! Not only did he awaken two professions, but the real kicker is that he''s already unlocked skills in both of them!"

    "Exactly. It''s only been a few days since he awakened as a warrior, and he''s already mastered warrior skills! Can you believe that talent?" another adventurer marveled.

    Raymond overheard them, a slight grin forming as he realized just how much his reputation had grown in such a short time. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    As whispers filled the air, Raymond couldn''t help but notice that, despite being the focus of everyone''s attention, Sylph and Lorene weren''t the least bit upset. In fact, they seemed to be enjoying the spotlight, even if they were just supporting characters in the ongoing conversation.

    They had already heard the news about Raymond''s dual-class status, and it made them both proud.

    Sylph, with a slight smirk on her face, raised her chin a little. ''So, you all looked down on Raymond before?'' she thought with satisfaction. ''Now you see just how impressive he really is!''

    Meanwhile, Lorene felt a bit embarrassed as all the eyes in the street turned toward them, but instead of hiding, she straightened up. She knew she''d have to get used to this. Ever since teaming up with Sylph and Raymond, attention had been following them everywhere.

    "Raymond!" Sylph suddenly called out, spotting him walking toward them.

    Lorene followed Sylph''s gaze and saw Raymond approaching, dressed in leather armor, a sword strapped to his back, and a backpack slung over his shoulder. A smile spread across her face as joy bubbled up inside her.

    When the nearby adventurers heard Sylph''s shout, they turned to look at Raymond.

    "That''s him?" one sharp-eyed archer said, squinting at Raymond''s nameplate. "Yep, that''s Raymond, the fighter with the long sword."

    "It really is him!" another adventurer confirmed.

    All eyes were now fixed on Raymond, following his every move, as if trying to burn his image into their minds. Raymond, however, was no stranger to being the center of attention. He simply waved to Sylph and Lorene with a smile.

    When he reached them, he said, "Let''s head to the guild."

    "Sure!" both Sylph and Lorene agreed eagerly.

    Ignoring the stares and murmurs around them, the three of them walked confidently toward the Adventurer''s Guild, their presence leaving a trail of whispered awe in their wake. Every adventurer they passed couldn''t help but glance at them, clearly fascinated by the trio.

 Chapter 81 - 81: Moonlight Village!

    "We''re finally out!"

    In the carriage, Sylph wiped the sweat from her forehead, and Lorene was also drenched, breathing heavily from the heat. Raymond sat next to them, wearing a helpless smile.

    "Here, have some water," Raymond said, pulling out their water bladders from his backpack and handing them over.

    Both women quickly took them, drinking eagerly, their necks gracefully tilting back as they gulped. Raymond couldn''t help but notice how effortless their movements seemed.

    They had left the town of Wittes behind, but the memories of their time at the Adventurer''s Guild were still fresh in their minds, and it felt like a nightmare.

    At the guild, it wasn''t just the usual stares and whispers; things had gone wild. Archer and hunter adventurers had swarmed them, eager to join their team. It turned out their group was lacking in long-range firepower, and everyone seemed to think they were the perfect solution. Even some bronze-level adventurers came forward, hoping to team up.

    It wasn''t until the guild staff intervened, annoyed by the constant disruptions, that the three of them finally managed to escape.

    After that chaos, they didn''t dare linger. They quickly changed their adventurer nameplates, picked a random task from the commission board, and fled the guild as quickly as they could.

    "Haha! I''m finally a Black Iron-level adventurer!" Sylph grinned as she tucked the new black nameplate into her bag, beaming at it like a prized possession.

    Lorene smiled as she watched Sylph, clearly pleased for her.

    Sylph then turned to Raymond, her expression shifting to curiosity. "So, Raymond, our team really could use an archer or hunter. When are you planning to recruit one?"

    Raymond paused, thinking for a moment. "Maybe in about half a month," he answered.

    "Half a month?" Sylph and Lorene both looked at him in confusion. "Why so long? Is something special going to happen?"

    Raymond nodded. "Yes. In half a month, Arya will be turning fifteen. We''re going to see if she can awaken her profession at the temple. Once that''s decided, we''ll know whether we need to recruit anyone else."

    "Ah, that makes sense," Sylph said with a nod of understanding.

    Lorene, on the other hand, still looked confused. "Arya?" she asked.

    The two remembered that Lorene had no idea who Arya was. After introducing her, Lorene finally understood, nodding with a smile. "Got it now."

    After reading through the commission details, both Sylph and Lorene agreed with Raymond''s plan.

    "By the way, Raymond, could you pull out the commission details? We didn''t have time to look at it earlier," Sylph urged eagerly. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    They''d been in such a rush to leave the guild that only Raymond had a chance to glance at the commission. The others hadn''t even gotten a chance to read it carefully.

    Raymond pulled out the commission letter from his bag and handed it over to the two of them.

    The details read:

    Commission: Go to Moonlight Forest and collect 12 to 20 stalks of Bloodvine Grass. (Note: excess Bloodvine over 20 stalks will not be accepted.)

    Information: Bloodvine Grass grows within a 5 to 10-mile radius in the Moonlight Forest. It thrives in the same conditions as the Vine Magic Tree, so be cautious. Additionally, the Crazy Baboon monster loves to eat Bloodvine Grass, so be wary of them too.

    Reward: 10 silver coins per stalk of Bloodvine.

    Time Limit: 3 days.

    Client: Mr. Wedel, the manager of Wedel Pharmacy.

    Level: Black Iron.

    Once they finished reading, Lorene raised an eyebrow. "Bloodvine Grass is the main ingredient for the ''Intermediate Physical Restoration Potion'', right?"

    "Yep," Raymond confirmed with a nod. He had read about it in a book.

    Potion recipes weren''t secrets; they were public knowledge. The real challenge lay in the skill to craft them. The pharmacists used their magic and training to manipulate the ingredients, channeling their magic power to combine them into a potion. It wasn''t about physically refining the ingredients, but about using their magic.

    Sylph handed the commission back to Raymond, her eyes gleaming. "I''ve heard the Moonlight Forest is packed with all sorts of monsters. I can''t believe I finally got a real adventure commission here in Wittes!"

    Raymond just stared at her, slightly speechless. A magician who could only cast one explosion spell, wanting to dive into a monster-filled forest?

    He glanced at her metal magic staff; probably worth over a hundred gold coins and couldn''t help but shake his head.

    After putting the commission letter away, Raymond thought for a moment before speaking up. "The deeper you go into the Moonlight Forest, the more dangerous the monsters get. The Bloodvine Grass grows within a 5 to 10-mile range, which is right on the border of the forest''s edge. It''s an area where Iron-level adventurers can still handle the monsters. But if you push further into the middle of the forest, you''ll start encountering monsters that are much harder to deal with."

    Raymond had studied the descriptions of the Vine Demon Tree and the Mad Baboon in the temple library, so he had a pretty good understanding of their strengths and habits. With his current abilities, he didn''t think they''d be a problem.

    Even if something unexpected happened, Sylph, the explosion magician, could step in, and Loreni, the priestess, could heal them if needed.

    "We''re not heading into the heart of the forest, so we''ll be fine!" Sylph said confidently.

    Loreni hesitated before speaking up. "But we should keep in mind that there''s more to worry about than just the Vine Demon Trees and Mad Baboons... Once we enter the Moonlight Forest, we could run into all sorts of monsters."

    Raymond nodded in agreement. "Loreni''s right. So if we encounter monsters, we''ll try to avoid them. If we can''t, then we''ll fight."

    Sylph shot them both an impatient glare. "Oh, I get it. Stop worrying so much."

    And with that, the carriage fell silent.

    What Sylph and Loreni didn''t know was that Raymond had a deeper reason for taking this commission.

    First, he wanted to awaken the ''Pharmacist'' profession, which required him to gather ten different herbs from the wild and craft them into potions.

    Second, he saw the Moonlight Forest as the perfect opportunity to hunt down a variety of monsters, gain skill points, and increase his magic power limit.

    So, when he told Sylph and the others to avoid monsters, that was just a tactic. As long as the monsters weren''t too strong or didn''t interfere with the mission, Raymond planned to take them down.

    ...

    The carriage swayed as it moved along the road. With the Moonlight Forest ahead, Raymond asked Sylph and Loreni to rest while he kept watch. He told them to close their eyes and relax while he kept an eye on the surroundings.

    Finally, after making a sharp turn, a vast, dense forest came into view. Raymond could also see a cluster of houses on the edge of the forest, bustling with activity.

    "This is...?" Raymond asked, noticing the many adventurers coming and going, all wearing their gear.

    "Ah, that''s Moonlight Village," the coachman explained. "The forest ahead is Moonlight Forest. Adventurers sometimes need a break because missions here can take more than a day, so they built the village to rest."

    "Ah, I see," Raymond said with a nod.

    "We''re here!" Sylph and Loreni woke up and peered out of the carriage, taking in the sight of Moonlight Village and the Moonlight Forest beyond.

    Soon, the carriage stopped in the village. The three of them paid the fare and disembarked.

    "Let''s head into the mountains!" Raymond said, eager to get started.

    Without any intention of lingering in the village, he led Sylph and Loreni down the well-worn path that adventurers had trodden countless times, heading straight toward the shadowy Moonlight Forest.

 Chapter 82 - 82: Moonlight Forest!

    Moonlight Forest was not named for the way it looked in the moonlight, but because it always felt like a place bathed in moonlight, even during the day. The tall trees, their thick branches and leaves, blocked out most of the sunlight, casting the forest in a perpetual, dim glow. Only a faint, ghostly light managed to sneak through the layers of green, creating an eerie atmosphere.

    Raymond, Sylph, and Lorene walked through this shadowy forest, feeling the weight of the darkness that seemed to hang in the air.

    "Raymond, I don''t see any clear paths here," Sylph remarked, noting the lack of any visible signs of adventurers who had come before them. The forest seemed untouched by human feet.

    Raymond nodded thoughtfully, calculating in his mind. They had walked about two miles, but the winding route meant they hadn''t gone much deeper into the forest. "Stay alert," he said. "We''re not on a safe path, but we''re still within the edge of the forest."

    He paused and pulled out the antidote from his bag, handing it to the two of them. After they drank it, he passed Sylph the "Primary Magic Recovery Potion" and asked her to keep it handy.

    With his long sword now in hand, Raymond turned to face them. "Alright, stay about two meters behind me. Keep your distance, but don''t fall too far behind."

    As he led the way, his eyes scanned the shadows, his senses alert to every rustle and movement around them.

    "If I''d awakened as a Hunter, moving through this forest would be much easier," Raymond thought. "Unfortunately, the conditions for the second awakening are tough."

    He recalled the awakening requirements for the Hunter class:

    - Set a trap to kill a monster (which he''d already done with a rabbit trap for a poisonous wasp).

    - Track prey for at least ten minutes without being noticed (he had failed this one so far).

    - Use a bow to hit a target with a diameter of no more than ten centimeters from ten meters away (which he''d completed just two days ago).

    The hardest part had been the second condition. He''d tried tracking small animals, but if he got too close, they would notice him. If he stayed too far away, he''d lose their trail altogether.

    As they continued on their way, suddenly, the underbrush rustled violently. Without warning, a massive purple python lunged out of the jungle, its gaping mouth aimed straight for Raymond.

    But Raymond was ready. The moment he heard the sound, his fighter instincts kicked in. He took a quick step back, narrowly avoiding the snake''s strike.

    In a fluid motion, he raised his double-edged sword, swinging it with the precision of a seasoned swordsman, ready for the fight ahead.

    A flash of silver light cut through the air, and in an instant, the massive snake''s head and body were severed into two pieces.

    Bang! Bang! Snap! Snap!

    The ten-meter-long snake, thick as a tree trunk, thrashed violently on the ground, its body slamming against the earth with enough force to send sand and rocks flying in every direction. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Back off!" Raymond shouted, quickly stepping back.

    The snake''s wild movements were dangerous, and a stray hit could send them flying.

    Sylph and Lorene, startled, immediately backed away.

    Raymond didn''t waste time. He quickly found the right moment to strike again, slashing his twin swords in swift, controlled movements. With two powerful blows, he sliced through the snake''s body, chopping it into three pieces.

    Finally, the chaos subsided.

    "Raymond, are you okay?" Lorene rushed over, concern in her eyes.

    "I''m fine," Raymond said, shaking his head. He looked down at the massive serpent sprawled on the forest floor. "A purple-bellied python... I didn''t expect to run into one so soon. The Moonlight Forest truly is a monster''s domain."

    Sylph stepped forward, looking down at the defeated python. She let out a relieved sigh, her hand pressing against her chest. "That was too close. If that snake had targeted us instead of Raymond, we''d be in real danger."

    Raymond''s face darkened at her words. He knew it was the logical choice for the snake to target him first, but hearing it said aloud felt different. It left an awkward, uneasy feeling.

    Lorene, who had been quiet, looked between Raymond and Sylph, as if she wanted to speak but hesitated. Finally, she spoke up, her voice soft but sensible. "Actually... even if it attacked us, Raymond could''ve saved us before it did any real damage."

    Raymond nodded. He appreciated Lorene''s understanding, but he didn''t dwell on it. They had bigger things to focus on.

    "Let''s keep moving. We''re still a long way from the area where the ''bloodvine grass'' grows," Raymond urged, kicking the snake''s remains out of his path.

    He glanced back at Sylph and Lorene, making sure they were following closely. "Stay close. If anything like this happens again, I might not be able to get to you in time."

    "Got it!" Sylph and Lorene responded in unison, and the three of them continued deeper into the forest, ready for whatever challenges lay ahead.

    Dadada!

    A swarm of gray-yellow locusts, each the size of a thick thigh, buzzed through the air, their wings beating in unison as they swooped down on the three adventurers below.

    These flying locusts were a common sight at the edge of Moonlight Forest, and their attacks were deadly; sharp jaws, powerful hind legs, and barbed spikes capable of tearing through flesh.

    "Get back quickly!" Raymond shouted, his voice sharp and urgent. Without even turning his head, he warned Sylph and Lorene to stay out of the line of fire.

    They had unknowingly wandered into the locusts'' territory, and now they were trapped.

    The swarm split as soon as the locusts noticed Sylph and Lorene were separated from Raymond. Half of the swarm darted after them, while the other half continued its relentless attack on Raymond, targeting him with their deadly hind legs.

    The locusts were confident in their strength. They believed that one kick from their powerful legs would be enough to knock Raymond off his feet, and the sharp barbs would tear through his skin.

    But Raymond remained calm. He didn''t even flinch. With a soft hum, a ripple of invisible energy spread from him, redirecting five of the locusts chasing Sylph and Lorene back toward him.

    Raymond didn''t look at the five locusts now heading his way, nor did he seem to care. His focus remained on the swarm before him. His eyes were sharp, determined.

    The moment the locusts flew within five meters of him, Raymond struck.

    Swish!

    A brilliant silver flash of sword light erupted, cutting through the air in a continuous arc five meters long. In the blink of an eye, Raymond had crossed that distance, leaving a trail of light in his wake.

    The sword light sliced through the locusts effortlessly, splitting them in two and sending their mangled bodies to the ground.

    Raymond didn''t pause. His focus remained unbroken as he turned to face the five locusts that had turned back to attack him, lured by his previous taunts.

    With a swift swing of his sword, two more locusts met their fate, falling to the ground with a sickening thud.

    One of the remaining locusts shot forward, its barbed legs aimed straight at Raymond''s face. But before it could strike, Raymond raised his left hand and casually slapped it away with the back of his hand, sending it flying backward.

    With two quick slashes, the last two locusts were cut down, their bodies falling lifeless to the ground.

    Raymond finally looked toward Sylph and Lorene. Without a word, he motioned for them to follow him, the danger momentarily past.

 Chapter 83 - 83: Wind Slash!

    Raymond''s taunting had attracted the attention of five flying locusts, but only two of them continued to chase after them, darting through the air with alarming speed.

    Sylph realized with a jolt that she couldn''t outrun the two pursuing locusts. The buzzing of their wings grew louder as they closed in. Without hesitation, she spun around, raised her metal magic wand, and swung it at the first one with all her might.

    ''Bang!''

    The force of the blow was tremendous. The head of the locust was crushed with a sickening crack, its blood splattering in every direction. Even the powerful jaws of the creature shattered under the strike. But the impact of the attack sent Sylph stumbling backward. She tried to regain her balance, but the massive force behind the locust''s flight pushed her back, causing her to trip and fall to the ground.

    Though she had trained extensively in combat with a magic staff, the power of her strike was not enough to fully offset the weight and force of the creature. She lay there for a moment, winded and trying to steady herself.

    At that very instant, the second locust, undeterred, swooped down toward her, its monstrous legs outstretched, ready to tear into her face.

    "Ah! No!" Sylph cried out, her body jerking backward in a desperate attempt to avoid its deadly jaws. She instinctively raised her arms to shield her face.

    But then, a voice cried out, "Ah! Go away!"

    Sylph''s heart skipped as she saw Lorene standing nearby, trembling slightly but holding her magic wand with determination. Though she was clearly frightened, Lorene swung the wand toward the oncoming locusts, hoping to fend them off.

    ''Bang!''

    The strike was nowhere near as powerful as Sylph''s earlier blow. Lorene''s wand wasn''t nearly as sturdy, and the flying locust barely flinched, only suffering a small dent before it crashed down onto Sylph''s abdomen.

    The impact sent Lorene herself sprawling to the ground, the shockwave from the hit knocking her off balance.

    ''Crunch! Crunch!'' The locust began to gnaw at Sylph''s abdomen, its sharp jaws tearing through her magic robe. The sounds of it chewing and ripping echoed through the air. Sylph gasped, feeling the pressure of its bite as it burrowed into her clothes.

    Just as the locust''s jaws clicked shut on her skin, a horrifying sound rang out; the locust''s hard, insectile teeth snapped in two.

    "Go to hell!" Sylph shouted, her fury igniting. Gripping her magic wand with both hands, she jabbed the creature in the belly. The locust let out a shrill screech, its wings flapping violently as it darted back into the air.

    But before it could lunge at Sylph again, a flash of steel cut through the air. The locust was split clean in two, falling to the ground in pieces.

    Raymond had arrived.

    "Are you okay?" He asked urgently, his eyes scanning Sylph''s form as he moved toward her. His gaze paused when he noticed the chain mail exposed beneath the tattered remains of her magic robe. The chainmail was a fine, interconnected weave of metal, and it seemed to have saved her from a more serious injury. But it was clear that the locusts had made their mark.

    "Raymond, you''re finally here," Sylph sighed in relief. Her tense posture melted away as the danger passed. She sank to the ground, feeling the weight of the moment hit her. She had made it through, thanks to the intervention of her friends.

    "Sarifi, how are you?" Lorene crawled over to her, panic rising in her voice. She saw the torn fabric of Sylph''s robe and assumed the worst. She quickly pushed Sylph away, as if afraid to touch her injured friend.

    But then she froze, her eyes widening. She saw what Raymond had noticed, a layer of chain mail beneath the torn robe, the metal glinting in the dim light, punctuated by broken locust teeth embedded in the weave.

    "Uh..." Lorene''s face turned pale as she realized her mistake.

    Sylph burst into laughter, the tension of the moment finally breaking. "Hahaha¡­ Don''t worry, Lorene! This chain mail is tough enough. The locusts didn''t get through. But I have to admit, I was really scared for a moment. If it weren''t for you knocking the last one down, I might''ve lost my face!"

    Lorene looked at her, her face still etched with concern but softening as she realized Sylph was unharmed. "I can heal that!" she said earnestly, her face bright with determination.

    Raymond couldn''t help but chuckle at the seriousness of Lorene''s offer. Her sincerity was endearing, and he felt a sense of pride in their teamwork. Despite their fear, they had stood their ground.

    As the two women got back to their feet, Sylph glanced toward the horizon where the remains of the flying locusts lay scattered across the ground. Her eyes widened in surprise. "Raymond, you killed all those locusts? How did you do it so fast?" she asked, still in awe.

    The group of flying locusts consisted of fifteen deadly creatures, a force that could overwhelm any adventurer. Yet, in a matter of moments, Raymond had not only slain the eight that had attacked him but also dealt with the five others drawn in by his taunt. By the time the dust settled, he had rushed over to save Sylph, whose abdomen had already been under attack.

    Lorene stared at him in awe. "Raymond, how did you do all that?" Her voice was full of curiosity, clearly impressed by the speed and efficiency of his actions.

    The battle had unfolded so quickly, with both of them focusing solely on survival, that neither had noticed Raymond''s secret weapon: his "Swift Wind Slash." It was a new skill, one that allowed him to wipe out the locusts with a single, precise strike.

    Raymond grinned, enjoying the mystery he had created. "When I was surrounded by the locusts, an idea just came to me. I realized I had unlocked a new skill, and I used it to defeat them."

    Sylph turned toward him, her eyes wide with disbelief. "You... you learned a new skill? How long has it been since you discovered it?"

    Her tone was filled with both amazement and a touch of concern. If Raymond had mastered another skill, that meant he had now learned three in total. Most adventurers typically only mastered a few abilities throughout their careers, and the process of learning a new skill was anything but easy. It took time, focus, and a deep understanding of one''s combat style.

    Lorene, too, was stunned. Her hands tightened around her magic wand, and she placed one hand on her chest as if to calm her racing heart. After a brief pause, she asked softly, "Raymond... can you tell us what skill it is?" sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Raymond nodded, his expression serious yet friendly. "It''s called Wind Slash."

    "Wind Slash?" Sylph frowned, her brows knitting together as she tried to recall the name. "I think I''ve heard of it... Isn''t that a skill only swordsmen can learn?"

    Lorene also looked puzzled, her mind racing. "Yes, I remember reading about it too. Only swordsmen are supposed to be able to use Wind Slash... But you, Raymond... you''re a warrior."

    Raymond chuckled, shaking his head slightly. "The book does say that, but I''ve just proven it wrong. I''m a warrior, and I''ve unlocked Wind Slash. It means that sword-wielding warriors; like me, can learn it too."

    "Right," Lorene nodded, looking more thoughtful. "There are many skills in the book that mention swordsmen, but that doesn''t mean others can''t learn them if they meet certain conditions."

    Sylph burst out laughing. "Hahaha, looks like that book needs a serious update!" She paused and then added, "Well, I''m glad you proved it wrong."

    The three of them shared a laugh, the tension from the battle slowly melting away. But Raymond''s expression grew more serious as he looked back toward the dark depths of the Moonlight Forest.

    "Remember, though, keep my new skill a secret," he said, his voice lowered, but still calm. "We don''t want to attract unnecessary attention."

    Sylph gave him a pointed look, clearly not pleased. "Of course, Raymond. You think we''d blab about it? We''re your friends, after all."

    Lorene nodded earnestly. "I won''t tell anyone either. You have my word."

    Raymond trusted them both, but he still felt it was best to remind them. Secrets could be dangerous, especially in the unpredictable environment of the Moonlight Forest.

    "Thanks," Raymond said with a smile, his gaze turning serious again as he peered deeper into the forest. "We''re getting close to an area where ''blood vine grass'' grows. The monsters there are tougher. We''ll need to be careful."

    He glanced at the others. "Let''s rest here for a while. I''ll recover some magic, and we''ll head out once I''m back at full strength. This area is the locusts'' territory, so other monsters should stay away for now."

    The speed at which Raymond recovered magic was impressive. His magic pool had reached a substantial 589.1 points, meaning he could recover 24.5 points of mana each hour. But as a magician, his recovery rate was doubled, so he would regain 49 points every hour, a vital advantage as they ventured deeper into dangerous territory.

    "Sounds good," Sylph said, nodding in agreement. "We''ll need you at full strength if we''re going to face what''s ahead."

    "Yes, let''s take a break," Lorene added, offering a smile as she sat down, visibly relieved to have a moment of calm.

    The trio settled down, eating their rations and resting, knowing that the real challenges of the Moonlight Forest were still ahead.

 Chapter 84 - 84: Encounter!

    After finishing their meal, Raymond leaned back against a tree and pulled up his status panel, curious to see how far his progress had come:

    ---

    Name: Raymond Kelton

    Age: 15

    Magic Value: 180.6 / 591.1

    Occupations: Fighter, Warrior, Craftsman, Magician, Swordsman

    Skills: Bone Crushing, Taunt [Upgradable], Wind Slash

    Skill Points: 2. Cumulative Value: 35%

    ---

    It had barely been two hours since they started walking through the forest, but Raymond had already earned two more skill points from the monsters he''d defeated. The effort had paid off sooner than he expected.

    ''Looks like we''re in the right part of the Moonlight Forest...'' Raymond thought with satisfaction.

    However, he was also aware that these weak monsters, the ones that had easily given him skill points, were nothing more than a warm-up. If a team of experienced adventurers at the white porcelain level formed, they could deal with these creatures without breaking a sweat.

    The real challenges lay ahead.

    Next, they''d enter the area where "blood vine grass" grew, a place known for its more dangerous monsters. Raymond knew that the creatures they''d face there wouldn''t be so easy to deal with.

    As he thought back to how he had taunted and provoked those earlier monsters, Raymond made a mental note: ''I won''t make that mistake again. From here on out, I''ll keep a low profile and let the monsters come to us.''

    He stretched out under the tree, eyes squinting against the bright light filtering through the canopy, gathering his strength and waiting for his magic to recharge.

    ---

    ''Time passed in a quiet lull.''

    Suddenly, Sylph''s voice broke the stillness.

    "Raymond, Lorene, come and see!"

    Raymond looked up and saw Sylph waving excitedly at them from a short distance, holding something in her hand. Her face was glowing with happiness.

    "Let''s go take a look," Raymond said, picking up his sword from the ground and signaling for Lorene to follow. The two of them walked toward Sylph.

    As they approached, Sylph held up what looked like a small, vibrant blue plant. "Raymond, look! I found this near where the flying locusts live."

    Raymond took the plant from her, inspecting it closely. "Blue Spirit Grass?"

    "Yes!" Sylph beamed, nodding eagerly. "This is a key ingredient for crafting the ''Primary Magic Recovery Potion.'' I''ve heard that many pharmacists are looking for it right now. They even have requests for it for our quest!"

    Raymond raised an eyebrow, impressed. "Great find, Sylph."

    He turned to the others. "Let''s see if we can find more. We might be able to gather a good amount."

    The three of them spread out, scouring the area around them. After a while, they managed to gather a total of seven stalks of Blue Spirit Grass.

    "Seven. Not bad," Raymond said, tucking the herbs into his bag with a satisfied nod.

    In addition to the Blue Spirit Grass, they had also picked up a few other herbs along the way; useful for making basic potions, but nothing too valuable. Still, it was all part of the process. Raymond''s newfound interest in alchemy, driven by his awakening as a "Pharmacist," made even these humble herbs important.

    Sylph grinned, clearly excited. "Hehe, with this, when we get back, we can take on a commission from the guild. We''ll finish it right away!"

    Lorene, however, seemed more cautious. "But what if the amount isn''t enough? If we don''t find more, we might not be able to complete the commission." Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Raymond nodded, considering her concern. "We''ll see when the time comes. If it doesn''t meet the requirement, we can always sell it to a pharmacy. They''re always looking for herbs like these, and they''ll probably accept it."

    Though Sylph looked a bit disappointed, she understood. "Alright, that sounds like a plan."

    "Okay, but if we sell it instead of completing the guild mission, we won''t get any mission points," Sylph pointed out, her face falling slightly in disappointment.

    As they packed away their herbs, Raymond couldn''t help but feel a sense of accomplishment. They were making progress, not just on their journey, but on their growing collection of skills, herbs, and resources. Each step brought them closer to their goals.

    But the true test would come when they ventured deeper into the forest. The blood vine grass area was near, and the monsters lurking there were not to be underestimated.

    He quickly turned his attention back to his status panel, where he saw that his magic had already recovered to over 300 points.

    Looking up, he noticed the sky; mostly obscured by the thick canopy of the towering trees. The midday sun blazed high above, its heat trapped under the dense foliage.

    Realizing there was still a long way to go and knowing his magic would continue to recover on the move, Raymond took a deep breath and announced, "Alright, let''s get going. We should head in now."

    The others nodded, and within moments, the trio was off, moving deeper into the Moonlight Forest.

    ---

    As they navigated through the dense woods, a sudden ''buzz'' filled the air.

    Out of nowhere, a black and yellow poisonous wasp darted between the trees. It hovered for a moment before swooping down to grab a small animal, lifting it effortlessly into the air. With a final sharp buzz, it darted off, vanishing into the distance.

    The trio emerged from the underbrush, watching as the wasp flew away.

    Sylph shook her head in surprise. "I didn''t expect to find poisonous sting wasps here. Then again, this forest has all kinds of monsters."

    "Yeah, the Moonlight Forest is full of surprises," Raymond replied. He glanced in the direction the wasp had gone, then turned to the other two. "But we''re not following that thing. Let''s head the other way."

    With that, the three of them continued on, their steps more cautious now that they were deeper into the forest. They knew that the monsters here were more dangerous, so they kept their eyes peeled for any signs of trouble.

    They moved carefully, occasionally spotting signs of monster activity, but luckily, they were able to avoid direct encounters each time. As they pushed forward, they kept an eye out for any signs of the elusive ''blood vine grass'', the main objective of their journey.

    ---

    Suddenly, Raymond halted, his expression serious. He raised a hand, signaling for the others to stop.

    "Raymond, what is it?" Sylph asked, her voice laced with concern. Lorene, too, had come to a halt, waiting for him to explain.

    "Did you hear that?" Raymond asked, his eyes scanning the dense trees ahead. "There''s fighting nearby."

    Sylph and Lorene paused, straining to listen, but they heard nothing at first.

    Then, as if answering their unspoken question, a loud shout rang out from deep within the forest.

    "Yaaah!" The cry was unmistakably female, carried on the wind toward them.

    The three of them exchanged quick glances. This time, they could all clearly hear it.

    Raymond turned to the others, his eyes narrowed in thought. "Do you think we should check it out?" Lorene asked, her grip tightening on her magic wand. Her voice was filled with both curiosity and caution.

    Sylph, however, seemed more eager. Her eyes sparkled with excitement as she glanced toward Raymond. "I think we should go. What if there''s a fight we can join?"

    Raymond paused for a moment, thinking, then nodded decisively. "Let''s go take a look, but we need to be careful not to be seen. If it doesn''t seem worth it, we''ll just retreat quietly."

    Lorene and Sylph both nodded in agreement, their expressions a mix of curiosity and caution.

    With Raymond leading the way, the three of them moved cautiously through the dense forest, following the sounds of the struggle.

    The closer they got, the clearer the noise became. Shouts and grunts filled the air:

    "Kris, watch out behind you!"

    "Get lost!"

    "Ahhh!"

    The three adventurers pushed forward, finally reaching a massive tree. Peeking around its thick trunk, they could see the battlefield unfolding before them.

    There were three adventurers, two women and one man, all at the Black Iron level. From their gear, Raymond quickly guessed their professions: the female warriors were armed with heavy swords, the female magician was using a staff, and the man appeared to be an assassin or thief, dressed in lightweight armor and carrying daggers.

    The situation was grim. The assassin''s left leg and right arm were badly injured, and the female magician appeared drained, her face pale from the toll of expending too much magic. The female warrior was still standing strong, but it was clear she was struggling to protect her injured companions.

    The attackers? A group of ''Jungle Cats'' fast, deadly creatures known for their agility and sharp claws. Raymond''s mind raced as he recalled what he knew about these monsters. Their claws were dangerously sharp, and some of the smarter ones had even been known to learn the "Tearing" skill. Yes, monsters could learn skills too, making them even more unpredictable.

    "They''ve got an archer hiding somewhere," Lorene''s voice cut through his thoughts.

    Raymond''s eyes narrowed as he scanned the area. Only then did he notice the arrows sticking out of the ground and the bodies of several Jungle Cats littering the battlefield, all with arrows embedded in them. Someone had been shooting from the shadows.

 Chapter 85 - 85: Rescue!

    "Do you think we should help them?" Lorene asked, worry etched across her face. As a priest of the Sun Goddess, her first instinct was always to help those in need, but she was also mindful of their own mission.

    Raymond glanced at her and then at Sylph, who seemed equally eager to join the fray. But he held up a hand, signaling them to wait.

    Before they could discuss further, one of the Jungle Cats lunged past the injured assassin, its claws poised to strike the female magician.

    Suddenly, a ''whoosh'' filled the air as an arrow flew from the shadows, aimed at the Jungle Cat. The creature leaped and rolled mid-air to dodge the attack, but it wasn''t fast enough to avoid the female warrior''s massive sword. With a roar, she swung the blade with precision, catching the Jungle Cat mid-dodge. The impact sent the creature flying, blood spraying through the air. It didn''t split in two, but it was clearly finished.

    As the warrior turned back to face the rest of the battle, Raymond''s eyes widened in recognition. It was ''Kris''! The same Kris he had encountered during his earlier travels.

    "Help!" Kris''s voice rang out in desperation.

    Without a second thought, Raymond sprang forward, sword in hand, charging into the fray. The decision was made. They couldn''t just stand by and watch.

    -------

    Kris''s heart sank as she watched the group of Jungle Hunting Cats encircle them. Despair began to seep in. This wasn''t supposed to happen. They had prepared for everything; new equipment, fresh skills, a solid team, but now, it seemed like all of that had been for nothing.

    She and her team had set out on what seemed like a simple mission: to retrieve the ''Fire Scale Stone'' from the depths of the Moonlight Forest. It had seemed straightforward enough. The team; Kris, the warrior; Sotoler, the archer; Drona, the magician; and Griffin, the assassin had been promoted to Black Iron level not long ago. Their equipment was top-notch, and the mission reward was too generous to pass up.

    At first, everything had gone smoothly. They encountered a few monsters, but they were easily handled. Even when danger crept closer, they had managed to navigate through it all. But then, they found the ''Fire Scale Stone'' and that''s when things went south. The stone was in the territory of a pride of Jungle Hunting Cats, and the moment they grabbed it, the cats pounced.

    The team should have been able to handle them. A group of Black Iron adventurers could easily deal with a few jungle cats, or so they thought. But the truth was, they had already drained most of their resources fighting other creatures on their way here. Drona, the magician, had barely enough magic left for one more spell, and they didn''t have any magic recovery potions to top off her energy.

    The ''Jungle Cats'' were incredibly fast, and their agility made them near impossible to hit with spells. One by one, the team''s members began to fall behind. Griffin, the assassin, was the first to be wounded by their sharp claws. Drona, exhausted and nearly out of magic, couldn''t do much more than watch. Only Kris, the heavily armored warrior, and Sotoler, the archer, were still standing, but even they were struggling to hold their ground.

    Kris gritted her teeth, her heavy sword feeling almost useless against the nimble, quick-moving cats. She swung it at them, but they danced out of her reach, their claws swiping just inches from her. Sotoler, positioned further back, was providing support with his arrows, but even his shots weren''t enough to stop the tide. The arrows flew fast, but the distance was too great, and the Jungle Cats were far too agile. The only thing they had going for them was the unspoken coordination between Kris and Sotoler. Whenever a cat got too close, Sotoler would shoot an arrow to force it back, giving Kris just enough time to strike.

    It worked, at least for a while. She managed to land a few blows, each one more desperate than the last. But victory was slipping further from her grasp. The final blow she had dealt to one of the Jungle Cats had been just that: the final blow. Sotoler was out of arrows, and there were still ''nine'' more Jungle Cats circling them. The situation was becoming hopeless. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Kris tightened her grip on her heavy sword, the reality of the situation crashing over her. She glanced back at Sotoler, shaking her head slightly. He shouldn''t come any closer. There was nothing more he could do.

    Suddenly, Griffin''s voice broke through the chaos, his voice raspy with pain. "Kris, don''t worry about us. You and Sotoler should leave now! Save yourselves!"

    Drona, her face streaked with tears, choked out, "Kris, please, you and Sotoler... just go! We''ll hold them off as long as we can."

    Kris''s resolve only hardened. Her heart may have been weighed down with despair, but she wasn''t going to leave her team. She couldn''t. She was their protector. It was her job to keep them safe, no matter what.

    "No!" Kris said firmly, her voice cutting through the air like the blade of her sword. "I won''t leave you. We''ll fight together, or we don''t fight at all!"

    Before anyone could say another word, a Jungle Cat lunged at her, its eyes gleaming with hunger. Kris barely had time to react. The cat''s claws flashed through the air, aiming directly for her throat. Without Sotoler''s arrows to guide her, she had only her own strength to rely on.

    "Go to hell!" she roared, swinging her broadsword with all the force she could muster.

    The Jungle Cat was fast, but it wasn''t fast enough. It dodged her sword, its claws coming within a hair''s breadth of her neck. But Kris wasn''t finished. With a fierce grunt, she swung again, this time at the creature''s side. The cat danced away, its claws still slashing at the air, but it was getting closer and closer.

    Then, with a blur of motion, another Jungle Cat leaped at her from behind, its claws aimed at her exposed neck, her most vulnerable spot.

    Kris''s mind raced. She couldn''t fight them all off. Not like this. Not without help.

    Kris''s heart raced as the Jungle Cat''s claws surged toward her throat. Her instincts screamed to let go of the broadsword and raise her arm to block, but it was already too late. The cold, calculating eyes of the jungle predator locked onto her, and she knew, she was going to die here.

    Desperately, she turned her head to glance at Sotoler, wanting to see him one last time. But to her shock, his face was filled with surprise, not fear. What was happening?

    Before she could fully process what was going on, a blur of motion caught her eye. A figure, moving faster than she could track, came rushing toward her from the corner of her vision. A long sword swept through the air with a silver streak, aiming directly at the Jungle Cat.

    Swish!

    The blade cut through the Jungle Cat''s neck as though it were paper, severing its claws just inches from Kris''s skin. Warm blood splattered across her face and neck, and for a moment, she almost thought she''d been struck too. The blood was so vivid, so close.

    But no, it wasn''t her. The Jungle Cat collapsed lifelessly to the ground, its body twitching for a moment before going still.

    When Kris looked up, her eyes widened in disbelief.

    "Raymond?" she gasped, almost unable to believe what she was seeing.

    It was him; the same Raymond she had met at the dwarf craftsman''s shop, the dual-class worker who had helped her back then. But when had he arrived? How?

    Raymond shot her a quick, focused glance, frowning slightly. "Stop staring. Protect your teammates, and don''t forget Sarifi and the others!" His voice wasn''t harsh, but it was commanding, firm.

    Kris barely noticed the tone, too stunned by his sudden appearance. Without hesitation, she snapped out of her daze and turned toward Sylph and Lorene, who were right behind Raymond. She didn''t waste another moment, moving into action.

    Raymond, meanwhile, was already charging into the fray, his sword raised high, ready for the fight.

    The Jungle Cats, not used to prey fighting back with such skill, quickly regrouped. They lunged at Raymond all at once, their sharp claws flashing as they attacked from every angle. But Raymond didn''t flinch.

    He moved with calm precision, his sword cutting through the air in an effortless arc. The first Jungle Cat to strike was gutted in a single swipe. But the rest of the pack was smart, too smart to be intimidated. They didn''t rush in blindly; instead, they surrounded him, attacking from different angles, planning to overwhelm him.

    One of the cats jumped high into the air, its claws reaching for his face and neck. Another darted toward his sword arm, hoping to disable him. The third aimed at his left leg, determined to cripple him.

    "Raymond, be careful!" Sylph and Lorene shouted in unison, but it was clear they couldn''t reach him in time.

 Chapter 86 - 86: Dealing With the Jungle Cats!

    Kris wanted to move, wanted to help, but the Jungle Cats were circling her and the others, making it impossible to break free.

    Suddenly, Griffin, the injured assassin, called out from behind, his voice strained with urgency, "Help me ''heal''¡ªI can fight back if you do!"

    But Kris''s attention was fixed on Raymond. He wasn''t just surviving the onslaught; he was ''dancing'' through it.

    In one smooth, impossible motion, Raymond lifted his left leg and twisted his body in a way that seemed physically impossible. The two Jungle Cats attacking him from the sides were easily avoided as he shifted his weight with a fluid, almost acrobatic movement. Then, with a single, sweeping motion, his sword cleaved through the Jungle Cat attacking his left leg, its head falling cleanly from its body.

    Before the second cat could react, Raymond''s body completed a full rotation. His left foot, still planted on the ground, shot out like a whip, landing a devastating kick on the Jungle Cat attacking his arm. The force of the impact sent the cat flying backward, slamming into a massive tree with a sickening thud before collapsing onto the ground in a crumpled heap. It lay motionless, breathing shallowly, as though it had already given up the fight.

    The third Jungle Cat, who had leaped high to strike at his head, was now tumbling over Raymond''s body. Its claws lashed out in vain, but it couldn''t touch him. Raymond''s expression remained calm, his focus unbroken, as the cat sailed over his head, helpless against his fluid movements.

    Kris, eyes wide, watched in awe as Raymond decimated the attackers one by one. She had never seen such skill, such precision. It was as though he was one with the battle, moving through it like a shadow, an unstoppable force.

    For a brief moment, the battlefield fell silent. The remaining Jungle Cats seemed to hesitate, thrown off balance by the sheer ferocity of Raymond''s attack. Kris''s heart was still pounding, but now, she felt something else, a flicker of hope.

    Raymond looked at her, his gaze sharp, and for the first time since he''d arrived, he allowed himself a brief nod, acknowledging the team''s survival.

    "Stay sharp," he said, his voice steady. "This fight''s not over yet."

    The powerful coordination of a fighter allowed Raymond to swiftly regain his footing after executing a complex move. His muscles and instincts working in perfect harmony, he was already prepared for the next strike before the jungle hunting cat that had flown over his head even had a chance to land.

    Without hesitation, Raymond stepped forward, his sword raised high. In a single, decisive motion, he brought it crashing down, slicing the creature in half before it even hit the ground.

    "Ah!" The Jungle Cat barely had time to emit a final cry as its body split apart with a spray of blood, falling to the earth in two mangled halves.

    Raymond didn''t stop there. After dispatching the three Jungle Cats that had been surrounding him with swift efficiency, his eyes shifted to the remaining pack. His piercing gaze locked onto them, and for a moment, he saw the fear take root in their wild eyes.

    The Jungle Cats, usually so brave and fierce, were trembling now. They understood all too well the brutal consequences of crossing him. These creatures weren''t mindless beasts, they were intelligent, and they recognized their own mortality in Raymond''s cold, unyielding presence. Seeing the carnage and realizing they were no match for his speed and strength, they hesitated, unsure how to proceed.

    With a sharp movement, Raymond took a step forward. The remaining Jungle Cats immediately shrieked in fear, their instincts screaming at them to flee. Without a second thought, they turned and bolted, their sleek bodies darting between the trees with impressive speed. Within moments, they had vanished into the thick jungle, disappearing as quickly as they had appeared.

    Raymond didn''t chase them. He knew when the fight was over. With a final glance at the retreating monsters, he turned and walked back toward Sylph, Lorene, and the others.

    As he approached, he noticed that while Sylph and Lorene seemed to be visibly relieved, Kris and her teammates were staring at him in wide-eyed astonishment.

    Before Raymond could say anything, Kris rushed toward him, her face alight with excitement. Without warning, she threw her arms around him in a tight embrace, her voice bursting out in a joyful shout. "Raymond, you are ''so'' awesome!"

    Kris, a tall and strong warrior, was wearing a suit of steel armor, and the force of her hug felt like being smothered by a cold, unyielding sheet of metal. Raymond, slightly uncomfortable but more surprised than anything, tried to wriggle free. Though she was strong, she was no match for his own strength, and with a small grunt, he managed to break free from her tight hold.

    "Let me go first," Raymond said with a wry smile, using both hands to gently push her away.

    "Ah! Raymond, I''m sorry! I got a little carried away," Kris stammered, quickly apologizing, her face flushing with embarrassment.

    Once her teammates, Griffin and Delona, had calmed down, they exchanged looks of disbelief. Their gazes flicked between Raymond, Sylph, and Lorene. They had heard the names before, but seeing the faces now left them speechless.

    "Could it be..." Griffin asked slowly, still trying to process what had just happened. "You''re the Explosion Magician ''Sylph'' and the Priest ''Lorene''? And ''he'' is Raymond; the dual-professional?"

    Sylph, clearly pleased with the attention, puffed out her chest proudly, smiling mischievously. "Of course it''s us! Who else would it be?"

    Raymond, rolling his eyes, felt the awkwardness of the moment settle in. But before he could comment, Sotoler, the archer who had been firing from a distance, approached with a sincere smile on his face.

    "I''m Sotoler," he said, extending his hand to Raymond. "I''m the captain of this team. Honestly, without you and your help, we wouldn''t be standing here today."

    Raymond glanced over at Sotoler''s quiver, now completely empty, and smiled. "I see you''re a bit short on arrows," he said, recognizing the archer from his earlier encounters with Kris.

    Sotoler chuckled, the exhaustion clear in his voice. "Yeah, seems like I''m down to nothing, but at least we''re alive. Thanks again, Raymond."

    Kris stepped forward, her eyes brimming with gratitude. "Raymond, I don''t know how to thank you. If you hadn''t come when you did... that cat would''ve finished me. You saved my life."

    She reached up to touch her neck, still stained with the blood of the Jungle Cat that had nearly ended her. The thought of what might have happened if Raymond hadn''t arrived sent a chill down her spine. She still felt the residual fear, but now it was mixed with overwhelming relief.

    Sylph, ever curious, tilted her head with a playful grin. "Hey, Raymond, you guys know each other?"

    Raymond glanced at Kris and nodded. "We''ve met before. A while back, at the dwarf craftsman''s shop."

    Kris flushed slightly, but she couldn''t help but smile. "Yeah, this is the first time I''ve met a dual-professional, and I guess I just got a little ''too'' excited," she said sheepishly, her voice tinged with embarrassment. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    As the group processed the revelation, they all turned their gaze to Kris, who, still blushing, couldn''t help but add, "I never thought I''d be saved by ''him''. Just¡­ wow."

    Raymond chuckled softly at the reaction but didn''t linger on the praise. Instead, he gave Kris a nod and turned back to the team. There was still work to be done, and they couldn''t afford to lose focus now.

    Sotoler, ever the calm and collected leader, just smiled and said nothing. He could tell that Kris admired Raymond, but he understood it wasn''t anything more than that, just the excitement of someone meeting someone powerful for the first time.

    Raymond shifted his attention to Sotoler, the young archer who looked to be around 20 years old. "Mr. Sotoler," Raymond began, "can you tell us what happened? We''d like to understand the situation better."

    Sotoler nodded immediately. "Of course. Let me explain."

    After listening carefully to Sotoler and his teammates recount the events, Raymond and the others finally pieced together what had transpired. Sotoler''s face softened with a rueful smile. "After all of this, we''ve learned the hard way that when venturing into this area again, we should be more cautious and avoid unnecessary conflicts with other monsters."

    Raymond gave a nod of agreement. It was a valuable lesson, and one that aligned perfectly with the strategy he''d been following since they entered the forest. His focus had been on avoiding dangerous confrontations, and hearing Sotoler''s account only reinforced his resolve. With the experience of Sotoler''s team as a cautionary tale, they were more determined than ever to tread carefully.

    As the conversation began to wind down, Kris suddenly perked up. "By the way, Raymond, what kind of commission did you accept? We''ve explored quite a bit of this area, and maybe we can offer some useful information," she said eagerly, her curiosity piqued.

 Chapter 87 - 87: Vine Demon Trees!

    Sotoler, still processing the encounter but grateful for Raymond''s help, also nodded in agreement. "Exactly. If we can help you in any way, we''d be glad to."

    Raymond and Sylph exchanged a quick glance. It had already been a while since they entered the forest, and the sun was beginning to dip. If they didn''t find what they were looking for soon, they''d have to turn back. After a moment''s pause, Raymond finally answered.

    "We''ve been tasked with finding something called the ''Blood Vine Grass''. Do you happen to have any information on it?"

    "Blood Vine Grass?" Sotoler frowned, thinking deeply for a moment. His sharp eyes suddenly lit up, and he said, "When I was using my Eagle Eye to scout the area earlier, I spotted something unusual; a silhouette of a Vine Demon Tree. That might be where you can find the Blood Vine Grass."

    Raymond''s expression brightened. He hadn''t expected to find such a specific lead, but here it was. "Really?" he asked, his hopes rising. "Are you sure?"

    "Yes," Sotoler replied with certainty. "I marked the spot. It''s westward from here, not too far off. If you follow the direction I saw it, you should find it."

    Raymond nodded in appreciation. "Thank you. We''ll head there immediately."

    Sotoler pointed toward the west, giving them a rough idea of the location. "I''d love to take you there myself, but unfortunately, we need to stay here and make sure Griffin and the others are taken care of."

    Griffin, the injured assassin, had taken a hit from one of the jungle cats. His right hand and left foot were wounded, leaving him unable to fight, and the team needed to rest and tend to his injuries.

    As the group talked, Lorene, who had been quietly holding her magic wand, looked at Raymond with a gentle expression. Raymond understood what she was implying, but he didn''t speak on it.

    Sotoler noticed the exchange and raised an eyebrow, understanding what was going on. "Don''t worry about us," he said, addressing Raymond. "We''ll rest here and be fine. Griffin''s already had a healing potion, so he should recover soon. Besides, you might need all your strength for what''s ahead. We''ll be fine for now."

    Griffin, despite his injuries, gave a slight nod. "Sotoler''s right," he said with a weak smile. "Save your healing magic for later; there''s no point wasting it on me right now. Besides, you''ve seen what happens when we run out of magic power. You''ve got to be careful out there."

    Raymond nodded in agreement, grateful for their understanding. It was exactly what he had been thinking, and hearing them say it made things easier.

    Lorene, after hearing their words, smiled faintly and nodded. She understood and no longer insisted.

    After a while, when Griffin had recovered enough to walk without too much pain, Kris and her team got ready to leave. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Raymond, we''re heading off now," Kris said, waving as she turned to leave. "Good luck to you and your team."

    Raymond waved back, watching them disappear into the trees.

    Once they were out of sight, he turned to Sylph and Lorene. "Alright, time for us to move too," he said, his voice steady.

    Sylph, now more energized than ever, waved her magic wand. "I hope we find something useful this time!"

    Lorene nodded with determination, her eyes shining with anticipation. "Let''s hope the Vine Demon Tree leads us to the Blood Vine Grass."

    ------

    With the new direction in mind, the trio set off. Following Sotoler''s directions, they made their way west, their eyes scanning the dense undergrowth for any sign of the mysterious Vine Demon Tree.

    After about two miles, they reached a hill, careful not to make too much noise. As they climbed, they finally saw it; a grove of massive, twisted trees with vines snaking up their trunks like serpents. These were the Vine Demon Trees Sotoler had described.

    Raymond squinted, taking in the sight. "This is it," he murmured. "Let''s see if we can find the Blood Vine Grass here."

    The atmosphere was thick with anticipation. They had come this far, and now, the true test of their mission was about to begin.

    The ''Vine Demon Tree'', a fearsome creature of the Moonlight Forest, lurks at the boundary between its edge and the heart of the woods. This tree-like monster boasts four thick, vine-like branches that can extend up to an impressive 20 meters in length. These branches are not only long but also incredibly sharp; sharpened to a deadly point like jagged stumps, capable of piercing through the earth. The Vine Demon Tree lies in wait, blending into the soil until an unsuspecting prey ventures too close. Then, with lightning speed, its branches shoot from the ground, impaling anything within reach.

    However, despite its terrifying hunting abilities, the Vine Demon Tree has a critical flaw: its mobility. These monsters move painfully slowly, with a speed no faster than a human walking. This slow pace gives any prepared adventurer a chance to react, if they can spot it in time.

    ---

    Raymond, Sylph, and Lorene were crouched down, observing the cluster of ''Vine Demon Trees'' from a distance of about one hundred meters. The forest around them was thick and dark, the air filled with the soft rustling of leaves. The trio scanned the area, counting how many trees they could see. At this distance, even if the trees noticed their presence, they could easily escape.

    The ''Vine Demon Trees'' were easy to identify; despite their resemblance to ordinary trees, they were only about three meters tall, with thick trunks resembling human arms. Their four massive branches, as thick as a grown man''s legs, sprouted from their tops, extending outward like deadly limbs, ready to strike.

    "Ten," Raymond muttered, his eyes narrowing as he finished his count. He turned to Sylph and Lorene to see if their count matched.

    "I''ve counted ten too!" Sylph replied quickly, her sharp eyes scanning the trees.

    "Same here," Lorene added with a nod.

    Raymond gave a nod of approval. "Alright, let''s search around the perimeter first. If we can find the ''Blood Vine Grass'' without stirring up any trouble, we''ll call it a win. If not, we''ll move inward slowly."

    The two women agreed with a determined look, and the trio began moving cautiously along the edges of the clearing, their steps careful and deliberate. The goal was simple: find the elusive ''Blood Vine Grass'' while avoiding detection by the menacing trees.

    But as they searched, nothing came up. They moved deeper, inching closer to the center of the grove. The tension was palpable; the ''vine magic trees'' were only about 50 meters away, and the risk of provoking them was high.

    Finally, Lorene spotted something. "Look!" she pointed ahead, her voice barely above a whisper. In front of them, among the sea of green, stood a patch of blood-red plants; unmistakably different from the surrounding foliage.

    Raymond''s heart skipped a beat. He moved forward quickly, kneeling by the plant to inspect it closely. The ''Blood Vine Grass'' had thin, rough stems and leaves that felt almost brittle to the touch. Its deep red color was unmistakable.

    "It''s the ''Blood Vine Grass''!" Raymond exclaimed, turning to his companions with a triumphant smile.

    Sylph and Lorene''s faces lit up with excitement. "Hurry, dig it up!" Sylph urged, her voice full of impatience.

    Raymond nodded and, with swift but careful movements, began digging around the base of the plant. Using his leather-gloved fingers, he pried the roots from the soil and, once the plant was free, wrapped it in a cloth from his backpack to protect it.

    With the first ''Blood Vine Grass'' in hand, the team''s spirits lifted. They became more focused, their movements quick and precise as they continued their search. Soon enough, they found a second plant, and then a third. But as they ventured further, the distance between them and the ''vine magic trees'' grew dangerously smaller, no more than fifty meters separated them now.

    They knew they had to be more careful.

    Without speaking, they communicated only through hand signals, signaling each other to move silently, to be cautious. The air felt heavier, the tension palpable as they worked quickly but silently, digging up the third plant.

    Just as Raymond carefully extracted the ''Blood Vine Grass'' from the soil, his instincts kicked in. He paused, his gaze snapping to the direction of the ''vine magic trees''.

    Something was off.

    His mind raced through a quick mental count, his eyes darting over the grove of ''Vine Demon Trees''. One, two, three... seven, eight, nine...

    There should be ten. But there were only nine.

    One of the ''Vine Demon Trees'' was gone.

    The realization hit him like a cold splash of water. His heart started to race.

    Before he could warn Sylph or Lorene, a strange noise split the air; a deep, unsettling hissing, almost like the sound of something moving beneath the ground.

    ''Chi chi chi¡­''

    The noise grew louder, more insistent, like the rustling of roots or branches twisting and snapping. It was coming from below, from under the earth. The ground beneath them seemed to hum with an unnatural energy.

 Chapter 88 - 88: Surrounded By Trees!

    Raymond''s senses screamed a warning. His hand instinctively went to the hilt of his sword. They had been too careless. The ''Vine Demon Trees'' weren''t the only danger in this part of the forest.

    Without another word, he gestured to Sylph and Lorene, signaling them to be ready. Their eyes locked, understanding the urgency without needing to speak.

    The ''Vine Demon Trees'' might be slow, but something was moving beneath them, something that was no less dangerous. And it was coming for them.

    At that very moment, Raymond''s fighter instincts screamed at him ''Danger!''

    His heart raced, adrenaline surging as he felt the ground shift beneath him. Without a second thought, he grabbed both Sylph and Lorene, his powerful arms hoisting them up as he leaped sideways.

    ''Whoosh!''

    In the blink of an eye, a thick, sharp branch exploded from the earth exactly where they had just been standing, its jagged tip slicing through the air with terrifying speed. If they had been even a fraction of a second slower, the branch would have pierced through them with deadly precision, armor or not. It was a close call.

    Raymond''s eyes snapped to the surroundings, and it didn''t take long to realize that one of the ''Vine Demon Trees'' had silently crept within 20 meters of them, its monstrous form looming like a silent predator. The once-dominant forest now felt much more dangerous, as if the trees themselves were watching their every move.

    "Back off!" Raymond''s voice cut through the tension. He yanked both of them backward, pulling them to safety, out of range of the ''Vine Demon Tree''s'' reach. But in his haste to protect them, he had left his backpack behind; an oversight that could prove costly later.

    As the three of them retreated, Sylph''s eyes widened as she looked at the looming ''Vine Demon Tree'' waving its enormous branches. She was confused. "When did it get so close? It almost ''sneaked'' up on us... and now it knows how to attack?"

    Before anyone could answer, Lorene''s voice rang out with alarm. "Look, they''re coming this way!" She pointed, her finger trembling slightly.

    Indeed, the entire cluster of ''Vine Demon Trees'' had heard the commotion. They were moving toward them, stretching their long, spindly arms with a menacing grace. It was clear now: the trees weren''t just guarding their territory, they were prepared to drive out the intruders.

    Despite having no faces, the ''Vine Demon Trees'' weren''t blind. Their "tree hearts," located deep inside the trunks, allowed them to see and hear everything around them, making them incredibly perceptive. It was like they were aware of Raymond and his team''s every move, every breath.

    Sylph''s eyes widened in fear as she watched the massive trees slowly advancing. Their thick limbs swayed, resembling giant, nightmarish dancers preparing to strike. "What should we do? They''re closing in fast¡­"

    Lorene, her face pale and her hands shaking, was already backing away. "Why don''t we just leave for now? We can come back once they''ve calmed down¡­"

    The sheer sight of the ''Vine Demon Trees'' was enough to rattle anyone, especially considering their terrifying size and the sheer number of branches. But Raymond, ever calm under pressure, surveyed the advancing trees with a focused expression.

    "No, we''re not running." He let out a short, confident laugh.

    He pointed behind the group of ''Vine Demon Trees'', catching the attention of Sylph and Lorene. As the trees moved, their giant forms shifted, revealing a hidden clearing behind them. And in that clearing? ''Red'' spots, numerous red spots scattered across the ground like a patch of vibrant jewels amidst the sea of green.

    Blood-red, unmistakable, and gleaming under the filtered sunlight.

    "''Blood Vine Grass!''" Raymond said, his voice filled with excitement.

    Sylph''s eyes locked onto the plants, and she gasped. "So many! There must be at least ten of them!"

    The trio''s hearts raced as they realized the incredible opportunity in front of them. "If we harvest all of these ''Blood Vine Grasses'', our mission will be complete! We''ve hit the jackpot!" Sylph''s voice was full of determination.

    Lorene''s face lit up with excitement. "Yes! Finally!"

    But Raymond, ever the strategist, quickly brought them back to reality. "It''s the central area of the ''Vine Demon Trees''. Sneaking around won''t work. These trees won''t let us just take the ''Blood Vine Grass'' without a fight." He paused for a moment, letting the gravity of the situation sink in. "So, what do you want to do now? Run?" S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Without hesitation, both Sylph and Lorene shook their heads, a newfound resolve in their eyes. They had already invested too much time and effort to back down now.

    "No more running!" Sylph declared boldly, clutching her magic wand tightly. "We''ve come this far, and we''re not turning back now!"

    Raymond gave them a smile of approval, nodding. "Good. But first, we need a plan." His mind quickly spun into action. "Sylph, I want you to wait until the ''Vine Demon Trees'' get about ten meters closer. That''s when we''ll make our move. Use your explosion magic at the spot where they''re most densely packed. The rest¡­ I''ll handle."

    Sylph''s eyes sparkled with confidence. She had been itching for a challenge, and now it seemed like she would get the perfect opportunity. "Got it! I''ll blow them to pieces!"

    Lorene, still a little shaken but clearly steeling herself for what was to come, nodded in agreement. "We''ll follow your lead, Raymond."

    With the plan set, the tension in the air was palpable. Raymond motioned for the two of them to stay behind him as he positioned himself in the safest area. The ''Vine Demon Trees'' were closing in, their slow march relentless, but Raymond and his team were ready.

    As Sylph prepared her explosive magic and Lorene steadied herself, Raymond''s hand gripped the hilt of his sword, his muscles tense with anticipation.

    Raymond''s instincts were razor-sharp as he assessed the situation. He knew that waiting for the ''Vine Demon Trees'' to come closer by another ten meters was critical. If Sylph unleashed her explosive magic too soon, she risked destroying the ''Blood Vine Grass'' they had worked so hard to find. That would be a devastating loss, one that could set them back significantly. The tension in the air was palpable, but Raymond trusted Sylph''s patience.

    With a quick glance to make sure the two were ready, Raymond raised his sword high. Without a moment''s hesitation, he charged toward the ''Vine Demon Tree'' that had nearly skewered them moments ago.

    As Raymond dashed forward, the ''Vine Demon Tree'' responded with frightening speed. Its two long, thick arms sank into the soil, disappearing from view as the remaining two lashes violently toward Raymond. The branches whipped through the air like serpents, determined to crush anything in their path.

    Raymond''s fighter instincts kicked in, honed through countless battles. He ducked low, his body twisting with impressive agility to avoid the first strike. The second branch came at him from the opposite direction, and he leapt into a swift roll, narrowly evading the deadly assault.

    ''Chi! Chi! Chi!'' The unmistakable sound of something shifting beneath the ground echoed in his ears.

    Raymond''s foot dug into the dirt as he sprang to the side, barely escaping a sharp branch that shot from the earth like a spear.

    ''Bang!''

    The sharp branch struck the ground where he had just been, sending a cloud of dirt into the air. But before Raymond could fully regain his balance, another branch erupted from the soil just a few feet away, this time coming straight for him.

    It seemed unavoidable.

    Raymond''s heart raced, but he twisted his body with a move that defied logic. The branch''s jagged tip grazed the side of his waist, cutting into the leather armor but missing his skin by mere inches. A cold sweat trickled down his back as he exhaled sharply, narrowly escaping death''s grasp.

    ''Whoosh! Whoosh!''

    Just as Raymond thought he had a moment to breathe, the two remaining long arms from the ground launched at him again. This time, there was no room to dodge.

    Raymond hissed through his teeth. "No choice."

    Gripping the hilt of his sword with both hands, his arm muscles bulged, preparing for the fight of his life. He roared with fierce determination. "Hah!"

    With a swift motion, the blade sliced through the air, meeting the oncoming branches with a powerful diagonal strike. ''Swish! Swish!'' The two thick arms shattered in midair with an explosive crack, severed cleanly by Raymond''s skilled strike.

    But the battle was far from over.

    Despite the loss of its arms, the ''Vine Demon Tree'' was far from helpless. It waved its remaining stumps in fury, and even though the limbs had been severed, they were still long enough to lash at Raymond. He danced around them, evading the blows with uncanny grace.

    In that moment, Raymond realized that the two underground arms had no time to return to defense, leaving the ''Vine Demon Tree'' exposed.

    Taking full advantage of the opening, Raymond closed the distance, charging directly toward the ''Vine Demon Tree'' with his sword held high. He planted his feet firmly, ready for the decisive strike.

    With his sword aimed squarely between the upper and lower arms of the ''Vine Demon Tree'', Raymond knew exactly where to strike. This was the tree''s weakest point, the heart of the ''Vine Demon Tree'', the very core of its being. Destroying it would mean the tree''s death.

    "Die!" Raymond shouted, his voice a mix of fury and focus.

    With one powerful thrust, Raymond pushed his sword deep into the tree trunk. He could feel the resistance as the blade met the dense wood, but with the strength of his warrior''s body and the precise technique of a seasoned swordsman, the resistance shattered like glass.

    ''Swish!'' The sword drove through the ''Vine Demon Tree'', slicing through the tough bark like it was butter. The tree''s heart was punctured, and Raymond twisted the sword viciously, widening the wound.

    The ''Vine Demon Tree'' trembled violently, its limbs thrashing as if in its final moments of defiance. With a sickening crack, the massive creature fell to the ground with a resounding thud. The leaves on its branches withered instantly, turning from vibrant green to a sickly yellow.

    It was dead.

 Chapter 89 - 89: Breakthrough!

    Raymond pulled his sword free from the corpse of the fallen tree, his breath steady despite the intensity of the fight. He glanced at the lifeless form of the ''Vine Demon Tree'', its severed arms lying limp at its sides, the once-powerful branches now nothing more than broken limbs of a defeated foe.

    The forest grew eerily quiet as the tree''s remains began to rot, its magic fading into the earth. But just as Raymond lowered his weapon, a familiar sound reached his ears. A chant, growing louder.

    Raymond turned swiftly to see Sylph standing fifty meters behind them, her hands raised in the air, eyes glowing with the power of her magic.

    "Under the flowing flames, the red flames of rage, the red spirit..." Sylph''s voice rang out, her words filled with intense focus.

    Raymond''s heart quickened. They were in the final stretch. He could feel the heat building, the powerful magic that Sylph was about to unleash.

    "Exploding Fireball!"

    The red magic circle in front of Sylph flickered with an intense glow as the air around it crackled with energy. From within the circle, a massive ''Fireball'' materialized, engulfed in raging flames that licked the air like hungry tongues of fire. Raymond''s heart skipped a beat. He couldn''t help but notice that the fireball seemed¡­ larger than before. The flames burned brighter, more ferociously, almost as if they carried an extra weight of destruction.

    Before he could dwell on it further, the fireball was already shooting through the air, trailing a fiery red streak toward the heart of the ''Vine Demon Trees''. Its trajectory was straight and sure, like an arrow aimed at its target.

    As if sensing the danger, the ''Vine Demon Trees'' halted their pursuit of Raymond. The monsters, which had been charging recklessly toward him just moments ago, suddenly veered off, their long limbs thrashing in an attempt to escape the impending doom. But they were too slow. The magic was upon them before they could fully react.

    Boom!

    The explosion was deafening, a thunderous roar that shook the ground beneath Raymond''s feet. He could feel the shockwave reverberate through the earth as the air around him trembled with the sheer force of the blast.

    A massive cloud of smoke and debris erupted from the center of the explosion, where the ''Vine Demon Tree'' had been standing. The thick, gnarled trunk of the tree shattered into jagged pieces, each fragment burning and sending out plumes of white smoke as they flew through the air. Nearby ''Vine Demon Trees'' didn''t fare any better. Some were torn in half, their trunks splintering apart, while others lost limbs and parts of their bodies in the blast. Their long arms and legs, once formidable weapons, were now nothing more than charred remnants, flung across the battlefield like ragdolls.

    The ground was littered with the wreckage of the trees: broken branches, twisted tree limbs, and splintered trunks raining down like a storm of wood. It was like watching a forest collapse in a fiery cascade.

    Raymond stared, wide-eyed, as the ''Vine Demon Trees'' crumpled before them. The sheer devastation Sylph''s explosion magic had caused was awe-inspiring. Three of the ''Vine Demon Trees'' were completely obliterated, while two others had been severely crippled. Their arms and legs were broken off, leaving them thrashing impotently in their weakened state.

    "Explosion magic truly is a thing of beauty," Raymond muttered under his breath, his voice filled with admiration. He couldn''t help but marvel at the power Sylph had unleashed.

    He glanced over at her, where she lay on the ground, visibly drained from the immense magic she had just cast. Her face was pale, but there was a smug smile playing on her lips, as if to say, "I told you I could handle it." Lorene was beside her, already uncorking a ''Primary Magic Recovery Potion'' to help Sylph regain her strength.

    Raymond couldn''t help but laugh, shaking his head. "Impressive," he said, acknowledging Sylph''s effort. But there was no time to waste. He turned back to the remaining ''Vine Demon Trees'', the ones that were still shaking off the aftermath of the explosion. They hadn''t fully recovered from the shock of the blast, their limbs twitching as they scrambled to regain control.

    "Alright, leave the rest to me," Raymond said, his voice steady and confident. With that, he raised his sword high and charged toward the ''Vine Demon Tree'' closest to him, still disoriented and thrashing wildly in the wake of the explosion.

    The tree had barely registered his presence before Raymond was already within striking distance. As it noticed him closing in, its four long, spindly arms shot out, attempting to surround him in a vice-like grip.

    Raymond''s eyes narrowed. There was no fear in his gaze, only focus. With a powerful leap, he pushed off the ground with his right foot, propelling himself into the air just as the arms snapped shut below him.

    Whoosh! Whoosh! The four limbs whipped through the air, missing Raymond by mere inches as he sailed above them. He twisted mid-air, narrowly avoiding their sharp tips.

    Call!

    As Raymond landed lightly on the ground, he let out a long, steadying breath. The ''Vine Demon Tree'' was now less than two meters away from him, its limbs thrashing in confusion, unable to adjust to his sudden aerial maneuver.

    Without hesitation, Raymond took a single, decisive step forward. His sword was already poised, gripped tightly in both hands, and with a sharp yell, he thrust it directly into the ''Vine Demon Tree''.

    "Die!" he roared, his voice filled with the force of his attack.

    The sword cut through the trunk of the ''Vine Demon Tree'' with brutal precision, slicing through the thick wood as though it was paper. The tree trembled, its leaves wilting immediately as the life drained from it. A final, resounding crash echoed through the forest as the ''Vine Demon Tree'' fell to the ground, its green leaves turning an unhealthy yellow before crumbling to dust. The once-mighty creature lay still, its limbs twitching for the final time before succumbing to its death.

    Raymond stood tall, sword still in hand, his chest rising and falling with the adrenaline of the battle. The air around him was thick with the smell of burnt wood and scorched earth, the remnants of a battle he and his team had just won.

    For a moment, the forest fell silent. The explosion had left its mark, and now the remaining ''Vine Demon Trees'' were nothing but scattered, broken pieces of their former selves. The ground was littered with their remains, a testament to the power of Sylph''s magic and Raymond''s strength.

    "We''ve done it," Raymond muttered, glancing back at Sylph and Lorene, who were catching their breath, but still ready for whatever came next.

    Just as Raymond began to catch his breath, the air above him suddenly filled with the eerie sound of rapid movement. The unmistakable whoosh of thick branches slicing through the air sent a sharp warning to his instincts. He didn''t hesitate. In an instant, he dropped the idea of blocking with his sword and rolled to the side, narrowly avoiding the incoming strike.

    Bang!

    The ground where Raymond had been standing moments ago shattered with a deafening crash. A massive ''vine-like arm'', nearly ''20 meters'' long, slammed into the earth, creating a deep, jagged pit in the hard soil. The impact sent up a cloud of dust, and Raymond felt the tremors vibrate through the ground. If he had tried to block it, the force of the strike would have shattered his bones, if not worse.

    Rolling quickly to his feet, Raymond''s heart was racing as he surveyed the scene. The ''Vine Demon Tree'' that had launched the attack slowly retracted its massive arm, clearly frustrated. Fortunately, the ''Vine Demon Trees'''' limbs varied in length, and Raymond had been far enough from it that only its longest arm could reach him. Still, the close call reminded him how unpredictable and deadly these creatures were.

    The leaves and branches of the ''Vine Demon Tree'' above him began to shake violently, making an eerie "rustling" sound, signaling its growing agitation. Raymond glanced around, his senses heightened, and noticed movement from another direction.

    Another ''Vine Demon Tree'' was slowly trudging toward him, its massive limbs dragging across the forest floor like a monstrous march. There were only four of these trees still standing, but it didn''t matter, two of them were already incapacitated by Sylph''s explosive magic. Those two now lay on the ground, their limbs shattered and flailing helplessly. The remaining two were the ones still capable of posing a threat.

    "Get rid of these two, and we''re home free," Raymond thought to himself, taking in a deep breath to steady his nerves. It was a moment of clarity; he knew exactly how to handle this.

    The two ''Vine Demon Trees'' closed in on him, their long arms stretching out menacingly as they tried to trap him in their reach. The air seemed to grow heavy with the pressure of their approach, but Raymond stood firm, focusing on the rhythm of their movements. The trees were now in full attack mode, swiping their limbs toward him with deadly precision.

    S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 90 - 90: Lorenes Warning!

    Woo woo!

    The sound of their powerful arms cutting through the air was deafening. As the first attack came toward him, Raymond leapt back, narrowly dodging the strike. The tree arms crashed into the ground, missing him by mere inches, but their momentum left them momentarily vulnerable.

    Before they could retract their limbs to strike again, Raymond seized the opportunity. With a swift motion, he raised his sword and slashed downward.

    Swish!

    The blade flashed silver in the air as it cleaved through one of the ''Vine Demon Tree''s'' limbs, severing the thick arm just past the elbow. The tree let out an eerie, creaking noise, its upper branches quivering as though writhing in pain or rage. Its attack range had just been significantly reduced, but still, it was not done. The tree quickly swung its remaining arm at Raymond, its movements driven by the desperation of a wounded predator.

    Raymond wasn''t about to let it get a second chance. He moved with lightning speed, jumping back once more to avoid the incoming attack. The tree''s strike missed, crashing into the ground in a deep, splintering impact.

    This time, as the ''Vine Demon Tree'' prepared to retract its arm and try again, Raymond didn''t wait. He raised his sword again, a flash of silver cutting through the air. In one fluid motion, he severed the tip of the second ''Vine Demon Tree''s'' arm, sending it tumbling to the forest floor with a sickening thud.

    The once-confident trees were now both visibly enraged and severely weakened. The ''Vine Demon Trees'' let out low, guttural sounds as they seemed to process what had just happened. The realization hit them: Raymond had discovered their weakness. Their limbs were large and powerful, but they were not invulnerable. Each strike he made had crippled their reach and, more importantly, their ability to fight back.

    Yet, the ''Vine Demon Trees'' were not foolish. They seemed to learn quickly. They didn''t immediately rush in again. Instead, they advanced carefully, maintaining their distance as they assessed the situation. This time, even though Raymond had entered their strike range, they didn''t attack immediately. They were biding their time, positioning themselves so that all of their remaining arms would be within reach at once. They were preparing to overwhelm him in a synchronized assault, aiming to trap him with no escape.

    Raymond''s eyes narrowed as he saw the strategy unfold. These trees were cunning, and he knew that if he didn''t act quickly, they could corner him with their combined strength. But he wasn''t about to let them take control of the fight. He was the one who held the advantage now and he wasn''t going to waste it.

    "Just as I thought, we were discovered..." Raymond muttered under his breath, a sigh escaping him as he observed the two approaching ''Vine demon Trees''. His plan, to carefully dismantle their limbs and prevent them from coordinating, had just been thrown out the window. The trees had adapted faster than he''d anticipated, and now it seemed like he had no choice but to face them head-on.

    With a sharp hiss through his teeth, Raymond steadied himself. His eyes narrowed, his breath slowed, and for the first time in a while, a look of seriousness settled on his face. It was time for a change of strategy. He wasn''t about to be trapped like some helpless prey; no, this fight was far from over.

    In the blink of an eye, Raymond surged forward, sword raised, charging straight at the ''Vine Demon Trees''. He knew that the longer he let them close in, the more dangerous it would be. If they managed to bring all their limbs into play at once, his chances of survival would drastically decrease. He had to stay on the offensive, keep them off balance, and stop them from getting too close.

    The two ''Vine Demon Trees'' seemed momentarily stunned by his sudden advance. But they recovered quickly. With a loud, resonating crack, both trees swung their long, gnarled arms at him from opposite angles, forcing Raymond to dance around their strikes. The branches whipped through the air with frightening speed, creating deadly arcs, but Raymond''s agility and quick reflexes allowed him to narrowly evade each attack. Each time, he felt the air shift as a branch sliced past him, just inches from his body, but his movements were always a beat ahead.

    However, despite his swift maneuvers, Raymond couldn''t seem to close the distance. The trees were too well-coordinated, and their tactics were beginning to overwhelm him. Not only were their arms an immediate threat, but occasionally, sharp thorns would shoot up from the ground beneath him, forcing him to dodge in every direction. It was a relentless barrage of attacks.

    Off in the distance, Lorene and Sylph watched anxiously, knowing Raymond was in danger. They had seen the ''Vine Demon Trees'' closing in on him, their massive limbs surrounding him like a deadly cage. They wanted to help, but with no clear opening, they were as helpless as spectators. But then, just as it seemed like the situation was reaching a breaking point, Lorene''s eyes lit up with an idea.

    "Raymond, stand in a straight line with them!" she shouted, her voice cutting through the chaos of the battle.

    Raymond''s sharp instincts kicked in. He didn''t need to ask questions; in an instant, he understood Lorene''s plan. He was being pincered from both sides, surrounded by the trees'' limbs, but Lorene had just given him a key insight: if he could line himself up with both trees, the one behind would lose its line of sight, rendering it effectively blind.

    Without hesitation, Raymond adjusted his stance, moving swiftly. He pivoted counterclockwise, drawing himself away from the ''Vine Demon Tree'' on the left, and in doing so, he aligned himself directly between the two trees. It was a simple yet brilliant move; now, the ''Vine Magic Tree'' on the far side could no longer see him. With one tree blind, it couldn''t attack him.

    The second tree, realizing something was wrong, started to shift its position to get a better angle. But Raymond was faster. As the tree lumbered to the side, Raymond tracked its movement, closing the distance with his unmatched speed. Without its long arms swinging at him, the pressure on Raymond lightened significantly.

    In a series of fluid jumps and rolls, Raymond avoided the remaining strikes from the tree in front of him. He moved like a shadow, darting around, staying just out of reach. Then, within moments, he was standing just five meters from the ''Vine Demon Tree'' that had been the more immediate threat.

    Whoosh!

    He exhaled a long, controlled breath, his body still as a statue. The air around him seemed to crackle with energy as his focus sharpened. His stance shifted slightly, his grip on his sword tightened and a determined look flashed in his eyes. The moment had arrived.

    Before the ''Vine Demon Tree'' could even process what had just happened, Raymond vanished from his spot in a blur of motion. The tree''s gnarled, twisting limbs flailed in confusion, but Raymond was already gone, his movements too fast for the tree to track. The fight was about to take a deadly turn.

    Shua!

    In a flash, a silver sword slashed through the air, leaving behind a brilliant trail of light that illuminated the dark forest. The sharp, five-meter-long sword arc glimmered with deadly precision, and before the ''Vine Demon Tree'' could even react, Raymond had already appeared at its side.

    The ''Vine Demon Tree'' jerked its twisting branches and long, sinewy arms, trying to strike Raymond down, but it moved too slowly. With barely a flicker, Raymond''s sword cut through the air in a horizontal arc.

    Squeak!

    The sound of the sword cutting through the wood was sharp and final. A deep, clean cut appeared between the tree''s upper and lower limbs, and in that instant, the ''Vine Demon Tree'' seemed to freeze. Before its massive limbs could even attempt another strike, its body was cleaved in two. The green leaves on top withered and fell in an instant, like the final breath of a dying creature.

    Crash!

    The ''Vine Demon Tree'' collapsed to the ground with a resounding thud, its branches limp and lifeless. Raymond watched for a brief moment as the last of its leaves fluttered to the ground before turning his attention to the remaining threat. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Woo!

    From behind him, the last intact ''Vine Demon Tree'' roared to life, swinging its thick, gnarled arms toward him with terrifying speed. This time, Raymond didn''t retreat. He stood his ground, his sword raised high.

    With a powerful swing, Raymond''s blade met the thick branch mid-air.

    Phew!

    The branch snapped with a deafening crack, its end splintering into jagged pieces that fell to the ground. But Raymond didn''t wait for the tree to regroup. With one swift step, he moved to the side, evading the strike that followed as another sharp thorn shot up from the ground beneath him.

    Bang!

    Raymond didn''t waste a moment. He flowed through the trees'' chaotic attacks, parrying and dodging with fluid ease. When he could avoid, he did. But when the attacks came too fast, he cut them down with surgical precision. Each swing of his sword severed a limb, each twist of his body kept him just out of reach.

 Chapter 91 - 91: Joy of the Harvest!

    In what felt like mere seconds, Raymond was already standing before the ''Vine Demon Tree'', its remaining arms now useless and broken.

    "Die!" S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    With a battle cry, Raymond plunged his sword deep into the heart of the ''Vine Demon Tree''. The tree gave one last, pained shudder as he twisted the blade, and then, with a final, resounding crash, it toppled to the ground. The branches trembled for a moment, letting out a faint, unwilling sound before they withered and died. A cloud of dust swirled around its fallen body as its life force faded completely.

    Raymond stood over the fallen ''Vine Demon Tree'', his chest heaving with exertion. "It''s finally over..." he muttered, exhaustion settling in as he plopped down on the fallen trunk.

    He had just been surrounded by two of these monsters, their coordinated strikes relentless. Every movement had been a careful dance of evasion and counterattack, and though he had dodged death numerous times, the tension had drained him completely.

    His gaze shifted to the distant trees where Sylph and Lorene had been watching anxiously. "If it weren''t for Lorene''s quick thinking and Sylph''s explosive magic, we might have left this place empty-handed. Or worse."

    Raymond chuckled bitterly to himself, wiping the sweat from his brow. The ''Vine Demon Trees'' had been far stronger than he''d expected. The underground thorny limbs had nearly caught him off guard several times, and despite his fighter''s instincts, he''d been on the edge of disaster more than once.

    "I didn''t think two ''Vine Demon Trees'' would be so tough," Raymond muttered, shaking his head. "If we didn''t have those explosive spells and a little luck, we''d be in a much worse position right now."

    At that moment, Sylph and Lorene came rushing over, concern still etched on their faces.

    "Raymond! Are you alright?" Lorene asked, her voice filled with anxiety as she noticed him sitting on the ground, a little disheveled but seemingly unhurt. She was still carrying the backpack that had fallen earlier.

    "I''m fine," Raymond waved off their concern, giving them a reassuring smile.

    Lorene, however, had a bittersweet expression on her face as she looked at him. In her heart, she''d hoped for a minor injury, just something so she could feel useful. Yet, at the same time, she didn''t want anything to happen to Raymond.

    Raymond caught the conflicted look in her eyes and smiled warmly. "Lorene," he began, "thanks for that shout earlier. I was getting boxed in, but your suggestion to align with them helped me turn the tide. If I''d stayed like I was, those two might have caught me off guard."

    At his words, Lorene''s face lit up with surprise. I helped him? She thought for a moment, her heart soaring with pride. A genuine smile broke across her face, and she felt a wave of warmth.

    "Yeah!" she beamed, her voice more confident than ever.

    Raymond stood up from the trunk of the fallen ''Vine Demon Tree'', wiping the sweat from his brow. The fight had taken a toll on him, but it was finally over. He turned toward Sylph and Lorene, who had been waiting for his signal.

    "Alright, the area is clear. You can go ahead and start digging up the ''blood vine grass'' now," Raymond said, gesturing toward the patch of the rare plant that had been their goal all along.

    Both women nodded, relieved that the immediate threat had been neutralized. Sylph and Lorene wasted no time. They hurried toward the ''blood vine grass'' area, careful not to damage the delicate plants as they began to dig around their roots with the bottoms of their magic wands.

    Raymond, however, wasn''t done yet. His sharp eyes turned back to the two ''Vine Demon Trees'' that had been struck by Sylph''s explosive magic. They were still twitching on the ground, their long limbs flailing weakly as the magic that had shattered them began to lose its effect.

    "I''ll take care of these two," Raymond said, his voice steady, despite the exhaustion beginning to settle in his muscles. "Better to deal with them now than let them grow back."

    Sylph and Lorene exchanged a quick glance, both understanding that the trees were no longer a threat to Raymond. They didn''t argue, and with a nod, they focused on their task.

    Raymond moved towards the fallen ''Vine Demon Trees'' with his sword drawn. As he drew closer, he noticed something remarkable: the severed arms and legs of the ''Vine Demon Trees'' were already showing signs of regeneration. He could actually see the limbs beginning to grow back at an astonishing rate.

    "They regenerate this fast?" Raymond muttered to himself in awe. He had read about the regenerative abilities of these creatures in a book, but seeing it firsthand was another matter entirely. "In a few days, these trees will be back at full strength."

    His fascination with the regeneration was brief, though. While it was impressive, he quickly realized it was a passive ability, something innate to the ''Vine Demon Trees'', much like the ''jungle cats'''' sharp claws. It was the kind of ability Raymond couldn''t acquire, not without some form of training or skill acquisition.

    Raymond felt a pang of regret. If I could somehow gain that regeneration power... It would be like having an unstoppable healing factor, able to regrow limbs in an instant. The possibilities were tantalizing, but he quickly dismissed the thought.

    Instead, his mind shifted to another idea. But if these creatures have skills... Raymond recalled the ''jungle cats'''' "''Tearing''" ability, a skill that assassins could also learn. Perhaps, just maybe, there were other learnable skills from monsters, skills that could be found in books like Professional Skills.

    With that in mind, Raymond walked toward the two ''Vine Demon Trees'', deciding it was time to finish them off before they fully recovered. They were twitching and attempting to reassemble themselves, but Raymond wasn''t going to give them the chance to fight back.

    The trees lashed out with their remaining limbs, but Raymond was too quick. With precise movements, he dodged the strikes and brought his sword down in two swift blows. The limbs were severed, and the trees collapsed to the ground with a final, heavy thud. The ''Vine Demon Trees'''' struggle stopped, and their leaves turned dry and brown as their life force drained away completely.

    Raymond exhaled in relief, sheathing his sword. "It''s finally quiet. Now we can focus on the ''blood vine grass''."

    He walked over to where Sylph and Lorene were still working, digging around the precious plants with intense concentration. The two women looked up when they saw Raymond approach, and Sylph quickly urged him forward.

    "Raymond, come help us out! We''re digging too slowly!" she called out, clearly anxious to finish.

    Raymond smiled and shook his head, noticing they had only managed to dig up a single plant each. "I see that. Let''s get this done," he said.

    He moved in quickly, surveying the area. As he got closer, he realized there were far more ''blood vine grass'' plants than he had initially thought. From a distance, he''d only noticed the dense patch where the plants grew in clusters. But now, standing right in the middle of the area, he saw that ''blood vine grass'' was scattered across a much larger area than he had anticipated.

    Raymond counted quickly, there were at least twenty plants in total. More than I expected...

    At that moment, Lorene looked up from her work, her brow furrowed as she glanced around. She seemed to be counting the plants as well, and then spoke with a note of concern. "Raymond, there seem to be more ''blood vine grass'' here than we actually need. The commission said it would only accept up to 20 plants, right?"

    Raymond nodded, his expression serious. "Yes, the contract clearly states that only a maximum of 20 plants will be accepted. Any more than that, and it''s not worth anything."

    Sylph''s eyes widened, clearly anxious. "What should we do? We can''t just leave all these extra plants behind. We might need them for something else!"

    The two women exchanged looks, both uncertain about what to do with the excess. The ''blood vine grass'' was valuable, but Raymond had seen the rules written in black and white. They couldn''t submit more than what was required.

    Raymond crossed his arms, thinking for a moment. "You''re right, we can''t just leave them here. But I don''t think it''s worth carrying them back with us either. We''ll have to be strategic." He scanned the area again. "Let''s gather the twenty plants required and leave the rest. Perhaps we''ll find another use for them later, or maybe we can trade them. For now, let''s focus on completing the job."

    Sylph and Lorene nodded in agreement, though the disappointment was evident on their faces. They knew it was the right choice, but part of them still felt like they were leaving something valuable behind.

    Together, they carefully harvested the ''blood vine grass'', ensuring they took only the required number. It was tedious work, but with Raymond''s help, they made quicker progress. Once they finished, Raymond double-checked the plants, satisfied that everything was in order.

 Chapter 92 - 92: One Thing After Another!

    With the task finally complete, the group took a moment to catch their breath and prepare to head back. Despite the setbacks, they had successfully gathered the ''blood vine grass'' and survived the dangerous encounter with the ''Vine Demon Trees''.

    "Alright," Raymond said, breaking the silence. "Let''s get back to town and collect our reward."

    Sylph''s excitement had barely faded when a new worry settled over her. After all the effort they''d put into gathering the ''blood vine grass'', the pharmacy refused to accept it. The thought of all that hard work going to waste made her stomach churn.

    But then, a glimmer of hope sparked in her eyes. She jumped up from where she was sitting, her face lighting up with an idea.

    "Raymond, wait! There should be other commissions for collecting ''Blood Vine Grass'' on the guild''s list, right?" she said eagerly. "We''ve gathered so much here, why not divide it up and fulfill two commissions at once? That way, we both complete our tasks and don''t waste any of this valuable plant!"

    She beamed at her own cleverness, clearly proud of the idea. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Raymond couldn''t help but chuckle at her enthusiasm. "Haha, nice thinking, Sylph. You might just be onto something."

    Lorene, however, seemed a little more hesitant. Her brow furrowed as she considered the potential rules and regulations of the guild. "But can we actually do that? Won''t there be rules about submitting the same plants for two different commissions? What if that''s not allowed?"

    Raymond rubbed his chin thoughtfully, the gears turning in his head. "Hmm, you have a point. I don''t remember the guild saying anything specific about splitting up the harvest like that¡­ but we should check with the staff to be sure. If they say it''s okay, then we''ll divide the plants and complete the two commissions. If not, we''ll just submit the 20 we need and maybe try selling the extras elsewhere."

    Sylph and Lorene exchanged glances. After a moment of consideration, they nodded. The plan seemed solid enough. "Agreed," Lorene said, her voice calm but firm.

    Raymond smiled at the two of them. "Great! Let''s finish this up quickly, then."

    With that, the three of them returned to digging up the ''blood vine grass''. This time, Raymond''s presence made a significant difference. His method was far more efficient than theirs; he didn''t carefully scrape the soil or use delicate tools. Instead, he plunged his hands deep into the earth, pulling out entire plants, roots and all, with surprising speed and ease. He shook off the excess dirt and carefully set the plants aside.

    Sylph watched this with wide eyes. "Raymond! You''re cheating!" she exclaimed, half-laughing, half-annoyed.

    Raymond raised an eyebrow, a bit puzzled. "Cheating? You''re the one who told me to help you¡­"

    But then, Raymond understood why Sylph was acting that way. His eyes moved to Lorene, who was kneeling beside the plants, diligently working her way through the dirt. Her white priest robe was stained with mud, but she didn''t seem to mind in the slightest. In fact, she seemed oddly content, a serene smile spreading across her face each time she uncovered a ''blood vine grass'' in perfect condition. Her joy was genuine, and it was infectious.

    Raymond chuckled to himself, but a small, amused shake of his head followed. It was clear now that Sylph was more than a little disappointed to see Raymond making the task look so effortless. The thrill of the harvest had been stolen from her.

    He sighed, muttering under his breath, "I just don''t get it. They think I''m cheating? But, oh well¡­" He turned his gaze toward the sky and noticed the sun had already started to dip below the horizon. The Moonlight Forest around them was starting to darken, and Raymond knew they needed to wrap things up quickly if they wanted to avoid returning in complete darkness.

    "Let''s keep going," Raymond said, trying not to focus on Sylph''s antics. The sooner they finished, the sooner they could get back to town.

    With Raymond''s help, the task sped up significantly. They cleared out the ''blood vine grass'' from the entire area surrounding the fallen ''Vine Demon Trees'', gathering the plants into neat piles. When they were done, Sylph took a moment to count the plants.

    "One, two¡­ twenty-six!" she exclaimed with a wide grin. "That''s perfect! There are six more than we needed!"

    Lorene, always thoughtful, added, "Wait a minute; didn''t we see more ''blood vine grass'' growing along the path we came from? We could go back and grab those too."

    Sylph''s face lit up again. "Ah, you''re right! I completely forgot about those. Let''s go grab them!"

    Without hesitation, the two women began heading toward the path they''d walked earlier. Raymond followed behind, smiling and shaking his head at their enthusiasm. But his smile quickly faded as he noticed something in the distance.

    Over by the tall trees on the edge of the clearing, several dark shapes were moving swiftly among the branches. They were hard to make out at first, but they were definitely approaching. There was something unsettling about the way they moved; too fast, too fluid. Raymond''s instincts immediately went on alert.

    He narrowed his eyes, watching them closely. His grip on his sword tightened, his body tensing in preparation.

    Sylph and Lorene, noticing his sudden shift in posture, paused and turned to look at him. "Raymond, what''s wrong?" Lorene asked, her voice tinged with concern.

    Raymond didn''t respond immediately. He was too focused on the shadows that were growing closer, closing in on their position. He stepped forward, silently signaling to the others to stay back and ready themselves. Whatever was out there, they weren''t finished yet.

    "Something''s coming," he muttered under his breath, his gaze never leaving the treeline. The darkness of the Moonlight Forest had only just begun to settle in, and already, danger was lurking once again.

    "Crazy baboons!"

    The words flashed in Raymond''s mind, a sudden realization striking him as his instincts went into overdrive.

    It didn''t take long for his suspicion to be confirmed. As the group of dark shadows neared, they cautiously poked their heads out from the thick branches above, revealing their unmistakable features.

    These were no ordinary creatures. They had long, jutting jaws, deep-set eyes, and a pair of sharp fangs protruding from their lips. Their necks were covered in a thick mane of golden fur, making them look both wild and menacing, there was no doubt about it. These were ''crazy baboons'', and there were five of them.

    "Sylph, Lorene, get back here now!" Raymond shouted, urgency creeping into his voice. "Crazy baboons are coming!"

    Sylph and Lorene, who had been moving toward the jungle to collect more ''blood vine grass'', froze in their tracks. The words barely left Raymond''s mouth before panic set in. The crazy baboons weren''t just strong; they were fast and relentless. If they got too far ahead, Raymond wouldn''t be able to stop the baboons from hurling rocks at them from a distance.

    "Ah! ''Crazy baboons''?!" Sylph''s voice trembled as she turned to run back toward Raymond. Her heart raced as she saw the terrifying creatures coming closer. "Why are the crazy baboons even here?"

    Lorene, equally alarmed, hurried back as well. They followed Raymond''s gaze and locked eyes with the baboons, who were now making their way down from the trees. The sight of those twisted, snarling faces sent chills down their spines.

    "Why does it feel like everything is going wrong today?" Sylph muttered under her breath, frustration mingling with fear. She glanced at her wand; her ''Explosion Magic'' was out of reach. She didn''t have enough energy left to unleash another blast.

    Raymond gripped his sword tightly, his jaw setting into a determined line. He knew these baboons weren''t just mindlessly aggressive. They had a reason for being here, and it wasn''t just to cause trouble.

    "These baboons don''t care much for the taste of ''blood vine grass''," Raymond explained. "It enhances their physical abilities and boosts their strength. They''re not here for a snack; they''re here for it''s power."

 Chapter 93 - 93: Crazy Baboons!

    The baboons, now fully on the ground, tilted their heads, confused by the presence of Raymond and his group. Their eyes flicked from the humans to the fallen ''vine demon trees'' around them. It didn''t take long for them to make the connection.

    With loud, raucous cries of "Oh-oh-oh!", the baboons began to leap excitedly from branch to branch. They had clearly been in conflict with these ''vine demon trees'' before. It was easy to guess that some of their comrades might have been slain by these vicious trees, and now they were taking their vengeance on the fallen forest guardians.

    Lorene, her voice barely a whisper, leaned toward Raymond and added, "These five are all males. There''s no sign of any females. That means they belong to a tribe. Likely, they''re under orders from a leader to gather the ''blood vine grass'' and bring it back to their pack."

    Raymond glanced at Lorene, impressed by her sharp observations. He nodded. "Exactly. If these baboons had more of their kind with them, they''d be acting more like a real group. But since it''s just five males, they can''t function as a true pack."

    He quickly pieced it all together. ''Crazy baboons'' were social creatures. When their numbers were small, they lacked organization and leadership, but when the group grew to over twenty individuals, they formed a hierarchy with a strong leader. It seemed these five were part of a larger tribe and had been sent on a mission to gather ''blood vine grass'' for their leader.

    Just as Raymond was processing this, Sylph called out, "Raymond, look! They''re coming down!"

    Raymond turned, and his eyes widened as the baboons, now fully aware of their presence, began sliding down the thick tree trunks with surprising speed and agility.

    The baboons were even more imposing up close. Their short, dense golden fur covered their muscular bodies, and their limbs; short but powerful, made them look almost stocky, yet incredibly strong. Standing upright, they were easily as tall as Raymond''s chest, and their ferocity made them resemble more than just baboons, they were like mini gorillas with those sharp fangs and gnashing jaws.

    Raymond couldn''t help but think, If it weren''t for the golden hair and protruding jaws, I might have mistaken them for gorillas. The sight of these creatures charging toward them made his blood run cold.

    The group of baboons landed gracefully on the ground, their eyes locked onto Raymond and his friends. The air between them crackled with tension, the baboons'' grunts and growls punctuating the silence. They weren''t just animals, these were territorial, highly intelligent creatures, and they weren''t about to back down.

    "Stay alert," Raymond whispered, tightening his grip on the sword. "We need to stay calm and make sure we don''t provoke them too much. Let''s hope we can deal with them quickly."

    The sun had already dipped behind the horizon, and the dense forest was growing darker by the second. But Raymond''s focus was unwavering. He knew the battle was about to begin.

    ''"Oooooh!"''

    With a loud, primal cheer, the five crazy baboons leapt down from the trees, landing in a scattered clump. For a brief moment, they just stared at Raymond and his friends, assessing them with cold, calculating eyes.

    ''"Roar!"'' they bellowed, their jaws snapping wide open, revealing two rows of jagged, sharp teeth. The two long, menacing fangs at the front of their mouths gleamed in the fading light, adding an extra layer of terror to their already savage appearance.

    The sight of the baboons'' ferocious expressions was enough to send a cold shiver down Sylph and Lorene''s spines. They instinctively pressed themselves closer behind Raymond, their eyes wide with fear.

    The baboons took slow, measured steps forward, sizing up their prey, clearly testing the waters.

    ''"Ray... Raymond... What should we do?"'' Sylph whispered, her voice shaking as she only dared peek out from behind him.

    Raymond, however, remained calm. ''"We''ll retreat slowly,"'' he said, his voice steady and confident. ''"But don''t run. Just move back a little at a time."''

    As he spoke, he pulled up his status panel, quickly scanning his stats.

    ''"Name: Raymond Kelton"''

    ''"Age: 15"''

    ''"Magic value: 242.6/601.1"''

    ''"Occupations: Fighter, Warrior, Craftsman, Magician, Swordsman"''

    ''"Skills: Bone Crushing, Taunt [Upgradable], Wind Slash"''

    ''"Skill points: 3. Cumulative value: 15%"''

    Seeing that he had 242.6 magic points left, Raymond felt a surge of confidence. It wasn''t a huge amount, but it was enough to use his ''Taunt'' skill. That was all he needed to ensure the baboons wouldn''t bypass him and target Sylph and Lorene.

    The baboons, sensing the retreat, began to grow bolder. They stepped forward, testing the distance between them and their prey, but instead of rushing in for the kill, they moved cautiously, their eyes fixed on Raymond and his group.

    Raymond quickly assessed the situation. These baboons weren''t looking for a fight, they just wanted to claim the ''blood vine grass''. The problem was, all of it had already been collected by them. If the baboons realized this, there would be no stopping them.

    He turned to Sylph and Lorene, whispering urgently, ''"When I say ''run,'' head straight into the woods. Find a big tree, something that can hide you completely, and stay there."''

    The trees in this area were enormous, so finding one to hide behind wouldn''t be hard. Sylph and Lorene nodded, their trust in Raymond unshaken despite their confusion.

    Just then, they were close enough to the edge of the woods for Raymond to give the order.

    ''"Run!"'' he commanded sharply. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Without hesitation, Sylph and Lorene turned and bolted toward the forest. They each picked a giant tree and scrambled behind it, seeking the cover they needed.

    The baboons, now entering the area where the ''blood vine grass'' had been, quickly realized the truth: the plants were gone. The ground was littered with empty holes, remnants of the grass they had been so eager to find.

    ''"Ouch! Ouch! Ouch!"'' they shrieked, enraged. Their claws scraped desperately at the dirt, throwing it aside in frantic sweeps, but there was nothing to be found. Only dirt and disappointment.

    The baboons spun around, their eyes blazing with fury, and locked onto Raymond and his friends. It was clear what had happened. The humans had taken all the ''blood vine grass''.

    Seeing Sylph and Lorene hiding in the woods, the baboons let out a collective roar of rage. Without warning, they began picking up rocks from the ground and hurling them in the direction of the retreating figures, their aim sharp and vicious.

    Raymond''s heart raced. The fight was far from over.

    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

    The stones flew through the air with a deadly whistle, propelled by the crazy baboons'' enormous arm strength. Each rock moved so fast that even Raymond didn''t dare to try stopping them with his sword. If he mistimed it, he''d be hit for sure.

    His instincts kicked in as he turned around, scanning the area behind him. His heart skipped a beat as he saw Sylph and Lorene safely hidden behind a massive tree. The sight was a relief. He was glad they were out of danger, but if they weren''t, he''d have to take the brunt of those flying stones himself, and then rely on Lorene''s healing to patch him up.

    For now, though, he didn''t have to worry about that.

    With quick reflexes, Raymond predicted the stones'' trajectory and dodged each one with swift, calculated movements.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    The rocks slammed into the tree with loud, echoing thuds, and Sylph and Lorene''s startled screams rang out from behind their cover.

    "Stay hidden! Don''t come out!" Raymond shouted over his shoulder.

    "Okay¡­ Okay," Lorene called back, her voice trembling. "Raymond, be careful!"

    Raymond didn''t have time to reply. The second wave of stones was already in the air, hurling toward him at breakneck speed.

    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

    One by one, Raymond sidestepped, narrowly avoiding the onslaught. He could hear the baboons growling in frustration behind him, their anger escalating.

    "Ouch! Ouch!" the baboons roared, seeing their rocks miss their target once again. Furious, they hurled the remaining stones to the ground with all their might.

    And then, the baboons made their move.

    With a collective growl, the group of five crazy baboons charged at Raymond, moving swiftly on all fours. Their stocky frames and powerful limbs made them seem like a gang of battle-hardened warriors.

    Raymond''s face tightened in concentration. This wasn''t just a game anymore. The time for retreat was over. He couldn''t afford to give an inch, or they would charge past him and go after Sylph and Lorene.

 Chapter 94 - 94: Learnable Skill: Rage!

    As the baboons closed the gap, Raymond tensed, ready for the attack. The moment they entered his range, he sprang into action.

    His body lunged forward with precision, the sword in his hand following in a smooth arc.

    Swish!

    The blade flashed, cutting into the thick arm of the nearest baboon. A gush of blood splattered as the sword tore through muscle, but the baboon''s massive arm barely flinched. The cut was deep, but it didn''t reach the bone. Raymond''s eyes widened in surprise.

    He had aimed for the baboon''s neck, but the animal had raised its arm in defense. And the thick, coarse hair that covered its body had acted like a protective armor, blocking the full impact of his strike.

    There wasn''t time to dwell on it. Another baboon, fast and low to the ground, came charging toward him from the right. Its attack was swift, and Raymond knew his sword wouldn''t be enough to counter this one.

    Instead of dodging, Raymond braced himself and lashed out with his leg, driving a powerful kick straight into the baboon''s chest.

    Bang!

    The baboon went flying, its body crashing back several feet. Raymond staggered back from the force of the impact, but his legs were steady, and he quickly regained his balance.

    Despite the baboon''s strength, Raymond''s kick was enough to send it flying backward. As the creature scrambled to get up, Raymond saw that its right arm hung uselessly at its side, limp and broken.

    It hadn''t been a perfect hit, but it had done its job. One less threat.

    "ROAR!"

    The baboon, though injured, wasn''t backing down. With a deafening growl, it charged at Raymond again, eyes blazing with fury.

    ''Just like the book says,'' Raymond thought, ''once a baboon enters combat mode, it''s like a wild animal with no fear, no reason.''

    But Raymond couldn''t dwell on that now. The other baboons were closing in fast.

    These creatures were relentless. Their thick, tough fur acted like armor, making them nearly impervious to Raymond''s sword. Even though he''d left deep cuts on their bodies, none of the baboons seemed to be seriously hurt. They were built like tanks¡ªmuscles, bones, and fur so dense that his blade might as well have been a twig.

    Raymond''s mind raced. The baboons were fast, and their defenses were solid. It wasn''t just their strength and speed that made them dangerous¡ªit was how they attacked with no hesitation, as if nothing could hurt them.

    And to make matters worse, a few of them were already trying to break away, heading straight for Sylph and Lorene. Raymond couldn''t let that happen, but he also couldn''t afford to charge in without a plan.

    His options were limited. Using ''Taunt'' would pull them all to him, but that would leave him surrounded with no way to defend himself¡ªespecially since his sword barely made a dent in their thick hides. And ''Swift Wind Slash'' was too risky. It could take out one or two baboons, but not enough to turn the tide, and there was no way Raymond could reach Sylph and Lorene in time if the others broke through.

    ''This is tougher than I thought,'' Raymond mused, narrowly dodging an attack from one of the baboons.

    He took a few steps back, creating some space. For a moment, he just stood there, assessing the situation. He glanced down at the long sword in his hand and let out a soft laugh. ''In situations like this, the sword feels more like a liability than an asset. Surrounded by so many, in close quarters, it''s cumbersome.''

    Just then, one of the baboons saw Raymond''s brief pause and charged, claws raised, ready to smash down on his head. The baboon seemed to relish the thought of Raymond''s skull splitting under its attack.

    But Raymond wasn''t caught off guard.

    In a flash, he stepped forward, closing the distance between them. The baboon''s claws swiped at the air where Raymond had been just a second before. Before it could react, Raymond lunged into its space, driving the point of his sword into the baboon''s chest.

    Swish!

    The sword pierced deep, the tip finding the soft spot beneath its thick chest muscles. Raymond twisted the blade with precise force, crushing its heart in an instant. The baboon''s body shuddered, then collapsed.

    ''Your thick fur can block slashes, but not piercing attacks,'' Raymond thought coolly, pulling his sword free. But there was no time to savor the victory. The others were already closing in on him.

    Raymond had no choice but to abandon his sword. As the baboons rushed him, he couldn''t rely on it anymore¡ªnot in such close quarters. He could only use it once, and now it was in the way.

    ''Close combat, huh?'' Raymond smirked. ''I can do that too.''

    He pushed the lifeless body of the fallen baboon away with a forceful shove, sending it tumbling backward. The next baboon lunged at him, but Raymond''s legs moved faster. He sidestepped, ducking under a powerful punch aimed at his side, just narrowly avoiding it.

    For the first time since the battle began, Raymond let go of his reliance on the sword. Now, it was all about his body.

    As the baboon''s claws missed, Raymond didn''t hesitate. With a swift twist of his body, his right fist became a blur, crashing into the baboon''s exposed chin with a brutal punch.

    The baboon''s head snapped back, and it staggered, disoriented by the force of the blow. Raymond didn''t give it a chance to recover, he was already moving on to the next attack.

    Bang! sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Raymond''s punch hit the baboon squarely on the jaw, and with a sickening crack, blood and shattered teeth flew everywhere.

    "ROAR!"

    Just as Raymond was about to follow up with another attack, the baboon whose arm he had shattered earlier saw an opening. It rushed toward him again, moving in that familiar Iron Mountain Leaning posture, determined to strike.

    Raymond didn''t have time to dodge. He barely managed to raise his arms in time to block the charge.

    Bang!

    The collision sent Raymond staggering back, the force nearly knocking him off balance. But he wasn''t about to let up.

    "Hyaa!"

    With a fierce shout, Raymond planted his legs firmly, halting his backward momentum. Using all his strength, he drove his elbow into the baboon''s spine.

    Snap!

    The sickening crack of breaking bones rang out, and the baboon crumpled to the ground, motionless.

    Raymond took a deep breath, sweat trickling down his forehead. The fight had been brutal, but he had already taken down two baboons. Of the remaining three, one was seriously injured, and the others were bloodied from his sword strikes.

    But the baboons weren''t backing down. If anything, they seemed even more enraged.

    ''They really live up to their name¡­'' Raymond thought wryly. ''They''re crazy, but at least they''re just regular baboons. None of them have mastered ''Rage.''''

    The ''Rage'' skill was a warrior''s ability, something only a few baboons ever learned. When activated, it boosted strength and defense, making the user even more dangerous. But it was rare, Raymond had yet to see a baboon use it.

    One of the baboons lunged at him again, snapping him out of his thoughts. Raymond decided it was time to finish this.

    As the baboon closed in, Raymond didn''t hesitate.

    Bone Crusher!

    His right fist glowed with a faint blue light, charged with an invisible force. He threw a punch with all his might.

    Bang!

    The baboon''s chest caved in under the blow, and it was sent flying backward, crumpling to the ground, clearly out of the fight.

    The next baboon; still reeling from Raymond''s earlier punch, was already charging in, but Raymond wasn''t about to waste any more energy. He ducked under the attack and delivered a swift punch to the baboon''s throat.

    The baboon staggered back, gasping for breath. It struggled for a moment, but then collapsed, unable to make a sound.

    Raymond turned toward the final baboon, his focus sharpening. But to his surprise, the last one didn''t charge at him like the others. It stopped where it stood and let out a roar, louder and fiercer than any of the others.

    "ROAR!"

    This was the baboon he had wounded at the start, the one whose arm he''d slashed. Its body was now covered with multiple cuts, each one a reminder of Raymond''s skill. But instead of attacking, the baboon stood its ground, glaring at him with fiery eyes.

    Raymond took a cautious step forward, but just as he did, something strange happened. The baboon''s eyes, once a dull yellow, began to turn blood-red.

    "ROAR!"

    It howled again, and Raymond froze, sensing a shift in the air. Just as he was about to react, a panel appeared in front of him:

    ''Learnable Skills Detected: Rage [Warrior]''

    Raymond''s heart skipped a beat. The baboon was activating ''Rage'' its power was about to explode.

    "Looks like I won''t have an easy time finishing this one off..." Raymond muttered to himself, ready for whatever came next.

 Chapter 95 - 95: Berserker!

    Raymond froze as a panel suddenly appeared in front of him:

    "Learnable skill detected: Berserker [Warrior], learning cost: 3 skill points."

    "What...?" he muttered, still trying to process what he was seeing.

    At that moment, he had no idea that the mad baboon before him had just unlocked the powerful skill ''Rage''!

    The baboon let out a thunderous roar, its massive mouth wide open, fangs bared in a menacing snarl. It raised its muscular arms and slammed them into the ground. Its yellow eyes began to glow a deep red, and its muscles swelled, almost as if they were being pumped up. The wounds across its body started to shrink, but Raymond knew these weren''t true healings. The baboon''s violent rage caused its muscles to tighten so much that the injuries appeared to close, but they would reopen once the rage wore off.

    As Raymond stood stunned, the baboon''s body suddenly trembled. The red in its eyes began to fade, and steam started to rise from its body. The swollen muscles shrank, not in size, but they tightened further, becoming even more concentrated. To Raymond''s surprise, the wounds began to heal for real now, with no sign of returning.

    "What''s happening here?" Raymond thought, confused. The changes he was witnessing were far beyond the usual effects of the ''Rage'' skill he had read about. This wasn''t just about rage anymore.

    A new panel popped up:

    "Awakening skill detected: Blood Rage [Warrior], learning requirements: Kill a monster that has mastered ''Blood Rage''; Master the skill ''Rage''; Kill more than 100 monsters."

    "Learning cost: 8 skill points."

    "Learning will automatically awaken the profession: Berserker."

    Raymond''s eyes widened in realization.

    Blood Rage! Berserker!

    These were words he recognized from the Temple Library, where he''d read about the possible class promotions for Warriors. If he learned Blood Rage, he would automatically unlock the Berserker profession, the ultimate form of a Warrior!

    "So, to become a Berserker, a Warrior must first learn Blood Rage?" Raymond thought. He recalled the brief mention of the Berserker in the Temple Library''s profession book. It was described as the true fighter''s class, and only Warriors who mastered Berserker were considered ''real'' Warriors.

    The crazy baboon before him had just gone through the transformation Raymond had read about. The red hue in its eyes had intensified, and its once bulky muscles now looked leaner, more powerful. It had truly become a force to be reckoned with, its wounds fully healed and its body now radiating strength.

    Raymond now understood: the transformation was a result of the ''Blood Rage'' skill. He realized that to learn this skill, it wasn''t just about killing monsters, it was about understanding the balance between ''Rage'' and ''Blood Rage.'' And perhaps this was the key for others who sought to unlock this powerful path, too.

    Raymond realized that mastering the skill of ''Rage'' was a prerequisite for unlocking ''Blood Rage''. But the real shock came when he understood that once ''Blood Rage'' was comprehended, a warrior would awaken into the powerful ''Berserker'' class!

    He stared at the baboon, now glowing with an intense scarlet light. It had truly transformed into a ''Berserker'' in his eyes.

    However, despite knowing that learning ''Blood Rage'' required him to defeat a monster that had already mastered it, Raymond couldn''t gauge the full extent of the baboon''s newfound power. He was unsure just how much stronger it had become, so he decided to stay cautious.

    "Hoo~"

    The baboon let out a series of guttural roars, its neck twisting with a sickening crack as bones popped. With its blood-red eyes now locked on Raymond, the baboon lunged forward with a deafening roar.

    In a flash, it closed the distance between them, using all four limbs to propel itself toward Raymond, claws aimed directly at his eyes.

    Instinct kicked in. Raymond''s trained fighter''s reflexes warned him just in time, and he dodged, narrowly avoiding the attack.

    Despite the baboon''s increased speed, Raymond noticed it was still slightly slower than him, which brought him a sense of relief.

    But then, the baboon came at him with a powerful punch aimed at his face.

    Raymond decided not to back away this time. He gathered his strength and threw a punch of his own.

    Bang!

    The two fists collided with a resounding thud. Raymond felt the impact reverberate through his arm. The strength of the baboon had clearly increased, it was enough to push him back a few steps, though he quickly regained his footing.

    To his surprise, the baboon wasn''t as lucky. It stumbled back several paces, grinning and shaking out its hands.

    The fistfight had injured it!

    Relief flooded Raymond for a moment. Even though the baboon had unlocked the power of ''Blood Rage'', it was still slower and weaker than him.

    But then, unease crept in. Something didn''t feel right. The improvements brought on by ''Blood Rage'' shouldn''t have been so small. Its effects seemed less potent than ''Rage'' itself!

    This felt... wrong. The situation was too abnormal. Raymond couldn''t shake the feeling that something deeper was at play.

    But even with his doubts, Raymond decided to act swiftly. He would exploit the baboon''s weaknesses and finish it.

    With a burst of speed, he charged forward, crossing the distance in mere seconds.

    A whistling sound filled the air as Raymond''s right fist, now coated in blue frost, became nothing more than a blur.

    The baboon''s pupils widened in shock as it tried to react, twisting its body to dodge. But it wasn''t fast enough. It only managed to avoid a lethal blow by turning slightly.

    Boom!

    Raymond''s iron fist collided with the baboon''s sternum, a deep roar ringing out from the impact.

    Crack! Crack! Crack!

    The force of the punch crushed the baboon''s sternum, sending bones flying in all directions. The creature was sent hurtling backward before crashing heavily to the ground, the fight finally over.

    The crazy baboon lay on the ground, blood and internal organs spilling from its mouth in a horrifying mess. Raymond''s punch had shattered its sternum, driving jagged bones deep into its organs and causing severe internal bleeding. Without a healer, it was almost certain to die from the damage.

    But for some reason, the unease in Raymond''s gut grew stronger with each passing second.

    ''Kill it quickly!''

    Just as Raymond moved to finish the job, a strange sound broke the silence.

    Hiss!

    To his shock, the sound was coming from the baboon itself!

    Steam billowed from its shattered chest, much like when it had first tapped into the ''Blood Rage.'' And, to Raymond''s horror, its chest began to repair itself, little by little.

    "What...?" Raymond''s heart raced as he watched.

    With a defiant roar, the baboon struggled to its feet, steam still pouring from its chest. It didn''t seem to care about its fatal wound. Instead, it locked eyes with Raymond and roared again, its eyes now glowing an even deeper shade of red.

    Before Raymond could react, the baboon was upon him, charging with lightning speed.

    ''What?!''

    Raymond''s combat instincts barely had time to register the attack. The baboon was too fast, and before he could fully react, it had already launched a punch, aiming to return the favor for the one he had landed earlier.

    Bang!

    Raymond''s punch collided with the baboon''s in a deafening crash. This time, though, the force of the blow pushed Raymond several steps back. His arm went numb from the impact, but he quickly regained his footing using his training.

    As he stood there, breathless, he saw the baboon had not budged an inch. It was still standing firm, its strength clearly greater than before.

    Raymond''s mind raced. ''The baboon is stronger!''

    But something wasn''t adding up. The heat from the baboon''s chest had stopped, and its injuries, though severe, weren''t fully healed. There was still a large, gaping wound from the broken bones.

    This baboon was still badly injured, yet it was somehow moving faster and stronger than before!

    Raymond realized the heat had helped the baboon heal its most critical wounds, but it wasn''t fully healed. It was still badly hurt, but now it was far more dangerous.

    And worse; Raymond''s magic had already been drained by his previous attack, the ''Bone Crusher.''

    He was facing a serious dilemma. The baboon, though clearly wounded, seemed to be in top form, and Raymond''s resources were running low. Things were getting tougher by the second.

    Before Raymond could come up with a plan, the baboon lunged again.

    With no time to think, Raymond relied on his reflexes, dodging and weaving as the baboon attacked again and again. But eventually, he ran out of room to avoid the strikes and was forced to fight back, knowing he couldn''t keep dodging forever. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 96 - 96: BloodRage! Berserker!

    Bang!

    Raymond was thrown back again by the impact, his body staggering from the force.

    "No, hiding like this won''t solve anything!" he muttered, his breath coming in ragged gasps. He shook his numb right arm, trying to get the feeling back.

    The baboon in front of him was only getting stronger, more relentless as the fight wore on. Raymond knew that if he didn''t do something, not only would he fall, but Sylph and Lorene, who were hiding behind a nearby tree, would also face certain death.

    ''Enough of this!''

    Raymond''s resolve hardened. "I won''t hide anymore!" he muttered under his breath, fists clenched tight.

    The baboon let out a deafening roar, mouth wide and fangs bared.

    "Roar!" Raymond responded with a fierce yell of his own before charging directly at the beast.

    There was no more running. No more dodging. It was time to fight, head-on.

    With a growl, Raymond went in for the attack, using a brutal injury-for-injury strategy. His speed and strength couldn''t match the baboon''s, but the creature still wasn''t quite powerful enough to completely overwhelm him. Yet.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    The baboon''s claws ripped through his leather armor, leaving deep scratches and eventually slicing through the material, drawing blood. But Raymond barely noticed. He only focused on surviving, using his fighter''s instinct to dodge the worst blows and taking the rest head-on. When he couldn''t avoid them, he exchanged hits, knowing full well it would hurt but determined to land his own punches.

    He hammered at the baboon''s chest, the area still recovering from the previous injuries, trying to make a dent. Each time his punches landed, steam erupted from the baboon''s chest, healing its wounds, but only the most critical ones.

    And yet, even this was enough for the baboon to keep fighting. The battle became a relentless exchange of blows, each one more brutal than the last.

    But Raymond began to notice something disturbing, the baboon''s strength and speed were steadily increasing with every passing moment. The damage he was dealing to the baboon seemed less effective, the injuries from his fists growing smaller. Meanwhile, the baboon''s attacks grew heavier, faster, and more powerful.

    Raymond''s heart pounded in his chest as he narrowly avoided one strike after another. His head narrowly escaped the baboon''s claws, but each time, they scraped the side of his face, leaving a bloody trail.

    The situation was growing more dangerous with every second. Raymond''s instincts screamed at him, but it was no use. When the baboon finally landed a punch to his chin, everything happened too fast.

    Boom!

    Raymond was sent flying backward, crashing through the underbrush and tumbling through the air. His body hit the ground hard, sliding across the dirt and leaves until he slammed into the base of a towering tree.

    His head swam, disoriented. He realized he''d been pushed back more than ten meters, retreating without even noticing it while trying to dodge the baboon''s attacks.

    Bang!

    Raymond hit the ground with a loud thud, a sharp pain in his jaw. He tried to speak but found his mouth wouldn''t open. His jaw had been shattered. The dizziness grew worse, his vision blurring.

    But he fought through the haze. Reaching up, he pinched his chin, the searing pain snapping him back to full awareness.

    "Raymond!" Lorene''s panicked voice rang out.

    Within moments, she was kneeling beside him, her face pale with worry.

    Lorene''s heart broke as she looked at Raymond, lying on the ground with his shattered jaw, torn armor, and bloodied body. Tears welled up in her eyes as she rushed to his side. "Raymond... I... I''ll heal you right away!" she cried, her voice trembling.

    But just as she crouched down, Raymond''s eyes widened in alarm. The crazy baboon was charging toward her with murderous intent.

    Without thinking, Raymond sprang to his feet in a wild somersault, his fists swinging. His mouth, now broken and bloodied, let out a roar, "Dog..."

    The baboon''s response was swift, a powerful slap that came at him like a whirlwind.

    Boom!

    Raymond used every ounce of strength he had left to land a punch square in the baboon''s chest, sending it flying through the air. But as he struck, the baboon''s claws raked across his neck.

    Swish!

    Blood sprayed from the deep gash, and Raymond''s hand instinctively flew to his neck, pressing down to stem the bleeding. He locked eyes with Lorene for a moment, then slowly turned, unable to speak.

    "Ah!" Lorene screamed in horror, her face pale with fear.

    Sylph, hearing the commotion, burst from her hiding place. Her eyes widened in terror when she saw Raymond''s injuries. "Lorene, hurry... hurry and save him!" she shouted, panic rising in her voice.

    But Lorene didn''t need any prompting. Seeing the blood pouring from Raymond''s neck, she immediately took action. Without hesitation, she raised her magic wand and, with trembling hands, pointed it at his wound. She whispered a prayer to the Sun Goddess, her voice barely audible in her desperation.

    "Merciful Sun Goddess, please grant me the power of light to heal the pain before my eyes... Healing magic!"

    The emerald on her wand flared with golden light, and the glow enveloped Raymond''s neck and chin. Raymond could feel the wound healing instantly, the pain receding as the wound sealed up completely.

    When the golden light faded, he touched his chin, and to his astonishment, it was fully healed. His neck, too, was as good as new.

    Raymond exhaled, relief flooding through him. For a moment, he had truly thought he was going to die. He was about to thank Lorene when he heard the crazed roar of the baboon again.

    "Roar!"

    Raymond snapped his head around, already knowing the baboon had likely recovered from his last punch. The beast was rising from the ground, steam still pouring from its chest.

    When it saw the healing magic work on Raymond''s injuries, its scarlet eyes widened in disbelief, as though it had not expected this. It paused, as if considering its next move.

    After a long moment, the baboon turned, darting off toward the woods with surprising speed. In no time, it reached a massive tree, scaling it effortlessly with its hands and feet. Within moments, it had vanished from sight.

    Raymond let out a long breath, his body relaxing for the first time in what felt like forever. ''It finally retreated.''

    He had suspected the baboon''s healing ability came at a cost, which was why he''d dared to trade injuries with it earlier. And now, it seemed the baboon had exhausted its ability to heal. That''s why it had fled.

    But even with that knowledge, Raymond had no intention of chasing it down. It was over. The Crazy baboon had retreated, and they were safe, for now.

    Although Raymond was itching to defeat the crazy baboon and fulfill the requirements to learn "Blood Rage," he knew he wasn''t ready yet.

    First of all, even if he could catch up with the baboon, it had retreated deeper into the Moonlight Forest; a place filled with monsters far stronger than the baboon itself. With nightfall approaching and no night vision abilities like a thief or assassin, chasing after it would be risky. The baboon was much stronger than him now, and without any magic power left, going after it would be like signing his own death sentence.

    He still felt a shiver of fear as his hand brushed against his neck, still stained with blood.

    "Raymond!" Sylph ran to him, her arms wrapping around him in a tight hug. "You really scared me just now!"

    Raymond could feel her trembling, and it was clear she had been terrified. He gently patted her on the head, comfortingly touching the magical hat she wore. "It''s okay now," he reassured her.

    His gaze shifted to Lorene, who looked as if she had narrowly escaped disaster. He smiled and said, "Lorene, thank you for everything you did just now." sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "No!" Lorene immediately shook her head in protest. "I think we''re a team. It''s my job to help, so please, Raymond, stop thanking me."

    She lowered her voice slightly. "Besides, you got hurt protecting Sylph and me. If anyone should be thanking someone, it''s us thanking you."

    Sylph raised her head and chimed in, "I think Lorene is right."

    Raymond smiled at them both, nodding seriously. "I understand."

    Lorene smiled too, then hesitated before glancing at Sylph. "Um... Sylph, can you let go of Raymond for a moment? He''s still hurt, and I can heal him again."

    "Oh..." Sylph seemed to snap back to reality, her face turning bright red. "I... I was just worried about Raymond... You... You go ahead."

    She quickly pulled away, unable to meet their gazes, and turned away.

    Lorene stepped forward, her magic wand held high. Raymond didn''t resist as she cast the healing spell. After taking on so much damage from the baboon, he felt dull pains in his chest and abdomen, suspecting his bones and internal organs had been hurt.

    "Merciful Sun Goddess, please grant me the power of light to heal the pain before my eyes... Healing magic!" Lorene''s voice trembled as the golden light from her wand enveloped Raymond''s body.

    The light faded, and Raymond felt an instant wave of relief. His wounds, both external and internal, were healed, and he felt revitalized.

    As the moonlit forest grew darker, Raymond knew it was time to leave. He looked toward the horizon and said, "We should go now. It''s getting too dark."

    "Yes!" both Sylph and Lorene agreed immediately.

    Though they knew there were likely still many ''blood vine grasses'' left to harvest nearby, they dared not stay longer.

    Raymond retrieved his long sword from the crazy baboon''s body and, with it in hand, led the way back. Sylph and Lorene followed closely behind as they made their way out of the Moonlight Forest.

 Chapter 97 - 97: Tales of Valor!

    As night fell, Moonlight Village buzzed with activity.

    Adventurers who had ventured into the Moonlight Forest earlier in the day were now returning, and as usual, they needed a place to unwind. For most, that meant heading straight to the taverns. The adrenaline from their close calls in the forest still pumping through their veins, many of them grabbed a drink to calm their nerves.

    The taverns quickly filled with familiar faces. Groups of adventurers gathered around tables, swapping stories of their day''s adventures. Some were eager to boast about their accomplishments, recounting how they had bravely led their teams to defeat monsters and complete their quests.

    But, as expected, such self-praise wasn''t always met with admiration. Often, it sparked teasing or even mockery from others, and sometimes, these light-hearted jabs could escalate into full-blown arguments, forcing the groups to take their fights outside for a bit of "private competition." As long as things didn''t get out of hand; no serious injuries or deaths, no one really cared.

    Of course, not every adventurer in the tavern was bragging. There were others who had survived relatively unscathed, claiming they completed their missions without any danger. Their luck stirred envy in the others, who could only imagine what it might be like to have such an easy journey.

    And then there were those who had barely made it out of the forest alive, who spoke of their harrowing experiences. These stories often resonated deeply with the others, as they could all relate to the near-death experiences that came with being an adventurer in Moonlight Forest.

    At one of the tables sat Kris and Sotoler, two adventurers who had narrowly escaped a close call earlier that day. As they recounted their story, the people around them leaned in, eager to hear the details. The room filled with gasps and exclamations.

    "Hey, you won''t believe it," Kris began, raising her voice to get everyone''s attention. "I honestly thought I was done for, but then I turned around and saw Sotoler''s face. Guess what he was doing?"

    The crowd around the table shook their heads in anticipation.

    "Can you believe it? He looked ''so'' surprised!" Kris slammed her hand down on the table, causing everyone to laugh.

    Sotoler, ever the good sport, grinned and shrugged. "If you didn''t nearly die, I wouldn''t have looked so shocked!" He teased.

    The adventurers around them laughed even harder, but they were also curious about what had really happened.

    "I''m only surprised for a reason," Sotoler said, raising his glass for a sip. "Hurry up and tell them, Kris, or else they''ll never stop teasing me."

    Everyone leaned in, eager to hear more. "Come on, Kris, tell us what happened. You''re fine now, so what went down?" they urged.

    Kris smiled, clearly enjoying the attention. "I still couldn''t believe it at the time," she said, drawing out the suspense. "But I quickly realized I''d totally misunderstood him." Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    She paused for dramatic effect. The others leaned forward in anticipation.

    "And then I saw it," Kris continued, her eyes lighting up. "Someone rushed in front of me and killed the jungle cat that was attacking me with just one sword."

    The crowd gasped.

    "You''ll never guess who it was."

    The anticipation was palpable, and just as everyone was about to ask, Kris finally said, "It was Raymond!"

    A murmur of surprise swept through the tavern.

    "''Raymond''? The dual-professional Raymond? Is it really him?"

    "Isn''t he in Moonlight Forest too? So he must be in the village tonight!"

    "I saw him at the guild this morning! But there were too many people, and they left right after accepting their quest."

    "Kris, are you sure? You''re not pulling our leg, are you?"

    The adventurers around them were surprised, some skeptical, but ultimately they didn''t think Kris had any reason to lie about something like this.

    "Why would I lie to you?" Kris asked with a grin. "If you don''t believe me, ask Griffin and Delona."

    She nodded toward the two men sitting opposite her. Griffin, who had just received some treatment for his injuries, now looked much better.

    When he heard his name, Griffin and Delona both nodded in agreement. "It''s true," Griffin confirmed. "Raymond was there, with Sylph, the Explosion Magician, and the Priest."

    With that confirmation, the rest of the tavern''s patrons started to believe her. After all, who else could team up with an Explosion Magician and a Priest in Wittes Town if not Raymond, the dual-class adventurer?

    Eager to hear more, someone from the crowd quickly urged Kris, "Come on, Kris, stop wasting time, tell us how Raymond saved you!"

    Others chimed in, "Yeah, and as a dual-professional, how strong is he really?"

    Even adventurers who had been minding their own business at other tables now leaned in, their curiosity piqued. They whispered to each other, eyes glancing over to the group, eager to know more about this mysterious dual-professional.

    Feeling the growing interest, Kris didn''t hold back any longer. She launched into a full retelling of how Raymond had rescued them, describing the whole scene in detail.

    As Kris finished, the adventurers around her were left in stunned silence.

    "Did Raymond really do all that?" one of them asked in disbelief. "He was surrounded by three jungle cats, but still managed to kill them all without a scratch?"

    Someone nodded but added, "That makes sense. He''s a fighter, after all. But what I don''t get is the speed of his sword; Kris said he killed them before they even had time to dodge. Isn''t that something only a swordsman could do?"

    "Exactly!" another person agreed. "And the crazy part is, he didn''t even use any skills!"

    The group was stunned. They tried to picture themselves in Raymond''s situation, being ambushed by three jungle cats, and realized that surviving without using skills was nearly impossible, let alone defeating all three in an instant.

    "This is insane!" they murmured.

    As their discussion grew louder, Kris slammed her hand on the table to quiet them down.

    "Alright, enough!" she said with hands on her hips, her voice firm. "What''s so unbelievable? He''s a dual-professional, guys! Stop getting stuck on just one class!"

    The adventurers paused, realizing she had a point.

    "Right, a fighter is flexible, a warrior is strong, and his sword is faster than a swordsman''s. I guess it makes sense that he could do it."

    "Exactly!" someone else nodded. "Maybe that''s the unique strength of a dual-professional, combining the best of both worlds to cover the weaknesses of each class."

    They were starting to understand, but not everyone was convinced.

    One adventurer, with a skeptical frown, spoke up slamming the table. "Hey, come on. There''s no lie detector here. Who knows if what you''re saying is true or if you''re just exaggerating? We all know how much you admire Raymond; you probably just made him sound stronger than he really is."

    The room fell silent for a moment as everyone waited to see how Kris would respond.

    At the sudden outburst, everyone in the tavern turned to see what was going on.

    Five adventurers sat at a table on the far side, clearly upset by the lively conversation happening at Kris''s table. One of them, a thin-faced man dressed in leather armor with a long sword at his waist, sneered at Kris and the others. He looked at them with disdain.

    "Also," he continued, his voice dripping with sarcasm, "you were nearly wiped out by a few jungle cats. How weak are you? I don''t know how the auditor even promoted you to ''Black Iron.''"

    His teammate, sitting next to him, chimed in, "Maybe the polygraph malfunctioned and didn''t catch the lies."

    The group burst into laughter, completely ignoring the discomfort of the others around them. Only one member of the group, a female priestess dressed in her robes, looked genuinely uncomfortable with the situation.

    As Kris and Sotoler noticed them, their faces darkened. They recognized the group immediately, Geus and his team. They''d had a run-in with them before over a past mission.

    Kris glared at Geus, her fists clenching. "Geus! You...!" She stood up, ready to confront them.

    But Sotoler quickly grabbed her arm. "Don''t," he said firmly, his voice low. Several other adventurers who were friendly with Kris joined in, urging her to calm down. "It''s not worth it," they said.

    The truth was, Geus''s team was much stronger than theirs. Although they were all Iron-level adventurers, three members of Geus''s team had mastered two skills each, giving them the strength to rise to Bronze-level. It was a clear difference in power.

    The other adventurers around them watched with detached curiosity, sensing the tension but staying out of the conflict.

    Seeing Kris sit back down, Geus smirked, his eyes cold. "I wasn''t going to bother with you," he began, his voice sharp, "but you keep talking about that dual-class guy, Raymond, like he''s something special. His sword speed faster than a swordsman''s? Are you insulting us all?"

    Geus''s hand casually brushed against the sword at his waist, and his expression grew colder. "A dual-professional thinks he can compare to the thing we swordsmen pride ourselves on? Do you think that''s possible? And as for Raymond, he''s not even worth comparing."

 Chapter 98 - 98: Conflict!

    Bang!

    Kris could no longer contain her anger. She slammed her fist on the table, grabbed her giant sword, and shot to her feet, her eyes burning with fury. "Geus, you can insult me, but if you dare insult Raymond, you''re asking for trouble!"

    Sotoler, who had tried to calm Kris moments before, now drew his longbow in one swift motion. He pulled the bowstring back with deadly precision, aiming an arrow straight at Geus and his team. "Raymond saved our lives in the Moonlight Forest," he said coldly. "How dare you insult him!" S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Griffin and Delona also quickly drew their weapons, their chests heaving with the anger and tension that had built up. They were ready for a fight.

    Geus, unfazed, smirked and stepped forward. "Kris, do you think we''re scared of you?" he sneered.

    The warriors in Geus''s team raised their shields and positioned themselves in front, while the archers and mages took cover behind them, readying their bows and spells.

    The only one who seemed troubled was the female priestess, who looked worriedly at the tension rising between the two groups. She knew the violence could easily escalate, and she would be the one left to patch up the wounds.

    Just as it seemed like a full-blown fight was about to break out, the tavern owner rushed over, panic in his voice.

    "Hey, hey, hey! If you want to fight, take it outside!" he shouted, shaking with fear at the sight of the weapons drawn. "No fighting in my tavern!"

    Anyone who opens a shop in a place like this is no ordinary person. The tavern owner was no exception, he was an awakened individual, and his strength was no joke. However, when two teams of adventurers were about to clash, even his power couldn''t stop the inevitable.

    The other adventurers in the tavern quickly distanced themselves, not wanting to get caught in the crossfire. Even the friends who had been hanging out with Kris and her group now moved away, understanding that they should steer clear of this confrontation. If they sided with Kris, they''d be permanently marked as enemies of Geus and his team, which could lead to serious trouble in the future.

    The tension in the tavern thickened, and for a moment, silence fell. Everyone was holding their breath, waiting to see what would happen next.

    Then, the sound of footsteps broke the silence.

    "Ah, I''m finally back. Why are there so many mosquitoes in the Moonlight Forest at night¡­" A voice grumbled, and three figures entered the tavern; Raymond, Sylph, and Lorene. It was Sylph''s voice, clearly annoyed by the mosquitoes.

    As soon as the three of them stepped inside, they noticed something was off. The atmosphere was tense, and both teams were on edge, swords drawn, bows nocked. Everyone in the tavern seemed to be holding their breath, watching the scene unfold.

    Kris was the first to spot them, and her face lit up with relief. "Raymond! Sylph! Lorene, you''re back!" she called out, waving.

    "Kris! You''re here too!" Sylph waved back, her face lighting up.

    But then, Sylph''s smile faded as she noticed the tension in the room. "Kris, what''s going on here?"

    Raymond followed her gaze and saw Kris and her group facing off against Geus''s team, both sides ready for a fight. It didn''t take long for him to understand what was happening.

    Sylph and Lorene quickly picked up on the situation as well, realizing that a confrontation was about to break out.

    At that moment, everyone in the tavern began to whisper among themselves. Their eyes flicked between Raymond, Kris, and Geus''s group.

    "So, that''s the dual-professional Raymond! I didn''t expect them to show up right now. This is getting interesting," one adventurer said.

    "Do you think they''ll team up with Kris to take on Geus?" another asked.

    "With Explosion Magic, those warriors in Geus''s team don''t stand a chance!" a third adventurer chimed in, excitement in their voice.

    The whispers grew louder, and Raymond and the others exchanged glances. Though they weren''t sure what had exactly happened, it was clear that their arrival had something to do with the brewing tension.

    Kris, annoyed by the attention and the escalating situation, quickly spoke up. "Raymond, Sylph, this isn''t your fight. Sotoler and I will handle it."

    But Geus and his team weren''t so easily swayed. They overheard the whispers about Explosion Magic and immediately tensed up. The mention of it had clearly struck fear into them.

    Now the tavern was on the brink of an all-out fight, and everyone was wondering just how far things would escalate.

    The Delona at the front could no longer stay quiet and quickly turned to Geus, his voice tense with urgency.

    "Geus, you need to come up with a solution fast. If they team up with Kris and the others, we''re in serious trouble!"

    He wasn''t confident that he and his teammates could survive an attack from the Explosion Magician, especially since the blast would affect everyone in range.

    The Delona''s words hit home, and soon the rest of the team joined in, urging Geus to figure something out before things got worse.

    "Quiet! I''m thinking!" Geus snapped back, clearly annoyed. He ran a hand through his hair, then suddenly, a look of realization crossed his face.

    "Wait, it''s fine. That Sylph probably won''t use her Explosion Magic. It''s too risky. What if she kills us? If someone dies, the Knights won''t let them off easy."

    The group breathed a collective sigh of relief at Geus''s reasoning.

    But the Delona at the front wasn''t so easily appeased. "Geus, don''t forget, it''s your fault we''re in this mess. If you hadn''t insulted Raymond, we wouldn''t be here. Even if they don''t attack today, what happens when we''re somewhere isolated? What if there''s no one around to stop them?"

    A tense silence fell over the group as the Delona''s words sank in.

    He continued, his voice stern, "You need to fix this, Geus. Whether you apologize or find another way, you need to make sure Raymond and the others don''t hold a grudge against us."

    "What? Apologize?" Geus growled, irritation evident in his voice. "Do you know how Kris just insulted our profession as swordsmen?"

    His frustration was palpable, but before he could say more, the Delona shot him a glance that silenced him immediately. Geus, normally the leader of the group, knew when to back down, especially with warriors like Delona who were the backbone of the team.

    The priestess, who had been quietly observing, spoke up, her tone calm but firm. "Delona''s right, Geus. You should apologize. We don''t need trouble with them. We need to handle this properly."

    With both the warrior and priestess backing Delona''s words, Geus knew he couldn''t ignore their advice. Reluctantly, he let out a frustrated sigh, grinding his teeth.

    "Fine. I get it," he muttered.

    Taking a deep breath, Geus walked toward Raymond and the others.

    By now, the tension in the tavern was thick, and even without saying anything, Raymond, Sylph, and Lorene had pieced together what had happened from the whispers around them.

    Sylph''s temper flared as she spotted Geus approaching. "Are you Geus?" she demanded, her eyes burning with anger. "You''re the one who insulted Raymond?"

    If she had enough magic power left, Sylph would''ve unleashed an explosion of fury right then and there. Lorene, equally furious, shot Geus a cold, withering glare. She couldn''t believe anyone would insult her teammate without cause.

    Raymond, ever the calm one in the heat of things, stepped forward. He didn''t know what Geus was planning, but he wasn''t about to let anyone get too close without a response. Drawing his sword, he positioned himself in front of Sylph and Lorene, his expression icy.

    "Stay back," he instructed them, keeping his eyes locked on Geus.

    As Geus approached, Raymond''s voice rang out, sharp and commanding. "Stop."

    Geus immediately halted, visibly taken aback by Raymond''s cold tone.

    Raymond''s eyes never left him as he spoke again, his voice low but firm. "What do you want?"

    Geus, with his head lowered, let out a deep breath before finally speaking, his voice sincere. "Raymond, I''m sorry. I was impulsive, and I insulted you without thinking."

    Geus quickly tried to explain himself, his voice growing more defensive. "Look, I apologize for insulting you. I was just reacting to what Kris said in the heat of the moment. I didn''t mean it to be aimed at you."

    Kris, not one to back down, immediately shot back, her tone sharp. "What do you mean I insulted you? I was just telling the truth. Raymond''s sword speed is faster than yours, and that''s a fact!"

    Sylph nodded in agreement, her voice filled with conviction. "Exactly. I know Raymond''s strength. His sword speed is way faster than most of you swordsmen!"

    Geus, still trying to save face, raised his head and looked at Raymond with a determined expression. "I may apologize, but I still don''t believe Raymond''s sword speed is faster than that of a swordsman. As a swordsman myself, I can''t accept that unless I see it for myself."

    He turned to Raymond, his challenge clear. "Unless you show me, I can''t believe it."

 Chapter 99 - 99: Drawing Swords!

    Raymond sighed, his patience starting to wear thin. Was this really turning into a spectacle? But then he caught Lorene''s gaze, and saw the expectation in her eyes. He knew she wanted to see this, and perhaps it would be best to settle this once and for all to avoid future trouble.

    With a calm expression, Raymond turned to Geus and said simply, "Draw your sword."

    Geus, eager to prove himself, immediately unsheathed his sword. "Then here I come!" he declared, ready to show Raymond his speed.

    Raymond didn''t flinch, his stance steady.

    Geus lunged forward, swinging his sword with everything he had. ''Clang!'' The sound of metal meeting metal echoed through the tavern as Raymond blocked the strike effortlessly. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Was that an accident?" Geus thought to himself, annoyed. He quickly readied himself again and attacked faster, the blade blurring with speed.

    ''Clang! Clang! Clang!''

    The swordlight flashed as Geus swung his sword wildly, pushing himself harder and harder. He felt like he was moving faster than ever before, but¡ª

    ''Clang!'' All his strikes were blocked.

    Geus''s heart raced with disbelief. ''How is he so fast?'' he thought. ''I''m a swordsman! How could I be this slow?''

    Then, before Geus could process what was happening, he froze. There, inches from his throat, was Raymond''s sword, pressing lightly against his skin.

    Geus hadn''t even seen Raymond move, he hadn''t felt the sword at his neck until it was already there. His combat instincts hadn''t warned him at all, and that was something he''d never experienced before.

    "Is that enough?" Raymond''s voice was calm, almost casual.

    "Enough¡­" Geus murmured bitterly, the reality of it all sinking in. He knew it now, Raymond''s sword speed was faster than his. So fast, in fact, that he couldn''t even follow the movement with his eyes.

    For a swordsman, that was a hard pill to swallow. His pride had taken a blow. He stood there for a moment, stunned, trying to process what had just happened.

    Raymond, seeing Geus standing there in a daze, shook his head in silent thought. ''I''m technically a swordsman too... just with a few extra professions that make my speed faster than yours,'' he mused. But of course, he would never tell Geus that.

    Having proven his point, Raymond turned away from Geus, now lost in thought, and faced Sylph and Lorene. "Alright, let''s eat," he said, his tone light.

    "Yeah!" Sylph cheered, her mood instantly lifted.

    Lorene smiled too, her face full of warmth as they all moved away from the confrontation, the tension melting away.

    It was time to enjoy their meal, and the drama was over, at least for now.

    -----

    "Cheers!"

    In the tavern, Raymond and his team were sitting together with Kris''s group, enjoying a hearty drink. The mood was light and carefree, especially after Geus and his team had slunk away in defeat.

    Sotoler set his glass down with a satisfied smile. "Raymond, Sylph, Lorene, thank you so much. If you hadn''t shown up when you did, we''d be in real trouble if we had to fight Geus and the others!"

    Kris, her excitement bubbling over, added, "I''ve been wanting to knock them down a peg for ages! Especially Geus, he''s got the worst mouth. If they weren''t so much stronger than us, I would''ve punched him myself!"

    She shot a playful glance at Raymond. "But you taught him a good lesson today. I''m so happy!"

    "Hmph! Geus totally deserved it!" Sylph chimed in, her voice filled with satisfaction. "Don''t you agree, Raymond?"

    Raymond just smiled and nodded, choosing not to add anything further.

    Lorene, holding her glass delicately, added quietly, "Though, some of the people on their team aren''t that bad..."

    Sylph looked at her curiously. "What do you mean, Lorene? Are you talking about the priestess? Do you know her?"

    Lorene blushed slightly and looked down at her wine. "Well, we don''t know each other really. But as adventurers, priests like us often visit the temple to pray. I saw her there several times when I was serving the goddess."

    She paused for a moment and continued, "It''s not just her. I''ve met a lot of priestesses during my time in the temple. We might not know each other personally, but we always greet each other when we meet outside."

    The group nodded in understanding, the conversation flowing naturally.

    Lorene smiled a little, holding her glass up. "But that priestess is really admirable. Whenever Geus and his team caused trouble, she stayed out of it, never getting involved."

    Kris agreed with a knowing look. "I bet the reason Geus apologized to Raymond was because of her. With his temper, he wouldn''t have done it without some serious pressure from her and the others."

    Sotoler and the rest of the group nodded in agreement. They had dealt with Geus long enough to know exactly what kind of person he was.

    "Hah, what a shame!" Sylph exclaimed suddenly. "How did someone as good as her end up in a team like Geus''s? She deserves better. Honestly, I think she should join our team instead!"

    The others laughed at that suggestion, the mood growing lighter and more relaxed with every passing moment.

    Kris, Sotoler, and the rest of the group were clearly tipsy by now, their laughter filling the air. The rum in this tavern was stronger than most they''d had before, and after the satisfaction of seeing Geus humbled, they had all drunk more than they realized.

    Raymond, Sylph, and Lorene, on the other hand, were drinking the fruit wine, which had a lower alcohol content than the rum or fire wine. Still, Sylph and Lorene were already flushed, their faces a shade of red.

    Raymond, however, remained calm, a small smile on his lips as he watched his friends enjoy themselves. It had been a long day, but tonight, they could all unwind and laugh.

    Raymond noticed that many of the adventurers in the tavern were stealing glances at his group, whispering among themselves. After his earlier duel with Geus, they now had a new level of respect for dual-class adventurers.

    Though their clash had been a simple sword fight with no life-or-death stakes, it was clear to everyone that Raymond, like Geus, had mastered two skills. That alone suggested his strength was far from average.

    But it wasn''t just about now; there was more to come. Dual-class adventurers had the potential to master more skills than those who only followed one path. Even if Raymond wasn''t particularly gifted and only managed to grasp two skills in each class, that still gave him four skills, more than most adventurers could boast.

    On top of that, word had spread that Raymond had learned his skills not long after awakening as a warrior, which only fueled the rumors about his exceptional talent.

    "By the way, Raymond," Kris asked, pointing at his torn leather armor, "looks like you''ve been through some trouble while gathering the ''blood vine grass.''"

    Everyone else had noticed the state of Raymond''s armor too.

    "Did you find the ''blood vine'' where I told you?" Sotoler added, leaning in with interest.

    Raymond smiled and nodded. "Yes, we found the ''blood vine grass'' there. Thanks for the tip!"

    Sotoler laughed, pleased to be of help. "Glad I could point you in the right direction."

    "But..." Sotoler''s smile faltered as he eyed Raymond''s armor. "Did the vine demon trees spot you? Looks like you''ve been in a fight with them."

    "Yeah," Raymond confirmed with a sigh. "We were just collecting three ''blood vine grass,'' but we stayed too close for too long and got spotted."

    Sylph, who had been leaning lazily on the table, suddenly perked up and added, "The vine demon trees are tough! Two of them almost took Raymond down!"

    Raymond gave a wry smile. "If Sylph hadn''t used her explosion demon to wipe out three of them and injure two more, we wouldn''t have been able to finish the job."

    He expected his friends to comment, but instead, they just stared at him, holding their glasses halfway to their mouths. The room fell silent for a moment, and Raymond looked at them in confusion.

    "What''s going on?" he asked, his brow furrowing.

    Sylph, a little tipsy, blinked and looked around in confusion. "You... killed all the vine demon trees?" Kris finally asked, her voice filled with disbelief.

    Raymond, still puzzled, raised an eyebrow. "What''s the problem?"

    Kris and the others exchanged glances, struggling to find the right words.

 Chapter 100 - 100: Hunter!

    After a long pause, Sotoler spoke slowly, his tone serious. "Raymond, after fighting two vine demon trees and almost getting into trouble, you must know how dangerous they are, right?"

    Raymond nodded, now sensing the gravity of the conversation.

    Sotoler took a deep breath, as if bracing himself. "You see, even though the ''blood vine grass'' grows in the central area where the vine demon trees are, very few teams are willing to take on those monsters. The risk is too high. If you''re not careful, you could be impaled by one of the trees that suddenly shoots up from the ground!"

    "So many adventurer teams hunt for Bloodvine Grass near the Vine Demon Trees'' habitat," Sotoler explained, "but if they get discovered by the trees, they usually choose to leave and either wait for things to calm down or move to another spot. They prefer to play it safe."

    Sylph, looking a bit puzzled, raised her head. "Doesn''t that mean it''ll take forever to finish the task?"

    Sotoler paused for a moment, then nodded. "Yeah, it does waste a lot of time, but it''s better than risking your life fighting those dangerous vine demon trees."

    Raymond, feeling a bit uncomfortable, took a sip of his fruit wine. He recalled that Sylph and the others had indeed been planning to retreat when they first encountered the vine demon trees. They were prepared to wait for the trees to settle down before sneaking back in. But when they saw how much Bloodvine Grass there was, they''d changed their minds and decided to press on.

    Raymond had expected other teams would follow the same strategy, but things didn''t go as planned...

    "Huh?" Sotoler suddenly noticed the damage on Raymond''s leather armor. "That wound... it doesn''t look like it was caused by the vine demon trees."

    He had only just paid attention to it, but now that he was looking closely, he realized the cuts on Raymond''s armor seemed to be from sharp claws. The vine demon trees did have thorns, but they wouldn''t cause such deep, multiple gashes. It didn''t make sense.

    Raymond nodded, understanding what Sotoler was implying. "Yeah, these wounds weren''t from the vine demon trees. We ran into a crazy baboon while gathering the Bloodvine Grass." S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Sotoler and the others were shocked. After a moment of silence, Sotoler couldn''t help but say, "If you had an archer, things would have been much easier when dealing with those crazy baboons. But I didn''t expect one of them to have learned ''Rage.'' You really encountered something rare, huh? Your luck''s something else..."

    Raymond sighed, shaking his head. He only mentioned the baboon''s ''Rage'' skill, leaving out the part about ''Blood Rage.'' He couldn''t afford for others to know about that, it was far too risky. If people found out that the baboon had mastered ''Blood Rage,'' they might try to capture it, study it, or even use it for their own gain. Especially the people in the Alchemist Association; they had a knack for experimenting with dangerous creatures to advance their research.

    The ''Blood Rage'' skill was essential if Raymond wanted to awaken as a Berserker, but he couldn''t afford to share this secret. For now, he needed to keep it to himself. The chances of finding another creature with ''Blood Rage'' were slim, and this crazy baboon was probably the only opportunity he''d get.

    Raymond decided it was best to keep the rest of the story to himself, at least for now.

    Raymond wasn''t too concerned about the report review. A polygraph might detect lies, but it couldn''t catch things left unsaid. The audit only required a general outline, not a detailed step-by-step account of the entire mission.

    ''Luckily, when I fought that baboon, Sylph and Lorene were hiding behind a tree and didn''t see its odd behavior. They came out later, but by then, they were focused on me. The baboon got up and left quickly, so they probably didn''t notice anything unusual.''

    With that thought, Raymond felt more at ease. The only problem now was not knowing where the baboon had gone.

    "If I awakened the hunter profession, it would be much easier to track that crazy baboon," Raymond mused to himself.

    But then, he remembered the second requirement of the hunter class: tracking prey for ten minutes without being discovered. That was a real challenge.

    As he sat there, deep in thought, a drunk adventurer suddenly stood up in the tavern, shouting loudly, "Ah, I came here to brag, but it''s time to head back!"

    A few adventurers tried to help him, but he waved them off. With unsteady steps, he stumbled out of the tavern, completely oblivious to his surroundings.

    Raymond''s eyes lit up as he watched the drunk adventurer stumble away. A thought flashed through his mind: ''Does the prey have to be animals, beasts, or monsters? Can''t it be humans?''

    If he imagined the man as the prey, couldn''t that work for the tracking skill?

    No, it wasn''t about imagining; the man was the prey he was after!

    With that idea forming in his mind, Raymond quickly turned to Sotoler and the others. "I''m going out for a bit," he said casually.

    The tavern in Moonlight Village didn''t have indoor toilets, so the group didn''t think much of it when Raymond stood up and left. They assumed he was just heading to the outdoor facilities.

    Raymond stepped out of the tavern, his mind focused. He followed the drunken adventurer down the street, keeping a safe distance of about ten meters.

    The man staggered forward and then veered off to the side, vomiting violently for a few minutes before shakily continuing toward his hotel.

    Just then, a commotion erupted ahead. A couple of adventurers had gotten into an argument in the tavern, and it quickly escalated into a fight. Other adventurers poured out of the tavern to watch, drawn by the noise.

    The drunk man, curious, wandered over to see what was happening.

    Raymond, keeping his distance, watched the scene unfold without intervening.

    The duel ended quickly, and the group gathered around the victor, heading back into the tavern. The loser, on the other hand, was ignored, except for his teammates who helped him away.

    Satisfied the show was over, the drunk man resumed his unsteady walk toward his hotel.

    Raymond, still following, knew this was the perfect chance to practice his tracking skills.

    Raymond casually pretended to finish watching the commotion and started heading back to his hotel, deliberately trailing behind the drunken adventurer.

    When the drunk man finally staggered to a hotel, Raymond suddenly saw a blue notification screen appear in front of him:

    "Complete the requirements for [Hunter] Awakening: Set and use traps to kill a monster; track prey for at least ten minutes without being discovered; use a bow and arrow to shoot an object no larger than ten centimeters in diameter from ten meters away."

    [Awakening Profession: Hunter.]

    Raymond couldn''t help but smile when he saw the notification. He turned around and made his way back, feeling a new sense of accomplishment.

    As a Hunter, Raymond now had proficiency with various weapons, including bows, daggers, and short swords. They excelled at observing their surroundings, noticing the smallest details that others might miss, and had an exceptional sense of smell. Hunters were known for their tracking skills, their ability to set traps, and their keen observation.

    On his way back, Raymond couldn''t help but notice the small details around him that he hadn''t paid attention to before. He saw that hunters not only carried bows and arrows but also daggers at their waists, something that archers didn''t necessarily carry. And when someone approached them with a suspicious intent, they would instantly sense something was off, just like how they had detected Raymond earlier.

    As he walked, Raymond''s panel flashed with new skills that he could learn:

    "Learnable Skills Detected:

    - Disguise [Hunter] [Thief], Cost: 1 Skill Point

    - Eagle Eye [Archer] [Hunter], Cost: 1 Skill Point

    - Biological Perception [Hunter] [Thief] [Upgradable], Cost: 1 Skill Point

    - Fatal Blow [Assassin] [Thief] [Hunter], Cost: 1 Skill Point"

    Looking at the new skills, Raymond wasn''t sure whether to feel pleased or disappointed. While hunters were skilled in both archery and melee combat, they were not as specialized as archers, assassins, or thieves. Hunters could be versatile, but that often meant they weren''t outstanding in any one area. They were proficient, but not elite.

    Their arrows weren''t as accurate as those of archers, and while hunters were skilled at tracking, assassins were far better at hunting. They also lacked key abilities like night vision, which was essential for certain situations.

    "Maybe the only thing that stands out for me is the ability to track prey and set traps," Raymond thought. "And tracking prey is exactly what I need."

    With that in mind, he returned to the tavern. But when he got back, he found that, except for Sotoler, the rest of the group was passed out drunk on the table. They exchanged a knowing smile, both of them understanding the struggles of being the sober ones.

    Rather than continuing with the night''s revelry, Raymond and Sotoler decided to carry their teammates back to their rooms to rest.

 Chapter 101 - 101: Disguise Skill!

    The next morning, when Sylph and the others stumbled downstairs for breakfast, they noticed Raymond was nowhere to be found. Assuming he was still recovering from last night''s drinking, they went to check his room. But when they opened the door, they found his room empty.

    "What? He went to Moonlight Forest alone?" Sylph''s voice echoed through the tavern, filled with frustration.

    She stood there, her fists clenched in anger. Lorene, beside her, gripped her magic wand, biting her lip. She, too, couldn''t believe Raymond had gone into the Moonlight Forest without them.

    As the truth sunk in, Sylph''s temper flared again. "How could he do this? We''re a team! He can''t just leave us behind!"

    Sotoler, who had brought the news, shifted uncomfortably under their gaze. Fortunately, Raymond had already told him what to say to calm them down. "Don''t worry, Sylph, Lorene. Sit down, please. Raymond had a good reason for going alone."

    Reluctantly, Sylph sat, her anger still simmering but knowing Sotoler wasn''t to blame. She wasn''t about to drag Lorene into the forest without protection either, no warriors or other professions with them would make it too dangerous.

    Once they were seated, Sotoler began explaining calmly: "Raymond told me there were still some ''blood vine grass'' he hadn''t picked yesterday. He didn''t want to leave it for other adventurers or wild baboons to take, so he decided to go back alone and gather it all."

    He paused, making sure they understood. "Since the vine demon trees are all dead, there''s no real danger. He thought it''d be better to get in and out quickly, so he wouldn''t be late for today''s commission report. That''s why he went in alone."

    Sylph and Lorene''s tempers eased a little, but Sylph still muttered in annoyance, "Even if that''s the case, he shouldn''t have just run off without telling us!"

    She turned to Lorene. "When he gets back, we''re having a serious talk. This can''t happen again!"

    Lorene nodded firmly. "Absolutely. It won''t happen again."

    She, too, wasn''t happy with Raymond''s decision, but what worried her more was if something happened to him, and she wasn''t there to help.

    Meanwhile, in the Moonlight Forest, Raymond walked through the same area he had visited the day before. But today, everything felt different. He noticed details he hadn''t picked up on yesterday; subtle signs of activity. Trampled paths, clear tracks of the purple-bellied python, and even the faint scent marks left by monsters. He realized that the area was actually part of a monster''s territory.

    Raymond, trusting his instincts, veered off the path he''d taken yesterday, careful to avoid any potential dangers. While confident in his strength, he knew better than to waste magic energy fighting monsters if he didn''t have to. His goal wasn''t to fight, but to find the crazy baboon and time was of the essence.

    Though he hadn''t told Sylph and Lorene where he was going, he knew they''d be upset when he returned. But he was willing to face their anger if it meant finding the baboon and getting the job done. It would all be worth it.

    Raymond didn''t want to ask Sylph and Lorene to come with him because he wanted to rely on his own skills. He wasn''t planning to fight right away; he just needed to be the first to track down the crazy baboon.

    After all, the baboon that had mastered "Blood Rage" was likely part of a larger group, probably led by a strong leader. Yesterday, they had been overwhelmed by just five baboons. Raymond knew that with their current strength, they wouldn''t stand a chance against a full group of baboons without proper preparation.

    His plan was simple: first, confirm the area where the baboons lived, count their numbers, and gauge their strength. Then, he would be ready and make sure that the "crazy baboon" had no chance of escaping.

    The forest was Raymond''s domain. As a hunter, he knew that once he was fully prepared, the prey would be the one in danger.

    With that thought in mind, he quickened his pace.

    Along the way, he encountered several medicinal herbs. While they weren''t the main ingredients for potions, they were still useful for brewing. Raymond made a mental note of their locations, planning to collect them when he returned.

    In the forest, hunters never get lost. Their keen sense of direction allowed them to know exactly where they were at all times. No matter how many detours they took, hunters could always retrace their steps and find their way back. So, even though Raymond had followed the same path as yesterday at first, the rest of his journey was guided by his natural hunter''s instincts.

    His sharp observation skills helped him avoid most areas with monsters, keeping him safe as he moved deeper into the forest.

    Soon, he reached the area where the vine magic trees had been the day before. He didn''t approach immediately, but instead, he watched from a distance.

    Raymond''s vision had improved after awakening his hunter abilities. Now, he could clearly see even the smallest details from over 200 meters away.

    "Since yesterday, there''s no sign of any other adventurers or monsters coming here," he thought, surprised. While thieves and assassins could see in the dark, other adventurers couldn''t. Many monsters, however, had night vision.

    "It seems the vine demon trees have been here for a while. Other monsters haven''t dared to come near, except for the crazy baboons, who are drawn to the ''Blood Vine Grass.''"

    Satisfied that nothing unusual was happening, Raymond slowly stepped out of his hiding place.

    As he moved, a rabbit in front of him darted away in fear. Raymond smiled and casually brushed the leaves and weeds off his clothes.

    Hunters were experts at using their surroundings to blend in, and Raymond was no exception. His camouflage technique wasn''t as advanced as the "Disguise" skill, but it worked well enough to go unnoticed, unless someone was looking closely.

    While "Disguise" could hide a person perfectly, it had a drawback: it required the person to remain still. If they moved, the illusion would be broken instantly.

    Additionally, Raymond knew that the "biological perception" skills of hunters and thieves could easily see through any disguise.

    "But the skill book says the ''camouflage'' effect lasts for ten minutes. If I move and lose the disguise, as long as I stay still again, it will reactivate," Raymond thought, remembering the details.

    Curious about his current abilities, Raymond opened his panel:

    Name: Raymond Kelton

    Age: 15

    Magic Value: 705.4/705.4 sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Occupations: Fighter, Warrior, Craftsman, Magician, Swordsman, Hunter

    Skills: Bone Crushing, Taunt [Upgradable], Wind Slash

    Skill Points: 3. Cumulative Value: 55%

    ¡­

    Disguise [Hunter] [Thief], Learning Cost: 1 skill point

    Raymond paused for a moment. Given the high chance of being discovered while tracking the mad baboon, he quickly decided to learn "camouflage." One skill point was a small price to pay for avoiding detection by a whole group of baboons.

    The reason he hadn''t asked Sylph and the others to join him was exactly because he feared that if they followed, they''d be spotted too.

    As soon as he learned the skill, the knowledge poured into his mind, just like it had been described in the skill book. Feeling a surge of confidence, Raymond moved toward the ''Vine Magic Tree.''

    He thought for a moment. "Bloodvine grass is more valuable than other herbs. If I leave it and it''s found by other adventurers, it will be a missed opportunity."

    After searching for a while, he finally gathered seven plants of Bloodvine grass. Just as he was finishing up, a sharp, pungent smell filled the air. Raymond paused, his senses tingling.

    "Could this smell attract the baboons?"

    Though the book didn''t mention the baboons'' sense of smell, Raymond had learned to be cautious ever since his encounter with the stinging wasps. Deciding to be safe, he dug a hole and buried the bloodvine grass, then used his camouflage skill to hide it. He''d come back for it later.

    Once that was done, Raymond made his way toward the large tree where the five crazy baboons had descended the day before.

    "When the baboons arrived yesterday, they were really cautious, which means they must visit this area regularly. There should be traces of them walking on the branches," Raymond mused.

    Looking up, he noticed clear signs of their presence, scratches and marks from their claws on the branches and leaves. Raymond followed the trail, moving cautiously deeper into the Moonlight Forest.

    The further he went, the closer he got to the heart of the forest, where the monsters were likely to be stronger than the vine magic trees. He remained vigilant, using only a small portion of his energy to examine the marks on the branches while keeping most of his focus on his surroundings.

    To his surprise, though, even though there were traces of monsters in some places, they seemed to be just passing through, not actively patrolling or living there. Raymond cautiously continued his journey, careful not to alert anything that might be lurking ahead.

 Chapter 102 - 102: New Leader of Baboons!

    Raymond quickly pieced everything together and understood why the crazy baboons hadn''t ventured too far into certain areas. They were cautious not to cross into other monsters'' territories. If they did, it could be seen as an act of aggression, and other creatures might track them down, attack, and force them into a brutal fight.

    Now that he understood this, Raymond felt much more at ease and picked up his pace.

    After walking for a few miles, he noticed the signs of baboons becoming more frequent. Marks on the trees were now unmistakable.

    "It looks like the baboons'' lair is close," Raymond thought, stopping to activate his disguise skill. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Once disguised, he moved forward with more caution, slowing down as he approached.

    Just a short distance ahead, Raymond spotted a crazy baboon perched lazily on a branch, glancing around sporadically. It seemed to be on guard duty, but the baboon was clearly distracted and bored.

    Raymond paused, analyzing the situation. After a moment of thought, he decided to use his "Disguise" skill. It only cost 150 magic points to activate, and with over 700 magic points available, Raymond had enough for four uses. There was no point in risking detection just to save a little mana.

    He activated the skill and moved carefully around the baboon, halting whenever the baboon glanced in his direction. Fortunately, the sentry was too relaxed to notice anything unusual in the surroundings. Raymond made it past without incident.

    Soon, he arrived at the heart of the baboons'' territory. The trees here were noticeably shorter, and the ground beneath was trampled flat by the baboons'' constant movement. It was an open space where Raymond could easily see what was going on.

    Baboons were everywhere, climbing trees, walking on the ground, sitting, or standing. There were at least twenty of them in sight. But what caught Raymond''s attention the most was the large rocky mound in the center, standing like a symbol of their lair.

    Around the rocky structure, piles of bones littered the ground; some from animals, others from unfortunate adventurers.

    Raymond''s keen hunter''s senses told him something was off. The baboons seemed restless, pacing around, scratching their heads in frustration. Their eyes frequently darted toward the rocks, as if expecting something.

    Suddenly, a loud roar echoed from the rocky mound. Every baboon froze and turned their attention to the source of the sound. Raymond followed their gaze, too.

    Then, a dark figure shot out from the rocks, soaring through the air in a perfect arc before crashing heavily to the ground with a resounding thud.

    It was a baboon, but much larger than the others, towering with golden fur, powerful muscles rippling across its body. This was the leader, a force to be reckoned with.

    The baboon, who had just been thrown out of the rocky mountain, looked anything but powerful now. Its body was covered in wounds, its face was smashed in, both arms were broken, and a deep gash ran across its chest. It looked like it was barely hanging on to life.

    From the rocks, a tall figure emerged and stood proudly at the highest point. This too was a crazy baboon, battered with various injuries, yet still standing strong. It was taller than the other baboons around it, but still smaller than the injured one lying on the ground. And yet, it had won.

    All the baboons'' eyes turned toward it, their earlier restlessness completely gone.

    With a mighty roar, the new leader bellowed to the sky.

    "Oh wow! Oh wow! Oh wow!" the surrounding baboons shouted, excited and cheering for their new king.

    From his hiding spot, Raymond, still using his "disguise" skill, watched the scene unfold with a sinking feeling. His heart sank as he realized that the baboon standing triumphantly on the rocks, the new leader, was the same one he''d encountered yesterday, the one who had awakened "Blood Rage."

    Despite being bigger and stronger, Raymond recognized it instantly.

    "So it really did awaken ''Blood Rage'' yesterday," Raymond thought to himself. "Its body''s not fully enhanced yet, but just one day later, it''s already taller and stronger."

    He had guessed yesterday that mastering "Blood Rage" might lead to physical enhancements. Now, seeing the baboon in action, Raymond understood it fully, it was like a berserker, but without any skills. Still, it made the situation far more dangerous for Raymond.

    And the strengthening might last for a few more days, making it even tougher to deal with.

    As Raymond pondered, the new leader of the baboons leaped down from the rocks, walked over to a female baboon, and forcefully pulled her onto the rocks with him. Right in front of the entire group, he began mating with her, his actions deliberately provocative as he glanced at the former leader, still lying on the ground.

    The defeated leader lowered its head in submission. It was clear, this was a gesture of surrender.

    The new leader, enraged, shoved the female baboon away and let out a fierce roar.

    At that moment, five baboons returned from outside, holding bundles of "blood vine grass." When they saw the former leader lying on the ground, their expressions froze in shock.

    The new leader''s roar cut through the air once again, and the five baboons seemed to understand. Slowly, they walked up and handed their collected blood vine grass to the new king. With a nod of approval, the leader accepted the grass but did not eat it. Instead, he jumped down from the rocky mound and walked over to the defeated leader.

    In front of the entire group, the new leader fed the blood vine grass to the injured baboon that had surrendered to him.

    The other baboons immediately erupted in excited shouts of "Oh, oh!" at the sight of their new leader''s actions.

    "This crazy baboon really knows how to win over his group. He must be quite clever!" Raymond thought, watching the scene unfold. It struck him as a bit outrageous.

    The former leader, before being beaten so badly, must have been incredibly strong, or else he wouldn''t have been able to inflict such damage on the "crazy baboon." This made Raymond realize that killing the "crazy baboon" in the future would be even harder.

    Suddenly, the "crazy baboon" slapped the former leader on the back, then turned around and shouted at the rest of the group. Without missing a beat, it dashed up a tree, swiftly climbing to the top and waving at a baboon below.

    The other baboons responded eagerly, shouting "Oh!" and following their new leader.

    Raymond, stunned, watched as every baboon, except the injured former leader; moved off in a specific direction. This reminded him of the behavior of lion prides. When a new lion king defeats the old one, he takes the lionesses on a hunt to prove his strength. But from then on, the lionesses do the hunting, and the lion king claims the first share of the spoils.

    As the baboons disappeared from view, Raymond decided it was time to act. But instead of retreating, he moved toward the heart of the baboon territory, now was his chance to weaken the group''s strength.

    With the former leader injured, Raymond saw an opportunity. If the leader had been in full health, Raymond would''ve had a tough fight on his hands, but now, with the leader wounded, it was the perfect time to strike.

    He moved cautiously, his steps deliberate. Even though he had let go of his disguise, he still retained the disguise from earlier.

    The former leader was lying on the ground, leaning against the rocks, his broken arm hanging limply at his side. The gash across his chest had begun to scab over, this powerful baboon had a remarkable recovery ability, similar to that of a warrior. It could heal in a matter of weeks, but for now, it was vulnerable.

    Raymond circled behind the baboon, careful to stay out of sight, and gripped his sword tightly. As he got within ten meters, the former leader''s ears twitched, sensing something. The baboon slowly turned its head, scanning the area.

    But it was too late. Raymond sprang into action, covering the last few meters in the blink of an eye and closing the distance to within five meters. Without hesitation, he swung his sword.

    Swift Wind Slash!

    The sword sliced through the air, and with a single clean strike, the former leader''s head flew off.

    The headless body slumped to the ground with a sickening thud, blood spurting from the neck in a fountain that sprayed several meters into the air. The lifeless body finally tipped over and collapsed to the ground.

    "That was close," Raymond thought, relieved. He had been worried for a moment that his strike wouldn''t be enough to kill it in one blow. He had aimed for the weakest spot; the neck, ensuring a swift kill.

    With the former leader out of the way, Raymond knew that his chances of dealing with the rest of the crazy baboons had just improved significantly.

    He looked around, confirming that no other threats were nearby. Just as he was about to head back, something caught his eye, a black stone that stood out beneath the pile of rocks near the stone mountain. It was too intriguing to ignore.

 Chapter 103 - 103: Gains from the Trip!

    "This is it!" Raymond exclaimed, instantly recognizing the significance of the stone.

    As a skilled craftsman, he could tell immediately that this was no ordinary rock. He quickly set his sword aside and crouched down, picking up the smooth, jet-black stone with both hands.

    The stone was about the size of a human head. While it wasn''t cold to the touch, it gave off a slightly chilling sensation when held. Its surface was uneven, and it looked rough at first glance, but as Raymond rubbed his hands over it, he noticed how surprisingly smooth it was. The stone also emitted a deep, metallic sheen that drew the eye.

    Raymond had seen this kind of gleam before, from a dwarf craftsman. This was "Black Iron," a rare magic-conducting material often used in crafting powerful items like the "Death Gloves" he had once heard about.

    "This is definitely Black Iron," Raymond thought, his craftsman instincts kicking in. As a "craftsman," he could easily recognize materials he''d encountered before.

    The characteristics he felt from this stone matched the descriptions he had read about in the temple library. However, this wasn''t quite Black Iron yet. It was Black Iron ore, which still needed refining to remove the impurities. Only after that process would it become pure Black Iron.

    Even as raw ore, though, Raymond could tell it had significant value. Judging by its size and quality, there would be enough Black Iron to craft a pair of gloves or even a longsword for a swordsman.

    Looking around, Raymond realized this place was the treasure trove of the crazy baboons; a storage area for the spoils they''d collected. Besides the Black Iron ore, there were also brightly colored stones scattered across the ground, sharp fangs from other creatures, and the battered armor, weapons, and backpacks of fallen adventurers.

    Raymond''s trained eye quickly recognized the colorful stones for what they were, just regular rocks. Some of the monster bones could be useful for crafting, but the creatures the baboons had killed weren''t strong enough to yield valuable materials.

    The adventurers'' gear, however, was in poor condition; torn, broken, and nearly useless. As Raymond searched his backpack, he realized it was empty. But there were a few items worth taking.

    He found an intact longbow, which he slung over his back. He also picked up a warrior''s greatsword, though it was damaged. Still, the material looked promising, and it could be reforged and repaired. If nothing else, it could be sold as valuable scrap.

    The protective gear was beyond repair and too cumbersome to carry, so Raymond left it behind. He stuffed the Black Iron ore into his backpack and then made his way to the adventurers'' remains, searching for their identity tags.

    The adventurers who had ventured into this part of the Moonlight Forest weren''t weak, they were seasoned, with two carrying bronze tags and two with black iron tags. Sadly, they had all perished here.

    That was the harsh reality of adventuring. Every quest came with the risk of death, and it wasn''t always just the monsters that posed the greatest threat. Raymond had narrowly escaped death himself when his throat was slashed by a baboon''s claw the day before. If not for Lorene''s quick thinking, he might not have made it.

    "I guess the priest''s healing powers are truly life-saving when needed," Raymond thought to himself, securing the adventurers'' nameplates.

    With the treasures packed away, he didn''t linger. The sentry baboon had already followed the others, so Raymond felt it was safe to leave. He retraced his steps, making his way back along the same path. Though he encountered a few monsters along the way, his keen hunter''s senses allowed him to spot them early. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Before any creature could spot him, Raymond quickly dropped into cover, activating his disguise skill and continuing on his way without being noticed.

    Raymond made it through the rest of the journey without a hitch. As soon as he exited the heart of the Moonlight Forest and reentered the area where the Vine Demon Trees grew, he finally relaxed.

    "With my hunter skills, this forest feels like home," Raymond thought, a sense of accomplishment settling in.

    He wasted no time and quickly returned to the spot where he had buried the seven blood vine plants earlier. After digging them up, he retraced his steps to collect the herbs he had marked but hadn''t had the chance to gather the day before.

    As he placed five different kinds of herbs into his backpack, Raymond couldn''t help but smile. "Five more herbs, plus the five from yesterday; that makes ten. I should be able to awaken the ''Pharmacist'' skill now!"

    The trip had been quite fruitful. Not only had he tracked down the crazy baboons and learned about the strength of their tribe, but he''d also secured a valuable piece of Black Iron ore, two usable weapons, and completed the herbal collection for his ''Pharmacist'' skill.

    Raymond mentally counted the baboons in the group: fifteen males, eight females, and five young ones, making a total of twenty-eight wild baboons. That was the strength of the tribe.

    "It''s a shame I have a bow but no arrows," Raymond muttered. "If I had arrows, I might have been able to awaken the ''Archer'' skill too."

    He glanced at the requirements for the Archer skill on his panel:

    [Archer] Awakening Requirements: Kill ten monsters with a bow and arrow from at least 100 meters away, with a single shot.

    Raymond knew that while hunters were skilled with bows, their accuracy wasn''t quite at the level of true archers. Still, for targets within 100 meters, hunters could shoot with pinpoint accuracy. Beyond that, though, accuracy would drop. If the target was over 150 meters away, it would be mostly luck.

    "Archers, on the other hand, can hit targets up to 200 meters away with perfect aim," Raymond thought. "For warriors, though, their archery skills are limited to short-range shots 20 to 30 meters, and anything beyond that is a shot in the dark."

    "Too bad I don''t have arrows," Raymond sighed, realizing the challenge ahead if he wanted to meet the requirements for awakening the ''Archer'' skill.

    He turned his attention to the next skill on the list, the ''Assassin'' skill, which required: In a dark environment, kill the target with a dagger in one strike without being detected.

    "With my ''disguise skill, I should be able to avoid detection if I''m patient and act quickly," Raymond thought. "But doing it in the dark? That might be trickier without night vision."

    His mind drifted to the sewers, where the mutant rats thrived in pitch-black darkness. With night vision and his camouflage, Raymond figured he could easily take them out without being spotted.

    "Night vision..." Raymond thought for a moment, then glanced at the ''Thief'' awakening requirements. His fingers twitched with anticipation. "But let''s focus on that when we get back."

    On the way back to Moonlight Village, Raymond encountered a few monsters, but he dispatched them easily with the giant sword he had picked up earlier.

    After each kill, Raymond couldn''t resist checking his panel, a habit that had become second nature.

    Skill points: 4, Cumulative Value: 75%

    "Looks like I''m getting closer," he thought, pleased with his progress as he continued on his way.

    "Hmm?" Raymond frowned as he opened his panel, intending to check the awakening requirements for the ''Archer'' and ''Assassin'' skills. But when his eyes caught the skill points section, he immediately noticed something was off.

    He had just killed the crazy baboon''s former leader and a few monsters, but when he checked his skill points, he saw that he had gained 2 skill points and 20% toward his cumulative skill value.

    Raymond quickly did the math. According to his previous assumptions, defeating a leader-level monster should only have added 1 skill point, not 2.

    "Could it be that the crazy baboon leader was special in some way?" he wondered aloud.

    Then, it hit him. The crazy baboon leader had been able to severely wound the other baboons and fight back, even after being covered in injuries. Raymond considered this possibility¡ª"Could it be that the former leader or baboons had mastered a skill like ''Rage''?"

    That seemed to be the only explanation. No ordinary baboon, no matter how strong, could inflict that kind of damage, let alone kill four adventurers. If the leader had indeed mastered ''Rage,'' it would explain the strength difference.

    Raymond shuddered at the thought of facing such a powerful baboon leader in the future. If a ''Blood Rage'' and ''Rage'' baboon worked together, it would be a nightmare.

    "Am I just getting lucky today, or is this some kind of sign?" Raymond suddenly felt a chill run down his spine. He quickly scanned his surroundings, uneasy. "I need to leave, fast."

    Without a second thought, Raymond turned and made his way out of the Moonlight Forest, his steps quickening as he neared the village.

 Chapter 104 - 104: Back With Everyone!

    Once outside the forest and within sight of Moonlight Village, Raymond breathed a sigh of relief. As he walked into the village, a few adventurers noticed the weapons strapped to his back. Though they didn''t recognize him, they didn''t mock him either. Instead, some of them exchanged knowing glances and sighed, understanding the cost of the forest.

    Raymond reached the tavern and was about to enter when he heard Sylph''s voice coming from inside, laced with concern.

    "Lorene, why hasn''t Raymond come back yet? Do you think... Bah, no, that''s not possible..." she trailed off. "He should be fine. After all, he was the only one fighting since we entered the Moonlight Forest yesterday."

    Her voice faltered, though, showing she wasn''t entirely sure.

    By now, most of the other adventurers had left, having completed their commissions or heading back into the forest for more work. Only a few remained in the tavern.

    Sylph''s frustration boiled over. "Raymond went out alone for his last promotion, and now he''s gone off alone again... Doesn''t he realize how worried we are about him?"

    Her voice cracked with concern. "Lorene, what if we go find him? We can follow the route we took yesterday, and it should be fine."

    Lorene hesitated, surprised by Sylph''s urgency. After a moment, she shook her head, trying to stay rational. "It''s too dangerous for us to go in. We can''t risk it.

    Sylph nodded, though her anxiety remained. She had just said it out of desperation, but now the weight of worry pressed on her shoulders.

    The two of them fell silent, each lost in their own thoughts, waiting for Raymond''s safe return.

    The moment the room fell silent, the air thickened with tension.

    Raymond, who had overheard the conversation, stepped into the tavern just then. The place was empty except for Sylph and Lorene. As soon as they noticed someone entering, both women turned to look.

    Raymond met their gaze with a grin. "I''m back!"

    The instant they saw him, their gloomy expressions shifted to bright smiles, relief flooding their faces. But Sylph quickly regained her composure, her voice tinged with annoyance.

    "Humph! So, you ''do'' remember to come back. Lorene and I thought you were dead in the Moonlight Forest. We were about to report to the guild that you''d been lost in there!" she said, her tone mockingly stern.

    Lorene blinked in surprise at Sylph''s words. Had they really been that worried?

    Raymond, who had heard every word clearly, wasn''t fooled by Sylph''s teasing. However, he raised an eyebrow, shaking his head with a smirk, and placed a finger to his chin thoughtfully.

    "But just now," he began, his voice playful, "I overheard someone so worried about me that they were ready to march back into the Moonlight Forest to find me. Care to tell me who that was?"

    He looked at Lorene with a feigned puzzled expression. "Lorene, do you know who that might be?"

    At the question, Lorene immediately lowered her gaze, trying to stifle her laughter as she glanced sideways at Sylph.

    Sylph, her angry facade completely gone, turned a deep shade of red, her embarrassment written all over her face.

    "That''s... that''s..." Sylph stammered, struggling to come up with an excuse.

    "Hmm?" Raymond said, his face lighting up as if an idea had just struck him. "Could it be you?"

    "It''s not me!" Sylph protested quickly, covering her face with both hands and shaking her head, but her bright red ears gave her away.

    Raymond leaned in closer, his voice dropping to a teasing whisper. "Look at you. You''re still saying you''re not a tsundere."

    His words were like a spell, sending a shiver down Sylph''s spine. No, I''m not a tsundere, she thought desperately.

    But as she dropped her hands from her face and turned to Raymond, her expression one of mock indignation, she finally admitted, "Okay, fine! I ''was'' worried! Very worried! You went into the Moonlight Forest alone without even consulting Lorene or me. Do you know how much we worried?"

    She paused, exasperated. "We''ve been waiting for you for hours! You didn''t come back, and of course, we''re anxious! You knew we''d be nervous, but you still took so long to return without considering how Lorene and I felt!"

    Raymond blinked, momentarily stunned by how openly Sylph was expressing her feelings. He had only hoped to tease her out of her tsundere act, but she had laid it all bare.

    "Well..." Raymond started, his voice sincere, "I understand now. I''ll make sure to consult you two about things like this in the future."

    Sylph was practically fuming again, but her voice was more exasperated than angry. "In the future? You mean ''from now on''! You can''t leave us like that again, do you understand?"

    She turned to Lorene, urging, "Lorene, you need to talk to him too! If you don''t, he''ll never change!"

    When Sylph finished speaking, Lorene nodded and glanced at Raymond. Her eyes met his, and suddenly, she felt a wave of embarrassment. She couldn''t hold his gaze and lowered her head, her cheeks flushing slightly.

    Raymond, noticing her reaction, smiled warmly. "Lorene, you''re still such a caring person."

    "Eh?" Lorene looked up in surprise, her face turning bright red. "I... I just..."

    Sylph, seeing Lorene''s flustered expression, shot Raymond a sharp look. "Raymond, you still haven''t gotten it! Did you even hear what we just said?"

    Raymond, realizing he couldn''t escape, sighed and nodded. "Okay, okay, I get it."

    Satisfied, Sylph let out a small huff of victory. But then, as if remembering something, she turned to him with curiosity. "By the way, you went out to pick blood vine grass, right? How did it go?"

    Her gaze fell on the longbow, giant sword, and the full backpack Raymond was carrying. "And what''s with all these weapons and packs? What happened?"

    "Well, I managed to pick seven blood vines," Raymond said, casually. "As for these weapons¡­ the baboon was injured yesterday, so I thought I might be able to track it down, finish it off, and¡­"

    He quickly modified the details of his adventure in the baboon''s territory, leaving out the more sensitive parts of the story.

    Sylph and Lorene listened intently, wide-eyed at Raymond''s recounting of the baboon encounter.

    However, Raymond didn''t mention the black iron ore hidden in his backpack. He didn''t want to lie to Sylph and Lorene, but the material was too valuable. If other adventurers got wind of it, trouble could follow.

    The ''Gloves of Death,'' crafted from black iron, had sold for 200 gold coins. The amount of black iron Raymond had found was enough to craft at least one pair of gloves or even a weapon. The ore''s value, even in its raw form, was worth more than 100 gold coins.

    How many adventurers could resist the temptation of such riches?

    Raymond remembered the ''Ogre'' that had been killed by the Gale Adventure Team. They''d only received 100 gold coins for it, but his black iron ore was worth far more than the Ogre.

    And compared to the powerful Ogre, he and Sylph and Lorene were still far too weak.

    Even if gold-level adventurers wouldn''t care about such a find, what about the silver-tier teams? Not to mention bronze-level adventurers, they were already too strong for Raymond and his friends to contend with.

    So, after returning to Wittes Town, Raymond waited until they were in a quiet, private spot before finally sharing the truth about the black iron ore with Sylph and Lorene.

    "But Raymond," Sylph said after hearing his story, "do you really plan to kill that crazy baboon?"

    Raymond nodded, his expression serious. "Yeah, that baboon almost killed me yesterday. I''ve got a score to settle."

    Lorene also nodded in agreement, understanding why Raymond would want revenge. "It makes sense. After what it did, you''re probably looking for a chance to finish it off."

    "Alright, we''ve talked enough," Raymond said, standing up. "Let''s go complete this commission."

    Lorene stood with him, and Sylph jumped up eagerly. "Let''s go!"

    Together, they left the tavern, found a carriage waiting outside the village, and set off back the way they had come. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 105 - 105: Guilds Rules!

    At the East Gate of Wittes Town, carriages moved slowly in both directions. Adventurers who had just received commissions were heading out, while others who had completed their tasks were returning. The mood among the returning adventurers was mixed: some were laughing and joking, others were quiet, holding the identity tags of fallen comrades with solemn expressions.

    A carriage slowly approached the gate, coming to a stop.

    "Oh, we''re finally here!" Sylph exclaimed, the first to jump off the carriage. She was still carrying the team''s backpack, filled with yesterday''s harvest.

    Lorene followed, helping Raymond with the longbow, while Raymond himself carried the broken giant sword in one hand, along with a backpack of today''s spoils and his own sword slung across his back.

    The trio''s unusual appearance immediately drew attention.

    "Wait, why''s a priest carrying a longbow?" an adventurer asked, noticing Lorene with the weapon on her back.

    His teammate, seeing the situation, slapped him on the head. "Don''t be clueless. Can''t you tell? Those are the remains of fallen adventurers."

    Nearby adventurers, who had been watching, spoke up with envy. "What good luck."

    It was an unspoken rule among adventurers: the belongings of the dead belonged to whoever found them, as long as the nameplate was returned. The Adventurer''s Guild would accept the nameplate but wouldn''t ask for the rest of the belongings. The guild would inform the adventurer''s family of the death, but beyond that, there was no further involvement.

    As Raymond and his companions walked towards the town, some adventurers whispered and exchanged glances, recognizing them. One of them frowned, thinking, "Hey, why do they look so familiar?"

    "Oh, it''s them; the dual-professional Raymond, the explosive magician Sylph, and the priestess Lorene!" someone said.

    "Is it really them?"

    "Yeah, it''s them!"

    Raymond and his companions didn''t pay attention to the murmurs behind them. They walked directly through the city gate and made their way toward the grand Adventurer''s Guild ahead.

    Though there were still whispers, they were quieter than before. To most adventurers, Raymond had been just a lucky boy, but now, with his dual-professional status, he commanded more respect.

    Sylph frowned. "Why are they talking so much?"

    Raymond smiled nonchalantly. "It''s just how it goes at first. It''ll settle down once they get used to us."

    They quickly entered the Adventurer''s Guild, where Raymond spoke up. "Let''s check if we can use the extra ''Blood Vine Grass'' to complete another commission."

    Between the twenty-six stalks of Blood Vine Grass they''d collected yesterday and the seven from today, they had thirty-three stalks in total; well beyond the twenty needed for their current commission.

    Sylph and Lorene nodded in agreement. Together, they approached a counter where a lady, temporarily unattended, greeted them with a smile.

    "Hello, how can I help you?" she asked.

    Raymond nodded and spoke, "We''ve accepted a commission to gather ''Blood Vine Grass,'' but the amount we''ve collected far exceeds the required amount. Is there any way we can use the extra to take on another commission for Blood Vine Grass and complete it too?"

    The counter lady smiled apologetically and explained, "I''m afraid that''s not allowed here."

    She continued, "If you take two commissions for Blood Vine Grass at the same time, that''s fine. But if you complete one commission and end up with enough to fulfill two, the second commission cannot be accepted."

    "What? That doesn''t make sense!" Sylph frowned, clearly upset. "So, the extra ''Blood Vine Grass'' will just have to be sold at the pharmacy?"

    Raymond wasn''t surprised by the answer, but Sylph''s complaint made the lady at the counter smile awkwardly in response.

    Lorene, sensing the frustration, spoke up. "But this must be the guild''s way of preventing people from exploiting the system, right?"

    "Yes!" the counter lady said, smiling gratefully at Lorene. "Let me explain further. If we allowed that, high-level adventurers might intentionally accept low-level gathering tasks, gather items for high-level commissions, and then complete the higher-level commissions once they''ve gathered enough. That would bypass the risks of failure and the penalties for not finishing a commission."

    She continued, "This could lead to high-level adventurers flooding the low-level tasks, leaving fewer available for those who actually need them, while the higher-level commissions remain unfinished because no one would take them. To avoid this situation, the guild doesn''t allow it."

    Sylph paused, her frustration cooling down as she understood the reasoning behind the rule.

    Raymond and Lorene nodded in agreement, understanding the need to keep things fair.

    Raymond turned to the others and said, "Alright, we''ll use twenty stalks of ''Blood Vine Grass'' to complete the commission, and the rest will have to be sold to the pharmacy."

    Both women agreed, since there was no other option.

    "If you''re planning to sell to a pharmacy, I suggest you go as soon as possible after the review," the counter lady added unexpectedly. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Why?" Sylph asked, puzzled.

    Raymond and Lorene exchanged curious glances with her.

    The lady patiently explained, "Pharmacists post their commissions here because of the ''Alchemist Association''s'' rules. In order for the potions to be sold, they must be inspected and approved by the Alchemist Association."

    She continued, "If a pharmacist is caught selling unapproved potions, they''re kicked out of the Alchemist Association, fined, and might even face imprisonment. One of the main rules of the association is that at least 80% of the raw materials used to make potions must come from commissions posted by the Adventurer''s Guild."

    Raymond, Sylph, and Lorene nodded in understanding as the rules were explained. Now they understood why the process worked the way it did.

    The completed letter of authorization in Raymond''s hands would ultimately be used by the pharmacist as a voucher, presented to the ''Alchemist Association.'' This was because most of the herbs needed for potions were collected through guild commissions, with only a small amount purchased privately. Naturally, the demand for privately purchased herbs was much smaller.

    There was another reason why many pharmacists preferred to post collection commissions with the guild: the kingdom offered tax breaks for potions made from herbs obtained through guild commissions. Unfortunately, potions made from privately purchased herbs didn''t get this benefit.

    "So, you''re saying that if we''re too late, the pharmacists might have already bought enough herbs?" Sylph asked quickly.

    "Yes!" the lady at the counter nodded.

    Raymond took a deep breath, then smiled at the lady. "Thank you!" he said gratefully.

    With no time to lose, the trio headed for the second floor of the Adventurer''s Guild to report their commission.

    When they informed the auditor and recorder that they had cleared the ''Vine Demon Trees,'' they only gave them a few curious glances. If it had been any other Black Iron-level adventurers, the two might have been surprised. But given that Raymond and Sylph were already well-known in the guild, it seemed like a normal outcome.

    Raymond only discussed the details of the ''Blood Vine Grass'' collection and the ''Vine Demon Trees'' they had encountered. He didn''t mention the crazy baboon fight at all. After all, their commission was just for collecting the grass, and that''s all they needed to report.

    On the way back, Raymond told Sylph and Lorene to focus only on the commission when reporting. Although they didn''t fully understand his reasoning, both agreed without question.

    Finally, Raymond handed the identity tags of the four fallen adventurers to the auditor. "I found these in the Moonlight Forest, among the bones of four adventurers who were killed by monsters."

    When the auditor saw the adventurer levels on the nameplates, he was surprised but didn''t press further. It was clear that these adventurers hadn''t been killed by Raymond and his team.

    "Alright," the auditor said, taking the nameplates.

    After confirming the twenty stalks of Blood Vine Grass and ensuring everything was in order, the auditor rewarded Raymond and his team. Each stalk of Blood Vine Grass was worth ten silver coins, totaling two gold coins for the lot.

    As they left the report room, Sylph couldn''t help but ask, "Raymond, where are you going to sell the herbs in your backpack?"

    Raymond thought for a moment and replied, "Let''s go to ''Loren Pharmacy,'' where we usually buy medicine. But I''m not sure if they''ll buy all the herbs. If not, we can try other pharmacies."

    As the three of them headed downstairs, Raymond noticed that the guild hall had become unusually noisy. Everyone was talking in hushed tones and staring in one direction.

    "What''s going on?" Sylph asked, puzzled.

    Lorene peered in the direction of the crowd and answered, uncertainly, "It seems like... the Knights have arrived?"

 Chapter 106 - 106: Knights Warning!

    "The Knights have arrived," Raymond said confidently, his hunter''s vision spotting five knights in full armor. They were putting up a wanted poster with a human head and some text on a bulletin board.

    Raymond remembered that the guild often posted bounties for criminals who had awakened their powers but remained at large. He also recognized the knights, especially the petite female knight. It could only be Freya.

    He turned to Salifi and Lorene. "Let''s go check it out. It''s Freya and the others. Looks like a new bounty has been posted."

    "Hey, Freya!" Salifi exclaimed, her eyes lighting up at the mention of Freya''s name. "Let''s go find out what it''s about!"

    The three of them made their way downstairs and headed over to the bulletin board.

    By the time they reached it, Freya and the others had finished posting the notice and were on their way back. When Freya spotted them, her face lit up.

    "Raymond! Salifi!" she called out, waving enthusiastically.

    Salifi immediately broke away from Raymond and Lorene, rushing over to Freya to greet her. By the time Raymond and Lorene caught up, the two were already deep in conversation.

    "Raymond, I heard you''ve awakened the warrior profession again and become a dual-professional?" Freya asked with wide eyes, clearly impressed.

    When she''d first heard the news, she couldn''t believe it. Especially when she learned that Raymond had already mastered warrior skills just days after awakening. It confirmed what Freya had suspected: Raymond''s struggle with skill comprehension before was simply because he hadn''t yet figured out how.

    His talent was truly frightening.

    Now, the entire town of Wittes, including the knights, had heard about the extraordinarily talented dual-professional adventurer.

    Captain Andel and the other knights behind Freya also turned their attention to Raymond, eager to hear his confirmation.

    "Well, it''s just luck," Raymond said with a smile.

    "Sharp!" the knights exclaimed, visibly impressed by Raymond''s aura.

    Freya shot Raymond a playful glare. "You''re not just lucky! You''re incredibly talented!"

    Captain Andel and the others nodded in agreement, clearly impressed by Raymond''s skills. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "It''s such a shame!" Freya continued, looking a little regretful. "If we''d known you were this talented, we would''ve recommended you to study at the Knight Academy before you became an adventurer."

    Raymond understood her disappointment. Once an awakened adventurer, no matter how talented, was born, they couldn''t join the Knight Academy. The academy usually only accepted commoners if they were recommended by the temple, the Knights Templar, or noble families.

    But for Raymond, it didn''t matter anymore.

    He smiled and replied, "Actually, being an adventurer is pretty great."

    "Yeah! What''s so great about being a knight at the Knight Academy?" Salifi chimed in. "It''s way more exciting and fun to be an adventurer!"

    As soon as Salifi spoke, everyone''s attention snapped to her.

    Only the children of nobles could speak so confidently about the Knight Academy. Commoners, even those who had awakened their powers, could only dream of such a future. After all, who wouldn''t want to join the prestigious academy and become a knight? It wasn''t just about a position, it was about status. Being a knight meant gaining noble status, something that commoners could only aspire to.

    And those impoverished nobles who couldn''t afford the academy? They wouldn''t be adventurers if they had the chance to attend the academy.

    Freya blinked in surprise. "Sarifi, you...?"

    "Ah..." Sarifi''s mind raced as she quickly stammered, "I was just joking, hehe... heh..."

    No one believed her, but since she clearly didn''t want to talk about it, the conversation shifted.

    Raymond smiled and stepped in to change the subject. "Freya, why are you here today?"

    Freya quickly explained, and Raymond and the others soon understood what had happened.

    It turned out that two adventurer teams had a long-standing grudge. One team ambushed the other, and while most of the attackers were caught, one thief managed to escape. The hunter from the attacked team managed to flee and reported the crime to the Knights.

    "So, you came to post a bounty?" Salifi asked.

    "Of course not!" Freya immediately responded. "We went straight to the scene and had our ''hunters'' track the adventurers based on the escape routes they left. We caught most of them, but one thief sprinted away too fast... that''s why we had to post a bounty."

    At the mention of "Sprint," Raymond''s mind clicked. He recalled the description of the thief''s skill: *Sprint* a skill that tripled the user''s running speed for ten minutes, consuming 150 points of magic power.

    Raymond had thought the skill sounded too powerful when he first heard about it, but now it made sense.

    After hearing Freya''s story, Raymond and his friends understood the situation.

    Freya, appearing a bit embarrassed, explained, "We didn''t stay long at the scene because we had other duties. But before I leave, I should warn you all¡ª"

    She paused, looking serious. "We''ve received word that a band of about 20 bandits has been spotted in our territory. Their strength ranges from bronze to silver, so be cautious when you go out on commissions, or better yet, don''t accept any for now. Our Knights have been tracking them, and we''ll notify you once we have more information."

    Raymond''s heart skipped a beat. He silently thanked his luck for not running into the bandits during his trip back.

    He nodded to Freya. "Got it, thanks for the heads-up."

    Once Freya and the others left, Salifi turned to Raymond. "How about we hold off on taking any more commissions for now?"

    Lorene, looking concerned, added, "Yeah, it seems too risky."

    Raymond agreed immediately. "Alright, we''ll wait until Freya and her team find the bandits."

    "Then, let''s head to the pharmacy quickly!" Salifi said, eager to get going.

    But Raymond shook his head.

    Salifi and Lorene exchanged puzzled glances as Raymond slowly said, "I need to tell you both something important. Should I come to your place, or do you want to come to mine?"

    At Rose Street, townhouse No. 34, Raymond had to choose where to go; his place with Arya or Sylph''s, where Lorene now lived as well. He didn''t want to waste any time, so he chose to go to Sylph''s.

    Once inside and with the door shut behind them, Sylph''s curiosity couldn''t be contained. "Raymond, what''s so urgent that you had to come here to talk about it?" she asked, her voice full of anticipation.

    Lorene, just as curious, looked at Raymond expectantly.

    On the way, Sylph had asked multiple times, but Raymond only shook his head, saying, "You''ll know when we get there."

    Now, seeing their curiosity bubbling over, Raymond smiled helplessly. He used his hunter abilities to scan the room, making sure everything was as it should be. After ensuring no surprises awaited them, he closed all the windows and drew the curtains, plunging the room into darkness. Then, he switched on the light by opening the white stone lampshade, illuminating the space again.

    With everything set, he walked over to the guest table, gesturing for Sylph and Lorene to come closer. "Alright, come take a look."

    Sylph, a little anxious, couldn''t help but swallow. "Raymond¡­ is this really that serious?"

    Lorene gripped her magic wand tighter, worry and nervousness written across her face.

    The strange actions Raymond had taken made them both realize how serious this must be.

    "Come and see for yourselves," Raymond replied, already starting to unpack his backpack. He unbuckled it and slowly pulled out a bumpy, black stone, about the size of a human head.

    "What is this?" Sylph asked, stepping closer, eyeing the odd stone curiously.

    It took only a moment for her to notice something unusual. "Hmm? Why does this stone shine like that?"

    Lorene''s eyes, too, were drawn to the black iron ore. "This¡­" She stared at it, but then something seemed to click in her mind. She reached out to touch it, but stopped herself, raising her eyes to Raymond, silently asking for permission.

    Raymond chuckled at the way she looked at him, amused by her expression. "Touch it, if you want!"

    A smile spread across Lorene''s face at his permission. "Yes!"

    "I want to touch it too!" Sylph chimed in, now equally intrigued, and immediately reached out to touch the stone.

    Raymond, naturally, had no objection.

    The moment their palms made contact with the black stone, both of them froze. Even though it was the end of summer and the weather was warm, the stone felt icy to the touch, cold enough to send a chill through their bones.

    Sylph gasped in surprise. "It''s so cold!"

    Lorene didn''t say anything at first. Her palm slid slowly over the smooth surface, and she let out a breath, still silent as she pulled her hand away. Her eyes, however, were wide with shock.

    "What''s wrong, Lorene?" Sylph asked, noticing her strange expression.

    Confused, Sylph reached out and touched the stone herself. Her eyes widened as she felt it too. "This¡­ this stone has so many tiny holes on its surface! How can it be so smooth? What kind of stone is this?"

    Lorene looked up, her expression just as stunned. "Didn''t you recognize it?"

    Sylph paused, focusing on the black iron ore, deep in thought. "It feels¡­ familiar¡­"

    Suddenly, her face lit up in recognition. "I know! It''s¡­ um¡­"

    Before Sylph could finish, Lorene quickly covered her mouth, a warning look in her eyes.

 Chapter 107 - 107: Deal With A Thief!

    Raymond couldn''t help but smile as he watched Sylph and Lorene''s reactions. He nodded and said softly, "Yes, you should have recognized it. This stone is the magic-guiding material ''Black Iron'', but it''s still in its raw ore form."

    Once Raymond confirmed it, both Sylph and Lorene exchanged a look of understanding. They now realized why Raymond had been so serious about this.

    Lorene, still processing, let her hand drop from Sylph''s shoulder. She stared at the black iron ore on the table and said, "Even though it''s raw ore... this piece is probably worth over a hundred gold coins!"

    "Raymond, how did you get it?" Sylph asked, her curiosity piqued.

    "I found it in the territory of the crazy baboons and brought it back along with these weapons," Raymond explained briefly.

    He paused for a moment, then continued, "I discovered this ore when I entered the Moonlight Forest alone, but since we were all working together on the mission, I don''t feel right keeping it to myself. So I was thinking..."

    "Wait!" Lorene interrupted him quickly, shaking her head.

    Her face turned slightly red with embarrassment for cutting him off, but she pressed on, "This black iron ore was found at the risk of your life, Raymond. It has nothing to do with me or Sylph, so¡­ we can''t take it."

    "Yeah," Sylph agreed quickly, her voice firm. "You can''t ask us to take this. If the roles were reversed, you wouldn''t want to either."

    Raymond understood their feelings. If it were him, he would feel the same way. The black iron ore was far too precious, and taking it would feel wrong, especially since the three of them were not the selfish type.

    Raymond tried to argue, but seeing how determined they were, he sighed and relented. "Alright, but you can accept the proceeds from selling these two weapons and the herbs in the backpack, right?"

    Just as they were about to refuse, Raymond looked at them seriously and said, "If you refuse this too, I might have to reconsider our team."

    After a brief pause, Sylph and Lorene exchanged glances. Realizing how serious Raymond was and not wanting to argue further, they nodded in agreement.

    "Alright, fine," Sylph said, reluctantly.

    Raymond''s expression softened into a smile. "Great. But for now, I''ll hold onto the longbow and giant sword. I''ll see if Arya can use them when she wakes up... but I''ll definitely calculate their value and share the money with you."

    With Raymond''s background as a craftsman, he had seen plenty of weapons from dwarven craftsmen before. He could roughly estimate the value of the longbow and giant sword. However, the giant sword was badly damaged, so its value had dropped considerably.

    Sylph and Lorene agreed, but Sylph added, "It would be great if Arya woke up as an archer or hunter. Our team could really use someone like that, and this longbow is still in good condition!"

    Raymond and Lorene laughed. The chances of Arya awakening as an archer or hunter were extremely slim.

    The odds of awakening as any adventurer were less than one percent, and the chance of her becoming an archer or hunter was even smaller.

    Not wanting to waste any more time, Raymond put the herbs from his backpack into Sylph''s, then placed the black iron ore back into his own pack. He grabbed the longbow, and the three of them headed out to sell the herbs at a pharmacy, leaving the giant sword behind for now.

    "Ah, how is it full again!" Sylph''s familiar voice echoed down the street, filled with frustration.

    Raymond and Lorene exchanged a look and sighed helplessly.

    The three of them had just walked out of a pharmacy, but once again, it was a dead end. Every last herb in their backpacks had been sold out, leaving them empty-handed.

    This was already their fifth stop! Each pharmacy they visited had bought up their herbs, but for far less than the commission price; only 90% of what they should have received. Raymond suspected it was because the potions made from those herbs couldn''t be taxed, which might explain the lower purchase price.

    As for the ''Blood Vine Grass,'' it was a little more valuable, and they had managed to sell six stalks to the first pharmacy at the full commission price. But after that, things went downhill. The second store didn''t want the herbs because they didn''t know how to make the "Intermediate Physical Recovery Potion." The third store bought up all their remaining ''Blood Vine Grass.'' Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Even the other herbs didn''t do much better. The ''Blue Spirit Grass'' a key ingredient for the ''Primary Magic Recovery Potion'' only sold three stalks in total.

    "Raymond, what should we do?" Sylph groaned, her mood sinking. "I don''t think anyone will want to buy these herbs anymore."

    She slumped down onto the ground, defeated. Lorene looked just as stunned.

    Raymond couldn''t help but smile bitterly. It was frustrating, sure, but not unexpected. He glanced across the street, spotting an adventurer wearing leather armor with a dagger at his waist. From the nameplate hanging on his belt, Raymond could tell he was a bronze-level adventurer.

    This man had been following them ever since they left the second pharmacy. Raymond quickly assessed the situation, he was a thief, and his tracking skills weren''t bad. But with Raymond''s abilities as a hunter, he could tell right away that the man was tailing them.

    Raymond knew exactly what was going on. This wasn''t just coincidence, this guy was likely here for a reason.

    Turning back to Sylph, Raymond replied, "Someone will come soon and buy all our herbs."

    "Really?" Sylph perked up instantly. "If someone''s willing to take everything at once, I''ll sell to them, even if it''s at a lower price!"

    "Of course," Raymond said with a smile.

    Lorene tilted her head, still unsure why Raymond seemed so certain.

    Raymond didn''t glance at her; instead, he focused on the street. The bronze-level adventurer was now walking toward them.

    Sylph and Lorene quickly noticed too.

    The two exchanged confused looks, their surprise written all over their faces. Raymond, seeing their reaction, chuckled and explained, "If you pay attention to the surroundings, you''ll start noticing things like this."

    By this point, the thief had reached them and greeted them respectfully, "Are you the dual-class practitioner Raymond, the explosive magician Sylph, and the priestess Lorene?"

    "That''s us," Raymond confirmed, then asked directly, "Are you here to buy our herbs?"

    When the thief heard Raymond speak so directly, he was taken aback for a moment, then chuckled with a hint of bitterness. "I didn''t think Raymond would notice me so quickly¡­ But I thought neither the ''Fighter'' nor the ''Warrior'' had enhanced reconnaissance abilities. Are all dual-profession adventurers this sharp?"

    He shrugged and admitted, "Yes, I do want to buy the herbs from you, but let''s discuss it somewhere a bit more private."

    With that, he led Raymond and the others to a nearby tavern. Though the place was bustling with activity, the thief seemed unfazed. It appeared he''d reserved a private room in advance. He guided the three of them to a secluded room on the second floor.

    Once they were inside and the door was shut, the thief spoke. "Let me introduce myself first." He smiled. "You can call me Manik. I''m a thief by profession and a retired adventurer."

    "Retired?" Sylph raised an eyebrow, glancing at the bronze-level adventurer''s nameplate on his waist.

    "Ha! Well, that was my previous rank," Manik explained with a smile. "But I haven''t taken on any commissions for the past five years."

    Raymond studied Manik''s every movement, considering the truth behind his words. From his appearance, he appeared to be in his thirties, and that age was not unusual for someone who''d retired from adventuring.

    Adventurers generally start young, and few remain active after 30. Many who have earned enough over the years retire from the dangerous work. Those who don''t save enough and continue taking on missions often don''t come back after one of them goes wrong.

 Chapter 108 - 108: Selling Medicine!

    After the brief introduction, Manik got to the point. "Since you already know what I do, let me be direct. I plan to buy all your herbs, but the price might be lower than what you''d get at a pharmacy."

    "How much lower?" Raymond asked immediately.

    "For ordinary herbs, I can offer 80% of the commission price. For main ingredients, I can go up to 90%. And for the key ingredients of intermediate potions, I''ll pay the full price," Manik explained calmly, his tone sincere.

    He continued, "These herbs are fresh, so their medicinal properties are intact. If they sit for another day, they''ll lose their potency, and the price will drop even more."

    Manik looked at the three of them with a knowing smile. "The reason the pharmacy didn''t take your herbs is because they''ve already bought up all the stock they need for the last two days. If you try selling to them tomorrow or the day after, they''ll refuse if the herbs aren''t fresh."

    "I assure you, my offer is fair," he added. "If anyone else were buying, I might lower the price, but I wouldn''t dare try that with you three."

    Raymond didn''t sense any deception in Manik''s words. The offer seemed reasonable. He glanced at Sylph and Lorene, who both nodded without hesitation. Clearly, they weren''t keen on visiting more pharmacies to peddle the herbs.

    Raymond smiled inwardly, knowing they didn''t want to keep searching the street. He nodded at Manik. "Alright, we''ll sell them to you. But can you tell me where you sells those herbs to?"

    Raymond''s curiosity was piqued. He had his suspicions, and if he was right, he might have use for Manik in the future.

    Manik hesitated for a moment before looking at Sylph and Lorene. "I can tell you, but you have to promise not to tell anyone else."

    "Alright," Raymond said, agreeing easily.

    Sylph and Lorene, seeing Raymond''s agreement, had no choice but to nod as well.

    Manik looked at Raymond and the others, a little hesitant at first, but then he began explaining. "Alright, I''ll tell you... This isn''t really a secret. Many adventurers know about it. Some pharmacists can''t or simply don''t want to join the ''Alchemist Association,'' and because of that, they can''t have their potions tested by the association."

    He continued, "These pharmacists can''t legally sell their potions, and they don''t dare go to the Adventurer''s Guild to post herb collection commissions, as that would expose them. Instead, they hire people like me to buy extra herbs from adventurers and use them to make potions."

    Manik paused for a moment before adding, "Then, I help them sell the potions, and they share a portion of the profits with me."

    Sylph and Lorene listened in shock.

    "So, you''re saying this is all happening behind the scenes?" Lorene asked, biting her lower lip, looking worried. "Isn''t this illegal?"

    Sylph jumped in, her concern growing, "Yeah, if they''re selling the potions secretly, doesn''t that mean they''re avoiding taxes too?"

    Manik looked slightly embarrassed but quickly explained, "Well, they don''t exactly get away with everything. They donate the taxes they owe to the temple. Every penny, no less."

    Lorene was taken aback. "Wait, they donate the taxes to the temple?" she asked, confused.

    Even Raymond was surprised, but after sizing up Manik, he was sure the thief wasn''t lying.

    Manik, feeling a little uncomfortable with the conversation, quickly shifted the topic. "So, are you going to sell me the herbs?"

    Raymond nodded and handed over the backpack filled with herbs. Manik quickly counted them and said, "That''s 32 silver coins and 86 copper coins. I''ll round it up to 33 silver coins."

    He handed the money over quickly. Before leaving, he added, "If you want cheaper potions, come find me here. Just tell the tavern owner my name, and he''ll point you in the right direction."

    With that, Manik left in a hurry.

    Raymond, Sylph, and Lorene exchanged glances.

    "Raymond, are you really going to buy from him in the future?" Sylph asked, blinking. She seemed intrigued by the idea.

    Lorene hesitated, clearly uncomfortable with the whole situation. "I don''t know... it still doesn''t feel right, but if they''re donating the taxes..." she trailed off, unsure of what to think.

    Raymond cleared his throat, trying to steer the conversation away from the topic. "Ahem... Let''s talk about this later. We''ve heard about some bandits lately, so we''ll hold off on doing any commissions for now."

    While he said that, Raymond had already begun to form his own plans in his mind. He didn''t feel ready to share them just yet.

    Soon, the three of them split the money, agreeing that Raymond would go after the bandits first. They said their goodbyes and went their separate ways.

    ---

    Back at Red Rose Street, Raymond used his key to unlock the door. Inside, he saw Arya standing by the chair, her arms crossed, looking at the door expectantly.

    When she saw him, her expression softened, but she didn''t jump up excitedly. Instead, she simply smiled and said, "You''re back."

    Raymond smiled back and replied, "I''m back!"

    "Is this mission very dangerous?" Arya asked, her gaze shifting from Raymond''s leather armor hanging on the wall, now covered in scratches and bloodstains. The sight made her uneasy.

    Before Raymond returned home, he''d usually go to the dwarf craftsman for repairs, so this was the first time Arya had seen him come back with such damaged armor after a mission.

    Raymond, sitting at the table and eating the lunch Arya had prepared, smiled and casually responded, "It''s actually fine. Since Lorene was with the priest, I didn''t focus too much on defense during the fight."

    He didn''t want to worry Arya by mentioning the time when his throat was slashed by the crazy baboon. So, he kept it light, not telling her everything.

    "Is that so? Then tell me about your mission!" Arya sat down next to him, her emerald green eyes focused on him, eager to hear about his experiences.

    "Okay!" Raymond smiled, glad to share.

    As he ate, he told Arya about everything that had happened in the last couple of days, leaving out the part about his throat injury. He kept his tone relaxed, even though the events had been anything but. He didn''t want to go into too much detail about the wounds he''d suffered, fearing it would make Arya worry too much.

    Arya listened intently, but when she heard about Raymond''s close call with the crazy baboon, her expression turned to one of concern. Hearing that he had exchanged injuries with it, and how badly he''d been hurt, made her feel a pang of distress.

    Raymond smiled reassuringly. "Don''t worry, though. After I was healed, the crazy baboon had to retreat. It wasn''t as bad as it sounds."

    Arya sighed in relief but couldn''t hide her worry. "That crazy baboon is way too powerful."

    Raymond chuckled lightly. "Actually, it was because we didn''t have much magic power left at that time."

    Arya nodded, but Raymond continued telling her everything: the night at the tavern, his solo pursuit of the baboon''s trail the next morning, and how he found the black iron ore.

    When Arya heard that he had found an ore worth more than a hundred gold coins, her eyes widened in surprise. "You brought it back?" she asked, her hand instinctively covering her mouth.

    "Yeah, it''s in my backpack," Raymond replied with a smile.

    He took out the black iron ore and handed it to her. Arya had spent some time studying books with Raymond in the temple library, learning about various minerals and metals. After touching the ore, she confirmed it was indeed black iron.

    After a brief moment of processing, Arya looked up at him with a thoughtful expression. "Raymond, are you planning to sell the black iron ore, or have a craftsman make something with it?"

    Raymond paused, thinking. He knew he could make a lot of money selling the ore; enough to buy better weapons and equipment. But after everything that had happened recently, he realized just how important having a good weapon was.

    "If I had a sword made from this black iron, I could cut through the crazy baboon''s hair, muscles, and bones with one swing," he thought to himself. "I wouldn''t have been forced to rely on my fists and fighting skills yesterday, and I wouldn''t have had my throat cut."

    Raymond also knew that weapons made from black iron wouldn''t get damaged as easily after being enchanted. There would be no need to replace them in the future, saving a lot of money in the long run.

    But the main reason was simple: he wasn''t ready to face the crazy baboons, especially the one who had mastered ''Blood Rage.'' Without a good weapon, he would feel uneasy.

    "I think I''ll keep it for myself," Raymond said finally, his voice steady. "It''s the best way to be prepared for what''s coming."

    Raymond smiled at Arya, saying, "I plan to use the black iron ore to make a weapon. That way, it''ll be easier to deal with monsters in the future."

    "Yeah, I think that''s the best choice too," Arya agreed, clapping her hands. "With a good weapon, you''ll be less likely to get hurt in the future."

    Raymond nodded, a grin spreading across his face. "Exactly!"

    S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 109 - 109: Visiting the Pharmacy!

    That night, Raymond lay in bed, opening his panel to check on his progress:

    Name: Raymond Kelton

    Age: 15

    Magic Value: 725.7/725.7

    Occupations: Fighter, Warrior, Craftsman, Magician, Swordsman, Hunter

    Skills: Bone Crushing, Taunt [Upgradable], Wind Slash, Camouflage

    Skill Points: 4. Cumulative Value: 55%

    Awakenable Professions:

    - [Pharmacist] Awakening Requirements: Collect ten different types of herbs in the wild and have them made into potions by a pharmacist. Progress 6/10.

    Raymond smiled when he saw that the Pharmacist progress was at 6/10. "Today, six types of herbs have been turned into potions. If I refine the rest tomorrow, I''ll be able to awaken and become a ''Pharmacist''!"

    He then turned his gaze to the backpack sitting on the bedside table, containing the black iron ore. Raymond had big plans for it. He wanted to smelt and forge the ore himself.

    If he had someone else do it, there was a risk of the process being mishandled. Plus, hiring a craftsman to forge a weapon with magic-conducting material would be incredibly expensive. Raymond remembered how much it cost to repair his armor; this time, it was badly damaged, and he estimated it would cost at least one gold coin to fix it!

    It was way too expensive.

    That''s when the idea hit him: Why not just learn to do it himself? He could learn the "Forging" skill and use it to both repair his armor and forge his own weapons.

    Raymond looked at his panel again:

    [Forging] [Craftsman] [Upgradable], Learning Cost: 3 Skill Points. +

    Without hesitation, Raymond tapped the "+" button with his mind.

    "Skill learned: Forging [Craftsman] [Upgradable]."

    Immediately, a flood of knowledge about forging skills filled his mind.

    The "Forging" skill wasn''t just about improving his ability to craft, it was about enhancing the quality of the weapons and equipment he made. Items forged using this skill were as if they had been crafted a thousand times, greatly improving their overall quality.

    This improvement couldn''t be achieved without the "Forging" skill.

    Additionally, "Forging" offered some unique advantages. For instance, it allowed him to seamlessly repair leather armor. While ordinary people might be able to patch up a hole with a new piece of leather, the "Forging" skill could repair the damage in such a way that it would be nearly impossible to notice, maintaining the strength of the armor almost as if it had never been damaged.

    These were just the basics of "Forging." The skill book mentioned that with further mastery, Raymond could even imbue weapons and armor with special abilities.

    With a satisfied smile, Raymond thought to himself, ''This is going to make a big difference.''

    For example, the "Sharp" effect makes a weapon sharper, like the claws of the jungle cat we encountered.

    Then there''s "Heavy," which makes the weapon heavier, but only the person being attacked feels the extra weight. The user holding the weapon won''t feel any difference in weight.

    On the other hand, "Flying Feather" lightens the weapon, making even a heavy sword feel light enough for a swordsman to swing easily. Unlike "Heavy," only the person holding the weapon feels the lightness; the one being attacked won''t notice any change in the weapon''s weight.

    These are just a few examples, and Raymond had read about many more in the skill book.

    "However, just having the ''Forging'' skill isn''t enough to create a weapon," Raymond thought. "You also need proper tools, a furnace, and a suitable workspace..."

    He already had a plan forming in his mind for how to get these things in place.

    ---

    The next morning, Raymond got up early and started his daily exercises while Arya prepared breakfast downstairs.

    Once his morning workout was finished and he was about to take a shower, a blue panel suddenly popped up in front of him:

    Complete the [Pharmacist] awakening requirements: Collect ten different kinds of herbs from the wild and have them made into potions by a pharmacist.

    Awakened Profession: Pharmacist.

    Raymond couldn''t help but smile. "Finally awakened!" he muttered to himself.

    The main passive skill of the pharmacist profession wasn''t particularly exciting. It allowed him to identify herbs just by seeing them, even if it was a plant he had never encountered before. He could tell its effects and whether it was poisonous or not.

    "Eh, it''s fine. Pharmacists are mostly support roles anyway..." Raymond shrugged, though a small smile tugged at his lips.

    With the pharmacist profession now awakened, it was time to put another plan into motion; making potions and earning money.

    Raymond considered what other pharmacists did: they bought herbs secretly and made potions without joining the "Alchemist Association." Why couldn''t he do the same?

    It wasn''t that Raymond didn''t want to join the association, but if he did, it would expose his multi-professional identity. Having recently revealed his dual-professional status, awakening a new profession so quickly would draw too much attention. He didn''t want to risk exposing his other professions just yet. All that attention might come with good intentions, but there was always the risk of attracting malice.

    His current strength wasn''t enough to handle that kind of unwanted attention, so Raymond decided it would be better to quietly make potions, develop his skills, and keep a low profile for now.

    "Still, I only have one skill point. I''m not sure if it''s enough to learn more skills as a pharmacist¡­ I''ll have to check when I visit the pharmacies."

    With that thought, Raymond took a quick shower and got dressed in casual clothes. Arya, having finished preparing breakfast, called him downstairs.

    ----

    After some foos and rest Raymond went to the pharmacy, as soon as Raymond stepped into the first pharmacy, four new skills popped up in his mind:

    Learnable Skill Detected: Primary Detoxification Potion [Pharmacist], Learning Cost: 1 Skill Point.

    Learnable Skill Detected: Primary Stamina Recovery Potion [Pharmacist], Learning Cost: 1 Skill Point.

    Learnable Skill Detected: Primary Mana Recovery Potion [Pharmacist], Learning Cost: 1 Skill Point.

    Learnable Skill Detected: Intermediate Stamina Recovery Potion [Pharmacist], Learning Cost: 2 Skill Points.

    These skills appeared effortlessly, marking the start of his journey as a pharmacist. But if Arya had seen Raymond right then, she wouldn''t have recognized him at all.

    Why? Because his appearance had completely transformed.

    Gone was the sunny, confident boy she had grown used to, the one with a warrior''s build and a vibrant energy. In his place was a thinner, darker, and much colder version of himself. His eyes were narrow, his expression unreadable, and there was a chilling aura around him. It was as if the cheerful, outgoing Raymond had disappeared entirely.

    This drastic change wasn''t a coincidence. Raymond had used his hunter''s camouflage skills, combined with everything he had learned in his previous life about cosmetics and disguises. The result was almost flawless; so much so that even a trained hunter might have trouble noticing the slight traces of his disguise.

    When Arya first saw him at home after his transformation, she almost screamed. It was hard to believe this was the same Raymond she knew.

    The pharmacy owner, however, didn''t seem to think much of it. Seeing that Raymond was not wearing any gear and had nothing with him, he asked, "Are you looking for potions?"

    Raymond suppressed a smile. He didn''t need a potion, but he had his reasons. "Boss, do you have any ''Strength Potions'' here?"

    The owner''s expression darkened at the mention of the Strength Potion. This was a high-level potion, and not many pharmacists could make it. It enhanced the strength of anyone who drank it, temporarily boosting their power to that of a warrior, though it was less effective for actual warriors.

    However, the potion came with a risk. It could improve strength, but it didn''t improve physical conditioning, which meant those who weren''t warriors might end up injuring themselves due to the sudden increase in power.

    Seeing Raymond''s request, the pharmacy owner gave him a skeptical look. "Are you here to cause trouble?"

    With Raymond''s dark, cold aura, the owner felt uneasy. If it weren''t for the fact that Raymond didn''t seem overly aggressive, the man might''ve said something more hostile. Instead, he just muttered, "We don''t carry that potion. Try other pharmacies."

    Raymond didn''t take offense. He was fully aware of the rarity of such potions.

    Pharmacists were a unique profession. While they could learn skills faster than others, their potion-making skills didn''t evolve like those of other professions. For instance, while "Primary Stamina Recovery Potion" was one skill, "Intermediate Stamina Recovery Potion" was a completely different skill. There was no upgrading between the two, just learning different types of potions. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The author of Raymond''s skill book had suggested that the different herbs used in each potion might explain this oddity. But whatever the cause, it meant that most pharmacists could only master the basic potions. Only a select few could create intermediate or advanced potions.

    Raymond understood this well, and as he walked out of the pharmacy, he couldn''t help but think about the journey ahead to unlock even more potion-making skills.

    Raymond wasn''t surprised by the pharmacy owner''s dismissive attitude. He knew exactly what was going on; he wasn''t here to buy potions. His goal was to collect skills, and that''s exactly what he intended to do.

 Chapter 110 - 110: Investigating Manik!

    After leaving the first pharmacy, he quickly entered the next one and repeated the same process. He continued this throughout the morning, visiting nearly every pharmacy in the East District.

    As expected, his panel updated with all the primary and intermediate potions available in Wittes Town''s market, detoxification, healing, stamina recovery, and mana recovery potions. However, when it came to advanced potions, the list was limited to the ''Advanced Detoxification Potion'', ''Advanced Mana Recovery Potion'', and ''Strength Potion''. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "It''s clear now. There are very few pharmacists who can make advanced potions. No wonder they''re so expensive," Raymond mused.

    He had also taken note of the prices for each potion. Raymond wasn''t interested in learning every skill related to potion-making. He knew that he didn''t have enough skill points for that. The cost of learning each potion was significant: 1 skill point for primary potions, 2 skill points for intermediate ones, and 3 skill points for advanced ones.

    But that wasn''t the whole story. The price of potions varied greatly. The primary ''Healing Potion'' and ''Mana Recovery Potion'' sold for 20 silver coins each, while the ''Stamina Recovery Potion'' and ''Antidote Potion'' were only 10 silver coins each.

    The price reflected not just the cost of ingredients, but also the difficulty of gathering them and how many pharmacists had mastered the recipes. And most importantly, the price was controlled by the ''Alchemist Association'', preventing pharmacists from unfairly raising or lowering prices.

    Intermediate potions were more expensive: ''Healing'' and ''Mana Recovery'' potions were priced at 80 silver coins, while the ''Stamina Recovery'' potion cost 50 silver coins and the ''Antidote Potion'' went for 30 silver coins.

    Advanced potions were even more expensive, with the ''Advanced Antidote'' costing 1 gold coin and 50 silver coins. The ''Advanced Magic Recovery Potion'' was an eye-watering 2 gold coins and 50 silver coins. And the ''Strength Potion''? It was priced at 2 gold coins.

    "Unfortunately, I only have one skill point right now," Raymond thought to himself. However, he wasn''t planning to rush into making advanced potions. After his experience the previous day, he realized that the ingredients for intermediate potions were already being bought up by market pharmacists, making it even harder for underground pharmacists to collect them. Advanced potion ingredients were out of reach entirely.

    So, for now, Raymond planned to focus on learning the ''Basic Healing Potion'' and ''Basic Mana Recovery Potion''. With those skills, he could start making potions and making a profit.

    The next thing he needed to figure out was who could help him gather the herbs. Finding someone trustworthy wouldn''t be easy, but Raymond already had a plan.

    He chose a pub with a good view, opening a box on the second floor where he could watch the street below. From there, he observed the bustling activity for hours, moving between pubs and coming back to his spot.

    Using his sharp hunter''s instincts, Raymond quickly pieced together the scene. He noticed that there were many buyers on the street working for "underground pharmacists," and they were all competing with each other. The buyers who bid low often had to wait until the ones bidding higher had collected enough herbs before they could get theirs.

    Raymond had a keen sense of the situation, and now he just needed to figure out how to use it to his advantage.

    Raymond observed the street scene with a knowing smile. Like Manik the other day, many buyers lurked in the shadows, waiting for adventurers who were struggling to sell their herbs. These buyers often waited for the adventurers to give up and then swooped in to make their purchase.

    However, these were typically low-end buyers, offering prices so low that they were only able to buy when other buyers had failed to make a deal. The higher-end buyers, who were willing to pay more, didn''t need to worry about missing out on herbs. They were the ones who stayed in taverns, waiting for adventurers to come to them with their goods.

    "It seems Manik really did offer us a good price yesterday," Raymond thought, watching Manik from across the street. "If he had offered the same low price as those buyers, he probably wouldn''t have had to work so hard."

    Raymond watched as Manik, still chatting with adventurers, was struggling to complete his herb purchases. Soon, Manik led them to the same pub Raymond had visited the day before. However, it didn''t take long for the adventurers to come out, shaking their heads in refusal. Manik tried to follow them, but the deal clearly hadn''t worked out.

    As a new buyer on the scene approached the group, offering a better deal, Manik could only watch helplessly. Raymond smiled slightly, realizing that it would be much faster to find his own buyer than try to steal someone else''s.

    Raymond wasn''t in a hurry, though. He knew patience would serve him well.

    ---

    Over the next two days, Raymond continued to gather information about Manik through various channels. He learned a lot about Manik''s past, how he had been the only survivor of a mission that had wiped out his entire team. After that, he retired from adventuring and started working as a buyer for the underground pharmacists.

    Manik had been doing this job for three years, buying herbs and selling potions. However, during that time, he had gone through two different underground pharmacists, both of whom had been replaced after being caught by the Knights. The first two pharmacists had been reliable, and Manik didn''t need to work the streets to recruit sellers. He could offer good prices, and adventurers were happy to sell to him.

    But the current pharmacist Manik worked with had set the prices far too low. As a result, Manik had started roaming the streets, trying to find adventurers willing to sell. Unfortunately, many of the old customers and adventurers refused to sell to him when they found out the price had dropped.

    "Another failure," Manik sighed, watching adventurers leave in frustration after failing to reach a deal with him.

    It wasn''t that Manik didn''t want to offer better prices, but if he did, he''d be losing money. That''s because the price at which the pharmacist bought the herbs from Manik never changed. No matter how much Manik paid for them, the pharmacist still paid the same amount.

    The pharmacist cared only about gathering enough herbs, not the profit or loss made by the buyers. If a buyer frequently failed to collect enough herbs, they might be replaced. Unfortunately, that was exactly what had happened with Manik''s current pharmacist, the low prices just weren''t cutting it, and adventurers were losing interest

    In order to gather enough herbs, Manik often had to pay more than the pharmacist''s set price, hoping to make up for it by earning a commission from selling the potions. Buyers like him usually made their money by taking a share of the potions'' sale profits.

    It reminded Manik of the two "underground pharmacists" he had worked with in the past. Back then, they had paid him well, offering some of the highest prices in the market. Manik didn''t have to deal with the awkwardness he was facing now. Unfortunately, those two had been captured by the Knights, and now he was stuck working with a new, less generous pharmacist who set much lower prices.

    "The sun is setting, and we''re still short of half the herbs," Manik muttered to himself. "I''ll have to raise the price."

    Just as he was about to search for more adventurers to buy from, someone suddenly stopped in front of him.

    "Your name is Manik?" The voice was rough and low, almost as if the person was deliberately trying to make their voice sound dull.

    Manik raised an eyebrow and looked up. Standing before him was a figure cloaked in a shawl, a hood pulled over their head, and their face covered by a veil. Only a pair of narrow eyes peered out from beneath the fabric. The appearance was odd, even a bit suspicious.

    "Who are you?" Manik asked, his guard immediately going up. If anything seemed off, he was ready to run, this was how things worked in their line of work. When something felt wrong, you didn''t hesitate to bail.

    "You can call me Rose," the stranger replied calmly.

    Manik studied him for a moment, still uncertain. But then, the stranger raised his arm, revealing the symbol of a ''pharmacist'' on his wrist.

    Seeing that, Manik''s posture relaxed slightly. Pharmacists were not known for their combat abilities. He wasn''t facing a threat, at least not one he needed to worry about right now.

    Manik cleared his throat. "Mr. Rose, what can I do for you?"

    Raymond, disguised as Rose, smiled under his veil. "Actually, I have something to discuss, but I think it''d be better if we talked in a more private setting." He glanced around the busy tavern, scanning the room.

    Manik nodded and led the way to a private room.

 Chapter 111 - 111: Reaching A Deal!

    Once inside the private room, Manik wasted no time. "Now, Mr. Rose, can you tell me what this is about?"

    Raymond chuckled, his voice muffled slightly by the veil. "I imagine you already have an idea of who I am."

    Manik nodded. The outfit, the pharmacist symbol, it all pointed to one thing. "You''re an underground pharmacist, aren''t you?"

    Raymond''s smile widened, satisfied with Manik''s quick recognition. "Exactly. The thing is, I don''t have a buyer yet," he said in a low voice.

    Manik''s eyebrows shot up. "So, you want me to help you find one?"

    Raymond nodded, his tone serious. "Yes. I''m looking for someone reliable, someone who can help me buy herbs without the same... restrictions my current contacts have."

    Manik, having seen this situation before, leaned back in his chair, thinking. Sometimes, acquirers ran into such problems, sometimes even the best buyers hit roadblocks.

    "Alright, Mr. Rose," Manik said, folding his arms. "I''ll see what I can do."

    Finding a reliable buyer was no easy task for underground pharmacists, especially if they didn''t have the right connections. Manik knew this all too well.

    Raymond nodded thoughtfully, as Manik began to speak. "I know a few good adventurers, some of them used to be buyers themselves. There are assassins, thieves, and hunters. I''m curious, Mr. Rose, what type of profession do you prefer?"

    Manik was already thinking ahead. If he could successfully introduce Raymond to a good buyer, the referral fee would be generous. Pharmacists, after all, were wealthy, and Manik had been in the business long enough to know how these things worked.

    But Raymond surprised him by shaking his head. Manik was about to ask why when Raymond spoke in his usual low, hoarse voice.

    "I want to hire you, Mr. Manik."

    Manik froze for a moment, wide-eyed. He hadn''t expected this at all. Was Raymond asking him to work for him directly? Could this really be his lucky break?

    But despite his excitement, Manik kept his composure. Years of being an adventurer and buyer had taught him to stay calm. "Mr. Rose, could you tell me why you want me?"

    Raymond chuckled softly. "It''s simple. You''ve got the right experience and strength. You''ve been in the game for years, and you''ve managed to stay safe. That''s exactly what I need."

    Manik nodded slowly. It was clear that Raymond had done his homework. He''d investigated Manik''s background before coming to him with this offer.

    But Manik wasn''t so quick to jump on the opportunity. He took a deep breath and said, "If I suddenly stop working with my current pharmacist and switch to working with you, he''ll probably hold a grudge. It won''t be easy."

    Raymond leaned back in his chair, his eyes cool and steady. "Of course I know that. Take your time, listen to my terms, and then decide."

    Manik sat up straighter, eager to hear what Raymond had to offer.

    Raymond''s voice was calm and direct. "I don''t care how much you pay for the herbs. I''ll buy them from you at the same price the pharmacies pay privately. And as for the potion sales, I''ll take 80% of the market price for each one."

    Manik blinked, completely stunned by the offer. Buying herbs at private prices was unheard of! Not even the two "underground pharmacists" Manik had worked with before had been willing to offer such a high price.

    In fact, in all his years working as a buyer, Manik had never heard of any underground pharmacist offering to buy at that price.

    As for the profit from the potions, most underground pharmacists would settle for a percentage of the market price, usually around 85% to 90%. The one Manik was working with now was taking 90%, meaning he was making an extra 10% profit. Compared to the usual 50% profit he''d made before, this was a huge leap.

    This offer was unprecedented. Manik''s head spun as he processed the numbers.

    Raymond wasn''t done. "You won''t have to worry about competition either. I''m not interested in small profits. I''m offering you more stability and higher returns. The choice is yours, of course."

    Manik, still speechless, tried to digest what he had just heard. The deal was far better than anything he had ever been offered.

    Raymond could hardly believe it, his potential income had tripled! No, it was more than that. Not only would he be paying less for the herbs, but he could actually make a profit!

    Then, he remembered something and continued, "Of course, there''s one thing I need to mention. I don''t have time to make potions every day. There will be five or six days each month when I won''t be able to make any potions... So if that''s a problem..."

    Before Raymond could finish, Manik interrupted him, eager and determined.

    "I do!" he said quickly, his voice filled with certainty.

    Manik knew that even with a few days off, the overall earnings would be far greater than what he was making now. Plus, he could use those off-days as vacation time, so it was a win-win situation for him.

    "Great!" Raymond smiled. "Now, help me gather the herbs needed for the ''Primary Magic Recovery Potion.'' I need eight doses, starting tomorrow."

    Manik''s eyes lit up. "Actually, Mr. Rose, I already have enough herbs to make five doses of the ''Primary Magic Recovery Potion.'' If you need them, you can take them now."

    Manik pulled out a backpack from the corner of the room and opened a leather bag. He walked over to Raymond''s desk and placed it in front of him, gesturing for him to take a look.

    Raymond blinked in surprise. He took a quick glance at the herbs inside, noting that they were all the ingredients for the ''Primary Magic Recovery Potion,'' with five plants of the key ingredient, ''Blue Spirit Grass''.

    "This... these were probably bought for your current pharmacist, right?" Raymond asked, raising an eyebrow. "Is it okay for me to take them now?"

    Manik waved it off. "Of course, Mr. Rose! As your buyer now, I''m at your service. You get priority."

    Raymond was surprised by how quickly Manik was adapting to the new role, considering his earlier concerns about angering his current pharmacist. Still, it was a sign of Manik''s professionalism.

    "Alright," Raymond said thoughtfully. "We''ll meet tomorrow to finalize everything."

    With the herbs in hand, Raymond left the tavern. He noticed that Manik carefully watched him leave and made sure no one was tailing him before returning to the tavern.

    Raymond nodded to himself. It seemed like Manik knew exactly how to handle things, keeping a low profile while handling business.

    With the leather bag now in his possession, Raymond smiled to himself. "Looks like I''ll be making that potion tonight."

    Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 112 - 112: Refining Magic Potion!

    Night fell, and in the utility room, Raymond moved quickly. With a swift motion, he drew the curtains closed, leaving the room bathed in the soft white glow of the white Stone.

    "Raymond, can we start?" Arya asked, her voice tinged with excitement.

    Having heard that Raymond was going to make a potion tonight, she couldn''t contain her curiosity. She had always been fascinated by awakeners and wanted to see how potions were made firsthand.

    Raymond smiled, knowing that Arya was genuinely interested. Since there was no reason to hide it from her, he agreed.

    The utility room was set up with a wide table, cluttered with various herbs neatly arranged for the "Primary Magic Recovery Potion." There were also five glass tubes and cups filled with water, ready for use.

    Raymond walked over to the table, his hands lightly touching the herbs as he nodded. "Alright, we can begin."

    Arya''s eyes lit up, and she eagerly stepped aside, ready to watch closely.

    Raymond couldn''t help but chuckle as he began to prepare the potion. Arya''s excitement was infectious, and he was happy to share the process with her.

    He picked up a cup of water and began pouring it into each of the five medicine tubes, filling them halfway. Then, one by one, he added the herbs he had prepared earlier. He carefully dropped them into the tubes until the last piece, the ''Blue Spirit Grass'' was added.

    Though anyone could perform these steps, Arya watched intently, fascinated by the process. Her focus was so genuine, it made Raymond smile.

    "Hey, stop looking at me and make the potion already!" Arya said, her face turning a little red as she caught Raymond''s gaze.

    Raymond laughed. "Okay, okay. There''s just one last step. Watch closely."

    He turned back to the tubes and extended his hands, his expression serious. The air seemed to tense as he focused on the first bottle of medicine.

    With a soft breath, he whispered, "Refine!"

    Instantly, a light blue halo surrounded his hands and shot towards the medicine tube. The glowing light enveloped the tube, leaving the contents hidden from view.

    Arya''s eyes widened in awe. She had never seen an awakened person use their skill before, and the sight of the magic unfolding before her was breathtaking.

    Seconds passed, and the blue glow faded. Raymond''s hands lowered, and the tube slowly reappeared. The water and herbs were gone, replaced by a light blue liquid that filled the tube up to two-thirds of its height.

    "Primary Mana Recovery Potion," Raymond murmured, lifting the tube to inspect the contents. With his trained eye, he could tell immediately that the potion''s medicinal properties were intact.

    Arya couldn''t hold back her excitement. "Is it done already?"

    Seeing Raymond''s satisfied smile, she rushed over to take a closer look at the potion.

    Raymond handed her the tube, his expression softening. "Take a look for yourself."

    Arya''s eyes sparkled as she held the potion in her hands, marveling at how something so simple-looking could contain so much power.

    "Hmm~"

    Arya carefully examined the potion, holding the small bottle in front of her eyes, her gaze fixed on the clear blue liquid inside. Despite her focused attention, she couldn''t detect anything particularly unusual about it. The potion looked beautiful, but otherwise, it seemed like any other liquid.

    Worried that she might be doing something wrong by holding it too long, Arya quickly handed it back to Raymond.

    "Raymond, what''s the name of this potion? And how much does a bottle cost?" she asked, eager to learn more.

    As Raymond corked the bottle and placed it back on the shelf, he answered her questions with a patient smile.

    "This is called a ''Primary Magic Recovery Potion''. When an Awakener drinks it, it restores 100 magic points within ten seconds."

    Raymond paused, then added, "Right now, it sells for twenty silver coins per bottle in the market."

    "Twenty silver coins!" Arya gasped, her eyes widening at the price.

    Raymond simply nodded, confirming the truth of the amount.

    She had heard that potions made by pharmacists were expensive, but she had never imagined they could be this costly. Her mind started calculating as she glanced at the five bottles; one already completed and four more in progress. If all five bottles were finished, that would amount to a full gold coin, which was more than their entire year''s salary working at the Weir Hotel.

    "Can you finish all five bottles tonight?" Arya asked, still in shock.

    "Sure, I can manage up to eight bottles a day now," Raymond replied casually, as if it were no big deal.

    Arya blinked in surprise. "Wait, doesn''t that mean your magic power is already over 800 points?"

    She remembered from the skill book that it took 100 magic points to make just one bottle of a basic potion. Given that Raymond had only awakened a little over a month ago, the fact that he had over 800 magic points was unbelievable.

    "Is it because you''re a multi-professional?" she asked, finally connecting the dots.

    Raymond smiled and nodded, thinking to himself. "Exactly. Every time I awaken a new profession, my magic power increases by a certain amount."

    "Then what is your magic affinity, Raymond? And how far is your magic power from your limit?" Arya asked suddenly.

    Raymond paused. He knew exactly what she meant. The "magic limit" referred to the maximum amount of magic an Awakened could safely hold, based on their magic affinity.

    Each Awakened person''s magic limit increased according to their affinity, but there was a ceiling. The higher the affinity, the higher the limit. According to the book, an Awakened with a magic affinity of 0.5 could have a magic limit of 1000. For every 0.1 increase in affinity, the magic limit would rise by 100.

    Raymond''s magic affinity was 0.2, meaning his limit should have been around 700. But now, his magic value had already surpassed that, reaching more than 800, well beyond the expected limit.

    Arya noticed the slight hesitation in his expression. "Raymond?" she asked, raising an eyebrow, sensing there was more to the story.

    Raymond took a deep breath and shrugged. "I guess my magic affinity is a bit unusual. My magic power seems to be growing faster than expected."

    Arya looked at him, her eyes filled with curiosity and a little concern. She didn''t push him further, but her mind was buzzing with questions about his hidden potential.

    It wasn''t hard to guess that Raymond''s extraordinary magic limit was linked to his multi-professional status. Based on the data he had, Raymond figured that each new profession likely added 500 points to his magic power limit.

    For instance, someone with a magic affinity of 0.5 had a magic limit of 1000, because each profession added a fixed 500 points to the base limit, and the affinity further boosted it. So for someone with an affinity of 0.5, it was 1000¡ª500 base plus 500 from the affinity.

    However, this wasn''t the only way to increase magic power for single-professional players. They could level up their profession. When a profession is promoted, the magic limit doubles. But such promotions were exceedingly rare; probably less than one in ten thousand and Raymond had never heard of anyone in Wittes Town undergoing a second-awakening to promote their profession.

    Raymond cleared his throat and, with a thoughtful look, said, "My magic limit is only 0.5, but you may not know, every time I awaken a new profession, my magic limit increases by 500 points. So my limit should be 4000."

    Actually, it was 3700, Raymond thought to himself. He couldn''t admit that his magic affinity was only 0.2. That would lead to a whole explanation about how he was able to awaken multiple professions despite his low magic affinity, something he wasn''t ready to share.

    Arya processed Raymond''s words, recalling what she had read in the temple library. She quickly grasped the logic and came to the same conclusion as Raymond.

    However, hearing that Raymond''s magic power limit was a staggering 4000, and would continue to grow as he awakened more professions, Arya was taken aback. It felt unbelievable. But given that Raymond had already awakened seven professions, it didn''t seem impossible anymore.

    The next day, Raymond continued to refine the remaining four bottles of potions. He had become quite skilled at it. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 113 - 113: Forging!

    The following morning, Raymond made his way to commercial street in the South District, ready for his next step.

    "You want to work as a blacksmith in my shop? And you don''t want any payment?" Pierre asked, raising an eyebrow. He looked at Raymond, who was young, muscular, and wore an expression that didn''t quite fit the usual apprentice vibe.

    Pierre had been in the trade long enough to know that some civilian craftsmen, unable to afford their own workshop, sought out jobs forging iron for others. But those craftsmen typically chose to apprentice in the larger weapon shops of the East District or in blacksmith shops offering better wages. Why would this young craftsman come to his small shop, which was more of a kitchenware and farm tool supplier than anything else?

    Raymond, with his "craftsman" emblem visible, shrugged, "I''m not here for money. I just need access to your tools and your forge."

    Pierre looked at him in disbelief. This was a blacksmith shop that didn''t even have an apprentice and barely sold weapons, just a few swords and some basic tools.

    Raymond smiled internally, glad his appearance and the forged story seemed to be working.

    Raymond nodded confidently. "Yes, I don''t need a salary, but if the weapons I make sell, I would like 30% of the commission. You can set the prices for the weapons."

    He paused for a moment before adding, "I also know a few adventurers. Sometimes they bring materials to me for equipment repairs or custom builds. The profit from that will be mine, but I''ll pay you a fee for using your tools."

    Pierre looked at Raymond in surprise, then a realization crossed his face. He understood what Raymond was offering, and after a brief hesitation, he smiled and agreed. "Okay."

    Raymond raised an eyebrow, surprised by how quickly Pierre accepted the terms. He had expected the blacksmith to hesitate, but Pierre didn''t waste any time.

    Pierre chuckled and said, "I know that even if you''re newly awakened, a craftsman like you can make things just as good as the best blacksmiths in the city. My shop''s small, and we don''t make much, so even if your weapons don''t sell, I won''t lose much either."

    Raymond smiled. This was exactly why he chose Pierre''s humble shop. It gave him the freedom to experiment without the pressure of big expectations.

    After chatting for a bit longer, Raymond learned that Pierre had some extra iron blocks in his shop. Without wasting any time, he stood up and said, "In that case, I''ll start by making a few weapons."

    Pierre watched closely as Raymond began to heat the furnace. With a few adjustments, the flames roared to life, and the temperature inside the furnace rose to the perfect level. Raymond carefully placed the iron block inside to heat it.

    Though Pierre''s shop was small, it had all the tools Raymond needed, and he quickly got to work on his first weapon.

    ''Clang! Clang! Clang!'' The rhythmic sound of hammer striking metal echoed through the shop. Sparks flew with every strike, illuminating the room with brief flashes of light.

    Raymond worked tirelessly, his shirt discarded as he revealed a well-toned physique, his body glistening with sweat. The air was thick with the scent of hot iron and burning metal as the work continued. Red-hot iron flew in every direction, landing on his skin and sizzling against his sweat, but Raymond paid it no mind. His focus was entirely on the task at hand, the hot metal, the precise strikes, the rhythm of the hammer.

    Hours passed as Raymond carefully forged, quenched, and ground the metal. The result was a beautifully crafted long sword, gleaming with a faint, cold glow. It was 80 centimeters long, with intricate patterns etched along the blade. The steel gleamed under the light, a testament to Raymond''s skill and patience.

    Pierre''s eyes widened in amazement as he saw the finished product. Though he wasn''t the best blacksmith, his years of experience allowed him to instantly recognize the quality of the blade. Even the finest blacksmiths on Red Iron Street would struggle to craft a sword of this caliber.

    Raymond flicked the blade gently with his finger, and the long sword emitted a deep, resonant hum, vibrating slightly in the air. The sound was rich and full, a sign of its superior craftsmanship.

    Raymond gave a satisfied nod, the sound of the sword''s hum confirming its strength. A crisp tone would''ve meant the sword was too brittle and could break easily, but this was solid, just the way he wanted it.

    "Mr. Pierre, do you have any material for the hilt?" Raymond asked, turning to Pierre.

    "Ah, yes! Yes!" Pierre hurried off into the back room, rummaging through his supplies. After a moment, he returned with two weathered wooden strips.

    Raymond raised an eyebrow. The wooden strips weren''t much to look at, these were the kinds of materials Pierre usually used for his low-quality swords.

    "Uh... this is all I have right now," Pierre admitted, a bit embarrassed. "I''ll get better wood tomorrow."

    Raymond smiled. "We can use this for now and replace it later. Let''s get to work."

    Within ten minutes, the hilt was attached to the sword. Raymond picked it up, testing its balance and grip by waving it through the air. After a few experimental swipes, he nodded, satisfied with the result.

    "As for the scabbard..." Raymond began, but Pierre cut him off.

    "I''ve got it!" Pierre replied quickly. "The hilt is easy enough, but let me take care of the scabbard for you. It wouldn''t feel right if I didn''t help with something."

    Raymond agreed with a nod. "Alright, you can take care of it."

    Once the sword was ready, Raymond handed it over to Pierre to place on the shelf for sale. He didn''t waste any time and moved on to making more weapons. Next, he forged a short sword and a heavy long sword fit for a warrior. With each one, Pierre''s eyes grew wider in surprise.

    "Enough! Enough!" Pierre exclaimed when Raymond started to make a dagger. "Aren''t you tired?" S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    It was already late afternoon, and Raymond had been working non-stop since morning. Pierre, who had spent years working as a blacksmith, was impressed that Raymond still seemed energized. Most would''ve been exhausted by now, but Raymond appeared unaffected.

    Raymond paused, finally realizing he had indeed been pushing himself. The sky was starting to darken, and he had other important things to do tonight.

    "You''re right, Mr. Pierre," Raymond said, wiping the sweat off his brow with a towel that Pierre had handed him. "I should head back now. As for the prices, feel free to set them as you see fit."

    "Of course, of course!" Pierre agreed eagerly.

    As Raymond left, Pierre watched the three new weapons sitting on the shelf, a grin spreading across his face. The quality of these weapons was undeniable, and he was thrilled by what Raymond had created.

    But then, he paused. He was faced with a dilemma. If he priced the weapons too high, they might not sell in his small shop. Yet, if he priced them too low, he would be shortchanging such high-quality work.

    It seemed like a good problem to have, but Pierre wasn''t sure how to strike the right balance.

 Chapter 114 - 114: Key to the Shop!

    That night, Raymond had dinner with Arya at home. Between bites, he casually mentioned that he had found a blacksmith shop, but he kept the details brief. Afterward, he excused himself, putting on his disguise once again. The gloomy, mysterious "underground pharmacist" persona was back, and he headed to the meeting spot he had arranged with Manik the day before.

    The location was on commercial street, in the South District.

    Much like commercial street in the East District, this street was lined with women, ordinary, unremarkable women compared to the exotic beauties across the way. The area was dark and quiet, a stark contrast to the bustling, bright main streets.

    In a narrow alley, Manik eagerly awaited Raymond''s arrival. As soon as he received the five bottles of ''Primary Magic Recovery Potion'' from Raymond, a wave of relief and joy washed over his face. He had been hesitant, unsure whether Raymond could actually follow through. But now, with the potions in hand, he was convinced. Raymond was indeed a skilled pharmacist. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Mr. Rose, here are the herbs you asked for. We''ve gathered enough to make eight bottles as you requested," Manik said, handing over a leather bag filled with herbs.

    Raymond took the bag, pulled out a white Stone, and examined the herbs briefly, making sure everything was in order. He nodded and replied in his usual hoarse voice, "Good. Let''s meet here tomorrow. You can pay me for the five bottles of ''Primary Magic Recovery Potion'' after deducting the cost of the herbs."

    Raymond had already worked out the numbers in his head. Each bottle of potion went for twenty silver coins, and he would take 80% of that price, meaning sixteen silver coins per bottle. After factoring in the herb costs, he''d be making around ten silver coins of profit per bottle. With eight bottles a day, that would add up to 80 silver coins, a solid income!

    That was a far cry from the paltry sum he earned last time, when they sold the blood vine grass and barely made four gold coins after expenses. It was hard work for minimal reward, and the money was mostly gone after paying for his armor repairs. But with his professions as a pharmacist and craftsman, Raymond had found a much more profitable way of working.

    "Of course, with my ability to repair the leather armor now, we''ll get a discount next time," Raymond thought to himself with a grin.

    After the exchange, Raymond quickly left commercial Street, making sure no one was following him with his keen hunter''s instincts. Once he was sure he wasn''t being tailed, he discarded his disguise and returned to his true self. He made his way back to his house on Red Rose Street, relieved that the night had gone smoothly.

    Once inside, Arya couldn''t wait to help. She immediately began washing the herbs and cutting them into small sections, making them easier to process. Manik had been kind enough to help Raymond collect the medicine tubes, saving him time and effort.

    With Arya''s help and guidance, Raymond was able to refine all eight bottles of ''Primary Magic Recovery Potion'' by the end of the night, much to his satisfaction.

    -----

    The next morning, Raymond finished his morning exercises and breakfast before getting ready. After applying his makeup and transforming into his "underground pharmacist" persona, he made his way to Pierre''s Blacksmith Shop.

    When he arrived, he found Pierre already outside, sitting on a chair in front of the shop. The old man was practically glowing with happiness.

    "Rose, you''re here! Come, come, take a look!" Pierre greeted him eagerly, jumping up from the chair and pointing behind him.

    Raymond''s eyes followed Pierre''s gesture, and he saw the weapon rack outside the shop. It was a surprising sight, Pierre had actually moved the weapon rack outside, showcasing the swords Raymond had made.

    But there was something different. The weapons on the rack now had finely crafted wooden handles, and their scabbards were neatly placed beside them. However, Raymond quickly noticed that the long sword he had made yesterday was missing.

    "Mr. Pierre, could it be...?" Raymond started to ask, eyeing Pierre with growing curiosity.

    "Haha, that''s right!" Pierre said with a broad smile. "The long sword sold this morning!"

    Raymond''s eyes widened in surprise as Pierre continued with his story. After Raymond had left yesterday, Pierre had immediately gone to buy high-quality wood to craft better hilts and scabbards for the weapons. He worked through the night, replacing the old parts and getting them ready for display.

    This morning, Pierre couldn''t wait to show off the new additions. He set up the weapon rack outside to attract attention, hoping to catch the eye of any potential buyers.

    And it worked. A swordsman, who had been passing by and was in need of a replacement for his broken weapon, spotted the new swords. He recognized their quality right away, similar to those from the more established weapon shops.

    When he learned that these swords were made by a "craftsman," he immediately asked for the price. Pierre, knowing the value of the weapons, quoted eighty silver coins, a fair price for such fine craftsmanship.

    "I thought he might haggle," Pierre continued, still beaming, "but to my surprise, he bought it right away without a word!"

    Pierre''s excitement was contagious. After all, in his years of business, the most expensive items he''d ever sold; kitchen knives, farm tools, or low-quality swords, barely reached ten silver coins. To get eighty silver coins for a single sword was unbelievable.

    "Here, Rose," Pierre said, handing Raymond a leather bag. It rustled with the sound of silver coins. "This is your share."

    Raymond took the bag with a smile, feeling a sense of accomplishment. It was a good start to his plan.

    Raymond took the leather bag without hesitation, since it was part of their agreement. But as soon as he held it, he noticed it felt heavier than expected.

    "Mr. Pierre, I think there might be too many silver coins in here," Raymond said, frowning slightly.

    Old Pierre grinned and replied, "Well, there''s forty silver coins in it. I felt like thirty percent was a bit too little, so I decided to split it in half. You deserve more for the good work you did!"

    Raymond shook his head, refusing the extra coins. "Mr. Pierre, we agreed on thirty percent. Let''s stick with that. I made the weapons, but I didn''t do anything else. If there''s anything else I get from adventurers, that income is mine."

    Old Pierre hesitated for a moment, but then agreed with a sigh, "Alright, I understand. We''ll keep it fair. But remember, if you need anything, don''t hesitate to ask."

    Hearing that, Raymond''s eyes lit up with an idea. "Actually, Mr. Pierre, could you give me a key to the shop? Sometimes I might not be able to come during the day and may only be able to work at night."

    Old Pierre raised an eyebrow, surprised by the request, but then smiled and said, "Of course, I''ll give you the key. You can just make a copy whenever you need one."

    With that, Old Pierre handed Raymond the key to the shop without further question.

    Raymond nodded his thanks, then took the key and got straight to work. He fired up the stove and grabbed a small piece of iron from the ground, getting started on crafting.

    An hour later, he had successfully made a duplicate of the key. He tested it by unlocking the shop door, carefully putting the key away after ensuring it worked. This key was important for his future plans, especially since it would give him access to Old Pierre''s blacksmith shop whenever he needed to work with the "black iron ore."

    Satisfied with his work, Raymond got back to forging.

 Chapter 115 - 115: To the Sewers Again!

    Five days later, that evening, Raymond headed to CommercialStreet as usual, only to find Manik already there, looking unusually distressed. He was scratching his hair in frustration.

    "Mr. Rose, you''re here!" Manik greeted him immediately, but his tone was far from cheerful.

    Raymond raised an eyebrow. "What''s wrong?"

    Manik hesitated, looking sheepish. "Well¡­ I only managed to collect six herbs today."

    Raymond was surprised. "What happened? I thought with the price I offered, gathering herbs wouldn''t be an issue."

    Manik let out a sigh. "It''s been tough. I heard a group of powerful bandits have appeared outside Wittes Town. They''ve been attacking caravans and adventurers over the past few days, and now, many adventurers are too scared to take on commissions or go out on missions."

    Raymond''s thoughts immediately drifted back to the robbers that Freya had mentioned when she left the guild. "Hasn''t the Knights already sent people after these robbers?"

    "Yes, but that group of bandits is extremely cautious," Manik replied with a frustrated shake of his head. "Every time the Knights approach, they seem to know in advance and retreat just in time. The Knights have returned empty-handed more than once."

    Manik looked exasperated. He was eager to catch the bandits before the Knights did, especially since the earnings from helping Raymond buy herbs and sell potions over the last week were nearly as much as a full month''s income from his previous underground pharmacist work.

    He''d cut ties with the old underground pharmacist a few days ago, choosing to work solely with Raymond now. Instead of scouring the streets for herbs, he booked a private room at the tavern, where adventurers came to him to sell their goods. Even old customers, who had previously walked away, were returning.

    "What should we do, Mr. Rose?" Manik asked, scratching his head.

    Raymond thought for a moment, then shrugged. "For now, let''s take whatever we can get in the next few days. There''s not much else we can do."

    "Alright," Manik said, nodding in agreement.

    Raymond took the leather bag from Manik, which contained six herbs and eighty silver coins from potion sales. He also handed over eight bottles of ''Primary Magic Recovery Potion'' that he''d crafted the previous night.

    ---

    When Raymond returned home, Arya noticed there were only six bottles of potions today. "Raymond, why are there only six bottles today?"

    He explained the situation with the robbers and mentioned how the Knights were struggling to deal with them. He and Sylph had decided to hold off on accepting commissions until the bandits were dealt with.

    "I didn''t realize the bandits were so powerful that even the Knights couldn''t take them down," Arya said, her voice filled with concern. "It''s a good thing you didn''t take any commissions."

    Raymond nodded. They quickly refined the six bottles of ''Primary Magic Recovery Potion'' with Arya''s help, and as the night came, Raymond''s gaze fell on the longbow hanging on the wall. "It''s time to awaken the archer."

    This was the longbow Raymond had found in the baboon territory, and after inspecting it, he was confident that it was in perfect condition, with no damage. It had once belonged to a Black Iron or Bronze-level adventurer, so its quality was top-notch. The bow and string were tough, and Raymond could easily pull it to its full length with just half his strength.

    The arrows he had made himself, using his ''forging'' skills. He had crafted three types of arrows. The first was the armor-piercing arrow, thinner and more powerful, designed to penetrate tough scales and shells of monsters like snakes and crabs.atc

    Raymond noticed something unusual as soon as he stepped into the sewer entrance, there were numerous fresh footprints scattered across the bluestone slabs. Normally, there would only be a few faint prints that had barely evaporated, but today the tracks were much more numerous and recent.

    "Looks like I''m not the only one who had the idea of visiting today," he muttered to himself.

    He glanced around cautiously, then touched the dagger at his side and the longbow slung over his back. "Guess it''s time to see what''s going on."

    As he ventured deeper into the sewer, Raymond could feel the air shift. The familiar dampness and echoing sounds of dripping water were replaced by a low, unsettling quiet. His eyes narrowed as he surveyed his surroundings. The footprints seemed to lead deeper into the tunnels, and the scent of something unfamiliar lingered in the air.

    "I need to be careful today," Raymond thought, tightening his grip on the bow.

    His plan had been simple: use the mutant rats to awaken his archer profession and later his assassin profession. But now, with the increased activity in the sewers, he couldn''t help but wonder if there was something else going on.

    "Mutant rats have been great for my progress," he reflected. "Almost half of my professions were awakened thanks to these creatures. Who would have thought a bunch of rats could be so useful?"

    But today felt different. Raymond had awakened many professions, including warrior, craftsman, and magician; all through his experiences with these creatures. Now, he was adding archery to the list.

    He smiled to himself. "I guess I really do love rats."

    As he moved forward, he pulled the scarf tighter around his neck and adjusted the white stone around his waist. He didn''t want any distractions or mishaps today. The stone''s power had served him well in the past, and he trusted it to guide him.

    The sewer was eerily quiet, and the fresh footprints only made it more ominous. With every step, Raymond''s senses heightened, and he gripped his weapons tighter. Something felt off, but he wasn''t going to back down now.

    The second type of arrow Raymond had crafted was a double-edged barbed arrow. The sharp, sword-like arrowhead had barbs on both ends of its tail, designed to lodge deep into the body upon impact. Once the arrow pierced, the barbs would ensure it stayed stuck, making removal almost impossible without surgical intervention. Any attempt to pull it out forcefully would lead to severe bleeding, and even if left in, it would continue to cause hemorrhaging due to the diamond-shaped design.

    The third type was a heavy arrow. With a large, bulky arrowhead, these arrows lacked the ability to pierce armor but more than made up for it with sheer force. A direct hit from this arrow would create a massive wound. However, the sheer weight of the arrowhead and its inability to penetrate deeply meant that only a strong archer could effectively use it. Without enough strength, the arrow wouldn''t be able to cause significant damage, no matter how hard it hit.

    Raymond had crafted five of each type of arrowhead, and the shafts were all made of wood, ready for use.

    The next morning, after a hearty breakfast, Raymond donned his leather armor and gloves, slung his bow and quiver of arrows over his back, and grabbed his dagger. He applied his disguise, ready for another day in the sewers.

    "Are you going alone again?" Arya asked, noticing his preparations.

    "Yeah," Raymond nodded, giving a small smile. "I don''t want to reveal my other professions to Sylph and the others just yet."

    "Be careful," Arya said, her voice steady but filled with concern.

    Raymond smiled reassuringly. He knew Arya was more at ease now, understanding that with his high magic power and array of skills, he could handle almost any situation, even if he faced a giant mutant rat or a horde of them.

    "Don''t worry," he said, giving her a quick nod before heading out.

    Soon, he arrived at the familiar sewer entrance.

    "I''m back again," he muttered to himself, a grin spreading across his face. "But this won''t be the last time." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    This time, he was preparing to use the mutant rats to awaken his archer profession, and later, perhaps even his assassin profession. It felt strange to him, how many of his professions had been awakened through these very creatures? At least half of his seven professions, including warrior, craftsman, and magician, had all been thanks to the rats.

    "Honestly, I think I have a special connection with rats," he chuckled to himself.

    Raymond adjusted the scarf around his neck and tightened the White stone at his waist, heading deeper into the sewer. But as he walked, something caught his attention.

    There were fresh footprints all along the bluestone slabs; far more than usual. Normally, the footprints were sparse, fading quickly, but today they seemed new and numerous.

    "That''s odd," Raymond thought, narrowing his eyes. "Someone''s been here recently."

    His curiosity piqued, he glanced around carefully. Something was off, and Raymond wasn''t going to ignore it. He followed the tracks deeper into the sewer, ready for whatever lay ahead.

    Raymond couldn''t help but laugh at the situation.

    "It looks like, because of the robbers, no one''s brave enough to take other jobs. So, we''re stuck with cleaning up the rats in the sewers," he said, shaking his head.

    Despite the mutant rats being close and the low risk of failure, most white porcelain-level adventurers wouldn''t even consider the job. The sewers were foul-smelling, the rats were disgusting, and getting injured meant spending money on antidotes.

    However, Raymond didn''t have to worry about those things anymore. Thanks to his awakening as a "Pharmacist," his resistance to abnormalities had greatly increased, and poisons below high-level no longer affected him. That meant no more spending money on antidotes for rat bites.

    "It''ll save a lot of money in the long run," he said with a grin.

    As he moved deeper into the sewer, the lights from adventurers around him dimmed. Most were hanging back, hesitant to venture further. But Raymond pressed on, choosing a branch path with plenty of mutant rat footprints leading the way.

 Chapter 116 - 116: Awakening Archer Profession!

    A loud ''bang'' echoed through the sewer as Raymond punched a mutant rat, almost killing it with one blow. It was left struggling for breath, barely clinging to life.

    He pulled out a White Stone from his pocket and placed it on the ground to illuminate the area, ensuring he could find the rat again. Then, he stepped back, taking precise steps.

    After about a hundred meters, he stopped, glanced back, and nodded. "Almost there," he murmured.

    With expert control over his distance, Raymond reached into his quiver, pulled out a heavy arrow, and set his bow. Drawing the string back effortlessly, he aimed at the mutant rat, still a hundred meters away.

    ''Whoosh!''

    The arrow shot forward, making a rapid sound as it flew through the air.

    ''Bang!''

    The mutant rat''s head exploded, killed in one shot.

    Raymond stood tall, watching the result. His heart raced as the familiar notification flashed across his panel.

    "Complete the requirements for the [Archer] awakening: Use a bow and arrow to kill ten monsters at a distance of at least 100 meters, with a single strike."

    "Awakening profession: Archer."

    Raymond''s smile widened. "Finally."

    His vision and arm strength were both greatly improved now that he had awakened as an archer. However, his previous awakenings as a hunter and warrior meant that the physical benefits from these professions wouldn''t help much now.

    But what did improve were his archery skills.

    He glanced at the longbow he was holding. As strong as the shot had been, Raymond realized something: the bow had been too tightly gripped, and the arrowhead had been slightly too high.

    It was fine for targets within 120 meters, but for anything farther, he knew he might miss. He chuckled to himself, thinking how his previous arrow; despite hitting the rat in the head, would have been more accurate if he''d used a smaller armor-piercing arrow. Even with that, he would''ve easily hit the rat''s vital part and killed it in one shot.

    Next time, he''d be even more precise.

    After awakening as an ''Archer'', Raymond didn''t leave the sewer right away. He had a plan to make the most of his new abilities.

    Previously, he had to beat a mutant rat nearly to death before killing it from a distance, which felt inefficient. But now, with his bow and arrow in hand, he was ready for real hunting.

    In the shadows, a pair of pale green eyes glowed, watching him. Without hesitation, Raymond drew a long arrow, set it on his bow, and pulled back the string. No aiming was necessary. His skill with the bow was so precise that any shot could end the rat''s life instantly.

    As he moved deeper into the sewer, a large number of mutant rats appeared. Though they rushed toward him, Raymond remained calm. He shot off a few arrows before they got too close. As soon as they neared, Raymond slung his bow over his back and switched to close combat.

    The rats couldn''t touch him. While hunters are skilled with daggers, their melee abilities aren''t as strong as a fighter''s, and Raymond knew this. But something felt different this time.

    As the rats surrounded him, Raymond''s reflexes seemed sharper. He moved with such precision that he could sense attacks coming from every direction, adjusting his position in the nick of time. His instincts guided him, and the rats were no match for him.

    When the fight was over, Raymond stood among the mutant rat corpses, deep in thought. "Could this improvement be from my battle with the ''crazy baboon''?" he wondered.

    Back then, in the heat of that life-or-death battle, Raymond had relied on his combat instincts to dodge the baboon''s deadly attacks. As the baboon''s speed gradually increased, Raymond''s instincts had been pushed to their limit, and over time, he became faster, more aware, and more reactive.

    The realization hit him: while others might gain new skills through practice, he had elevated his combat instincts to a whole new level.

    "Looks like I have some talent after all," Raymond mused with a grin.

    He''d always depended on the panel and skill points to learn skills quickly. It was the fastest way to grow stronger in the early stages, but now, he wondered if he could rely on his natural talents to unlock more abilities.

    Given all the skills and professions he had already mastered, Raymond felt stronger than many bronze-level adventurers. Still, he realized there were now even more professions to awaken, and his skill points were running low.

    With so many skills to learn and develop, he couldn''t help but think, ''I need more skill points.''

    Raymond knew he was facing a dilemma. On top of everything else, just the two skills ''Rage'' and ''Blood Rage'' alone required 11 skill points to unlock!

    Originally, Raymond had planned to find a way to contact President Beno of the Alchemist Association after crafting his weapon from the black iron ore. He wanted to learn ''Enchanting'' and enchant his weapon.

    The magic weapons were extremely valuable because they could store and absorb a large amount of magic power. When the user activated a skill, half of the magic required would be drawn from the magic weapon itself, making it easier for the user to fight longer and harder.

    For example, if Raymond used his ''Taunt'' skill, which normally consumed 240 magic points, with an enchanted weapon, only 120 points would come from his own magic pool, while the rest would come from the weapon''s magic reserves.

    In essence, an enchanted weapon could double a person''s magic power!

    But there was a catch. Raymond had initially been interested in learning ''Enchanting'' but dismissed it because the cost was far too high. Now that he could craft potions and weapons for income, things were starting to look up. With his newfound skills, he was on the brink of becoming quite wealthy.

    The most exciting part? After awakening as an ''Archer'', Raymond''s magic power had increased by another hundred points. That meant he could refine one more bottle of ''Primary Magic Recovery Potion'' each day! If he kept making and selling weapons to Old Pierre, even the cheapest ones could sell for several gold coins!

    Despite the tempting idea of enchanting his weapon, Raymond quickly reconsidered.

    Although weapons crafted by ''crafstmen'' like himself didn''t require inspection from the ''Alchemist Association'', he had to maintain the identity of a "craftsman" who had only recently awakened. If he started making magic weapons too quickly, someone might get suspicious. It wouldn''t take much for the ''Alchemist Association'' to come knocking, wondering how a new ''craftsman'' had learned ''Enchanting'' so fast.

    "I already make enough money every day," Raymond muttered to himself, "There''s no need to risk exposing my other professions for a few extra coins."

    With that, he shook his head and let go of the idea. There were more important skills to learn, and he already had enough money for ''Enchanting'' if he ever decided to go down that road.

    Looking at the pile of silver coins he had gathered over the past few days, plus the stash he had accumulated before, he had nearly fifty gold coins now.

    "Maybe it''s time to visit the dwarf craftsman and figure out how to meet President Beno for ''Enchanting''... when the time is right," he thought, feeling a sense of satisfaction.

    However, as his gaze swept over the mutant rat corpses on the ground, Raymond sighed. "Unfortunately, I can''t exchange these mutant rats for silver coins," he muttered. "I''ve already used a bow and arrow to shoot them from a distance, so there''s no way to cover it up in the report."

    There was no point in risking the exposure of his multi-professional identity just to make a few extra silver coins.

    Raymond opened his panel to check his progress: S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Name: Raymond Kelton."

    "Age: 15."

    "Magic value: 933.5/933.5."

    "Occupations: Fighter, Warrior, Craftsman, Magician, Swordsman, Hunter, Pharmacist, Archer."

    "Skills: Bone Crushing, Taunt [Upgradable], Wind Slash, Camouflage, Forging [Upgradable], Primary Mana Recovery Potion."

    "Skill points: 1. Cumulative value: 15%."

    Looking at the panel, Raymond couldn''t help but smile. His magic value was full, and he had earned a skill point.

    The reason he''d stayed behind to hunt mutant rats after awakening as an archer was to gather that precious skill point.

    "Sadly, each mutant rat only gives me 2.5% of the accumulated value. If I hadn''t had 55% from before, it would have taken much longer to collect this skill point," Raymond thought with a slight shake of his head.

    He gathered the arrows he had shot into the dead mutant rats, one by one, using the White Stone to illuminate the dark corners. With everything packed, he sighed, "Time to go back."

    The stench of the sewer and the piles of mutant rat corpses behind him reminded Raymond that, no matter how many rats he killed, the sewer would always be filled with more. It was an endless cycle.

    As he headed back, he passed by groups of adventurers, all weighed down with bulging leather bags, evidence of a successful hunt. But their faces were far from happy.

    "These mutant rats are so easy to kill, but this place is just... miserable. I really don''t want to come back here," one adventurer muttered.

    Another grumbled, "I got bitten by a mutant rat, drank an antidote, and now I''m still stuck here. This mission is a waste of time!"

    "With the bandits outside, who''s going to risk going out? I heard they''re so strong that even silver-level adventurers are avoiding them," said a third adventurer.

    Raymond overheard them with a small smile. He couldn''t blame them, this place was filthy, and the mutant rats weren''t much of a challenge. But he did wish the robbers would be caught soon. The longer they roamed, the more they messed with his plans to make money.

    During his hunt, Raymond had tried to approach some of the archers in the group to see if he could pick up any new skills. Unfortunately, none of them had mastered anything useful. They might have had ''Eagle Eye'', but that was already on his panel.

    With a shrug, Raymond decided not to linger and made his way out of the sewer.

 Chapter 117 - 117: Dark Moon!

    Number 25, Red Rose Street.

    "What! You... you awakened the archer profession?"

    Arya''s jaw nearly dropped as she stared at Raymond across the dining table, unable to believe the news he had just casually shared. She had been chewing her food but completely stopped as soon as the words left his mouth.

    Despite Raymond already having awakened seven professions in less than two months and giving her some warning, hearing about the eighth profession took her by surprise.

    "Yeah, when I was using a bow and arrow to shoot the mutant rats, something just clicked, and I awakened," Raymond explained, nonchalantly swallowing his steak.

    "Just like that?" Arya''s eyes widened, unable to believe it.

    "Yep," Raymond smiled.

    Arya shook her head in disbelief, though part of her was starting to accept that this was, of course, something only Raymond could pull off. If it were anyone else, the entire world would be filled with dual-professionals and multi-professionals.

    Still, hearing Raymond''s simple explanation made her realize just how different he was. She had read about dual-professionals and multi-professionals in books, but none of them mentioned how later professions were awakened, leaving her unsure whether Raymond''s method was considered... extraordinary.

    Raymond didn''t mention anything about the panel, just smiling as he always did.

    Then, he paused for a moment, then said quietly, "By the way, I''m planning to go to the blacksmith shop tonight to forge the ''black iron ore'' into weapons."

    Arya snapped her head up at him. Seeing his serious nod, she gave him a firm look and said, "Then, be careful and don''t let anyone find out."

    Raymond nodded slightly in acknowledgment.

    He had already figured out Pierre''s schedule and wasn''t worried about being discovered. Besides, with the recent interference from the bandits, Raymond had fewer potions to refine, which meant more magic power stored up. He planned to use this opportunity to forge the weapons from the black iron ore.

    ---

    At 8 p.m.

    After finishing his potion refining, Raymond applied his makeup, grabbed the backpack containing the black iron ore, slipped his keys into his pocket, and set out alone for Pierre''s Blacksmith Shop.

    Hongtie Street was still brightly lit, bustling with activity. Many blacksmith shops had their doors wide open, with the rhythmic clang of hammers hitting metal filling the night air. It was the time when apprentices practiced their craft.

    But Pierre''s shop was quiet and locked up for the night, with no apprentices around.

    Raymond took out the key, unlocked the door, and stepped inside. He quickly closed the door behind him, ensuring no one saw him entering.

    Once inside, he pulled out the White stone, illuminating the entire shop, ready to begin.

    "Call!"

    Raymond let out a long breath, ready for the next step. "Let''s get started!"

    He was already well-practiced in the process.

    First, he needed to smelt the black iron from the black iron ore, which meant gathering several materials to make it work. Luckily, he had already asked Pierre to get everything he needed.

    As the furnace heated up, Raymond opened his backpack and retrieved a large chunk of black iron ore, about the size of a human head. The coolness of it in his hands made him pause for a moment.

    "I hope you won''t let me down," he muttered quietly, before placing the ore into a special metal dish and putting it into the furnace.

    As the heat increased, the ore slowly began to change color. From deep black, it shifted to red, then purple, and finally a shimmering purple-blue. As the ore melted, it transformed into a pool of clear black liquid.

    Raymond''s eyes lit up. This was the critical moment.

    He quickly began adding the prepared materials into the molten iron, following the exact steps from his research and the advice of the dwarf craftsman.

    His hunter''s keen observation skills kicked in, allowing him to notice even the smallest changes. With intense focus, he carefully followed each step without making a mistake.

    The molten black water gradually dimmed as the materials combined, sinking slowly into the liquid. Raymond watched with growing excitement as the process unfolded perfectly.

    After stirring the final material into the mixture, he paused. The liquid in the dish began to settle, becoming darker and quieter.

    Raymond grinned. The hardest part was over.

    After waiting a while, he finally took the metal dish out of the furnace with tongs, and now came the anxious part: the waiting.

    Minutes ticked by before the liquid cooled. The once-clear black iron water had solidified into a dull, lifeless mass. The deep shine it had before was gone.

    But Raymond wasn''t discouraged; in fact, he was thrilled. This was the moment he''d been waiting for. He eagerly took the round block of black iron from the dish and flipped it over.

    The top layer of the block gleamed with a cold metallic shine, dark and smooth like a black mirror. It was perfect.

    "Finally, it was refined," Raymond muttered in satisfaction.

    The materials he''d added had worked exactly as planned, extracting the black iron from the ore, allowing it to settle at the bottom of the dish.

    Now, Raymond placed the round block on the forging table, grabbed a hammer, and began to shape the refined black iron. The work was just beginning.

    Not long after, Raymond held in his hands a piece of black iron weighing around three or four pounds, its surface faintly glowing with a mysterious light.

    "Now, this is what they call black iron. Even without being ''forged,'' it''s already impressive!"

    He ran his fingers over the surface. The black iron was smooth and refined, much finer than the original ore. A cold, chilling sensation seeped deep into his bones, causing him to shiver slightly.

    He weighed the piece on a scale, 3.6 pounds. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "According to the rule that one pound of magic-conducting material can store 1,000 points of magic power... if I use this black iron to make a weapon, it could hold up to 3,600 points of magic power!"

    Raymond''s eyes brightened with excitement. That was a massive amount of magic storage! Even though his own magic power limit had already surpassed this, he knew it would still take a long time before his magic power reached such a level.

    However, he quickly realized a problem. "But if I use this black iron to craft a weapon, people will immediately recognize it because of the material''s distinct appearance..."

    The deep, almost mystical aura of black iron made it hard to hide. Its unique quality would make it easy to spot.

    "Thankfully, I learned a method from the dwarf craftsman to conceal the special properties of black iron without affecting the weapon''s performance," Raymond thought to himself, feeling reassured.

    With everything prepared, Raymond was ready to begin.

    The furnace heated up again, and soon, the familiar rhythm of forging echoed through Pierre''s Blacksmith Shop.

    Raymond gripped his hammer tightly, striking the red-hot black iron with precision, his palm and the hammer glowing a fiery red in the heat.

    Under the influence of his "Forging" skill, the black iron started to change.

    Ding! Ding! Ding! The rhythmic sounds of hammer striking metal filled the air.

    Time seemed to blur as Raymond continued his work.

    Finally, he dipped the weapon into a special quenching liquid, counting the seconds in his head. "Sixty!"

    With a sharp motion, Raymond pulled the freshly forged black long sword from the liquid.

    The blade was a dark, even black, with none of the usual depth and shine black iron usually held. While it still looked formidable, it lacked the immediate striking presence of the raw material.

    In fact, to any observer, it would appear to be a high-quality sword, but nothing extraordinary.

    "Just as I hoped," Raymond smiled, pleased with the results. "After the special treatment, it''s not so conspicuous."

    He ran his fingers lightly over the blade, feeling its coldness, just like the black iron from which it was made. Despite its simple appearance, the sword still held the same sharp, powerful essence.

    Thinking back to what the dwarf craftsman had once said, how every craftsman names their creations; Raymond''s eyes lingered on the sword, considering its future potential.

    "Although you''re dull now, I know you''ll shine when my strength grows. From now on, I''ll call you Dark Moon."

 Chapter 118 - 118: Using up Black Iron Ore!

    In Pierre''s Blacksmith Shop, Raymond carefully crafted the hilt for Dark Moon, using the finest ebony wood and wrapping it with a layer of non-slip animal skin he had forged himself.

    The result was stunning: a sleek, 90-centimeter sword blade, with a 30-centimeter hilt, making the total length just under 1.2 meters. The entire weapon was a deep, obsidian black, perfectly matching its name.

    "Now, it''s time for enchantment," Raymond said to himself, holding the Dark Moon Sword in his hands.

    With only the faint glow of the white stone illuminating the shop, Raymond began to swing the sword in the quiet of the night. As the blade moved through the air, no bright flashes of light followed. Instead, it seemed as though the very darkness around him deepened, a shadow following his every movement.

    Yet, Raymond felt a unique energy flowing through the sword. The blade of Dark Moon sliced through the air with ease, its smooth surface reflecting the quiet stillness of the night. The sword felt light and agile in his hands, almost as though it were alive, dancing through the space with the grace of a night elf.

    It wasn''t the weight of the weapon that made the difference. Raymond, with the strength of a warrior, could wield a sword of any weight, but the magic-infused black iron gave the Dark Moon a fluidity that was unmatched by the heavy sword he used before.

    "Perfect," Raymond muttered, satisfaction blooming in his chest. With the Dark Moon, his speed and precision were greatly enhanced.

    Then, Raymond grabbed a block of black iron, about four fingers thick, and tossed it gently into the air. As it fell, he swung his sword.

    Whoosh!

    A dark blur flashed through the air, and the block of iron split in two mid-flight, landing with a thud on the ground. Raymond stood perfectly still, the entire process flowing smoothly, without a single misstep.

    Picking up the two halves of the black iron, Raymond marveled at the perfectly smooth, mirror-like cross-sections. "Weapons made from black iron are incredibly sharp," he mused.

    Black iron, a magical material, was already known for its top-tier qualities, but after being forged, it became even more potent. Raymond knew that if he had used the Dark Moon in his fight against the "crazy baboon," it would have cut through its tough bones, muscles, and hair with ease. The beast wouldn''t have been able to stop him, let alone hinder his strike.

    Raymond felt a surge of confidence. With Dark Moon, he was ready to face even stronger foes in the future.

    Afterward, Raymond crafted a simple yet elegant ebony scabbard for Dark Moon. When sheathed, the sword fit perfectly, maintaining its flawless black finish.

    With that, the night''s work was complete. Dark Moon was ready.

    Raymond glanced out of the high window, but the night was too dark for him to tell the time. He sighed to himself.

    "It looks like it''s time to buy a pocket watch."

    While pocket watches had been invented in this world, they were extremely expensive, costing several gold coins each. If Raymond had the materials and knew the process, as a craftsman, he could probably make one himself, but the method wasn''t recorded in the temple book.

    He checked his remaining magic power on the panel and did a quick mental calculation. "It''s been almost eight hours since I came to Pierre''s Blacksmith Shop last night. It''s probably almost dawn now."

    Raymond realized that Pierre would likely notice his visit once he showed up this morning. But this wasn''t the first time he''d been to the shop late at night. Raymond had used the shop''s materials before when he crafted arrows and made two weapons. He always paid Pierre for the materials afterward, so it was nothing out of the ordinary.

    With little time left, Raymond decided to make a dagger.

    He grabbed one of the black iron pieces he had cut earlier and tossed it into the furnace. The sound of the forge filled the air once again in the shop.

    Two hours later, the first rays of morning light began to peek through the sky. The door of Pierre''s Blacksmith Shop creaked open.

    Raymond stepped outside, Dark Moon in hand, ready for the new day.

    As he walked out, a few blacksmiths from Smithing Street, arriving at work, noticed him. They couldn''t help but stare, intrigued by the young "craftsman" who had been making waves at Pierre''s shop. Word had spread quickly throughout the streetb this young craftsman was creating weapons for a fraction of the usual commission. In just under ten days, he had helped Pierre produce no less than twenty weapons, many of which had already sold, bringing Pierre more profits than he had seen in the last few months combined.

    The other blacksmiths on Smithing Street were envious of Pierre''s good fortune.

    "What kind of luck does Pierre have?" one blacksmith whispered as he watched Raymond leave the shop.

    "I heard a few days ago, the largest shop on the street, Rodo Blacksmith, sent people to try and poach one of his workers. They offered him 50% of the profits plus extra for each weapon forged, but he turned them down!"

    The other blacksmith gasped. "Hiss, Pierre''s never been one to turn down such offers. Why didn''t he agree?"

    Before they could continue, an abrupt dry cough interrupted their conversation.

    The two blacksmiths quickly turned around to see Pierre standing behind them, listening to their entire discussion.

    "Uh... haha, Pierre! Long time no see!" one of them stammered.

    "Yeah, yeah, long time no see," the other added nervously.

    Embarrassed, they quickly greeted Pierre, who simply smiled at their reaction.

    Pierre''s face grew stern as he saw the two blacksmiths gossiping. "You two," he said, "when you''re here, focus on your own work! Go back to your shops and pay attention to whether your apprentices are getting tired from working at night. Stop wasting time chatting!"

    "Right, right, of course!" The two blacksmiths quickly nodded and hurried off.

    Once they were gone, Pierre''s serious expression faded, and a smile spread across his face. He turned toward Raymond with concern. "Rose, did you really stay up all night again?"

    Raymond grinned and nodded, glancing at the Dark Moon sword in his hand. "Yeah, an adventurer came by with materials, asking me to forge a long sword. I got started on it, but it takes a bit of time, so I only managed to make a dagger."

    Pierre shook his head with a chuckle. "You don''t have to push yourself like that. You''ve got plenty of weapons to work on. No need to rush. You should go home and rest soon." sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    He waved his hands in a concerned manner. "I''d hate for you to wear yourself out. After you finish with the adventurer''s weapons at night, don''t forge anything else. You''ll ruin your health!"

    "Yeah, I know," Raymond said, smiling. He then explained that he had used some of the ebony wood from the shop to make the hilt and scabbard for the sword. He asked Pierre to calculate the price, thanked him, and quickly left.

    Pierre watched Raymond''s departing figure, a satisfied smile creeping onto his face. He still couldn''t quite understand why Raymond chose his little shop over better offers from places like the Rodo Blacksmith Shop. But whatever the reason, Raymond was still making and selling weapons at his shop, and that was enough for Pierre.

    As he watched Raymond go, Pierre couldn''t help but wonder, "Could it be that I really saved his life at some point?" But he quickly dismissed the thought.

    No matter the reason, Pierre was proud. Even if he had to face blacksmiths much older than him, he could now hold his head high and speak with confidence.

 Chapter 119 - 119: Enchanting The Weapon!

    The Alchemist Guild building stood proudly, the most luxurious structure in Wittes after the temple. Though only four stories tall, its walls were covered in expensive marble tiles, and the logo of the Alchemist Association gleamed brightly at the top, plated in gold.

    The symbol; combining a craftsman''s hammer and a pharmacist''s leaf, was as tall as a person, dazzling in the sunlight. Raymond''s eyes widened as he calculated the cost. "Two kilograms of gold to plate that logo? That''s at least a hundred gold coins! What a luxury!"

    Raymond couldn''t help but shake his head in amazement. He had come to the Alchemist Association for one thing: to enchant the Dark Moon sword he held in his hand.

    It had been five days since he had forged the Dark Moon, and now, finally, he was ready to take the next step.

    In the past five days, Raymond had learned the simple process of requesting an enchantment from President Beno at the Alchemist Association. It was straightforward, just visit the front desk, let them know, and they would check with President Beno if he had time. If he did, you could go upstairs to arrange the enchantment. If not, they''d inform you when he would be available, and you could bring your weapon back then.

    However, the enchantment process came with a hefty price. Enchanting any magic device would cost fifty gold coins, but if the item wasn''t magical, the price would be a bit lower.

    Raymond sighed, feeling the weight of the fifty gold coins in his purse. "I hope today''s a good day for this. But, wow, enchantments really are expensive!"

    He touched his purse, which was almost empty. This was nearly all his wealth. Due to the ongoing bandit situation, the Knights hadn''t caught them yet, and Raymond''s income had slowed down significantly. Manik had only been able to provide enough herbs for five bottles of ''Primary Magic Recovery Potion'' a day, which meant his cash flow was barely enough to cover his expenses.

    "If it weren''t for Pierre selling more weapons lately, I''d be broke after paying for this enchantment," Raymond muttered, a bitter smile on his face.

    But despite the financial strain, Raymond knew it was worth it. Skill points were a much harder commodity to come by, and enchanting Dark Moon was an investment he couldn''t pass up. After all, he needed those skill points to prepare for the Berserker awakening and the eventual battle with the Mad Baboon.

    The bandits had made his life difficult, limiting his opportunities to earn money and kill monsters for skill points. "I can''t stand them," Raymond grumbled.

    "But I''ve heard the Knights are stepping up their search for the bandits. They''ve even brought in outside help, so things should wrap up soon... Even if they don''t catch them, the bandits will probably move on once they realize this place isn''t worth it."

    He shrugged and refocused. "Let''s get the Dark Moon enchanted first."

    Raymond entered the Alchemist Association, and as he looked around, he couldn''t help but feel both speechless and envious. The place was decked out in magnificent decorations, every inch screaming wealth.

    He approached the receptionist. "Hello, my name is Creed, and I''d like to see President Beno about enchanting my weapon."

    The receptionist looked him over with a smile, noticing his fierce appearance thanks to his disguise. "Certainly, Mr. Creed. Please wait here for a moment while I check if President Beno is available."

    "Thank you," Raymond replied, his grip tightening around the Dark Moon as he waited.

    A few moments later, the receptionist returned with good news. "Mr. Creed, President Beno is available. Please follow me."

    Raymond''s face brightened with excitement. "Great!"

    He followed the receptionist up to the fourth floor and arrived at a room at the end of the hall.

    Knock, knock, knock!

    The receptionist knocked on the door, and an elderly voice from inside responded, "Come in."

    However, instead of entering, the receptionist gestured for Raymond to go in himself.

    Raymond nodded, walked to the door, turned the handle, and stepped inside.

    The first thing that caught his eye was the shelves lined with rows of medicine tubes filled with various colorful liquids. Beside them were glass bottles of all sizes, each containing different substances, some with metal, others with herbs, and some with strange, unidentifiable items. Each container was carefully labeled.

    The room felt like a laboratory out of a science fiction movie from Raymond''s past life. But wait; didn''t President Beno claim to be a craftsman? Why were there no blacksmithing tools in sight?

    As if reading Raymond''s thoughts, an elderly man in a white coat, looking about sixty with a bald head and white hair, stepped out from behind the bottles and jars.

    This was President Beno, the head of the Wittes branch of the Alchemist Association.

    As the man entered the room, a blue panel popped up in front of Raymond:

    "Learnable skill detected: Enchanting [Craftsman], learning cost: 5 skill points."

    "Learnable skill detected: Metal Separation [Craftsman] [Upgradable], learning cost: 1 skill point."

    Seeing that "Enchanting" required 5 skill points, Raymond immediately decided to abandon the idea of learning it.

    Five skill points were a lot, almost all the most important skills for any profession, excluding the basic awakening skills or explosive magic, required five points. This was something Raymond was already used to.

    However, Raymond wasn''t surprised by the sudden appearance of the panel.

    After a brief moment of thought, he said, "I assume this has something to do with the promotion to ''Alchemist,'' right?"

    President Beno smiled and nodded, his face brightening. But then, his expression turned somber. "Ah, you''re not wrong, but it''s still a long way off. Becoming an alchemist and comprehending ''alchemy'' is no easy feat."

    Raymond''s mind raced, alchemy, the way to awaken a second profession. It was just like ''Blood Rage'' once you understand it, you gain access to the second profession''s skill set.

    Before he could comment, President Beno sighed, shaking his head. "Why am I even telling you all this? It''s far too early for you to worry about alchemy."

    The old man''s eyes then shifted to the ebony scabbard in Raymond''s hand. "Is this the weapon you want enchanted?"

    "Yes," Raymond replied, holding out Dark Moon.

    With a curious glance, President Beno took the sword from Raymond''s hands and unsheathed it with a quick motion. Upon inspecting it, his eyebrows lifted. "Hmm, black iron, I see." S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    He looked back at Raymond and asked, "Is this your sword?"

    "Yes," Raymond answered with a nod, eager to get the enchantment started.

    Raymond wasn''t at all surprised when President Beno immediately identified that ''Dark Moon'' was made of black iron.

    After all, Beno was a master craftsman and the president of the Alchemist Association, it would be odd if he couldn''t tell.

    "You''ve had a craftsman do something special with this sword," Beno mused, inspecting ''Dark Moon''. "You probably don''t want people to know it''s a magic device. You must''ve sourced the black iron yourself... If it were a true magic weapon, the craftsman would be rushing to the association to boast about it."

    Raymond stayed quiet, letting Beno believe whatever he wanted. It was easier that way, and the assumptions worked in his favor.

    "Well then..." Beno continued, clearly not bothered by his own speculations. "What''s the name of this magic device?"

    "Dark Moon," Raymond replied.

    "Dark Moon? Hmm, that''s a solid name. Far better than that dwarf ''Grewell'', who called his black iron gloves ''Death Gloves.'' Awful name, really."

    Raymond bit back a laugh at Beno''s comments, imagining how ''Grewell'' the fiery dwarf, would react if he heard that.

    "Alright," Beno said, clearly eager to move on. "I''ll enchant ''Dark Moon'' now. I have other matters to attend to."

    With that, he handed Raymond the scabbard, took ''Dark Moon'', and examined it closely. Holding the hilt with one hand and supporting the blade with the other, he closed his eyes.

    A soft blue glow appeared around Beno''s left hand and began to flow slowly over the sword. The light enveloped ''Dark Moon'', moving along its length, before eventually fading.

    When the light vanished, Beno opened his eyes, a slight weariness in them. He handed ''Dark Moon'' back to Raymond, saying, "It''s enchanted now. Pay the receptionist fifty gold coins, and you''re all set. If that''s all, you may leave."

    Raymond, sensing Beno''s fatigue, nodded with gratitude. "Thank you, President."

    He quickly left the room, paid the receptionist, and exited the building, ''Dark Moon'' now in his hands. His heart raced with excitement as he made his way back to Red Rose Street.

    Once he entered his house, he couldn''t wait to try out the newly enchanted ''Dark Moon''. He rushed upstairs to the utility room, drew the sword, and swung it through the air.

    With a deep breath, Raymond focused on the sword, then checked the panel.

    "Magic value: 815.3/935.3."

    He grinned when he saw the result ''Dark Moon'' had halved the mana cost for his ''Taunt'' skill, which normally required 240 points of magic. Now it only drained 120!

    Raymond''s excitement was palpable as he swung ''Dark Moon'' in his hand. "These fifty gold coins were totally worth it!"

    With ''Dark Moon'', his magic capacity had effectively doubled! Now, with 935.3 mana points, he had a total of 1970.6 mana points!

 Chapter 120 - 120: A Den of Bandits!

    The Sagla Forest was a place that even the bravest adventurers hesitated to enter. As perilous as the infamous Moonlight Forest, it was teeming with vicious creatures that roamed freely. When night fell, the forest turned into a predator''s paradise, only the foolish or the exceptionally prepared dared to linger.

    Yet tonight, amidst the suffocating darkness, a flickering bonfire cast ominous shadows upon the trees. The crackling flames illuminated a gathering of dangerous-looking individuals. They were not lost travelers or desperate survivors. No; these were the infamous Black Wind Bandits, a name that sent shivers down the spines of every adventurer in the town of Wittes.

    This ruthless band of outlaws, over twenty strong, was a mixed company of men, women, and even sub-human races. Each of them was a seasoned fighter, with half their number being silver-ranked adventurers, while the rest were at least bronze-ranked. Even a party of gold-ranked adventurers would think twice before taking them on.

    Yet tonight, frustration simmered among them.

    "Damn it! Those knights must be taking some kind of stimulant, why the hell are they chasing us so relentlessly?!"

    The speaker was a man clad in red leather armor, a bow and quiver slung across his back, a dagger strapped to his waist, and a deep scar running across his cheek. His name was Scar, and his voice was thick with frustration.

    "Hah!"

    A scoffing sound cut through the night. The source was a tall, muscular woman with feline features; striped fur, piercing yellow eyes, and a pair of sharp tiger ears twitching with irritation. This was Tigress, one of the group''s strongest warriors.

    She leaned forward, her powerful arms resting on her knees as she sneered at Scar.

    "Scar, you''re the reason we''re in this mess, and you damn well know it," she growled. "You remember what you did to those five bronze-ranked adventurers we ran into two days ago?"

    The firelight reflected in Scar''s eyes as his face stiffened. The rest of the group turned their attention toward him, their expressions dark.

    Two days ago, the Black Wind Bandits had crossed paths with a small party of adventurers. Frustrated by the knights'' recent harassment, they had slaughtered them mercilessly; not an unusual act for the bandits. But Scar, driven by his sadistic tendencies, had taken it further. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    One unfortunate soul had been subjected to their signature torture, a brutal method of execution that left no patch of skin or flesh intact. When the Knights of Wittes arrived at the scene, they were greeted by a sight so gruesome that their usual mission; driving the bandits out of town, shifted to total extermination.

    "You all joined in!" Scar snapped back, trying to shift the blame. "Why is it suddenly my fault?!"

    "But none of us tortured them!" Tigress''s snarl was accompanied by a thunderous slap against the ground. The impact sent chunks of earth flying, her raw power undeniable.

    Her claws twitched.

    "If not for you, those knights wouldn''t be after us like rabid dogs!" she hissed. "Before, they just wanted to drive us away. Now? They want us dead!"

    Her frustration resonated with the rest of the bandits, their cold glares pinning Scar in place. Even the most ruthless criminals among them had survival instincts and Scar''s reckless bloodlust had put them all in grave danger.

    ---

    Tigress''s body tensed, her fingernails elongating into razor-sharp tiger claws.

    Scar''s breath hitched.

    "Tigress¡­ w-what are you doing?" he stammered, instinctively reaching for the dagger at his waist.

    In an instant, a clawed hand seized his throat.

    Scar gasped, his eyes widening in panic as Tigress lifted him slightly off the ground.

    The other bandits merely watched in silence.

    Not a single soul moved to help him.

    Scar realized with a sinking dread, they all blamed him. If the knights weren''t on their tail, they might have even found his actions entertaining. But now, as they hid in the depths of the Sagla Forest, fearing an impending ambush, their resentment had crystallized into something lethal.

    "Shit," he thought. "These bastards are leaving me to die!"

    Just as he fumbled for his weapon, ready to make a desperate move¡ª

    A deep voice cut through the tension.

    "That''s enough, Tigress."

    ---

    The moment the voice rang out, Tigress shuddered. Though her expression remained fierce, she hesitated before snarling and tossing Scar to the ground.

    Scar hit the dirt hard, his body slamming against the forest floor with a sickening thud. He coughed violently, gasping for breath.

    The voice''s owner remained unseen, but his authority was unquestionable. Only one person in the Black Wind Bandits could silence Tigress with mere words.

    Scar didn''t dare lift his head.

    Because at that moment, he knew, his fate was no longer in his own hands.

    The Gathering Storm in the Sagla Forest

    Scar clenched his fists tightly, his nails digging into his palms.

    That damn tiger woman!

    He swallowed his anger, forcing himself to stand despite the throbbing pain from Tigress''s throw. With a deep breath, he took a step forward, bowed slightly, and muttered through gritted teeth, "Thank you, Captain."

    Seated at the heart of the Black Wind Bandits, facing the crackling fire, was Black Wind, the infamous leader of this ruthless group.

    He was clad in gleaming silver plate armor, its polished surface catching the firelight, reflecting an eerie glow. In his left hand, he held a helmet with a full-face mask, while beside him, embedded into the earth, was a massive dark-red greatsword. Every piece of his equipment radiated an undeniable aura of power and prestige.

    Black Wind was no ordinary bandit. He was a golden-ranked adventurer, a force to be reckoned with.

    Scar felt the weight of Black Wind''s cold stare upon him, but the leader merely gave him a nod; acknowledging him, but offering no words of comfort or support. There was anger in those eyes, but also restraint. Now was not the time for internal conflict, not when they were being hunted like animals by the Knights of Wittes.

    The tense silence was broken when Black Wind turned his gaze to another figure by the campfire, a thin man in light armor, his body partially leaning against a massive black bear that sat beside him.

    The sight would have been bizarre anywhere else, but here, among the Black Wind Bandits, it was a reassuring presence.

    The black bear was enormous, even sitting, it towered over most men, standing nearly two meters tall. Its fur was thick and sleek, and despite its size, it remained unnervingly calm and obedient as the thin man rested against its side.

    Black Wind''s lips curled into the faintest of smiles.

    The other bandits, even the strongest among them, looked at the thin man with a mix of respect and gratitude. Not because he was particularly powerful, on the contrary, his physical strength was weaker than even Scar''s. No, their respect came from something else entirely.

    Because if it weren''t for him, they would have been dead or captured long ago.

    The man''s name was Tom, and his profession was one of the rarest and most valuable in the world; a Beast Tamer.

    Unlike warriors, assassins, or mages, Beast Tamers relied not on their own strength, but on their ability to control creatures far stronger than themselves. Through special skills and contracts, they could tame monstrous beasts and make them their allies.

    The black bear beside Tom was his most formidable companion, a Mountain Violent Bear, a creature stronger than most silver-ranked adventurers.

    Even an entire bronze-ranked adventurer team would struggle to bring one down.

    And yet, for Tom, it was as gentle as a house cat.

    Black Wind turned to him and asked, "Tom, does your Wind Eagle need a rest?"

    Tom tilted his head slightly, glancing upward.

    The bandits followed his gaze, but in the moonless night, none of them could see anything except the assassins and thieves among them, whose keen eyes picked up a black silhouette circling high above.

    It was Tom''s second companion, his Wind Eagle.

    This eagle was the very reason the Black Wind Bandits had managed to stay one step ahead of the knights every single time.

    From its vantage point in the sky, the Wind Eagle could spot approaching enemies long before they got close. Each time a squad of knights moved in their direction, the eagle would signal Tom, allowing the bandits to escape before they could be surrounded.

    Tom shook his head. "Let it keep watch a little longer." His voice was quiet and hoarse, but the weight of his words was unmistakable.

    Then, his expression darkened. "Captain, I''ve heard troubling news."

    Black Wind''s brows furrowed as Tom continued. "Because of what happened two days ago, the Knights have placed a high bounty on our heads. The Adventurer''s Guild has issued a kill-on-sight order. And the reward¡­"

    He hesitated for a moment before revealing the number.

    "Ten gold coins for each of us. Minimum."

    A heavy silence fell over the group.

    Then, like a spark igniting dry tinder, anger and unease rippled through the camp.

    The implications were dire. With twenty-five of them, that meant a bounty of at least two hundred and fifty gold coins, enough to rival a platinum-tier commission.

    Such an insane sum meant that not only knights, but also bounty hunters and gold-ranked adventurers might join in the hunt for them.

    The bandits turned to glare at Scar again, their fury reigniting.

    This was all his fault.

    Scar shrunk back into the shadows, his face pale, his breath shallow. He had no words, only fear.

    Black Wind, his expression grim. "Captain, I''m worried that this bounty will attract gold-ranked adventurers. If that happens, we won''t be able to run anymore¡­ What should we do next?"

    All eyes turned to Black Wind.

    The leader of the Black Wind Bandits remained silent for a long moment, his gaze flickering over the faces of his subordinates. Then, at last, he spoke.

    "In that case, we move at dawn. We will pass through Sagla Forest and head to the border city of ''Somaer''."

    At the mention of Somaer, the tension in the camp shifted.

    The bandits exchanged glances, their fear giving way to something else; hope.

    If they could make it to Somaer, they would be outside the jurisdiction of the Knights of Wittes. In that lawless border town, bounty notices meant little, and even gold-ranked adventurers would be hesitant to start fights without cause.

    For now, it was their best shot at survival.

    The fire crackled. The shadows of the bandits danced in the flickering light.

    Tomorrow, they would leave Sagla Forest behind.

    But whether they would survive the journey to Somaer¡­ that was another question entirely.

 Chapter 121 - 121: Border City of Somar!

    The border city of Somar loomed like a beacon of lawlessness, a massive urban sprawl where over half a million souls lived in uneasy coexistence. Unlike the well-ordered cities of the central kingdoms, Somar was a wild mix of adventurers, outcasts, and subhumans, a place where law and chaos blurred into one.

    Here, murder, theft, and bloody street fights were as common as the morning sun. Even the local Knights stationed in the city dared not enforce too many rules, lest they incite a riot among the restless populace.

    For the Black Wind Bandits, it was the perfect escape.

    Once inside Somar''s twisting alleys and overcrowded districts, the Knights of Wittes would struggle to track them down, let alone capture them.

    Most importantly; Somar was a haven for selling stolen goods.

    With its bustling black markets, underground merchants, and corrupt traders willing to buy anything at the right price, their latest haul would fetch a fortune.

    The mere thought of it had the bandits grinning in anticipation.

    But while the bandits dreamed of freedom and riches, a far deadlier force had already entered Sgla Forest under the cover of darkness.

    Five figures moved silently among the trees, their presence as fleeting as the night breeze.

    At the center of their formation, her emerald eyes glinting in the dim light, was a female elf.

    This was the Swift Wind Adventure Team, the most prominent gold-ranked adventurer group in the town of Wittes, a team on the verge of reaching platinum rank.

    Among them were:

    Londo, the front-line warrior, leading the way through the dense foliage.

    Tresed, another warrior, carrying a silver spear, walking at the rear with a look of mild irritation.

    Shatinara, the female elf archer, renowned for her unparalleled accuracy.

    Iffy, the team''s priestess, wielder of divine blessings.

    Mira, the magician, cloaked in a shimmering robe, her hands crackling with latent magic.

    "Ugh, there are so many damn mosquitoes this late at night," Tresed grumbled, swatting at the air.

    "Then walk slower and stop stepping on my feet," Shatinara snapped, glancing over her shoulder with narrowed eyes.

    Clearly, this wasn''t the first time.

    Tresed let out a nervous chuckle. "I know, I know."

    Then, with a mischievous smirk, he raised an eyebrow. "Shatinara, you sure you can shoot that wind eagle down? If you miss, we''re going to look real stupid."

    The elf scoffed, crossing her arms. "You humans are hopeless at long-range combat. But for me? With Iffy''s ''Blessing of Strength'', it''ll be a piece of cake."

    Her confidence was unshakable.

    And for good reason.

    The Knights of Wittes had attempted to corner and eliminate the Black Wind Bandits numerous times, only to fail, again and again.

    After analyzing their past failures, they discovered the cause: the Wind Eagle.

    This sharp-eyed aerial scout, controlled by Tom the Beast Tamer, had warned the bandits every time before the knights got too close.

    The Knights'' archers had tried to shoot it down, but the eagle flew too high. Even with divine blessings to boost their arrows, their projectiles lost power at that altitude, allowing the eagle to dodge effortlessly.

    With no other options, the Knights turned to the Swift Wind Adventure Team.

    If anyone could take down the Wind Eagle, it was Shatinara the Elf.

    Now, they moved under the cover of night, their objective clear:

    Kill the Wind Eagle.

    Blind the Black Wind Bandits.

    Let the Knights storm the forest before dawn.

    Shatinara suddenly stopped, her pointed ears twitching.

    Her gaze lifted toward a seemingly empty patch of sky, and she whispered, "Here."

    Few knew that elves possessed superior night vision, allowing them to perceive what others could not.

    As the group came to a halt, Iffy stepped forward, holding her ornate staff aloft.

    "Blessing of Strength?" she asked.

    Shatinara nodded. "Do it."

    The priestess closed her eyes, her lips moving in a soft prayer. "Great Sun Goddess, grant me the power of blessing, so that even the weak may rise up and resist... Blessing of Strength!"

    A soft golden glow enveloped Shatinara, infusing her with newfound power.

    Her lithe frame tensed, her arms brimming with strength far beyond their normal limits.

    She inhaled sharply, activating Hawkeye, a skill that granted her enhanced vision and unparalleled precision.

    For an ordinary hunter, Hawkeye increased their accuracy range from 100 meters to 150 meters.

    For an archer of Shatinara''s caliber, it expanded from 200 meters to 300 meters. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    But even that wouldn''t be enough; because the Wind Eagle was soaring nearly a thousand meters above them.

    And so, they waited.

    The fate of the entire mission rested on a single shot.

    Shatinara''s emerald eyes gleamed as she adjusted her stance, her keen vision locking onto the Wind Eagle high above. She didn''t need to predict its movements, she only needed to see it clearly, down to every feather and twitch of its wings.

    Just as she reached for her bow, the priestess, Iffy, spoke up.

    "Shatinara, pull the string slowly. Your strength has been enhanced, but your body hasn''t adapted to it. If you draw too fast, you might strain or even dislocate your wrist."

    The elf gave a dismissive wave. "Don''t worry, I know what I''m doing."

    Iffy sighed, clasping her hands together. "If only the Goddess would grant me the ''Blessing of Courage'' too¡­ that would make things much easier."

    Realizing her words bordered on blasphemy, she immediately straightened up and raised her hands in apology.

    "Oh, great Sun Goddess, forgive my slip of tongue; I didn''t mean to offend you!"

    Shatinara, meanwhile, had already drawn an arrow unlike any other, its head crafted entirely from enchanted wood, and its tail adorned with two delicate green leaves instead of feathers.

    A whisper of wind curled around the arrow''s shaft as she nocked it, drawing the bowstring back with measured precision.

    Her pupils contracted as she focused on the Wind Eagle, now just a faint silhouette against the night sky.

    Break the wind.

    Lock the enemy.

    The incantation echoed in her mind, and at that moment, the longbow and arrow shimmered faintly, an unseen force gathering at the tip of the wooden arrow.

    Then¡ª

    Bang!

    The arrow exploded from the bowstring like a streak of light, slicing through the air at an impossible speed.

    The Wind Eagle, high above, sensed the shift in the air.

    It was sharp, experienced, it had evaded countless arrows before.

    Just as the projectile neared, it instinctively twisted midair, its wings tilting gracefully, narrowly avoiding what should have been a direct hit.

    A clean dodge.

    But something was wrong.

    The arrow; it changed direction.

    Like a phantom guided by fate, it veered sharply in midair, its trajectory adjusting in an instant.

    The Wind Eagle''s golden eyes widened in realization.

    Too fast.

    Too sudden.

    No time to react.

    Swish!

    The arrow pierced straight through its eye, burrowing into its brain.

    The Wind Eagle let out a final, piercing shriek, its wings convulsing as it plummeted from the sky.

    The cry echoed across the forest, carrying through the trees like a death knell.

    Every bandit in the Black Wind Group heard it.

    Every Knight waiting outside the Sgla Forest heard it.

    And at that moment, the hunt began.

    With their skyborne scout gone, the Black Wind Bandits were now blind.

    The Knights, no longer fearing discovery, poured into the forest from all directions.

    Their time had come.

    ---

    Elsewhere¡­

    Far away from the unfolding chaos in Sagla Forest, in the quiet utility room of a small alchemy shop, Raymond carefully examined a set of freshly brewed potions.

    Five vials stood neatly on the wooden table, each filled with a shimmering blue liquid; Primary Mana Recovery Potions.

    With a satisfied nod, he exhaled. "Done."

    Across from him, Arya, his close friend and apprentice, let out a frustrated sigh.

    "It''s been half a month¡­ why haven''t the Knights caught those bandits yet?" she muttered, frowning.

    Raymond glanced at her and smirked slightly. "Patience, Arya. According to Manak, reinforcements arrived yesterday, Knights from other towns, plus a golden-ranked adventurer team. It won''t be long now."

    Arya''s eyes brightened with excitement. "Really? That''s amazing!"

    At first, Raymond assumed she was simply happy about the bandits being dealt with, after all, a safer town meant more business for their alchemy shop.

    But then he noticed her expression shift.

    There was something else on her mind.

    "Arya?" He leaned forward slightly. "What''s wrong?"

    She hesitated for a moment before lowering her gaze.

    Then, softly, she whispered¡ª"Raymond¡­ I''ll be fifteen tomorrow."

    Raymond blinked, then suddenly realized.

    Tomorrow was Arya''s birthday.

    Which meant¡ª

    Tomorrow was her awakening ceremony.

    The awakening ceremony was a sacred rite of passage, held at the temple for all fifteen-year-olds.

    It was the day they would discover whether they had a magical affinity, and if so, what profession they could awaken into.

    Arya''s heart pounded with nerves.

    Because if she couldn''t awaken, if her magic affinity was below 0.5, then¡ª

    She would remain a commoner forever.

    No magic.

    No warrior skills.

    No future in the adventurer''s guild.

    Just¡­ ordinary.

 Chapter 122 - 122: The Day Of Awakening!

    Raymond saw the worry in her eyes and, without hesitation, reached out and took her hand.

    His voice was steady, reassuring. "It''s okay. I''ll go with you tomorrow."

    Arya looked up at him, her uncertainty meeting his unwavering confidence.

    A moment later, she nodded firmly, squeezing his hand back.

    "Yes!"

    Tomorrow, her fate would be decided.

    And Raymond would be right there beside her.

    The next morning, before the first rays of sunlight had fully warmed the streets, Raymond found himself skipping his usual morning exercises.

    He had barely stepped out of his room when he noticed Arya already waiting outside, her posture stiff with anticipation. Her eyes sparkled with excitement, yet deep shadows beneath them betrayed a sleepless night.

    Raymond frowned. "Arya, you didn''t sleep, did you?"

    She rubbed her red-rimmed eyes, offering him a small, sheepish smile. "I did! ...A little. Right before dawn. But then I woke up again and couldn''t go back to sleep."

    Of course. Who could blame her?

    He had been the same way before his own awakening ceremony, tossing and turning, mind racing with a thousand possibilities. Would she awaken? Would she fail? Would her magic affinity be enough?

    These were questions no one could answer until the ceremony itself.

    Then, before he could respond, Arya suddenly grabbed his arm, nearly bouncing on her toes.

    "Raymond! The temple should be open by now! Let''s go!"

    Raymond hesitated for a moment. He considered convincing her to rest, even just a little longer, but one look at her determined expression told him it was pointless.

    Sighing, he shook his head. "Alright. But you have to promise me, no matter what happens today, when we get back, you''re going to sleep. Properly."

    "Okay, okay! I promise!" Arya beamed, her enthusiasm infectious.

    Without another word, she dragged him downstairs, so fast that they skipped breakfast entirely.

    As Raymond reached the door, a sudden thought struck him.

    Wait. My own awakening. I have unfinished business.

    Just as Arya stepped outside, he paused, turned on his heel, and said casually, "I forgot something upstairs. Give me a second."

    Arya waved him off impatiently. "Alright, hurry up! I''ll wait here."

    Her mind was so fixated on the ceremony that she didn''t even question him.

    Raymond smirked inwardly as he strode up the stairs.

    Fifteen years old. That meant she was eligible.

    This wasn''t just Arya''s awakening ceremony, it was his chance, too.

    His chance to awaken the ''Thief'' class.

    He had known about the requirement for some time:

    To awaken as a Thief, one must successfully steal a piece of clothing from a female between fifteen and twenty years old, take it to their room, and remain undetected.

    And now, the perfect opportunity had arrived.

    Raymond reached Arya''s room, pausing at the door.

    His fingers brushed over the handle.

    Unlocked.

    She really hadn''t thought to lock it. But even if she had, he had a spare key.

    With a soft creak, the door opened, and his target came into view.

    There, by the window, a single piece of cloth swayed gently in the breeze.

    A pair of delicate undergarments, hung up to dry.

    Raymond let out a slow breath, stepping inside silently.

    He approached, took the hanger and the fabric, then swiftly retreated back to his own room.

    The moment he entered, a faint golden glow flashed before his eyes¡ª

    [Thief Awakening Requirement Complete: Successfully steal the undergarments of a female between fifteen and twenty years old and bring them to your room without being discovered.]

    [Awakened Profession: Thief]

    A rush of new sensations flooded his body.

    He could feel it, his movements felt lighter, his footsteps quieter, as though the very shadows around him welcomed him.

    Raymond clenched his fists, barely holding back his excitement.

    Finally.

    No time to dwell on it. He quickly returned the item, closed Arya''s door, and made his way downstairs; face carefully neutral.

    ---

    Arya waved at him eagerly as he stepped out the door. "You good? Let''s go already!"

    Raymond cleared his throat, forcing a casual cough. "Yeah, I''m ready."

    And with that, the two of them set off toward the temple, one step closer to a future neither of them could predict.

    The Fall of the Black Wind Bandits

    The streets of Wittes buzzed with excitement and chatter. News spread like wildfire, igniting conversations in every corner of the town.

    "Hey, did you hear? The Knights finally did it! They wiped out the Black Wind Bandits last night!"

    "Are you serious? After all their failed attempts? Someone must have tipped them off!"

    "No, no, it wasn''t a tip-off. The problem was the ''Beast Tamer'' in the Black Wind Group. He had a Wind Eagle that scouted from the skies and warned them every time the Knights got close!"

    "A Beast Tamer?! In a bandit group?! That''s one of the rarest professions out there! If they had such an advantage, how did the Knights manage to win?"

    "You probably don''t know this yet, but the Swift Wind Adventure Team got involved."

    Gasps and murmurs spread through the crowd.

    The Swift Wind Adventure Team, the strongest gold-ranked adventurer party in Wittes, had finally taken action. Their presence alone explained why this time, the bandits had no chance to escape.

    As Raymond and Arya walked through the bustling streets, they overheard adventurers excitedly discussing the Black Wind Bandits'' downfall.

    "Raymond! Did you hear that? The bandits were finally taken down!" Arya''s voice was filled with excitement, her steps practically bouncing.

    Raymond smiled slightly. "Yeah, I heard. I didn''t expect the Swift Wind Adventure Team to step in, but now it makes sense why the Knights finally succeeded."

    His mind drifted back to Tresed and the elf archer Shatinara, the members of Swift Wind that he had encountered before.

    Raymond had collected several skills from them, visible on his status panel, but most of them didn''t suit him.

    One of the warriors specialized in spear combat, the other was a shield-user, and the magician''s spells weren''t what he was looking for.

    What Raymond truly wanted were the swordsman''s skills, the kind that focused on agility and fast, relentless strikes.

    "Wind Slash... That''s the kind of attack I need," he thought to himself. Quick, hard to defend against, and perfect for a Thief.

    Meanwhile, the streets were growing livelier.

    Adventurers rushed toward the Adventurer''s Guild, their excitement palpable.

    For the past half a month, most adventurers had avoided taking quests, fearing an encounter with the Black Wind Bandits.

    Now that the threat was eliminated, they could finally accept commissions again.

    More importantly, since quests had piled up for weeks, the guild likely had a backlog of easy but highly rewarding tasks.

    Every adventurer knew: first come, first served.

    If they hesitated, all the good commissions would be taken by others.

    As the streets grew rowdier with anticipation, Raymond and Arya quietly made their way toward the Temple of Awakening.

    The grand temple stood tall, its white stone pillars gleaming under the morning sun.

    As they entered, both of them bowed before the statue of the goddess, a ritual of respect before proceeding further.

    A priest in a flowing robe approached them. His gentle yet authoritative voice broke the silence.

    "Come, follow me. The awakening ceremony is held in the side hall."

    Raymond nodded, taking Arya''s hand as they followed the priest through the temple''s left-wing.

    Beyond the ornate doorway, they entered a spacious square outside the side hall, where a group of nervous-looking teenagers had already gathered.

    There were seven or eight other boys and girls, all around fifteen years old, standing in line.

    Some had come alone, while others were accompanied by family members. Excitement and anxiety were written on their faces. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    For many, this moment would determine their entire future.

    Arya''s grip on Raymond''s sleeve tightened.

    Her gaze locked onto the heavy wooden doors of the side hall, which remained firmly shut.

    "Raymond... this is where it happens, right?" her voice trembled slightly.

    He nodded. "Yeah. The doors are closed because someone else is undergoing their ceremony inside. It won''t be long now."

    Taking a deep breath, he gently guided her. "Come on, let''s get in line. It''ll be our turn soon."

    Arya swallowed, nodded, and stepped into place.

    A few moments later, the doors of the side hall creaked open.

    The first to emerge was a young man with red, tear-stained eyes.

    His shoulders trembled, his face twisted in misery.

    The moment he stepped outside, he let out a choked sob, then turned and ran away crying.

    Everyone watching knew immediately.

    He had failed.

    No need to ask. If a person failed to awaken any profession, they were simply sent away, their dreams crushed before they had even begun.

    The line of waiting candidates stiffened.

    Some gulped.

    Others clenched their fists.

    A nervous silence settled over them.

    Arya stared at the young man''s retreating back, her nervousness doubling.

    Raymond felt her tension through her grip on his arm.

    He turned to her, his voice steady, reassuring. "Don''t let that shake you. You''ll be fine."

    She met his gaze. After a moment, she nodded firmly.

    "Yeah."

    And so, they waited for their turn, for Arya''s fate to be decided.

 Chapter 123 - 123: Aryas Awakening!

    The line of anxious teenagers shifted uncomfortably, their nervous expressions deepening with every failed awakening. Each time the doors of the side hall opened, it was never with joy, but with a crushed spirit walking out; another hopeful candidate denied the chance to be more than ordinary.

    Arya''s fingers tightened around Raymond''s right hand.

    Her palm felt cold and clammy, a stark contrast to her usual warmth.

    "Raymond..." she whispered, her voice small, laced with uncertainty.

    Seeing her distress, Raymond gently brushed his left hand over hers, offering a reassuring squeeze. His voice was calm, even if his own nerves were starting to creep up on him.

    "It''s okay¡­ It''s okay¡­"

    Even as he said it, he wasn''t sure if he was trying to comfort Arya or himself.

    A female priestess, clad in the traditional white robes of the temple, stepped out of the side hall.

    She scanned the line of waiting youths, her expression unreadable. But for those paying close attention, her eyes softened just slightly, as if she had seen this scene too many times before, the endless cycle of hope and heartbreak.

    She exhaled softly, then turned to the girl standing at the front of the line.

    "Come in."

    The girl stiffened for a moment before stepping forward.

    As she disappeared inside, the heavy wooden doors creaked shut once more, sealing her fate behind them.

    Moments later, the doors opened again and the girl emerged with lifeless eyes, her expression blank, as though her dreams had been stolen in an instant.

    Another failure.

    One after another, the cycle repeated.

    Each time someone walked inside, they came out either with quiet disappointment or outright sobbing.

    And still, no one had successfully awakened.

    The statistics of the temple were ruthless, only one in a hundred would awaken into a true profession. The rest?

    Ordinary. Forgotten. Left behind.

    Arya''s breathing grew shallow as she watched the line ahead shrink.

    The closer her turn got, the more crushing the pressure became.

    Her fingers clenched tightly around Raymond''s arm. "Raymond, what if¡­ What if I fail?"

    She had started the morning bursting with excitement, but now that failure seemed like a very real possibility, she was terrified.

    Raymond could see it in her eyes, the doubt creeping in.

    And truthfully? Even he was getting nervous.

    The last time he had stood in this very spot, waiting for his own awakening, it had been exactly the same, a long chain of failures before him.

    Not a single successful awakening.

    Back then, he had muttered to himself, searching for some reassurance.

    And now, out of habit, he whispered again.

    "It''s fine¡­ there are cushions in front¡­ there are cushions in front¡­"

    Arya, still gripping his arm, blinked in confusion. "Huh? Cushions?"

    Raymond opened his mouth, then shut it again.

    How was he supposed to explain that?

    Before he could think of a response, the doors of the side hall swung open once more, but this time, a different sound erupted from within.

    "I AWAKENED! I REALLY AWAKENED!"

    A young man burst out of the side hall, his face flushed with excitement.

    For the first time that morning, someone had succeeded.

    His parents, dressed in simple clothing, gasped in delight.

    "Roaldo! You really awakened?!"

    The boy grinned and held out his arm, showing them the glowing mark etched into the back of his hand, a symbol that identified him as a Fighter.

    "See? It''s real!"

    His family nearly broke into tears, shouting excitedly about throwing a celebration.

    As they left, the tension in the square eased noticeably.

    The sight of someone actually succeeding was a relief to everyone in line.

    Even Arya sighed deeply, placing a hand over her chest. "Oh, thank the goddess¡­ If no one awakened, I was seriously starting to think this whole thing was rigged."

    Raymond, however, had one thought running through his mind.

    "...Damn it. The cushion is gone."

    He had been counting on a string of failures so that Arya wouldn''t feel extra pressure, but now, seeing someone awaken before her, she would feel even more nervous about her own results.

    Still, seeing her tension ease a little made Raymond relax.

    After all, awakening depended entirely on magic affinity. It had nothing to do with luck, or whether someone had awakened before you.

    The priestess''s voice rang out once again. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Next."

    Arya froze for a moment, then turned to Raymond. "It''s my turn."

    Raymond nodded. "Go on. I''ll be right here."

    She exhaled sharply, her hand lingering in his for just a second longer before she stepped forward.

    The wooden doors shut behind her, sealing her inside.

    And Raymond stood there, watching, waiting, his nervousness finally sinking in.

    If Arya failed to awaken¡­

    Or worse, if she awakened into a non-combat profession like Pharmacist or Craftsman¡­

    Then his plans for the future would have to change drastically.

    He wanted her to awaken for her sake, not just for him.

    Because he knew; deep down, she wanted this more than anything.

    She wanted to stand beside him, not just wait for him to return from missions.

    So he waited.

    And hoped.

    That when those doors opened again¡ª

    Arya would be smiling.

    The moment the heavy wooden doors shut behind her, the world outside faded away.

    The side hall was dimly lit, its stone walls illuminated by the soft glow of sacred candles. The air carried the faint scent of incense and old parchment, a solemn reminder of the countless awakenings that had taken place here before.

    Arya stood at the entrance, her hands clenched into fists, her heart hammering in her chest.

    This is it.

    She had to awaken, she had to become a professional.

    She wasn''t content with waiting at home anymore, listening to Raymond''s stories when he returned from missions, hearing about the dangers he faced while she sat uselessly behind.

    He always made it sound lighthearted, but she wasn''t a fool. She knew.

    He hid the worst from her.

    She could hear it in his tone, see it in his eyes, the exhaustion, the scars, the battles he had barely survived.

    And the waiting...

    Even if it was just a day, waiting for him to come back was agony.

    Every moment, she feared that something had gone wrong, that he wouldn''t return at all.

    That one day, his luck would run out.

    But if she awakened, if she became a professional, she could stand beside him.

    She could fight with him, take on missions together, and help carry the burden he never spoke of.

    No more waiting. No more helplessness.

    She took a deep breath, determined.

    The priestess standing at the front of the hall gave her a knowing look and beckoned her forward.

    "Come here quickly."

    Arya approached the center of the chamber, where a statue of the Sun Goddess stood in quiet majesty.

    Though far smaller than the ten-meter-tall statue in the temple''s main hall, this one was crafted with the same divine precision, a serene figure of radiant beauty, holding a red metal sphere in its right hand, symbolizing the sun.

    The priestess gestured to the sphere. "Place your right hand on the sun."

    Arya hesitated for only a second before extending her hand, pressing her palm against the cool metal surface.

    Almost instantly, a wave of warmth pulsed through her fingers, spreading through her veins, wrapping around her like a comforting embrace.

    It was a warmth unlike any other, not physical, but something deeper, something powerful.

    The priestess nodded. "Good. Now, close your eyes¡­ and pray with me."

    Arya swallowed hard and obeyed, shutting her eyes as the priestess spoke.

    "Great, holy, and merciful Sun Goddess¡ª"

    She repeated the words softly.

    "Great, holy, and merciful Sun Goddess¡ª"

    "Grant me the power of awakening¡ª"

    "Grant me the power of awakening¡ª"

    "Allow my fragile body to gain extraordinary abilities!"

    "Allow my fragile body to gain extraordinary abilities!"

    The moment the words left her lips, the warmth in her palm shifted, surging up her arm like a river of fire.

    Then¡ª

    Darkness.

    A vast, endless black void stretched before her.

    And in that darkness, something shimmered into existence¡ª

    A bow, drawn taut, its string stretched to the limit, an arrow ready to be released.

    An Archer''s Mark.

    Her breath caught.

    This was it.

    This was her awakening.

    Her heart pounded as she snapped her eyes open, excitement flooding through her.

    Her gaze immediately dropped to her right hand, and there, etched into her skin, glowing faintly¡ª

    A symbol of a bow with a fully drawn string.

    The mark of an Archer.

    "I¡­ I did it!"

    Arya''s voice trembled with disbelief and exhilaration.

    "I¡ªI''ve become an awakened one!"

    She turned to the priestess, expecting a nod of acknowledgment, perhaps even a small smile.

    But instead, the priestess was frozen, her mouth slightly open, her gaze fixed on the sun sphere as if she had seen something impossible.

    Her expression was a mix of astonishment and disbelief.

    Arya followed her gaze, confusion flickering in her eyes.

    And then¡ª

    She saw it.

    Two glowing numbers had appeared on the surface of the sun sphere.

    And those numbers¡­

    They represented her magic affinity.

    Arya''s breath hitched.

    Even before seeing them fully, she knew¡ª

    Something wasn''t normal.

 Chapter 124 - 124: A Rare and Powerful Blessing!

    Raymond stood outside the side hall, arms crossed, a deep frown settling on his face.

    Arya had been inside for far longer than expected.

    He knew exactly how the awakening ceremony worked, it was a simple, straightforward process. For most candidates, the whole thing took two to three minutes at most.

    Yet, it had been almost five minutes since Arya had entered.

    Raymond''s gut tightened.

    "Did something go wrong?"

    Behind him, the other waiting candidates and their families exchanged whispers, their curiosity growing.

    "Why is she taking so long?" someone muttered.

    "The boy who awakened earlier didn''t stay in there for this long."

    "Could it be that she awakened as well?"

    "It has to be! No one stays inside that long unless something unusual happened!"

    The hushed speculation made Raymond pause.

    And suddenly, it clicked.

    He had been worrying for nothing.

    If Arya had failed to awaken, she would have been sent out quickly, like the others before her.

    The fact that she was still inside meant only one thing:

    She had awakened.

    And not just an ordinary awakening.

    Something significant had happened in there.

    Creak!

    The heavy wooden doors of the side hall finally swung open.

    Raymond''s eyes snapped up immediately.

    And then¡ª

    "Raymond!"

    Arya''s joyful voice rang out as she rushed forward, her entire face glowing with excitement.

    She ran straight to him, beaming, and thrust her right hand into the air for him to see.

    "I awakened!" she declared, her voice practically bursting with happiness.

    Raymond''s gaze locked onto the symbol etched into the back of her hand¡ª

    A bow with a fully drawn string.

    The mark of an Archer.

    For a brief second, he just stared at it.

    Then, relief and excitement flooded through him.

    "Arya, that''s incredible!"

    His genuine happiness showed through as he grinned widely.

    Not only had Arya successfully awakened, but she had also gained a combat profession, one their team desperately needed. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    This wasn''t just good news.

    It was perfect.

    Just then, Raymond noticed movement from the side hall doors.

    The female priestess who had conducted Arya''s awakening stepped outside, her expression oddly neutral.

    At first glance, she looked composed, but Raymond''s keen hunter''s senses picked up on subtle details¡ª

    Her eyes flickered to Arya for just a moment, as if checking her reaction.

    And even though she tried to mask her emotions, Raymond caught the slight tightening of her jaw, the barely noticeable hesitation before she called out¡ª

    "Next."

    Raymond''s mind worked quickly.

    Something happened in there.

    Arya had been inside for too long and now the priestess''s reaction?

    She was hiding something.

    As Arya turned back toward the priestess, thinking no one could see, she winked playfully at her.

    Raymond raised an eyebrow.

    The priestess took a deep breath, then resumed her stoic, professional demeanor, ushering the next candidate inside.

    Meanwhile, Arya grabbed Raymond''s hand.

    "Raymond, let''s go home!" she said brightly.

    He could tell she was eager to leave and if Arya wanted to keep something quiet for now, he wouldn''t press her.

    At least, not yet.

    So, Raymond simply nodded.

    "Alright. Let''s go."

    As they stepped out of the temple, he knew one thing for certain¡ª

    Arya''s awakening was far from ordinary.

    And sooner or later, she would tell him the truth.

    Just as Raymond and Arya were about to leave the temple''s front hall, two figures emerged from the opposite corridor.

    "Lorene, that''s amazing!"

    A young woman''s excited voice echoed through the hall.

    Raymond and Arya instinctively glanced over.

    The speaker, a girl with short golden hair and bright green eyes, was practically bouncing with excitement.

    She was talking to a slightly blushing girl beside her, who had a calmer, more reserved demeanor.

    The excited girl, Sylph, looked both amazed and slightly disbelieving as she spoke.

    "Lorene, I can''t believe it! You''ve only been awakened for half a year, and the Sun Goddess has already granted you another divine spell?! That''s incredible!"

    Raymond''s eyebrows lifted slightly.

    Divine spells weren''t something ordinary people received frequently.

    Lorene, still flustered, shook her head. "The Sun Goddess is merciful¡­ She must have seen that I''m not strong enough in the team yet, so she blessed me with this new magic to help everyone more."

    Sylph grinned, giving her friend a playful nudge. "Come on, don''t be so modest! You''re amazing!"

    Raymond and Arya exchanged a glance.

    Clearly, they weren''t the only ones who had witnessed something special today.

    As Lorene spoke, a deep sense of reverence settled over her expression. She turned toward the nearly ten-meter-tall statue of the Sun Goddess, standing at the center of the temple''s front hall, its golden glow casting a sacred light over the chamber.

    With practiced grace, she bowed deeply, hands clasped in prayer.

    Sylph, standing beside her, smiled warmly. "How can you say it''s useless? You saved Raymond''s life. Saving Raymond means saving all of us!"

    Her voice was filled with genuine admiration, and as Lorene completed her bow, Sylph mimicked the gesture, tracing a small circle over her chest before bowing slightly in respect.

    But as they straightened, something caught their attention.

    A figure waving from across the hall.

    Their eyes narrowed in recognition.

    "Raymond?"

    Sylph blinked in surprise before calling out to him.

    Raymond, standing with Arya, simply motioned toward the temple entrance, a silent invitation to meet outside.

    The message was clear.

    Without hesitation, the four of them made their way out of the temple, stepping into the sunlit courtyard beyond.

    The moment they were outside, Raymond took the lead in introductions.

    "Arya, this is Lorene, the priestess of our team. Lorene, this is Arya."

    Though this was their first time meeting face-to-face, neither of them needed further explanation, they had heard of each other before.

    Arya offered a polite nod. "Lorene."

    Lorene smiled gently. "Arya."

    Sylph, standing beside Lorene, gave a friendly wave. "Nice to finally meet you properly, Arya!"

    With introductions out of the way, Raymond turned his attention to Sylph and Lorene, his curiosity piqued.

    "So, what brings you both to the temple today?"

    Sylph huffed playfully, placing a hand on her hip. "Of course, we came here for Lorene!"

    Then, she raised an eyebrow at him. "Don''t you know? Priests who leave the temple must return every now and then to pray, or to seek divine blessings for new sacred spells."

    Raymond nodded thoughtfully. "I''ve heard of it, but never really asked about the details."

    His gaze shifted to Lorene, and with a smile, he asked, "So? Did the Sun Goddess grant you anything this time?"

    At his question, Lorene''s eyes brightened. She nodded enthusiastically, her previous shyness momentarily forgotten.

    "Yes! The Goddess finally answered my prayers and granted me a divine spell!"

    Raymond''s eyes widened in surprise.

    He had asked casually, but he hadn''t expected her to actually receive a new spell.

    Lorene had only been a priestess for about four months. It had taken over a month after her awakening before she had been granted her first divine spell; Healing Light.

    And now, she had already received a second blessing?

    Then again¡­

    Raymond remembered her magic affinity of 2.4.

    That kind of natural talent made it far less surprising that the Sun Goddess favored her.

    Still, he was eager to know more.

    "What kind of spell did you receive?"

    Priests could receive a variety of divine spells, each with incredible supportive effects for a team.

    "Healing Light" was already one of the most crucial spells, capable of restoring injuries instantly.

    "Blessing of Strength" temporarily enhanced physical power, making even a mage hit as hard as a warrior.

    "Blessing of Protection" fortified the body, reducing damage from attacks.

    "Purification" could cleanse the body of poison, curses, and mental effects.

    And then, there was one of the most rarely bestowed blessings, one that combined multiple enhancements into one spell.

    Lorene lowered her voice slightly, as if hesitant to draw too much attention.

    "It''s¡­ the Blessing of Courage."

    For a second, Raymond simply stared.

    "Blessing of Courage?"

    Before he could even process the implications, Arya; who had been listening intently, gasped aloud.

    "That''s incredible!" she blurted out.

    Her reaction was completely justified.

    The Blessing of Courage was one of the most powerful divine spells a priest could receive.

    Unlike individual blessings like Strength or Protection, this spell combined both, granting enhanced physical power and reinforced endurance at the same time.

    Even better?

    It wasn''t just a single-target spell.

    It was a group-wide enhancement.

    The caster could bless up to five people at once, making an entire team stronger, tougher, and ready for battle without the risk of losing control over their strength.

    Raymond had heard of the spell before, but he had never expected to meet someone who actually received it.

    This changed everything.

    Raymond finally exhaled, shaking his head in amazement. "That''s¡­ seriously impressive, Lorene."

    Lorene blushed slightly, clearly unused to praise. "I was just lucky."

    Sylph, on the other hand, was beaming with pride. "Lucky? Please! This is proof that the Goddess herself recognizes you!"

    Arya, still excited, turned to Raymond. "This is huge! Lorene''s spell makes your whole team even stronger!"

    Raymond nodded in agreement.

    Lorene had already been invaluable as a healer. But now, with Blessing of Courage, she had the ability to turn an entire battle in their favor.

    With this kind of spell¡­

    Their team''s fighting power had just increased drastically.

    And with Arya''s new awakening as an Archer, they had gained even more strength.

    For the first time in a long while, Raymond felt a surge of confidence about the future.

    Their team was growing stronger.

    And big things were coming.

 Chapter 125 - 125: Aryas Magic Affinity!

    The Blessing of Courage was a spell that every priest dreamed of obtaining.

    Unlike standard buffs, this divine spell was a game-changer in combat.

    Release range: 25 meters.

    Duration: 5 minutes.

    Mana consumption: 180 points.

    Effect: Grants enhanced strength and durability, making the recipient comparable to a warrior in both offense and defense.

    Area of effect: Up to five targets at once.

    For any adventuring team, this was an invaluable asset.

    Priests who had only obtained Blessing of Strength or Blessing of Protection would kill for this kind of power, because it combined both effects into one spell.

    And now, Lorene had it.

    Seeing Raymond standing still, deep in thought, Sylph grinned mischievously.

    "What''s wrong, Raymond? Scared?"

    She folded her arms, clearly enjoying the moment.

    The first time she had heard that Lorene received the Blessing of Courage, she had been just as shocked as he looked now.

    But Raymond merely shook his head, exhaling softly.

    He wasn''t shocked, he was calculating.

    Now that Lorene had this spell, she wasn''t just a healer anymore. In a worst-case scenario, she could even protect herself in battle.

    He turned back to her, his expression shifting into a rare smile.

    "With this skill, if you ever get surrounded, at least you''ll have some self-defense options."

    Lorene beamed. "Yeah!"

    She had always felt like a burden in combat, often relying on the team to keep her safe. But now?

    Now she could hold her ground.

    Sylph''s gaze suddenly flicked toward Arya, then toward the temple doors behind them.

    She tilted her head, realization dawning.

    "Wait a minute¡­ Raymond, did you two come here because¡­?"

    Raymond nodded. "Yeah. Arya turned fifteen today, so I brought her for her awakening ceremony."

    Sylph''s smug grin faded, replaced with a look of concern.

    She turned fully toward Arya, glancing at her hands as if searching for something.

    Despite her usual teasing attitude, Sylph knew how cruel the odds were. Most people never awakened.

    She wanted to be happy for Arya, but¡­

    What if she hadn''t awakened?

    What if she had failed?

    The thought made her hesitate.

    But before she could say anything¡ª

    "Well, I successfully awakened!"

    Arya''s voice was calm yet proud, and with a small smile, she raised her right hand.

    The symbol of an Archer glowed faintly, the mark of her newly obtained profession.

    For a second, there was silence.

    Then¡ª

    "HEY! AN ARCHER?!"

    Sylph shouted in shock, eyes widening. "No way! That''s PERFECT!"

    Even Lorene, usually quiet, lit up with excitement. "That''s amazing, Arya!"

    Raymond couldn''t hold back his smile either. "I didn''t expect it, but it worked out perfectly."

    Arya tilted her head. "Wait¡­ were you guys looking for an Archer?"

    Raymond rubbed the back of his neck, slightly sheepish.

    He hadn''t told Arya before because he didn''t want to put pressure on her.

    If she had known their team needed an Archer, she might have worried too much about awakening the "right" class.

    And if she had awakened into something else, she would have felt like a disappointment, even though that was never the case.

    But in the end¡­

    Fate had worked in their favor.

    Before he could explain, Sylph jumped in with a grin.

    "You wouldn''t believe it, Arya!"

    She dramatically recounted the story, how after Raymond''s dual-profession status was exposed, they had been bombarded with requests from Archers and Hunters wanting to join their team.

    And how Raymond, refusing to rush into recruiting, had said he would wait until Arya''s awakening before making a decision.

    Hearing this, Arya''s eyes softened as she glanced at Raymond.

    He had thought that far ahead for her?

    "You really waited for me?" she asked quietly.

    Raymond smiled slightly. "Of course."

    Sylph, meanwhile, looked pleased with herself.

    "And I even said at the time, ''It''d be amazing if Arya awakened as an Archer!'' Looks like my prediction came true!"

    She puffed out her chest, proud as if she had somehow contributed to Arya''s success.

    Arya laughed, playing along. "It must''ve been your words, Sylph. Thank you for blessing me with luck!"

    Lorene giggled. "I don''t think that''s how it works, but sure!"

    Just as the excitement settled, Sylph suddenly thought of something.

    She turned to Arya, curiosity shining in her eyes.

    "By the way, Arya, what''s your magic affinity?"

    For the first time since leaving the side hall, Arya stiffened slightly.

    Raymond immediately noticed.

    Her posture tensed, her fingers clenching slightly at her side.

    Sylph, being Sylph, didn''t notice the shift in energy.

    But Raymond did.

    And that reaction told him everything he needed to know.

    Something about Arya''s magic affinity wasn''t normal.

    The moment Sylph asked about Arya''s magic affinity, Raymond''s instincts kicked in.

    He stole a quick glance at Arya and immediately noticed it.

    Something was off.

    Her expression wasn''t normal. There was a moment of hesitation, a flicker of uncertainty in her eyes.

    Raymond''s mind whirled with possibilities.

    So it really is her magic affinity¡­

    Before this, he had already suspected two possible explanations for Arya''s long awakening process:

    1. She had an abnormally high magic affinity.

    2. She had awakened as a dual-class or even multi-class.

    But seeing her reaction now?

    He was almost certain, it had to be her magic affinity.

    However, Sylph remained oblivious, unaware of the tension building in Arya.

    Perhaps feeling awkward for asking, she quickly changed the subject, scratching the back of her head.

    "Uh¡­ my magic affinity is 2.6!"

    Raymond''s eyebrows lifted slightly.

    2.6? That''s impressive.

    It was rare for someone to naturally possess such high magic affinity.

    However, when he thought about it, it made sense.

    Magicians received a natural bonus to their magic affinity upon awakening, their base affinity would be increased by half of its original value. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Raymond himself had started with 0.2, and after awakening as a Magician, it became 0.3.

    Using that logic, Sylph''s original magic affinity must have been around 1.7.

    For comparison, over 90% of awakened individuals had a magic affinity of just 0.5. Less than 1% reached even 1.0.

    So 1.7?

    That was already abnormally high.

    Still, Raymond wasn''t done processing this information, his gaze shifted toward Lorene.

    And that''s when he noticed something.

    She looked¡­ nervous.

    Raymond tilted his head. "Lorene?"

    Under his direct gaze, Lorene fidgeted slightly before finally mumbling a response.

    "I¡­ I''m 2.4."

    Sylph''s jaw dropped.

    "Wait¡ª2.4?!"

    She had never asked about Lorene''s magic affinity before, mainly because her own was already so high.

    If she had asked, it would have felt like showing off.

    But now?

    She realized that Lorene had been holding back as well.

    Lorene, the priestess of their team, had a magic affinity that wasn''t boosted by any class bonus. Unlike magicians, priests didn''t get an automatic magic boost upon awakening.

    Which meant¡­

    2.4 was her true, raw magic affinity.

    It was incredibly rare, a level of talent that very few people in the world possessed.

    "Lorene, that''s insane!" Sylph exclaimed.

    Lorene gave a shy, awkward smile, looking down. "I-It''s¡­ okay, I guess."

    Raymond knew better.

    People with high magic affinity often kept it to themselves. If someone with a magic affinity of 0.5 or lower heard these numbers, it could shatter their confidence completely.

    And now, both Sylph and Lorene turned their eyes toward Arya.

    Raymond also looked at Arya again, studying her carefully.

    He knew that if Arya''s magic affinity was just a little higher or lower than Sylph and Lorene''s, she wouldn''t have hesitated at all.

    But right now, she was clearly struggling to say it out loud.

    Which meant¡­

    It was much, much higher.

    Her expression wasn''t one of embarrassment for being too low, it was the expression of someone worried about making others feel inferior.

    Raymond''s mind raced through possibilities.

    Could it be¡­ 3?

    No. She wouldn''t hesitate that much.

    4?

    That¡­ would be incredible.

    Or was it even higher?

    Sylph and Lorene, not as observant, misunderstood Arya''s hesitation.

    They thought she felt ashamed of her number.

    "Um¡­ I''m sorry!" Lorene suddenly lowered her head, apologizing.

    Sylph bit her lip, suddenly looking guilty. "Hey, magic affinity doesn''t determine everything, you know!"

    They had assumed that Arya''s magic affinity was too low, and they had made her feel bad by revealing their own numbers.

    But Arya shook her head quickly.

    "No, no, that''s not it!"

    She exhaled, as if finally deciding to just say it outright.

    Then, she looked at them and spoke¡ª

    "Actually¡­ my magic affinity is 4.2."

    Silence.

    For a moment, no one spoke.

    Sylph and Lorene just¡­ stared at Arya.

    As if processing the number.

    Then, at the exact same time¡ª

    "WHAT?!"

    Sylph shouted so loudly that nearby adventurers turned to look.

    Lorene gasped, covering her mouth, her blue eyes going wide with shock.

    Even Raymond, who had suspected it was high, felt his heartbeat skip for a moment.

    4.2?

    That was beyond rare.

    That wasn''t just talent.

    That was monstrous.

    Even among legendary heroes, royalty, or saint-level priests, very few people ever reached that level.

    Sylph was the first to recover.

    "A-Arya¡­ that''s more than double mine¡­ that''s¡­ I¡­" She stammered, at a complete loss for words.

    Lorene, still covering her mouth, slowly lowered her hands, blinking rapidly.

    "I¡­ I don''t even know what to say."

    Arya shifted uncomfortably, clearly not knowing how to react to their shock.

    "I-I''m sorry?" she said weakly.

    "SORRY?!" Sylph gaped at her. "Girl, if I had a magic affinity that high, I''d be bragging every day!"

    Lorene, still looking amazed, finally found her voice. "Arya¡­ you might be one of the most gifted people in the entire kingdom."

    Arya fidgeted, looking at Raymond as if seeking help.

    Raymond, however, just smirked.

    "Well, now it makes sense why you were in the side hall for so long."

    At those words, Arya finally cracked a smile.

    But in the back of Raymond''s mind¡­

    He knew.

    This changes everything.

 Chapter 126 - 126: Officially Welcoming Arya to the Team!

    "It''s 4.2."

    Arya''s voice was barely above a whisper, but to Raymond, Sylph, and Lorene, it might as well have been thunder crashing through their minds.

    4.2.

    It wasn''t just high; it was absurdly high.

    To put it into perspective¡ª

    Sylph, after receiving the Magician''s magic bonus, had 2.6, meaning Arya''s raw affinity was a full 1.6 points higher than a talented magician''s enhanced affinity.

    And compared to Raymond''s?

    After awakening as a magician, his affinity had increased from 0.2 to 0.3.

    Which meant Arya''s magic affinity was fourteen times his.

    Fourteen.

    For the first time, Raymond truly understood why Arya had been so hesitant to reveal it.

    And he also realized why the priestess in the side hall had tried so hard to maintain her composure, yet still failed to completely hide her shock.

    Even Lorene, usually the calmest in the group, couldn''t hide her astonishment.

    "4.2¡­ That''s unbelievably high, Arya!" Her voice, barely above a whisper, carried pure disbelief.

    She turned slightly, her thoughts racing.

    "I remember hearing from the temple priests that ever since this temple was founded over ten years ago, the highest recorded magic affinity after awakening was¡­ 3.1."

    3.1.

    And Arya''s was 4.2.

    Sylph, who had been momentarily stunned, jerked upright, staring at Arya as if seeing her for the first time.

    "Wait¡ªwait, wait, wait!" she blurted out. "Among the human race, outside of magicians, the person with the highest known magic affinity is Todriel Caron¡ªthe ''Sword Saint''¡ªand his is 4.8!"

    She took a deep breath, her eyes nearly bulging. "Arya, do you realize what this means? The number of people who have a magic affinity of 4 or higher is so small you can count them on one hand!"

    Arya blinked, then slowly raised a hand to her chest as if steadying her heartbeat.

    "So¡­ I''m not the only one?"

    Raymond''s keen observation caught it immediately, the slight relief that flickered across her face.

    She had been worried.

    Afraid that she was too special. That her talent was too abnormal, something that would make her stand out too much, drawing unwanted attention.

    Raymond almost chuckled at the thought.

    It was the same cautious mindset he had always used himself.

    She didn''t want to be treated like some rare anomaly. She just wanted to be herself.

    He could relate.

    Of course, he knew the truth, throughout human history, there had been individuals with even higher magic affinities, some even surpassing 10.

    But most of those cases belonged to magicians, who naturally received affinity boosts.

    For an Archer to have 4.2 without any class-based enhancements?

    That was unheard of.

    Raymond clapped his hands, breaking the tension.

    "Alright."

    The others turned to look at him.

    "Since we''re all here, I''ll just say it now; Arya is officially part of our team."

    Sylph snorted, rolling her eyes. "Do you really need to announce that? That was obvious from the start."

    Raymond grinned, his goal wasn''t really to inform them, but to shift their focus away from Arya''s magic affinity.

    They were still standing in the open, and the last thing he wanted was for passersby to overhear them discussing such an insane number.

    His mind was already working through the implications.

    With their team''s growing reputation, suddenly introducing an Archer out of nowhere was bound to attract attention.

    If people found out Arya had 4.2 magic affinity, it wouldn''t just be curiosity, it would become a spectacle.

    And that was dangerous.

    For now, keeping it quiet was the best choice.

    Sylph, seemingly unfazed by Raymond''s thoughts, perked up.

    "Oh, right! Raymond, you still have that longbow from the Crazy Baboon fight, right?"

    Raymond nodded knowingly, already anticipating where this was going.

    "I told you before, I was waiting until Arya awakened before making a decision. So yeah, I still have it. It''s hers now."

    Arya''s eyes widened. "Wait¡ªreally?"

    Raymond smirked, crossing his arms. "Of course. What, did you think you''d have to buy your own first weapon?"

    Arya grinned. "Well, I wasn''t sure if I''d get something this good right away!"

    Sylph nodded in satisfaction, but then a thought hit her.

    "Oh! That reminds me; Raymond, we still have that broken giant sword, right?"

    Raymond''s expression turned thoughtful. "Yeah, I was just about to ask. Do you still have it?"

    Sylph let out a dramatic sigh. "Of course we do. That thing is so ridiculously heavy that even if Lorene and I wanted to carry it to sell, we couldn''t."

    Raymond chuckled, nodding.

    "Good. I was planning to use it to commission a set of light armor."

    Sylph tilted her head. "Wait; you''re switching to light armor?"

    Raymond nodded without hesitation.

    "Yeah."

    After his battle with the Mad Baboon, he had made up his mind.

    Heavy armor had its advantages, but it was too restrictive, especially for someone like him, who juggled between Fighter and Swordsman skills.

    Light armor would allow him greater mobility, ensuring that he could fight at full potential.

    Sylph crossed her arms, nodding thoughtfully. "Makes sense. You''re a dual-class, so you need flexibility more than raw defense."

    Lorene, ever the supportive one, added, "Light armor also means you''ll rely on dodging more, right? That way, I won''t have to heal you as often!"

    Raymond laughed, giving her a small salute. "Exactly. You just focus on casting Blessing of Courage, and I''ll make sure not to take unnecessary hits."

    Arya, who had been quiet for a moment, finally spoke up, her voice holding a note of determination.

    "Then that settles it. We''re all getting stronger together."

    She clenched her fist, looking more resolute than ever.

    Raymond watched her closely, seeing the fire burning in her eyes.

    This was the moment Arya truly stepped forward, not just as a friend, but as a full-fledged adventurer.

    And he had no doubt.

    Their team was about to change the game.

    Light armor, when properly designed, could provide excellent mobility without sacrificing much protection. As long as the joint areas were properly reinforced and flexible, movement wouldn''t be significantly hindered.

    After securing the damaged giant sword, Raymond and Arya followed Sylph and Lorene down Blue and White Cloud Street, retrieving the weapon before parting ways.

    They agreed to meet the next morning to accept a commission together, marking Arya''s official start as an adventurer.

    With that settled, Raymond and Arya carried the giant sword back home, returning to Red Rose Street under the dim glow of street lanterns.

    ---

    "Should I Hide It?"

    Once inside, Arya set down her things, her brows furrowed in thought.

    Then, she looked at Raymond. "Do I need to hide my magic affinity from others?"

    Raymond had already thought about this.

    He shook his head. "No need."

    Arya blinked, surprised by his quick response.

    Raymond leaned against the wall, arms crossed. "Our team is already filled with outliers. I''m a dual-class. Sylph is an explosive mage. Lorene just got one of the rarest divine spells. If we suddenly introduce an archer, people will naturally ask questions. But if we reveal your magic affinity at the right moment, it''ll eliminate any doubts."

    A thoughtful look crossed Arya''s face before she nodded.

    "Alright, I''ll leave it to you to decide when and how."

    She smiled. "I trust you."

    Raymond smirked. "Good."

    After all, once adventurers learned of her insanely high magic affinity, they wouldn''t dare question her place in the team.

    And then¡ª

    "Ahhh¡­"

    Arya let out a long yawn, stretching her arms.

    The exhaustion of staying up all night, combined with the rush of emotions from the awakening ceremony, was finally catching up to her.

    Raymond pointed toward her room immediately.

    "Go to bed. You promised me you''d sleep after this was over."

    Arya laughed softly, rubbing her eyes. "I know, I know! I''m going now!"

    With that, she disappeared into her room, leaving Raymond alone in the quiet house.

    But Raymond''s night wasn''t over yet.

    ---

    The streets were eerily quiet as Raymond made his way through Windy Willow Street, the cool night air brushing against his skin.

    The moment he turned into a shadowy alley, a figure suddenly darted toward him.

    "Mr. Rose, have you heard? The Knights finally took out the Black Wind Bandits last night!"

    Even without his night vision, Raymond recognized the voice instantly.

    Manik.

    The street informant was visibly excited, speaking in a hushed yet hurried tone.

    Unlike before, Raymond could now clearly see him even in the dark.

    His newly acquired Thief abilities had granted him night vision, a useful skill that made navigating the shadows of the city much easier.

    However, something unexpected happened as soon as Manik got close.

    A blue system panel flashed before Raymond''s eyes:

    ---

    [Learnable Skills Detected]

    Sprint [Thief] ¨C Learning Cost: 1 Skill Point

    Random Steal [Thief] ¨C Learning Cost: 2 Skill Points

    ---

    Raymond''s eyes narrowed slightly. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Random Steal¡­?

    This wasn''t just a normal pickpocketing skill.

    This skill didn''t steal objects¡ªit stole abilities.

    ---

    [Skill: Random Steal]

    Effect: Randomly steals one skill from a target for a limited time.

    The stolen skill becomes unusable by the original owner while it is taken.

    Cannot be used continuously; cooldown applies.

    Skill selection is random, meaning the user has no control over what is stolen.

    Can only steal one skill per target within a short period.

    This was an extremely powerful ability, especially against high-level opponents and monsters.

    Imagine stealing a critical defensive or offensive skill at just the right moment.

    Even if he couldn''t use the stolen skill himself, the mere fact that he could deny an enemy access to their abilities could completely turn the tide of battle.

    He had never expected Manik to possess something so valuable.

    ---

    [Skill: Sprint]

    Effect: Grants the user a burst of speed, allowing them to escape danger quickly.

    Can be used to dodge, reposition, or flee from combat.

    A small smirk tugged at Raymond''s lips.

    No wonder Manik has survived for so long.

    Even when he was still an adventurer, Manik was the only survivor from his team and now, it was clear how he had managed to escape.

    With "Sprint" and "Random Steal," he was practically untouchable.

    Raymond remembered something Freya had told him before, how a thief had escaped from her using Sprint.

    Could it have been Manik?

    Raymond let out a quiet chuckle.

    "So, you''ve been doing this for years, and the Knights still haven''t caught you, huh?"

    Manik grinned, clearly unaware of the system notifications flashing in Raymond''s vision.

    "Well, you know how it is. Gotta be fast, gotta be smart!"

    Raymond''s smile deepened.

    He was definitely learning that skill.

    But for now¡ª

    He casually nodded. "Yeah, I heard about the Black Wind Bandits."

    As much as the system notifications intrigued him, he still had business to attend to.

    For tonight, his focus was elsewhere.

    But soon¡ª

    He would come back for those skills.

 Chapter 127 - 127: New Project!

    "Mr. Rose, look!"

    Manik hurried over, excitement brimming in his voice as he handed Raymond a leather bag filled with herbs.

    "Ever since the Black Wind Bandits got wiped out, the number of adventurers taking commissions has skyrocketed! Today, we collected enough herbs to make eight full batches of potions! And that''s just because the bag is full, otherwise, I could''ve gotten even more!"

    It was clear why Manik was so thrilled.

    During the time when the Black Wind Group was active, fewer adventurers dared to venture out, limiting his herb collection to only four or five portions a day. But now? Business was booming.

    Raymond took the bag from Manik, pulling it open just enough to see the ten neatly arranged Blue Spirit Herbs inside.

    Though his new night vision allowed him to see them clearly, he still pretended to inspect them under the glow of the Bai Hao Stone, just to keep his Thief abilities a secret.

    After a moment, he nodded and gave his instructions.

    "Tomorrow, collect ten portions for me, but don''t gather anything beyond that. Hold off until I give you further instructions."

    "Huh? Mr. Rose, what are you planning?"

    Manik looked genuinely puzzled.

    Why would Raymond suddenly limit his purchases; especially now, when there were more herbs available than ever, and the demand for potions was higher than before?

    With fewer bandits around, adventurers were taking on more missions, which meant they would need more potions. Prices would likely rise, making this the perfect time to profit.

    Yet, Raymond was backing off?

    It made no sense.

    "I told you before that I don''t have time to make potions every day, didn''t I?" Raymond said casually, not offering any further explanation.

    Manik froze, his mind flashing back.

    Yes. Raymond had mentioned that before.

    But in the past few weeks, Raymond had been consistently making potions every single day, so much so that Manik had completely forgotten that warning.

    Realizing his mistake, Manik''s face paled slightly.

    Had he just crossed a line by questioning Raymond''s decision?

    "M-Mr. Rose! I''m so sorry!"

    Manik lowered his head slightly, his voice hurried and sincere. "I completely forgot! Please forgive my thoughtlessness!"

    Not wanting to jeopardize their working relationship, he quickly made a firm promise.

    "Don''t worry, Mr. Rose! I won''t ask unnecessary questions again in the future!"

    Raymond watched him carefully before nodding in satisfaction.

    If Manik became too curious, it would be dangerous for both of them.

    The moment he became a liability, Raymond wouldn''t hesitate to find another supplier. After all, with the deal he offered, he wouldn''t struggle to find a replacement.

    "Just keep collecting ten portions for now."

    Manik, seeing Raymond wasn''t upset, sighed in relief and grinned.

    "Understood! I''ll get it done, Mr. Rose!"

    Inside, he was even more excited.

    If Raymond was willing to buy ten portions at a time, it meant his magic power had increased enough to refine ten potions in one sitting.

    That also meant more profit for him in the long run.

    After leaving Windy Willow Street, Raymond returned to Red Rose Street, finishing his potion-making for the night.

    As he worked, Arya watched him quietly, an expression of curiosity and mild amusement on her face.

    Then, as Raymond began measuring her arm length, she finally spoke up.

    "Raymond, are you planning to modify your leather armor to fit me?"

    Raymond paused, looking up at her.

    She already knew? S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Arya, seeing his reaction, grinned. "I figured as much when you mentioned using the giant sword to make new armor."

    Raymond chuckled, nodding. "Yeah. That''s the plan."

    He continued taking her measurements, ensuring the modifications would be perfectly tailored to her.

    Once he was done, he sighed, rubbing his forehead. "Now we just need to deal with the debt we owe Sylph and Lorene¡­ we still need over a dozen gold coins to pay them back."

    Arya tilted her head. "Didn''t we make some money from selling potions and weapons?"

    Raymond let out a dry laugh. "I used it all to enchant Dark Moon."

    The enchanted weapon had cost him nearly everything.

    While they had earned some money in the past few days, it still wasn''t enough to cover their debt.

    Luckily, Sylph and Lorene weren''t in a rush to demand repayment. They knew Raymond had recently commissioned a Black Iron weapon, so they assumed he was temporarily short on funds.

    That gave him a bit of breathing room.

    With Arya''s measurements recorded, Raymond gathered his old leather armor and the damaged giant sword.

    Together, they headed toward Red Iron Street, where he planned to have the armor modified and commission his own light armor set.

    The process, however, would take time.

    A skilled craftsman could reshape armor, but it wasn''t something that could be done overnight.

    Still, Raymond knew¡ª

    Every piece of preparation mattered.

    And soon, Arya would be fully equipped and ready for their next adventure.

    Forging in Secret

    Raymond worked tirelessly through the long hours of the night, modifying the leather armor and painstakingly crafting a breastplate.

    By the time he finally hammered the last piece into place, the first light of dawn was already creeping over the horizon.

    The rhythmic clang of metal had faded, replaced by the soft hum of a city stirring awake.

    Raymond wiped the sweat from his brow, exhaling deeply as he inspected his work.

    A perfectly fitted breastplate.

    The modifications had taken longer than expected, but the results spoke for themselves.

    However¡ª

    He knew he couldn''t stay here any longer.

    Old man Pierre would be arriving soon to open the blacksmith shop, and Raymond had no intention of letting the old craftsman see his work.

    Raymond swiftly packed away the modified leather armor and breastplate, making sure to leave no trace of his presence in the workshop.

    With his forging ability, the equipment he crafted was far superior to regular weapons and armor.

    If Pierre got a good look at his work, he would instantly recognize the difference.

    Even though the greatsword''s materials had been refined by other skilled craftsmen using the forging technique, only someone with the forging skill themselves could take those materials and reshape them into superior equipment.

    And Raymond wasn''t ready to let anyone know he had that skill just yet.

    So, before Pierre could arrive, he slipped out of the blacksmith shop and made his way back to Red Rose Street.

    Back home, Arya had already prepared breakfast, a simple but hearty meal.

    Raymond ate quickly, the fatigue from working all night settling into his bones.

    Then, without another word, he collapsed onto his bed and drifted into much-needed sleep.

    His rest was brief; only a few hours but enough to recharge him for what came next.

    As night fell, Raymond once again headed out, making his way to Fengliu Street to meet with Manik.

    Manik was waiting at their usual spot, looking excited as he handed over ten full sets of Blue Spirit Herbs.

    But before the informant could get too comfortable, Raymond raised a hand to stop him.

    "Don''t collect any more tomorrow."

    Manik blinked in confusion but didn''t argue.

    He had learned by now that Raymond had his own reasons for everything, and questioning him too much wasn''t worth the risk.

    So he simply nodded. "Understood, Mr. Rose."

    With the herbs secured, Raymond returned home, refining another batch of potions before heading back to Red Iron Street.

    It was time to finish his armor.

    Back at Pierre''s blacksmith shop, Raymond worked through the night once more.

    This time, his focus was on the remaining armor pieces¡ª

    Arm armor

    Leg armor

    And¡­ a surprise addition.

    He also brought his own sword, ensuring that his entire combat gear set was fully optimized.

    By the time he finished, he had more than just new armor¡ª

    He had created something new entirely.

    Raymond strapped the final piece onto his left arm and flexed his fingers, testing the newly crafted arm shield.

    It extended just past his elbow, measuring about 20 centimeters wide, but what made it truly unique was its thickness, two solid centimeters of reinforced metal.

    However, the real advantage lay in its razor-sharp edge.

    Unlike traditional shields, which were designed purely for defense, this arm shield could also be used as a weapon, a deadly extension of his own arm.

    He clenched his fist, feeling the weight distribute evenly, and gave it a test swing.

    "This can block heavy strikes¡­ and slice through armor just as easily."

    The design allowed him to defend against powerful attacks while still maintaining his ability to wield a sword with both hands when necessary.

    Raymond turned his wrist slightly, watching how the light glinted off the sharpened edge of the arm shield.

    A perfect balance between offense and defense.

    A small smirk formed on his lips.

    "Now this¡­ this is exactly what I needed."

    With his armor finally complete, Raymond knew that the next phase of his adventuring life was about to begin.

    Arya was now equipped and ready, and his own combat potential had skyrocketed thanks to the improvements in his gear.

 Chapter 128 - 128: Assassin Profession!

    In middle of the Night

    No. 26, Red Rose Street, a dimly lit townhouse stood in eerie silence, its inhabitants nestled in slumber. The city outside was still, wrapped in the hush of the early morning.

    Raymond pushed the door open carefully, stepping inside without a sound. The forged equipment was finally in his hands, but Arya had already drifted into sleep, her rhythmic breathing the only sound in the quiet room.

    His gaze flicked to the magic panel. The glowing numbers told him it was around two in the morning. He exhaled, rubbing his temples as he considered his next move. Tomorrow, he and Arya had a commission to complete, a mission that required them to be at their best. Strength was everything in their line of work, and every second of improvement counted.

    A thought sparked in his mind.

    "It''s the dead of night¡­ the deepest, darkest hour. If there''s anywhere completely shrouded in darkness right now, it''s the sewers."

    His pulse quickened. The perfect opportunity had arrived. It was time to awaken the Assassin.

    The benefits were undeniable, unlocking the Assassin class would grant him an additional mana points, and more importantly, the passive abilities would amplify his combat prowess significantly.

    In the past two days, he''d already grown familiar with the perks of the Thief class:

    Mastery of small weapons; daggers, short swords, even broken blades.

    Enhanced night vision, which had proven invaluable on his recent excursions.

    Superhuman speed, both in movement and reflexes.

    Raymond had seen firsthand how a thief''s hand speed could turn the tide of a battle. When he registered at the Adventurer''s Guild, he''d witnessed a thief snatch a commission slip so fast that even a trained eye could barely catch the motion.

    Night vision, agility, and speed, it was all coming together.

    "If I already have night vision, then awakening the Assassin should be no problem."

    Raymond opened his status panel and found the Assassin''s awakening requirements:

    [Assassin] Awakening Conditions: Kill a target in absolute darkness without being detected.

    A grin tugged at the corners of his lips. This was exactly the challenge he was looking for.

    Without hesitation, he grabbed a dagger and a long cloth, wrapping it around his mouth and nose. Then, with silent determination, he slipped out of the house and made his way to the sewer entrance.

    The night was at its peak; pitch-black, with only the distant hoot of an owl breaking the silence. But Raymond moved with ease, unhindered by the darkness thanks to his night vision.

    The entrance to the sewer loomed ahead, its iron grate rusted and slightly ajar. A foul, stagnant smell rose from below, but he barely flinched as he descended into the depths.

    His boots landed on damp stone, the sound muffled by the cloth wrapped around his face. He glanced at the ground; bluish-gray slabs covered in dried footprints. No fresh watermarks.

    "Looks like no one has been down here since the Black Wind Group was wiped out."

    He let out a quiet chuckle. If someone had entered today, the dampness of the sewer would have kept their footprints fresh. But here, the signs told a different story; untouched, abandoned, silent.

    Venturing further in, Raymond relied solely on his night vision. He didn''t bring a torch; light would only be a hindrance now.

    But as he walked deeper into the tunnels, something was off. He expected the usual sewer dwellers; rats scurrying along the walls, their beady eyes glinting in the dark. Yet there was nothing. Not a single rodent crossed his path.

    "Strange¡­" he mused. "It''s like the sewer rats have been cleared out recently."

    There was only one conclusion; someone, or something, had been here before him.

    Undeterred, he pressed on, heading deeper into the maze of tunnels. Eventually, he spotted fresh footprints: clawed, elongated, unmistakably belonging to mutant rats.

    A smirk played on his lips.

    "No matter how many times they try to purge the sewers, these things always find a way back."

    The air grew thicker, damp with the unmistakable scent of rot and decay. And then, finally, he heard it; the faint, high-pitched squeaking echoing from a nearby tunnel.

    Raymond''s grip tightened around his dagger.

    It was time to begin.

    Raymond crouched low, his breath steady, his eyes locked on the mutant rat. It was hunched over, gnawing voraciously on something unidentifiable, its jagged teeth tearing through flesh with sickening ease. The dim glow of his night vision revealed every twitch of its sinewy body, every flick of its hairless tail.

    This was his chance. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    He considered his options. A direct attack was too risky, the slightest movement could startle the creature, sending it scurrying into the depths of the sewer. No, this required patience. Precision. Stealth.

    Raymond took a slow breath and activated "Camouflage." His body melted into the surroundings, blending perfectly with the damp stone walls. The key to the skill was absolute stillness, and as a hunter, patience was second nature to him.

    Minutes dragged on. The gnawing sounds continued, echoing faintly through the tunnel. The mutant rat was in no hurry, it had its meal, oblivious to the silent predator lurking nearby.

    Raymond didn''t move. Didn''t blink. He simply waited.

    The first activation of Camouflage wore off. He reactivated it. Still, the rat remained preoccupied.

    A second time. Still nothing.

    On the third activation, the creature finally finished eating. Its twitching nose lifted, sniffing the stagnant air. Then, lazily, it began to waddle forward, right toward him.

    Raymond tensed, every muscle in his body coiled like a spring.

    The rat scurried closer. Closer.

    It passed right by him, utterly unaware.

    Now.

    Swish!

    The dagger flashed in the darkness, slicing cleanly into the mutant rat''s neck. Its body convulsed as the blade drove deep into its skull. Raymond gave a sharp twist; quick, efficient. The rat never even had a chance to squeal.

    The sewer fell silent.

    Then, a soft glow appeared before his eyes.

    > "Assassin Awakening Requirement Complete: In a dark environment, without being discovered by the target, kill the target with a dagger."

    "New Profession Unlocked: Assassin!"

    Raymond let out a slow breath as the notification flickered on his status panel. A smile crept onto his lips.

    Almost immediately, he felt the changes coursing through his body. It wasn''t just an upgrade, it was a transformation.

    As a thief, he had speed, his hands and feet were fast. But as an assassin, his entire body felt like it had been reborn. His movements were fluid, his reflexes razor-sharp.

    He took an experimental step.

    Light. Effortless.

    If before, his body had felt like a solid mass, like carrying the weight of armor, now he moved as if he were weightless, a feather caught in the wind.

    Raymond''s eyes gleamed with excitement. Agility was the hallmark of an assassin. Unlike fighters, who relied on brute strength and flexibility, assassins embodied sheer grace and speed. Their precision was unmatched.

    His mind flashed back to a previous battle, to the crazy baboon. A hulking beast, wild and unpredictable. Back then, dodging its strikes had been nearly impossible.

    "But now¡­"

    A slow grin spread across his face.

    "If I faced that beast again, I could dodge its punch with ease."

    The crazy baboon was no ordinary foe. After awakening its Blood Frenzy, its body had grown larger, its muscles denser. It had become a true warrior, a creature whose strength surged in battle.

    But that wasn''t the real danger.

    The real danger was its growth.

    Every fight made it stronger. Faster. More resilient.

    If Raymond waited too long, the baboon might become unstoppable.

    "Which means¡­ the best strategy is to take it down in a single strike."

    His fingers curled around the hilt of his dagger. Instant kill. That was the way of an assassin.

    But that battle was for another day.

    Right now, he had other priorities.

    Exhaling, Raymond shook his head. Tomorrow, he had a commission to complete, a mission that needed his full attention. There was no point worrying about the baboon yet.

    With that thought, he turned and swiftly exited the sewer, his footsteps silent as a shadow.

 Chapter 129 - 129: Team of Four!

    The Next Day

    Morning light filtered through the windows of No. 26, Red Rose Street, casting a soft glow over the room. Arya stood in front of the mirror, twisting her body from side to side, testing the fit of the leather armor Raymond had modified for her.

    Her emerald eyes widened in surprise. "Raymond, you''re amazing! This fits perfectly!"

    She had expected some level of discomfort; tight straps, stiff material, or awkward seams. But instead, the armor felt like a second skin. It hugged her body just right, offering both protection and flexibility. And more than that, she felt... energized.

    Good equipment wasn''t just about defense, it had the power to make someone feel stronger, more confident. And right now, Arya felt ready.

    Unable to hold back her admiration, she grinned and teased, "I never thought you''d be this good at tailoring too! What''s next, gourmet cooking?"

    Raymond chuckled, crossing his arms with a satisfied smirk. "Well, I am a craftsman, you know. Forging, modifying, creating, it''s all part of the skillset."

    Despite his casual response, he couldn''t hide his pride. For the first time, he truly understood why dwarven craftsmen took such joy in their work. Seeing someone light up after wearing armor you forged yourself, it was a different kind of accomplishment.

    Raymond''s gaze shifted to the longbow slung across Arya''s back. "How does it feel using that?"

    He had tested the bow himself and found it to be well-balanced, but Arya was the true archer here, her opinion mattered more.

    Arya ran her fingers along the bowstring and gave a pleased nod. "Yeah, no complaints! It seems like being an archer allows me to master any bow pretty quickly." She paused, flexing her fingers. "The only thing is... this bow requires quite a bit of arm strength to fully draw."

    Then, as if suddenly realizing something, she frowned, glancing down at her arms. "Speaking of arm strength¡­ I think my arms have gotten thicker since my awakening."

    Raymond blinked. He took a closer look.

    She wasn''t wrong, her arms were slightly more muscular than before, but nothing drastic. Compared to warriors, whose bodies went through noticeable transformations, an archer''s physical changes were far more subtle.

    Arya, however, wasn''t convinced. She let out an exaggerated sigh. "Thank the gods I didn''t awaken as a warrior¡­ can you imagine? I''d be built like a brick wall!"

    Raymond chuckled, shaking his head.

    He could tell that today''s excitement was making her more talkative than usual. This was her first real mission, after all, her first step into the world of adventurers. Nerves and excitement often went hand in hand.

    While Arya marveled at her new armor, Raymond was making the final adjustments to his own gear.

    Last night''s hard work had paid off, he now wore a full set of refined silver light armor. Unlike traditional plate armor, his suit was designed for both mobility and defense. The armor was linked together by chainmail, offering the flexibility of leather with the durability of metal.

    On his left arm, he had strapped an arm shield, a piece of equipment designed for both offense and defense. Unlike a traditional shield, this one was locked directly onto his arm, allowing him to use his left hand freely without needing to grip it.

    At the front, sharp spikes extended just past his fingertips; a deadly addition that meant even in close combat, his left arm wasn''t just for blocking; it was a weapon in itself.

    For extra protection, he also wore a reinforced glove on his left hand, ensuring that even if he had to go hand-to-hand, he wouldn''t be completely vulnerable.

    Arya took one look at him and burst out laughing. "Raymond, if you put on a helmet with a visor, you''d be completely hidden inside your armor! You''d look like some kind of walking fortress!"

    Raymond smirked, adjusting his gauntlets. "If helmets didn''t mess with my vision and fighting instincts, I''d wear one in a heartbeat."

    With their gear finally ready, the two stepped outside, ready to take on their first commission.

    Raymond absentmindedly ran a hand over the back of his head. The human body had many weak points, but none as vulnerable as this. A well-placed strike here could mean instant defeat or worse.

    Last night, he had forged a helmet, thinking it would provide extra protection. But the moment he put it on, something felt... off. His movements were slower, his reactions dulled.

    Then, he realized the problem, his fighting instinct was tied to his entire head. With his vision slightly obstructed and his senses muted, he felt like he had lost a crucial part of his awareness. His ability to react, dodge, and anticipate attacks was significantly affected.

    In the end, Raymond had no choice but to melt the helmet down and repurpose the materials into an arm shield. A much better trade-off, one that enhanced both his offense and defense without sacrificing mobility.

    Arya''s eyes widened in realization. "So that''s why helmets aren''t always a good idea for fighters."

    She then gave him an amused look, crossing her arms. "But you know what? Now that you''re wearing this light armor, you actually look better than before in leather armor!"

    She wasn''t just flattering him.

    Before, Raymond had been slightly leaner, his body still adjusting to the changes brought by his profession awakening. But now, he had grown, not just taller, but stronger and more defined. His broader shoulders and balanced physique gave off a commanding presence, yet his movement remained swift and agile.

    With the arm shield securely in place, he radiated an air of reliability and strength. Not a hulking brute, but a warrior built for precision and adaptability.

    Raymond shook his head with a chuckle and lightly tapped Arya''s shoulder with his long sword, Dark Moon. "Alright, alright. Enough compliments. If you''re good to go, let''s set off."

    Arya''s eyes lit up with excitement. "Finally! I''ve been waiting for this!"

    She swung her quiver over her back, the fifteen long arrows inside clinking softly, the same ones Raymond had carefully refined the night before.

    Raymond, meanwhile, adjusted the backpack strapped securely across his shoulders and held Dark Moon in his left hand.

    With that, the two of them stepped out of the house and made their way toward Red Rose Street, where their adventure would truly begin.

    ---

    As they approached the intersection, a cheerful voice rang out.

    "Raymond! Arya! Over here!"

    From a distance, Sylph stood waving enthusiastically.

    Arya, practically buzzing with excitement, waved back before noticing Raymond''s casual pace. Without a second thought, she grabbed his arm and pulled him along.

    "Come on, slowpoke!"

    The two quickly arrived where Sylph and Lorene were waiting.

    "Sorry for making you wait," Arya said as she came to a stop.

    Sylph waved it off with a grin. "Oh, don''t worry, we just got here too."

    Lorene nodded in agreement. "Yeah, you''re right on time."

    Sylph''s gaze then landed on Arya''s leather armor, her eyebrows raising slightly. "Hey¡­ this looks familiar."

    Arya hesitated for a brief second before quickly correcting herself. "Ah¡ªRaymond had it made for me. You know, hired a few ''craftsmen'' for a cheaper deal."

    Sylph smirked, but didn''t question it further. "Makes sense." S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Lorene, on the other hand, had her attention elsewhere.

    Her eyes were locked onto Raymond, or more specifically, his armor and weaponry.

    "Raymond, your new equipment looks incredible!" she said, admiration clear in her voice.

    She wasn''t the only one who noticed. Sylph followed her gaze, her expression shifting to one of surprise. Her eyes landed on the Dark Moon, still sheathed in its sleek black scabbard.

    Even though Raymond had swapped out his previous black heavy sword for a swordsman''s long sword, something about it caught their attention.

    Sylph''s eyes narrowed slightly. "Wait¡­ Raymond, is that¡­?"

    She didn''t finish her sentence, but her meaning was clear.

    Raymond''s fingers tightened briefly around the hilt of Dark Moon. He scanned the surroundings. The street was less crowded now, and no one seemed to be paying them any attention.

    That was good.

    He gave a small nod, confirming what both women were thinking.

    Lorene''s eyes sparkled with excitement, while Sylph''s lips curled into a knowing smile.

    "Let''s head to the Adventurer''s Guild first," Raymond said, keeping his voice low. "I''ll explain more once we''re somewhere private."

    Sylph, barely containing her curiosity, nodded eagerly. "Yes! Let''s go right now!"

    After all, it wasn''t every day you saw a weapon crafted from black iron, a material known for its magic-conducting properties.

    And just like that, the four of them set off, stepping toward the Adventurer''s Guild, ready for the next chapter of their journey.

 Chapter 130 - 130: Aryas Registration!

    The streets of Wittes were bustling with activity, but for once, Raymond and his team walked unnoticed.

    It seemed that the adventurers who had once eyed them with curiosity had moved on. Either their interest in Raymond''s party had faded over time, or more likely, they were too preoccupied with the recent destruction of the ''Black Wind Group''. With the town''s underworld thrown into disarray, commissions had surged, keeping adventurers busy taking on missions and hunting down remnants of the gang.

    For Raymond, this was the best possible outcome.

    He had been mildly concerned that Arya, still new to the adventuring world, might struggle under the weight of stares and whispers. But now, with no one paying them any mind, that worry evaporated.

    If things stayed this way, perhaps he wouldn''t need to expose Arya''s magic affinity after all.

    At first, he had considered revealing it. He knew that among adventurers, hiding something like magical talent could invite speculation, mockery, or outright dismissal. If people had already been talking about her, it might have been better to give them a reason to shut up.

    But now? If no one cared, there was no reason to stir up unnecessary attention.

    Even so, while they were no longer a hot topic, the ''Black Wind Group'' and the gold-ranked ''Swift Wind Adventure Team'' still dominated conversations in the guild and on the streets.

    And judging by how Arya and Sylph were excitedly chatting about it, it was clear that the news had captured their interest.

    "Did you hear?" Arya''s voice was animated as they walked. "The ''Black Wind Group'' managed to evade the Knights for so long because they had a beast trainer who controlled a Wind Eagle!"

    Sylph nodded eagerly. "Yeah, and I heard the ''Swift Wind Adventure Team'' took it down. It was their elven archer who shot it down, which finally led to the gang''s defeat!"

    She practically bounced with excitement, her eyes sparkling. "A female elf archer! I''ve never seen an elf before! Aren''t they supposed to be ridiculously beautiful? I wonder if it''s true!"

    At this, Arya shot a glance at Raymond, who; without missing a beat, pretended to be completely oblivious.

    He, of course, knew far more than he was letting on. Not only had he secretly cleared out mutant rats in the sewer without telling Sylph, but he had also encountered the ''Gold Adventure Team'' firsthand.

    There were some things best left unsaid.

    Meanwhile, Lorene''s expression darkened slightly, her brow furrowed in thought. "I heard that some members of the ''Black Wind Group'' managed to escape¡­ and their ''Beast Tamer'' wasn''t captured."

    A brief silence followed.

    Sylph''s enthusiasm dimmed slightly. "Yeah, that''s true¡­" she admitted. "But their leader, ''Black Wind,'' is dead. The ones who got away probably won''t dare stay in Wittes. Their power came from their numbers, now that they''re scattered, they''re no longer a real threat."

    She glanced around as if expecting to see remnants of the gang lurking in the shadows. "Even the stronger bronze-ranked adventurers in the guild can probably take them down now."

    She wasn''t wrong.

    The Black Wind Group had been powerful not just because their leader was a gold-ranked warrior, but because they outnumbered their enemies. Even the elite ''Swift Wind Adventure Team'' wouldn''t have dared face them if they still had twenty-plus members.

    But now?

    With only a handful of fugitives left, they were little more than stragglers.

    If a well-organized Black Iron-ranked team, one with the right professional balance, ran into them, they stood a chance of winning. Even if they couldn''t defeat them outright, they could at least hold them off long enough for reinforcements to arrive.

    But one name stood out in Raymond''s mind.

    The ''Beast Tamer''.

    If that man was still alive, he was still a threat.

    Raymond''s fingers subtly tensed. A tamer with the ability to control beasts could turn the tide of battle single-handedly. Even now, the thought of what kind of creatures he might be hiding sent a slight shiver down his spine.

    For a brief moment, a reckless idea flickered in his mind, one that whispered of opportunity.

    What if he could find the ''Beast Tamer''?

    The Beast Tamer class was an extremely rare profession, one that Raymond himself had considered obtaining. If he could somehow acquire that power for himself¡­

    But he quickly shook his head, dismissing the thought. Too risky.

    Right now, he knew nothing about the Beast Tamer''s exact abilities or combat strength. And it wasn''t just him, more than one of the Black Wind fugitives had escaped. If his team ran into them by accident, it could mean serious trouble.

    Their current strength was nowhere near enough to take on multiple Bronze-ranked enemies at once.

    No.

    For now, it was better to avoid them altogether.

    He exhaled, pushing the thought aside. There were more immediate matters to focus on.

    Like the commission waiting for them at the Adventurer''s Guild.

    Without another word, he quickened his pace.

    The Adventurer''s Guild was far busier than usual. The main hall was buzzing with energy, adventurers moving about in a flurry of activity.

    Raymond immediately understood why, with the ''Black Wind Group'' destroyed, commissions had surged, and everyone was eager to capitalize on the opportunity.

    For most, this was prime hunting season, a chance to prove themselves, earn better pay, and rise through the ranks.

    As soon as they stepped inside, Sylph grabbed Arya''s arm. "Come on, Arya! Let''s get you registered first." Without waiting for a reply, she dragged her toward the registration desk.

    Raymond, Lorene, and the others followed at a more relaxed pace, until they felt the shift in the atmosphere.

    People were staring.

    At first, only a few glances were thrown in their direction. But soon, murmurs spread like wildfire, rippling across the hall as adventurers recognized them.

    "Hey, isn''t that the Explosion Mage, Sylph? And Raymond, the Dual-Occupationer?"

    "Yeah, that''s them¡­ But wait, who''s the archer with them?"

    "No way; she doesn''t even have an identity token. Look, Sylph''s taking her to the registration desk¡­ She must have just awakened!"

    "That doesn''t make sense. Raymond''s team is too strong to recruit an unregistered rookie. With his Dual-Class status and Sylph''s explosive magic, they could have any bronze-rank archer they wanted. Why would they settle for someone new?"

    More and more adventurers turned to watch, but their expressions held doubt, not curiosity.

    It was clear what they were thinking. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    To them, it was absurd to believe that Raymond''s team, already on the fast track to elite status, would willingly bring in a complete novice.

    "They must have just met her on the way here," someone reasoned. "Maybe they''re helping her register out of kindness."

    "That''s more likely," another agreed. "No way Raymond''s team would handicap themselves by taking in an untested rookie."

    Raymond caught bits and pieces of the conversation, his expression unreadable.

    Arya, however, heard everything.

    For the first time, Arya truly understood how much Raymond''s team was respected, not just by newcomers, but even among seasoned adventurers.

    She had overheard whispers before when she and Raymond visited the temple library, but now it was clearer than ever. Bronze-rank adventurers, people already established in their careers; wanted to join his team.

    And yet¡­

    Here she was, being treated like a weak link before she''d even begun.

    The assumptions stung.

    Even though her magic affinity was incredibly high, it wasn''t something she could use yet; not in a way that mattered. To these adventurers, she was dead weight, a burden Raymond''s team didn''t need.

    For a brief moment, doubt crept into her mind.

    Just then, Sylph scoffed, her voice loud enough for Arya to hear but low enough to ignore the onlookers.

    "Adventurers are always like this." She rolled her eyes. "When Raymond teamed up with us, they acted the same way, talking like they knew everything."

    Her tone sharpened. "But they don''t know a damn thing."

    Arya blinked, surprised by the frustration in Sylph''s voice.

    "Look at you," Sylph continued, "you''ve already learned from Raymond''s experience, but you''re still letting their opinions get to you?" She sighed, then added with a smirk, "With your magic affinity, you could join any team you wanted. Stop worrying about what they think and let''s just get you registered."

    Arya hesitated for a moment.

    Then, with a deep breath, she nodded.

    The line moved quickly, and within minutes, Arya stepped up to the counter.

    Raymond remained quiet, watching the murmurs continue around him. He had hoped to avoid attention, but it seemed that was impossible.

    And then¡ª

    "Wait a second¡­ I remember now!"

    One adventurer''s voice cut through the low chatter, causing heads to turn.

    Raymond immediately tensed, his gaze shifting toward the speaker.

    The man pointed at Arya. "I''ve seen her before! She was at the temple with Raymond!"

    The energy in the room shifted.

    "Wait, really?" Another adventurer turned to look at Arya again, eyes narrowing. "Is she his sister?"

    "No, that''s not it¡­ That means she really is joining their team?"

    For the first time, shock replaced skepticism.

    "Well, of course." A voice scoffed. "Even if she isn''t his sister, she''s obviously close to him. There''s no way he wouldn''t bring her in."

    A new thought dawned on the crowd.

    "But if she''s that close to him¡­ what if she''s not actually talented?"

    The adventurers began to speculate with new intensity.

    "Think about it. With Raymond''s team''s potential, they could reach gold rank one day. If she''s not strong enough, she''ll only drag them down."

    "Exactly. If she''s not talented, the whole team could suffer in the long run. There''s no room for dead weight in a rising team like theirs."

    The words hit Arya harder than she expected.

    Even Sylph frowned at that. "Tch. These idiots don''t even know who they''re talking about."

    Raymond exhaled quietly, shaking his head.

    He had been prepared for this kind of reaction.

    This was just the beginning.

    With Arya officially registering today, the rumors and judgment would only grow stronger.

    He could only hope that she was ready for it.

 Chapter 131 - 131: The Reveal!

    The murmurs spread like wildfire.

    More adventurers turned their attention toward Raymond''s group, and soon, the entire hall was abuzz with discussion.

    Many of them had seen Raymond''s team grow, had watched his rise, and now they were shaking their heads at what they saw as a poor decision.

    "Raymond''s really doing this? Bringing in someone just because they''re close? Isn''t that just dragging down their potential?"

    "It''s a joke. With their strength, they could recruit a proper bronze-rank archer, not someone who just awakened."

    "What about the other teammates? No way they''re okay with this. They''re probably just too embarrassed to speak up."

    Some even sympathized, in their own twisted way.

    "Well, it''s not like he can just abandon a close friend¡­ But still, it''s a waste. If he weren''t so talented, this wouldn''t be a big deal. But a team like his has the potential to go gold. This kind of dead weight is a huge problem."

    At first, Raymond had assumed they''d just talk about Arya, dismissing her as a weak link, questioning why she was there.

    But now, they were questioning him.

    The way they spoke, it was as if he was the villain, dragging his team down out of sentimentality.

    His expression didn''t change, but in his mind, he sighed.

    Do these people ever shut up?

    It wasn''t like Arya had been added without reason. But explaining to them? Pointless.

    Next to him, Lorene''s expression darkened, her lips pressed into a thin line.

    "Why do these people love gossiping so much?" she muttered, crossing her arms.

    Raymond just chuckled, shaking his head. "It''s the adventurer way. If they''re not on a mission, they''re running their mouths."

    To be fair, not all adventurers were like this. Many were too focused on their own work to care. But the ones who loved to talk?

    They never shut up.

    Arya''s First Steps as an Adventurer

    Just then, Sylph and Arya returned, the latter practically glowing with excitement.

    "Raymond, look!" Arya grinned, holding up a white porcelain identity plate, the name "Arya" and the class "Archer" inscribed clearly.

    She looked proud, beaming with joy, as if this was the first step toward something bigger.

    Raymond reached out and gently ruffled her hair, smiling. "From now on, you''re officially an adventurer."

    Arya squeezed her eyes shut and laughed. "Yeah!"

    For that moment, the murmurs didn''t matter.

    Then, Sylph spoke up.

    "Hey, Raymond, these adventurers are getting annoying. Are you just going to let them keep talking about Arya?"

    Her tone was half-joking, half-serious, but the challenge in her eyes was real.

    Raymond exhaled, his smirk widening. "Of course not. I was just waiting for Arya to finish registering first."

    He could tolerate being talked about. Let them speculate all they wanted. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    But Arya?

    That was a different story.

    Lorene, who had been watching Raymond closely, suddenly covered her mouth in realization. "Wait¡­ Raymond, are you planning to¡ª?"

    Sylph blinked, then her eyes widened.

    "Oh, I see. You''re going to reveal Arya''s magic affinity?"

    Raymond nodded. "Yeah. I never planned on keeping it secret anyway."

    To him, it wasn''t even a big deal.

    Sure, Arya had an exceptionally high magic affinity, but she wasn''t the first person in history with one. There had been plenty of cases before, and there would be plenty more in the future.

    The difference? People just didn''t know yet.

    Why Hide What''s Meant to Shine?

    Raymond had always believed that hiding something unnecessary was pointless.

    Just like when he publicly acknowledged his Dual-Class status.

    At first, there had been shock and speculation, but once people learned that Dual-Classers weren''t unheard of, the gossip died down.

    This would be the same.

    Once people realized Arya wasn''t just some random recruit, they''d have no choice but to shut up.

    Of course, there were some things even Raymond wouldn''t reveal yet.

    While Arya''s magic affinity could be made public, his own other class would remain a secret; for now.

    He had his reasons.

    The world already knew about Dual-Classers, but his case was¡­ different.

    If he revealed too much too quickly, it could attract too many prying eyes.

    So, for now, he would wait.

    But in a few months?

    He had every intention of dropping another revelation.

    A Moment of Truth

    Raymond turned to Arya, his gaze steady. "Are you ready?"

    Arya took a deep breath, then nodded firmly. "Yeah. I know how strong everyone in our team is. If I don''t reveal my magic affinity, these people will never stop talking."

    But that wasn''t the only reason.

    She didn''t want to be labeled as someone who got in through connections. She didn''t want Raymond to take the blame for bringing in a so-called weak link.

    Standing there, listening to the whispers, she realized something else, Raymond had faced this kind of talk before. When he built his team, he had to withstand criticism, doubts, and even pressure from his own teammates.

    Now, it was her turn.

    Raymond motioned for Arya to follow. "Then let''s go over there."

    The group walked across the hall toward an unmanned counter where a single white crystal ball sat atop a pedestal.

    This was the ''Magic Crystal Ball'', a standard tool used by the Adventurer''s Guild.

    It served two purposes:

    1. Measuring an adventurer''s current magic value, since some adventurers weren''t skilled at tracking their own growth.

    2. Preventing fraud; many teams had strict requirements for magic affinity and power levels when recruiting. The Magic Crystal Ball ensured that adventurers couldn''t lie their way into a stronger team.

    As soon as Raymond and his team stopped in front of the Magic Crystal Ball, heads turned.

    "Hey, hey, hey; what are they doing?"

    The murmurs spread fast. More adventurers looked over, curiosity sparking in their eyes.

    "They must be checking their current magic power. Don''t forget, Raymond is a Dual-Professional! When a Dual-Professional awakens a second class, their magic power increases significantly!"

    "I''m actually more curious about Raymond''s magic affinity. He''s already got incredible talent for learning skills. If his magic affinity is high too¡­ he could reach platinum-level in the future!"

    A ripple of excitement spread through the guild.

    Adventurers who had previously ignored Raymond and his group were now watching intently, eager to see his stats.

    But then, Raymond stepped aside.

    And instead of placing his hand on the crystal ball, he turned to Arya.

    "Arya, you go first."

    The Reveal

    The room fell silent.

    The moment they realized it was Arya, not Raymond, who would be tested, a collective wave of disappointment spread through the crowd.

    "Tch. I thought we were gonna see Raymond''s numbers."

    "Why her?"

    But Arya ignored them.

    She stepped forward, placed her hand on the crystal ball, and focused.

    A soft white light glowed from within the orb. Then, after a brief moment, the light faded, and two numbers appeared on the surface of the crystal ball.

    4.2

    108.4

    For a moment, there was silence.

    Then¡ª

    "WHAT?!"

    The entire hall erupted in shock.

    A Storm of Reactions

    "Did I read that right? 4.2 magic affinity?!"

    "No way! That''s impossible!"

    "She''s only been awakened for two days, and her magic value is already over 100?!"

    "4.2?! I''ve never seen a magic affinity that high in my entire adventuring career!"

    A surge of disbelief and awe spread through the room. The same adventurers who had just been mocking her, dismissing her as a burden, were now staring at her like she was a living legend.

    The entire perception of Arya changed in an instant.

    And at that moment, the gossip stopped.

 Chapter 132 - 132: Centre of Attention!

    The Adventurer''s Guild fell into stunned silence for a brief moment. Then, a wave of disbelief erupted as the adventurers processed what they had just witnessed.

    At first, they had assumed that Arya was only on Raymond''s team because of connections; a favor, a stroke of luck, or simple nepotism.

    But now?

    They realized just how wrong they had been.

    "A magic affinity of 4.2? That''s absurdly high!"

    "I can''t believe it¡­ With numbers like that, she wouldn''t need connections! Any adventurer team would be begging her to join!"

    The murmurs of doubt had vanished, replaced by murmurs of awe.

    While magic affinity alone didn''t determine combat skill, it set a hard cap on magical growth.

    More magic affinity meant a higher magic pool.

    More magic value meant more spells, more skills, and more endurance in battle.

    Even if Arya wasn''t skilled right now, with a magic affinity this high, she could surpass almost anyone given time.

    "The amount of times she''ll be able to use skills in a fight¡­ Even if she only learns a handful of techniques, she''ll be an absolute powerhouse."

    "This level of magic affinity is unheard of in Wittes."

    One adventurer rubbed his chin, deep in thought. "Yeah¡­ as far as I know, the strongest mage in town is Shanami from the ''Wind Adventurers.'' Her affinity is 3.2."

    A hushed gasp rippled through the crowd.

    "Wait; you''re saying Arya''s magic affinity is a full one-point higher than the top mage in town?"

    "That''s not just ''higher'' that''s an entirely different league!"

    At first, many adventurers had worried that Arya would drag Raymond''s team down, that she was a weak link, an anchor weighing them down.

    But now?

    They saw potential.

    "If nothing unexpected happens¡­ Raymond''s team is going to be unstoppable."

    "They might not hit platinum right away, but they''ll definitely reach the level of the ''Gold Team'' maybe even higher."

    "Honestly? I''d be surprised if they didn''t become a platinum team in the future."

    The whispers had shifted completely.

    Instead of dismissing Arya as a burden, adventurers were now questioning if Raymond''s team was too powerful for anyone else to keep up with.

    Gone were the doubts about why Raymond and his team hadn''t just recruited a bronze-ranked archer.

    That idea had become laughable.

    "Honestly, even if we grabbed a bronze-rank archer, if they don''t have good talent, they''d just slow the team down. Arya''s talent is already at the absolute peak of this town."

    Arya pulled her hand back from the Magic Crystal Ball, the blue numbers slowly fading from the glowing surface.

    But the shock they had left behind still lingered.

    Sylph crossed her arms, a smug grin spreading across her face.

    "Well, well, well." She tilted her chin up with pride. "Looks like that shut them up! If we hadn''t done this, those loudmouths would''ve just kept running their mouths, talking behind Arya''s back forever."

    Lorene, however, wasn''t as satisfied.

    She glanced around the packed guild hall, her fingers tightening around her staff.

    "Sylph¡­ You do realize that even though they''re not mocking us anymore, now everyone''s talking about us even more than before?"

    Sylph blinked. "¡­Oh."

    Lorene wasn''t wrong.

    Before, only a small handful of people had been gossiping about Arya joining the team.

    But now?

    Almost every adventurer in the hall was talking about it. Some were whispering in hushed excitement. Others were openly debating the future of Raymond''s team.

    Even those who hadn''t cared before were now staring with interest.

    For Arya, the sudden flood of attention was overwhelming.

    She had never been in the spotlight like this before,bnever been the subject of so many stares, so much curiosity, so much speculation.

    Her heart raced as she turned to Raymond, her voice small, uncertain.

    "Raymond¡­ Is this really okay?"

    Raymond smiled softly, reaching out to ruffle her hair.

    "Don''t worry." His voice was calm, steady, completely unfazed by the crowd. "You''re not the first person in history to have high magic affinity."

    Arya blinked.

    "¡­I''m not?"

    "Nope." He chuckled. "There have been plenty of others before you. And there will be plenty more in the future."

    He gestured toward Sylph. "Even she mentioned before that some people have affinities above 4. You''re special, sure, but you''re not the first. So it''s fine."

    Arya let out a small breath, her shoulders relaxing slightly.

    Raymond''s confidence was unshaken, and that made her feel a little braver too.

    Sylph, still grinning, clapped her hands together.

    "Well then! Now that Arya''s officially an adventurer, how about we get down to business?"

    Lorene smirked. "Agreed. We still have a commission to take."

    As the four of them turned toward the mission board, the entire hall of adventurers watched them go, some still whispering in awe, others recalculating what they thought they knew.

    One thing was clear.

    Raymond''s team was no longer just promising.

    They were a force to be reckoned with.

    Easing the Pressure

    Arya took a deep breath, feeling slightly more composed, but the weight of so many eyes on her still made her uneasy.

    Sensing her lingering discomfort, Sylph chimed in with a reassuring grin.

    "Yeah, Arya, don''t stress over it! You have no idea how crazy things got when Raymond''s dual-class status was revealed."

    She crossed her arms, shuddering at the memory.

    "The day we came to the Adventurer''s Guild after the announcement, this place was twice as chaotic as it is now. Especially with all the archers..."

    Her voice trailed off as she recalled the absolute storm of archers who had swarmed them, practically begging to be recruited.

    If it weren''t for the guild staff stepping in, they might have been trapped there all day, buried under an avalanche of desperate archers.

    Arya''s eyes widened slightly at that. "That bad?"

    Sylph nodded solemnly. "Oh, you have no idea."

    Just then, Lorene spoke up, a thoughtful look on her face.

    "I have an idea. Why don''t Sylph and I test our magic affinity as well?"

    The group turned to her in confusion.

    Sylph blinked. "Huh? Why?"

    Raymond, however, caught on quickly.

    Lorene was trying to divert attention, to give the other adventurers something else to focus on so that Arya wouldn''t be the center of every conversation.

    Before he could say anything, Sylph''s expression lit up in understanding.

    "Ohhh! You want to help Arya take some of the pressure off?"

    Lorene nodded.

    "Exactly. If everyone''s looking at us too, then Arya won''t be singled out as much."

    Sylph grinned. "Great idea! Let''s do it!"

    Arya looked at them, grateful beyond words.

    "Sylph, Lorene¡­ thank you so much."

    Sylph waved a hand dismissively. "Pfft, don''t mention it. We''re used to this kind of thing."

    Lorene nodded in agreement. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Sylph then turned to Raymond, flashing him a teasing smile.

    "And you? No problem with this, right?"

    Raymond let out a small cough, glancing away.

    "Ahem¡­ it''s a good idea, but I don''t need to do it."

    His casual refusal immediately caught the group off guard.

    "Huh?" Sylph looked at him in surprise. "Why not?"

    Lorene also frowned, confused by his response. Given his close relationship with Arya, she had expected him to join in.

    Even Arya''s expression faltered for a moment, her shoulders tensing.

    "...Oh."

    She forced a small smile. "It''s okay. I''m sure Raymond has his own reasons..."

    But as she spoke, something clicked in her mind.

    Her eyes suddenly widened as a realization struck her.

    She looked up at Raymond again, this time with understanding.

    "Ah! I get it now!"

    Her disappointment vanished in an instant, replaced by determination.

    Sylph and Lorene exchanged confused glances.

    "Wait¡­ What just happened? Arya, what do you mean?"

    A moment ago, Arya had seemed hurt, but now she was completely fine?

    Raymond sighed quietly before leaning in and lowering his voice.

    "My magic power¡­ is too high right now. It''s better if I don''t reveal it yet. I''ll explain once we leave the guild."

    Sylph''s eyes immediately widened.

    "Wait¡­ again?! Did your magic power increase? Because of your dual-class?"

    She remembered the last time Raymond mentioned his magic power, it was over 600.

    At the time, they had assumed it was a side effect of awakening the warrior class, so it didn''t seem strange.

    But now¡­

    If Raymond was choosing to keep it a secret, then that meant his magic value must be even higher, possibly much, much higher.

    She narrowed her eyes at him. "Raymond¡­ just how high is it now?"

    Raymond simply nodded, confirming her suspicions.

    Sylph let out a low whistle.

    "Damn. No wonder you''re keeping quiet."

    Lorene, who had been watching the exchange with growing intrigue, gripped her staff tightly.

    If Raymond''s magic power had increased to the point where he didn''t want it revealed¡­

    Then whatever his true potential was, it was something that would shake the guild even more than Arya''s magic affinity had.

    For now, however, they had bigger things to focus on.

    "Fine, fine. Keep your secrets for now." Sylph smirked. "But when we get out of here, you''re telling us everything."

    Raymond chuckled. "Deal."

    With that settled, Sylph and Lorene stepped forward, placing their hands on the Magic Crystal Ball, ready to steal just enough attention to let Arya breathe easier.

 Chapter 133 - 133: Accepting Commission!

    Sylph and Lorene fell silent, their curiosity momentarily satisfied.

    Arya, however, turned her gaze back to Raymond, her bright eyes filled with understanding.

    She knew his secret, that he had awakened ten professions. With each new awakening, his magic value surged exponentially.

    Right now, Raymond''s magic power had to be terrifyingly high.

    "He''s keeping it hidden on purpose," Arya thought. "If people saw his numbers, they''d be too shocked. He doesn''t want to draw that kind of attention."

    Just the thought of his true potential being exposed made her feel a chill. If adventurers and worse, powerful factions, caught wind of his multi-class identity, it would attract the wrong kind of interest.

    Her momentary disappointment vanished entirely.

    She wasn''t upset anymore, not when she realized Raymond was protecting himself.

    "Okay, got it!"

    Sylph suddenly grinned, a smug look returning to her face. Whatever she was so happy about, only she knew.

    "Then I''ll go first!"

    Without hesitation, she stepped forward, placing her hand confidently on the Magic Crystal Ball.

    The moment Sylph moved, the entire guild hall took notice.

    "Hey! Sylph''s testing her magic power now!"

    "Wait, what?! She''s actually checking too?"

    More adventurers turned their attention, curiosity spiking.

    "Look! Look!"

    As the whispers spread, Sylph placed her right hand on the crystal ball.

    A bright white light flashed, illuminating the hall. Then, just as quickly, the glow faded, leaving behind two lines of blue numbers.

    2.6

    406.8

    A brief silence.

    Then, an explosion of murmurs and exclamations followed.

    "2.6! That''s ridiculously high!"

    "Sure, it''s lower than Arya''s 4.2, but come on! Who else in Wittes even has a magic affinity that high?!"

    "Not many, that''s for sure."

    Then, someone remembered a critical detail.

    "Wait a second, Sylph is an ''Explosion Magician''! Don''t forget how much magic ''Explosion Magic'' consumes!"

    "Oh¡­ oh no."

    A horrified realization spread across the room.

    Unlimited Explosions?

    A tense silence fell over the adventurers.

    "If her magic affinity is this high¡­ that means her magic value will scale insanely well in the future."

    "Which means¡­"

    Someone took in a sharp breath.

    "She''ll be able to cast ''Explosion Magic'' multiple times in a row, without running out of mana!"

    A collective gasp.

    For a brief moment, everyone imagined the sheer destruction of multiple consecutive Explosion Magic spells, the kind of devastation that could turn an entire battlefield into a crater-ridden wasteland.

    "¡­Holy hell."

    Sylph''s Smugness Knows No Bounds

    Sylph soaked in the praise, lifting her chin proudly.

    "Heh. That''s right! Now you understand just how powerful I am!"

    Her smirk grew wider, basking in the awe and respect radiating from the onlookers.

    Raymond, standing off to the side, let out a deep sigh and placed a hand on his forehead.

    "I can''t take this girl anywhere¡­"

    Yet, even as Sylph flaunted her strength, Raymond''s gaze lingered on the numbers, a slight frown crossing his face.

    406.8.

    That number made him pause.

    It had been a month and a half since he met Sylph. Back then, she had exhausted her magic power after a single Explosion Magic cast.

    Even half a month ago, she still collapsed after using it.

    By now, her magic power had increased significantly.

    Logically, she should have had enough reserves left after casting the spell.

    Yet¡­ she still collapsed.

    That only meant one thing.

    Her Explosion Magic had evolved.

    Raymond''s mind flashed back to the fight against the Vine Demon Tree.

    Back then, when Sylph unleashed her Explosion Magic, he had noticed something.

    The fireball she created had seemed¡­ larger. More powerful.

    At the time, he had dismissed it as an illusion.

    But now?

    Now, he wasn''t so sure.

    "Her magic isn''t just getting stronger because of her magic value," he thought. "She''s unconsciously improving her mastery over it¡­ increasing the destructive power every time she casts it."

    And that meant that even if she gained more magic power, the cost of casting Explosion Magic might always scale up with her.

    "She''s constantly pushing the limits of her own magic."

    Raymond exhaled slowly.

    "...Interesting."

    He had always known that Sylph had insane potential.

    But now, he was sure, she wasn''t just a normal Explosion Magician.

    She was growing faster than expected, honing her abilities in ways that even she wasn''t aware of yet.

    With this rate of development¡­

    One day, her explosions wouldn''t just shake the battlefield.

    They''d change the course of wars.

    Explosive Growth

    Raymond''s mind churned as he pieced together what he had overlooked before.

    Back when Sylph used ''Explosion Magic'' against the Vine Demon Tree, he had been too focused on the battle to notice the details. But now, with his Hunter awakening sharpening his memory, he could vividly recall the crater left behind.

    It was larger than usual.

    Not by an overwhelming amount, but noticeably bigger, around eight meters in diameter instead of the expected ten.

    That discrepancy meant one thing, insufficient magic power.

    Raymond had studied skill mastery before. He knew that when a spell was enhanced to a deeper level, the mana cost increased significantly. However, the caster didn''t need the full required mana to activate it, only the minimum base amount.

    For example:

    Sylph''s initial ''Explosion Magic'' required 500 MP to cast.

    After deepening her mastery, the full version required 600 MP.

    But here''s the catch, if she only had 500 MP left, she could still cast ''Explosion Magic'' it just wouldn''t be at full power.

    The range and explosive force scaled dynamically with how much mana she had at the time.

    The same principle applied to other skills, like ''Taunt'' its effectiveness adjusted based on the user''s mana reserve.

    It all made sense now.

    Sylph''s explosions were growing stronger, but her mana pool wasn''t keeping up yet.

    "Give her a few months," Raymond thought. "And those explosions will be twice as devastating."

    Just as he finished his mental calculations, a sharp exclamation snapped him out of his thoughts.

    Lorene''s Turn

    "Wait¡­ 2.4?!"

    Raymond blinked and looked up.

    At some point, Lorene had stepped forward, placing her hand on the Magic Crystal Ball.

    The blue numbers displayed clearly:

    2.4

    412

    A ripple of astonishment spread through the guild.

    "That''s an incredibly high magic affinity for a Priest!"

    "Right?! Unlike mages, Priests don''t get the same magic affinity bonuses, so this number is insane!"

    Then someone connected the dots.

    "And hold on, Priestess Lorene is already a Black Iron-rank adventurer! That means the Goddess has already granted her a second Divine Art!"

    A hush fell over the crowd as the realization sank in.

    "That''s¡­ unbelievable. She''s only been awakened for a little over a hundred days!"

    Two Divine Arts in Just Over 100 Days

    For most Priests, receiving a second Divine Art took years of dedication, a sign of deep faith and talent.

    Yet Lorene had already received two.

    It wasn''t just her magic affinity that was impressive, it was her blessing.

    Divine Arts weren''t simply granted. The Goddess herself determined whether a Priest was worthy.

    And Lorene had proven herself; twice.

    As the awe-filled murmurs continued, a realization spread through the room.

    Everyone else in Raymond''s team had revealed their magic stats.

    Now, only one person remained.

    Raymond.

    Dozens of adventurers turned their gazes toward him, expectant, eager, curious.

    They knew he was a Dual-Professional.

    And when someone awakens a second profession, their magic power skyrockets.

    That meant Raymond''s magic numbers had to be insane.

    A quiet anticipation filled the hall.

    Would he reveal it?

    A Simple Response

    Raymond felt their gazes.

    He knew exactly what they wanted.

    Instead, he casually turned to his team and said, "Alright. Let''s go accept a commission."

    Then, without another glance at the gathered adventurers, he started walking toward the Black Iron-Level commission board.

    The reaction was instant.

    The adventurers froze.

    "¡­Wait, what?"

    "¡­That''s it? He''s not going to check?"

    "¡­After all that?!"

    Disappointment rippled through the crowd. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    They had been dying to see Raymond''s magic stats, only for him to ignore them completely.

    A few sighed, shaking their heads. "Guess we''ll have to wait."

    Others murmured with narrowed eyes. "Is he hiding something?"

    But no one dared press him further.

    When Raymond moved, people instinctively stepped aside, parting to let him and his team pass through unchallenged.

    Raymond scanned the commission board, eyes flicking between the different missions.

    Some were too simple, others too dangerous. He was considering his options when a staff member approached, pinning up a fresh commission.

    The moment Raymond''s eyes landed on the posted request, something clicked.

    His expression shifted.

    His hand shot forward, grabbing the commission slip before anyone else could.

    His teammates blinked in surprise.

    Sylph raised an eyebrow. "Whoa. That was fast. What is it?"

    Raymond''s lips curved into a small smirk as he glanced at the mission details.

    "This one¡­ is perfect."

 Chapter 134 - 134: Magic Limit Theory!

    The moment Raymond and his team turned away from the Magic Crystal Ball, heading straight for the commission board, the adventurers watching visibly twitched in frustration.

    They had been so close to seeing his magic stats, and yet, Raymond had completely ignored their expectations.

    A Dual-Professional.

    A natural talent for skill comprehension.

    If his magic affinity was even decent, he would be an absolute monster.

    And yet; he chose not to reveal it.

    Disappointed but not entirely discouraged, the adventurers began speculating.

    "Why do you think Raymond didn''t test his magic power?" one adventurer murmured, rubbing his chin.

    "Easy; his magic affinity must be low."

    The thought spread like wildfire.

    "Makes sense. All his teammates have crazy high affinity. If his is too low, it''d be embarrassing."

    "Yeah! He''s always been the center of attention. If he''s got a terrible magic affinity, people might stop seeing him as special."

    Someone let out a mock gasp.

    "What if¡­ it''s only 0.5?!"

    A hushed silence followed before another adventurer scoffed.

    "No way. That''d be too extreme. It''s probably somewhere around 0.7 or 0.8. If it was 1 or higher, there''d be no reason to hide it."

    For a moment, they all nodded in agreement, completely convinced by their own assumptions.

    "Since his magic affinity is low, that means his total magic pool isn''t that high either." One adventurer sighed, shaking his head.

    Just then, someone snorted in disdain.

    "Haven''t you read a damn book?"

    The first adventurer stiffened, looking a little embarrassed. "...Uh. What do you mean?"

    A Lesson in Magic Mechanics

    The adventurer who spoke crossed his arms, looking far too smug.

    "Tsk. Typical. Let me educate you."

    He took a deep breath and began speaking as if reciting scripture.

    "Raymond is a Dual-Professional. You know what that means, right?"

    The others nodded hesitantly.

    "When a person awakens a second profession, their magic value skyrockets. It''s in the books, even if they don''t say exactly how much, we know it''s a big increase."

    Another adventurer raised an eyebrow.

    "So¡­ you''re saying that even if Raymond''s magic affinity is low, his actual magic value must still be high?"

    The smug adventurer smirked.

    "Exactly. It might not be through natural talent, but through sheer Dual-Class bonus, his magic pool should be enormous."

    The first adventurer, now feeling rightfully foolish, scratched his head. "I¡­ see. That makes sense."

    But the self-proclaimed magic expert wasn''t done yet.

    "And then there''s the magic limit theory."

    "Magic limit theory?" someone repeated, intrigued.

    "Yep. There''s speculation in magic literature that for every 0.1 increase in magic affinity, a person''s maximum magic value increases by 100 points."

    The group leaned in, listening carefully.

    "On top of that, every awakened person automatically gets 500 magic points as a base limit."

    One adventurer blinked. "Why 500?"

    "That''s the real question. According to an old miscellany I read, that bonus might not be from the person, it''s granted by the profession itself. Meaning¡­"

    The realization hit them all at once.

    "Every time someone awakens a new profession¡­ they might gain an extra 500 points to their max magic!"

    A few adventurers exchanged stunned looks.

    "Wait, wait, wait¡­ If that''s true, then Dual-Professionals¡­" S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Would get 1000 extra points instead of just 500."

    A chill ran through the group.

    "...And if they awakened more professions¡­"

    Someone gulped.

    "No wonder Raymond doesn''t want to test his magic publicly."

    The room fell into a hushed murmur.

    Before, they had all assumed Raymond was hiding his magic because it was low.

    But now¡­

    A far more terrifying possibility loomed in their minds.

    What if Raymond''s magic was so high, it was better left unseen?

    While some adventurers whispered about Raymond''s magic affinity, others were focused on something else entirely, his equipment.

    One adventurer nudged his companion, eyes narrowed. "Hey, did you notice? Raymond changed his gear."

    His friend frowned, then blinked in realization. "Oh, yeah! Before, he wore leather armor and carried a warrior''s long heavy sword. I even heard some people joke that he thought carrying that thing would help him awaken as a warrior."

    "Well, look at him now," another adventurer chimed in. "He''s switched to light armor and traded in the heavy sword for a swordsman''s long sword."

    A few more adventurers took notice, analyzing his new setup.

    "And check this out, he''s got an arm shield on his left arm. Looks like he plans to fight using a balance of offense and defense. A lighter long sword means faster strikes, and the shield lets him block without sacrificing mobility."

    Nods of agreement followed.

    "Smart setup. If he uses his left hand to block, he can still counterattack with his right. It''s a flexible way to fight."

    What none of them realized, however, was that Raymond had never truly fought like a warrior.

    Even when he had wielded the long heavy sword, he had mostly used it one-handed, only switching to a two-handed grip when fighting something particularly tough.

    The common misconception was that swinging with two hands meant more speed and power. But in reality, the momentum of such a large weapon created too much inertia, making it harder to redirect attacks and forcing a more rigid style of combat.

    A true swordsman relied on fluidity and precision over brute force.

    A warrior''s style was built for single, overwhelming blows, because their sheer strength let them crush through defenses.

    A swordsman, however, focused on speed and adaptability, striking at multiple weak points in quick succession, leaving the enemy unable to react.

    Warriors needed force. Swordsmen needed finesse.

    Raymond understood this better than anyone.

    So when he heard the adventurers debating why he chose to fight with one hand, he simply smiled to himself.

    Whether they thought his magic affinity was too low, or that he used a one-handed style for ease of movement, it didn''t matter.

    They would figure out the truth in time.

    While the discussions continued, Raymond stepped forward and swiftly pulled the newly posted commission from the board.

    But before his teammates could even glance at it, he grabbed another one from the crowd of requests.

    Sylph''s eyebrows shot up. "Whoa, whoa, whoa; Raymond, are we taking two commissions?"

    Her voice held equal parts surprise and curiosity.

    Arya tilted her head. "Wait¡­ is it for gathering herbs?"

    She had heard that some adventurers would stack multiple gathering commissions if the locations overlapped.

    Lorene, seeing her confusion, gently explained their previous commission experience, how they had previously taken an herbal gathering mission that complemented another task.

    Arya nodded in understanding. "Oh, I see!"

    But before they could assume further, Raymond shook his head.

    "No, it''s not an herb-collecting mission."

    At that, his teammates paused, looking at him in curiosity.

    Then, he held up the two commission slips.

    "Read them. If you think there''s a problem, we can swap them out. But if they look good, these are the two missions we''re taking."

    Arya, Sylph, and Lorene leaned in, their eyes scanning the details of the two requests.

    Whatever they said next would decide what kind of challenge awaited them.

 Chapter 135 - 135: Perfect Commissions Combination!

    Arya, Lorene, and Sylph leaned in, their eyes scanning the contents of the first commission slip that Raymond had just grabbed.

    Commission 1: Exterminate the ''Red-Eyed Crows'' in Budak Village

    Objective: Eliminate at least ten ''Red-Eyed Crows'' or drive them out of Budak Village.

    Location: Budak Village (Five miles south of Wittes Town).

    Details: Two days ago, a flock of aggressive, red-eyed crows suddenly invaded the village, forcing two families out of their homes. The birds have already injured five villagers, two severely, three slightly. Immediate action is required.

    Reward: 10 silver coins per ''Red-Eyed Crow'' eliminated.

    Time Limit: Within two days.

    Client: The Village Head of Budak Village.

    Difficulty Level: Black Iron.

    Lorene''s expression tightened as she read about the injured villagers.

    "These people might still be in danger! ''Red-Eyed Crows'' aren''t just nuisances, they''re carnivorous monsters!"

    This commission had just been posted by the guild staff, which meant the situation was still escalating.

    Raymond, however, remained calm.

    "It''s dangerous, sure," he admitted, "but not unmanageable. If the villagers are willing to give up their livestock, the crows will focus on them instead of attacking people."

    Lorene bit her lip, still uneasy. "But what if they''ve already developed a taste for human flesh?"

    "Then we just have to make sure they don''t get another chance to feed."

    Sylph, impatient to keep things moving, gestured toward the second commission slip.

    "Alright, alright! Let''s check the second one so we can decide quickly!"

    Arya, who had been reading it, looked up with a flicker of excitement in her eyes.

    "The second commission is a materials request, for the beaks and claws of Red-Eyed Crows!"

    Sylph''s head snapped toward her.

    "Wait, what?! Lemme see that!"

    She and Lorene quickly skimmed the details of the second slip.

    Commission 2: Collect Red-Eyed Crow Beaks & Claws

    Objective: Collect at least ten Red-Eyed Crow beaks and claws.

    Location: Red-Eyed Crows typically inhabit dark caves, especially in Sigla Forest.

    Reward:

    5 silver coins per beak.

    6 silver coins per pair of claws.

    Time Limit: Within three days.

    Client: Mr. Greytor, Owner of Greytor''s Weapon Shop.

    Difficulty Level: Black Iron.

    A Perfect Opportunity

    Sylph burst into laughter.

    "Hah! That''s perfect!"

    If they had only accepted the second commission, they would have had to search Sigla Forest for Red-Eyed Crows on their own, which would have taken time.

    But now?

    The first commission already required them to eliminate at least ten crows in Budak Village.

    By stacking the two requests, they could kill the crows, complete the extermination job, and harvest the materials all at once.

    Raymond''s Sharp Instincts

    "No wonder you grabbed this so fast," Sylph said, nudging Raymond with her elbow.

    Lorene nodded in agreement, realization dawning on her. "You already figured this out before we even finished reading, didn''t you?"

    Raymond smirked and thought.

    "Let''s just say a Hunter''s observation skills and a Thief''s hand speed are a great combination."

    The moment the staff had posted the new commission, Raymond had already read through it, spotting the perfect synergy between the two jobs.

    While other adventurers were still digesting the information, he had already made his move, swiftly claiming both commissions before anyone else could react.

    In a competitive guild where high-paying jobs often disappeared within seconds, speed was everything.

    And when Raymond wanted a commission, no one else stood a chance.

    Raymond held up both commission slips.

    "Take a look. If you think there''s a problem, we can swap them out. If not, these are the jobs we''re doing." Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Arya, Sylph, and Lorene glanced at each other.

    Then, as one, they nodded in agreement.

    "Let''s do it!"

    Raymond hadn''t just snatched the commission on impulse, he had acted with purpose.

    He knew that the sharp beaks and claws of ''Red-Eyed Crows'' were commonly used in weapon crafting.

    That meant there was a high chance of finding a collection commission for them at the guild. If that was the case, then accepting the extermination mission first would maximize their efficiency, earning them double rewards for the same hunt.

    Even if the guild hadn''t posted a collection request, they could still sell the materials directly to a blacksmith or weapons dealer, though the price would be lower.

    Additionally, materials obtained through guild commissions were taxed at a lower rate than those sold independently, making it far more profitable to take official jobs rather than hunting monsters aimlessly.

    And as luck would have it, Greytor, a well-known dwarf craftsman, was the one collecting the materials.

    Raymond had spoken to Greytor before and had gathered valuable information from him a few days ago. Since Greytor had helped him out in the past, it made sense to accept his commission now.

    With everything lining up perfectly, there had been no reason to hesitate.

    Raymond held up the two commission slips and looked at his team with a small smirk.

    "So? Do we take these two jobs?"

    Last time, when he had taken the Bloodvine Grass commission, he had been in a rush and hadn''t consulted Sylph and the others. But this time, they had the luxury of making a group decision.

    Sylph grinned immediately.

    "Of course! These two commissions pay just as well as some bronze-level jobs! And they''re super efficient!"

    "I have no complaints either," Lorene added with a small nod.

    Arya hesitated for a moment before laughing softly. "This is my first mission, so I''ll follow your lead!"

    Raymond''s smirk widened. "Good. Then let''s go register."

    Ignoring the curious stares from the surrounding adventurers, Raymond led his team to the registration counter and quickly finalized their commissions.

    Once the paperwork was done, the four of them exited the guild hall, stepping into the open air of the bustling town streets.

    The moment they were outside, Arya let out a breath of relief.

    Though the town was still lively, the intense stares and endless murmurs from the guild were finally behind them.

    She turned to Sylph and Lorene, eyes filled with gratitude.

    "Thank you both for what you did back there."

    Sharing the Pressure

    Just moments ago, when all the attention had been locked onto Arya, Sylph and Lorene had stepped in to distract the crowd by testing their own magic power.

    Thanks to that, the intense pressure had shifted away from her, giving her room to breathe.

    Sylph shrugged it off with a grin. "Oh, don''t worry about it! We''re used to it by now."

    Then, with a teasing smirk, she added, "Besides, by the end, all the attention was on Raymond anyway since he refused to test his magic power. So Lorene and I got off easy!"

    "Yeah," Lorene agreed, chuckling.

    Arya glanced at Raymond, about to thank him as well, but before she could speak¡ª

    A hand landed on her head.

    Raymond ruffled her hair, smirking. "What? Are you about to thank me too?"

    Arya blinked, then let out a small laugh.

    "Nope. Never mind, then!"

    A Quick Supply Stop

    Raymond nodded in satisfaction. "Alright, let''s get some supplies before heading out."

    He glanced at his team. "I already have some ''Primary Magic Recovery Potions,'' so you don''t need to buy any. Just grab some ''Antidote'' as a precaution."

    Sylph raised an eyebrow. "Wait¡­ when did you get those potions?"

    Raymond cleared his throat. "I picked them up early this morning. Ahem¡­ bought them from an underground pharmacist. They''re cheaper than the ones in normal shops. If you go too late, they sell out fast."

    Arya''s expression twitched.

    She knew exactly where those potions had come from.

    Raymond hadn''t bought them.

    He had brewed them himself last night¡ªand there were still a few bottles at home!

    But seeing him make up an excuse on the spot, she simply tilted her head and smiled.

    "Oh, really?"

    Sylph, completely unaware, nodded in satisfaction. "That''s good. Saves us money!"

    Lorene was silent for a moment, seemingly deep in thought. Then she sighed and shrugged. "Well¡­ as long as they''re paying their temple tax, I guess it''s fine."

    Raymond clapped his hands together. "Alright, let''s get moving."

    Just as Raymond was about to lead the group to buy the antidotes, a commotion erupted nearby.

    Shouting voices. Footsteps. A sudden shift in the town''s energy.

    The four of them instinctively turned their heads, their gazes locking onto the source of the disturbance.

    From the main road, five figures emerged, walking with purpose and authority.

    The crowd parted for them, murmuring as they passed.

    Sylph''s grin faded slightly. "Who the hell are they?"

    Raymond narrowed his eyes. Something about this group felt¡­ different.

    Whatever was about to happen, it wasn''t going to be ordinary.

 Chapter 136 - 136: A Flast-chested Elf!

    The five figures strode confidently toward the Adventurer''s Guild, their presence commanding immediate attention.

    Wherever they passed, other adventurers instinctively stepped aside, their expressions a mixture of admiration and awe.

    Leading the group was a handsome, slender man, clad in silver light armor, his posture elegant yet commanding. A gleaming silver spear rested at his side, its tip reflecting the afternoon light.

    To his left, a towering burly warrior, at least two meters tall, carried a massive black shield in his left hand, while a colossal greatsword was strapped to his back. His sheer size and presence made the onlookers feel small in comparison.

    Behind them were three female adventurers, each striking in their own way: S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    A broad-shouldered female mage, her deep crimson robe flowing with every step.

    A priestess in traditional robes, her serene face framed by cascading golden hair.

    And lastly, a female elf, her long, pointed ears unmistakable. Graceful, ethereal, yet distant.

    This was none other than Tresed and his party, the ''Swift Wind Adventure Team'', one of the most renowned Gold-level teams in the guild.

    Their arrival sent a ripple through the guild hall, igniting whispers and murmurs among the gathered adventurers.

    "That''s the ''Swift Wind Adventure Team''! They''re here!"

    "They''re the strongest Gold-rank team! If anyone can reach Platinum, it''s them!"

    "I can''t believe we''re seeing them in person. They were the key to wiping out the ''Black Wind Group''!"

    The team had gained widespread recognition after their role in the Knights'' recent operation, helping to eliminate the Black Wind Bandits.

    The adventurers spoke excitedly, especially about the infamous Wind Eagle, the tamed beast of the Black Wind Group''s Beast Tamer, which had given the Knights significant trouble.

    "If Tresed and his team hadn''t taken down that Wind Eagle, the Knights wouldn''t have been able to finish the job!"

    "Yeah! Honestly, we should be thanking them. Because of them, the guild is finally posting commissions again!"

    With the Black Wind Bandits wiped out, adventurers were finally free to accept missions and leave town safely.

    For many, this meant they could start earning money again, a critical factor for those who spent their rewards as quickly as they earned them.

    Some adventurers were more disciplined, saving their coin, but most were reckless, living commission to commission.

    To them, the Swift Wind Adventure Team weren''t just respected, they were saviors.

    Adventurers Express Their Gratitude

    Several adventurers stepped forward, eager to show their appreciation.

    "Tresed, we owe you one!"

    "Thank you, ''Swift Wind Adventure Team''! We''ve been stuck with no work for days. Without you guys, we''d be broke!"

    And then, of course, came the fan club.

    A group of young female adventurers practically swooned, their eyes shining with admiration as they pushed closer to Tresed.

    "Tresed, you''re amazing!"

    "You make being an adventurer look so cool!"

    "Are you accepting disciples? I''ll train hard!"

    Tresed let out a hearty laugh, basking in the attention.

    "Ahahaha¡­ We just helped a little!" He waved a hand in mock humility. "The Knights did the heavy lifting."

    Even as he spoke, though, he could feel the weight of sharp gazes behind him.

    His teammates were not enjoying the attention, especially Shatinara, their female elf archer.

    The Unavoidable Attention on the Elf

    Despite the overwhelming praise for their heroics, there was an undeniable shift in focus.

    Eyes started drifting past Tresed, past the towering warrior and the spellcasters, until they landed on Shatinara.

    A hushed wave of awe spread through the crowd.

    "That''s her¡­ The female elf archer of the ''Swift Wind Adventure Team''!"

    For many, this was the first time seeing an elf in person.

    And just as the legends described, she was breathtaking.

    Even though she wore a hood and practical adventuring gear, her delicate features, piercing emerald eyes, and elegant posture made her stand out like a jewel among stones.

    "I''ve never seen an elf before¡­ She''s even more beautiful than I imagined."

    Some were so entranced they almost forgot to breathe.

    But not everyone was so mesmerized.

    Some adventurers who had fought alongside the Swift Wind Adventure Team knew a secret that many did not.

    Shatinara, despite her extraordinary beauty, had a physical flaw.

    One that most wouldn''t notice at a glance, but those who did¡­ would never forget.

    Even so, no flaw could diminish the ethereal presence of an elf.

    As whispers grew louder, Tresed sighed inwardly.

    He had expected this.

    Wherever they went, Shatinara attracted attention, wanted or not.

    And today was no different.

    An Unexpected Observation

    Sylph''s gaze was locked on Shatinara, the female elf standing behind Tresed.

    Beside her, Lorene nodded in agreement, her expression filled with curiosity.

    "I''ve only ever read about elves in books," she murmured. "They rarely leave the ''Elf Forest.'' Most people go their entire lives without seeing one. I never expected to see one here in Wittes."

    Arya, too, was captivated by Shatinara''s delicate, ethereal beauty.

    Her sharp green eyes, porcelain skin, and elegantly pointed ears made her look like something out of a fairytale.

    But then Arya''s gaze drifted downward¡­

    And that was when she saw it.

    Or rather, didn''t see it.

    Flat. Completely, utterly, astonishingly flat.

    Arya blinked. "¡­Raymond was right."

    She recalled his words from a few days ago¡ª"She may be beautiful, but her chest is as flat as a wooden board."

    Now, staring at the reality before her, Arya couldn''t help but nod in silent agreement.

    Sylph, however, had no intention of keeping her thoughts to herself.

    She tilted her head and blurted out loud, "Hey? I thought elves were supposed to have big chests? Why is she so flat?"

    The entire hall fell into a stunned silence.

    Several adventurers visibly flinched, turning to stare at Sylph in horror.

    Did she seriously just say that¡­ out loud?

    Everyone had noticed it, but no one had been stupid enough to say it publicly.

    Because Shatinara wasn''t just any elf.

    She was a Gold-ranked adventurer, part of the Swift Wind Adventure Team, one of the strongest teams in the guild.

    And standing next to her were four other Gold-ranked adventurers who could turn someone into dust if they wanted to.

    Shatinara''s long ears twitched sharply.

    She had heard every word.

    Her emerald eyes snapped toward Sylph and the others, now burning with rage.

    Her chest heaved aggressively, though, unfortunately, there wasn''t much to heave.

    Her teammates immediately noticed her anger.

    Tresed, however, misread the situation completely.

    Seeing her seething expression, he assumed she was just angry about all the staring and that they were taking too long to leave.

    Quickly, he raised his hands in surrender and said, "Relax, Shatinara! We''re leaving now! No need to be angry!"

    The female magician of the team rolled her eyes.

    "Tresed¡­ You really don''t understand women, do you?" she sighed dramatically.

    Then, with a mischievous smirk, she added, "Shatina definitely heard someone call her flat again."

    Tresed nearly choked on his own breath.

    He fought the urge to laugh, clenching his jaw to keep himself composed.

    Because, in all honesty¡­

    It was true.

    Shatinara glared daggers at him, immediately sensing his amusement.

    Before he could even react¡ª

    WHAM!

    Shatinara''s foot smashed into Tresed''s shin, causing the spear-wielding warrior to stumble back in pain.

    The onlookers gasped.

    This¡­ This wasn''t how elves were supposed to act!

    A Legendary Image; Shattered

    In all the legends and books, elves were described as elegant, graceful, noble beings, their every movement refined and delicate.

    Yet here was Shatinara, in all her fury, kicking her team captain without hesitation.

    The adventurers who had once admired elves as untouchable beings now had to reconsider everything.

    The Thought on Everyone''s Mind:

    "Maybe¡­ books really can''t be trusted."

    Tresed''s Attention Shifts

    Still rubbing his bruised leg, Tresed turned his gaze toward the direction Shatinara had just looked.

    Since most adventurers were gathered around them, the only ones standing apart were¡­

    Raymond and his group.

    Tresed''s eyes narrowed as he took in the sight.

    One guy. Three girls.

    He smirked.

    "Tch. This kid really knows how to enjoy himself."

 Chapter 137 - 137: The Encounter!

    Tresed scanned the gathered adventurers with a casual yet commanding presence before calling out:

    "Alright, clear the way! We''ve got things to do!"

    At his words, the crowd of onlookers quickly stepped aside, not wanting to block the path of the strongest Gold-ranked team in Wittes.

    But before moving forward, Tresed suddenly grinned mischievously and added,

    "And let me be clear, if anyone dares to insult my dear Shatinara again, I might just break their legs!"

    The adventurers froze, their expressions shifting between amusement and nervousness.

    Shatinara, however, was less amused.

    She shot a sharp glare at Tresed, her emerald eyes narrowing dangerously.

    "Cut it out," she huffed. "I''ve heard so many of these dumb comments that I''m practically immune to them now."

    Despite her irritation, everyone knew Tresed was just teasing. He had always been like this; loud, dramatic, but ultimately good-natured.

    Still, as the Swift Wind Adventure Team moved forward, they changed course, heading straight toward Raymond and his group.

    Sylph, usually brimming with confidence, suddenly felt a chill run down her spine.

    "Uh¡­ guys¡­ they''re coming toward us. What do we do?"

    For the first time in a while, she actually looked nervous.

    "You don''t think¡­ they heard me, do you?"

    Lorene paled slightly, whispering, "Sylph, elves have enhanced hearing. With those long ears¡­ she probably heard every word."

    Sylph swallowed hard. "¡­Oh. Crap."

    Arya, standing beside them, tensed up as well.

    She turned to Raymond, her voice slightly shaky. "Raymond¡­ what do we do?"

    She remembered his warning from before, about how conflicts between adventurers weren''t always settled with words.

    Bounties, ambushes, and deadly fights in the wilderness weren''t unheard of.

    And now?

    They had offended the strongest Gold-level team in town.

    Arya subconsciously gripped her bow tighter.

    Instead of panicking, Raymond smiled reassuringly.

    "Relax. It''ll be fine."

    Sylph turned to him, eyes wide. "How are you so calm?! What if they start something?"

    Raymond chuckled. "Think about it, they''re Gold-ranked. They have a reputation to maintain. Do you really think they''d cause a scene over something this small?"

    But deep down, Raymond had another reason for staying calm.

    He had met Tresed before.

    And based on their last encounter, Tresed wasn''t the type to hold petty grudges.

    If he were that sensitive, Raymond would have been in trouble the last time he got caught staring at Shatinara.

    Instead of getting angry back then, Tresed had laughed it off and even joked with him.

    That alone told Raymond everything he needed to know.

    This wasn''t a group that picked fights over small things.

    The surrounding adventurers had also noticed Tresed and Shatinara''s movement.

    As they saw the Gold-ranked team approaching Raymond''s group, their curiosity piqued.

    "Wait¡­ are they heading toward Raymond''s team?"

    "Looks like it¡­ I wonder why?"

    Some adventurers immediately recognized Raymond and his teammates.

    "That''s the dual-class adventurer Raymond and the Explosion Mage Sylph! Maybe Tresed wants to check them out?"

    Another adventurer nodded in agreement.

    "It wouldn''t be surprising. With their current team setup, Raymond''s party could easily reach Gold rank in the future."

    At this, another adventurer''s eyes widened.

    "Oh yeah! I just came from inside the guild, did you hear about the new female archer who joined Raymond''s team? Her magic affinity is 4.2!"

    "Wait, seriously?! That''s insane!"

    "And it''s not just her. Sylph''s magic affinity is 2.6, and Lorene''s is 2.4. That''s ridiculously high too!"

    Newer adventurers, just arriving, overheard the conversation and became even more curious.

    "That high?!"

    "What about Raymond?"

    The adventurer who had been explaining shrugged regretfully.

    "No idea. He didn''t test it."

    At that, some adventurers sighed in disappointment.

    "Damn. I was really hoping to find out."

    But the truth was, they wouldn''t have to wait long.

    Because Tresed and his team were about to get answers firsthand.

    Speculation and Surprise

    The murmurs among the adventurers didn''t stop.

    One of them, a hunter, narrowed his eyes and whispered, "I don''t think Tresed and his team are just casually walking over to chat."

    His keen eyesight and hunter''s instincts had picked up on Shatinara''s earlier reaction.

    "When the female elf looked at Raymond and his group just now¡­ she seemed a little angry."

    A ripple of unease spread through the listeners.

    "No way¡­ You think they''re mad because there''s a team that could one day rival them?"

    "That doesn''t sound right. Tresed''s team has always had a good reputation. I''ve never heard of them causing trouble out of jealousy."

    "Still¡­ if they used to think they were unmatched in Wittes, and now another team is rising fast, maybe it''s throwing them off balance?"

    Their hushed discussions reached Shatinara''s ears and she couldn''t help but laugh.

    The female magician beside her raised an eyebrow, smirking. "Shatinara, what''s so funny?"

    Tresed and the rest of the team also glanced at her curiously.

    "You''ll love this," Shatinara said, tilting her head toward the group ahead. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "The four people who just called me flat-chested? Turns out, they''re none other than Raymond, the dual-professional and Sarifi, the infamous Explosion Mage."

    The moment she said it, Tresed and his team perked up.

    Finally Meeting the Rising Stars

    The names ''Raymond'' and ''Sarifi'' had been everywhere in the Wittes adventurer circles lately.

    Even the Swift Wind Adventure Team had heard of them, especially Raymond, the dual-class adventurer, an extreme rarity in history.

    "Oh? It''s them?" Tresed''s expression brightened with interest.

    He had been curious about them for a while, but until now, they had never crossed paths.

    Shatinara smirked, "And guess what? I overheard someone saying that we''re upset because Raymond''s team might surpass us someday, and we''re here to cause trouble for them."

    "Pfft¡ª!"

    The entire Swift Wind Adventure Team burst into laughter.

    "Seriously? These adventurers sure love their drama," the female magician chuckled.

    "What a wild imagination!" the burly shield warrior added.

    Tresed shook his head with amusement.

    "Well, now I have to meet them," he said. "I wasn''t paying attention earlier, but let''s go see what they''re like."

    With that, the five Gold-ranked adventurers approached Raymond''s team.

    Raymond and his team watched as Tresed and his companions stopped right in front of them.

    Tresed studied Raymond, then grinned. "So, you''re the famous dual-class adventurer, Raymond?"

    As he said it, a flicker of recognition passed over his face.

    There was something familiar about Raymond¡­

    Before Raymond could respond, Tresed''s female magician teammate snapped her fingers in realization.

    "Tresed, you really need to work on your memory," she teased. "Isn''t he the guy who was staring at Shatinara in front of the guild when we came back from the Ogre expedition? You two got along pretty well back then."

    Tresed''s eyes widened as the memory came rushing back.

    "Oh!"

    He suddenly pointed at Raymond. "That was you?!"

    Raymond chuckled. "Yeah. But back then, I hadn''t awakened my ''Warrior'' class yet."

    Tresed let out a loud laugh, then threw his arm around Raymond''s shoulders.

    "Well, what do you know? I''m lucky today! It''s not every day you meet a dual-class adventurer!"

    Tresed''s genuine excitement was obvious.

    Despite being one of the strongest adventurers in Wittes, he didn''t look at Raymond with jealousy or intimidation, only fascination.

    After a moment, Tresed turned his attention to the rest of Raymond''s party.

    His eyes scanned Arya, Sylph, and Lorene before he grinned again.

    "Alright, which one of you is the Explosion Mage, Sylph? I''ve been wanting to meet an Explosion Mage for ages!"

 Chapter 138 - 138: Mingling with Swift Wind!

    "Ah¡­ that would be me!"

    Sylph hesitated for a moment before stepping forward, looking a little embarrassed.

    Facing Tresed and his elite Gold-rank team, she no longer had the cocky confidence she typically showed toward other adventurers.

    After all, these weren''t ordinary adventurers.

    Every member of the Swift Wind Adventure Team possessed top-tier strength and talent, and some even believed they had the potential to reach Platinum rank.

    Sylph knew that her own talent gave her the potential to become a Gold-level adventurer one day, but potential alone meant nothing.

    It was one thing to be recognized as a gifted Explosion Magician, but another to turn that talent into real power.

    Many adventurers in Wittes believed Raymond''s team could one day match Tresed''s¡­ but that was still just a dream.

    Until they grew into their strength, there was still an immense gap between them and these seasoned warriors.

    And right now, Sylph could feel that gap as she stood before them.

    The Team Introduction

    Sensing her hesitation, Raymond stepped in smoothly.

    "This is Sylph, the Explosion Mage everyone has been talking about," he said, gesturing toward her.

    Then he motioned toward the others.

    "This is Lorene, our team''s priest. And this is Arya, our archer."

    Tresed grinned and focused on Sylph first.

    "So you''re the famous Explosion Mage!" he said, eyes shining with curiosity.

    Before Sylph could respond, Shatinara let out an exasperated sigh.

    "Tresed, could you please stop being so stupid?"

    Everyone Gangs Up on Tresed

    The female elf crossed her arms, tilting her head at Tresed with an unimpressed expression.

    "She''s the only one here wearing a mage''s robe. Who else could possibly be the Explosion Mage?"

    The rest of the Swift Wind Adventure Team chuckled, giving Tresed the same unimpressed look.

    Even Arya and Lorene had to turn away, trying to stifle their laughter.

    Sylph, who had been nervous just a moment ago, relaxed slightly, watching the teasing unfold.

    Tresed, however, crossed his arms defensively.

    "Hmph! What do you know? I was just trying to make conversation, build rapport, you know? Strengthen relationships!"

    His loud protest only made everyone laugh harder.

    "Sure, sure," Shatinara said, rolling her eyes dramatically.

    Proper Introductions

    After the laughter settled, Tresed clapped his hands together.

    "Anyway, I forgot to introduce myself! Just call me Tresed. I''m a warrior, but not just any warrior."

    He gave his silver spear a proud pat.

    Before he could say more, Shatinara cut in again.

    "Tresed, stop acting so special."

    She turned toward Raymond and his team, offering a graceful smile.

    "My name is Shatinara. As you can see, I''m an elf."

    She flicked her long ears playfully before her gaze locked onto Sylph.

    Her smile turned sly.

    "And by the way¡­ my ears are very sensitive."

    The Callback¡ªAnd Instant Regret

    Sylph''s face turned bright red.

    She instantly realized; Shatinara had heard everything she had said earlier.

    Including the part about her flat chest.

    "U-Um¡­" Sylph stammered, flustered. "I¡­ I''m sorry! I shouldn''t have said that!"

    Shatinara tilted her head, feigning innocence.

    "Oh my¡­? Said what, exactly?"

    Sylph looked like she wanted to disappear.

    Raymond, meanwhile, could barely keep from laughing.

    At this moment, Naimila, the broad-minded female magician from Tresed''s team, smiled warmly at the group and tried to lighten the mood.

    "Don''t worry," she said with a twinkle in her eye, "Shatinara isn''t that sensitive. Right?"

    Shatinara, who had been quiet up until now, curled her lips in a smirk.

    "Of course I''m not that kind of person," she replied with a wink.

    Naimila chuckled before introducing herself properly.

    "I''m Naimila, a magician from the ''Wind Adventure Team.'' I''m sure my attire gave that away," she said, her robe flowing elegantly with every movement.

    Then, she turned her attention to Sylph, her expression turning a bit more serious.

    "Sylph," she asked kindly, "I was wondering, have you been able to comprehend a deeper level of ''Explosion Magic'' yet?"

    Sylph''s expression shifted slightly as she hesitated before answering.

    "Well¡­ not yet," she admitted, looking a little embarrassed.

    Naimila immediately apologized, her face softening with understanding.

    "Ah, I''m sorry. I should''ve realized. You only awakened this year, and you''re still so young, just under sixteen. ''Explosion Magic'' is a notoriously difficult spell to master. My bad for assuming."

    The Challenges of Mastering Magic

    Sylph nodded in agreement. The truth was, mastering a spell like ''Explosion Magic'' wasn''t just about passion or talent, it took a lot more than that.

    The initial comprehension of a spell might come with enough dedication, but to reach the next level often required years of refining. The process was slow, and for many adventurers, they would struggle at the early stages for a long time before making any real progress.

    In Sylph''s case, though she had awakened the spell, she had yet to reach the second level of mastery, and it was something that many would consider inevitable, as long as she continued her training.

    However, only the truly gifted could push themselves into deeper comprehension in a short period.

    Raymond, listening to their conversation, felt a flicker of realization. Could Sylph have already reached the second level and was just keeping it to herself?

    He knew Sylph well; she wasn''t one to boast about her accomplishments. Still, the thought lingered in his mind.

    But Sylph didn''t show any hint of her deeper magic abilities, and Raymond didn''t let it show on his face. He simply kept his thoughts to himself, knowing Sylph would tell them when she was ready.

    Next, Iffy, the priestess from the Swift Wind Adventure Team, spoke up with a smile.

    "I''m Iffy, a priest," she said warmly, her demeanor just as calming as her uniform.

    Finally, the burly warrior; Rondo, who had been silent until now, grinned broadly and introduced himself.

    "Rondo," he said simply, tapping his massive shield with a proud thunk.

    As the introductions concluded, Tresed turned back to Raymond with a playful gleam in his eyes.

    "A dual-class adventurer and an Explosion Mage? Now that''s a team I want to join," he said, putting his arm around Raymond''s shoulders in a familiar, brotherly manner.

    He flashed a grin, looking at his team for confirmation.

    "Hey, what do you think? How about I join Raymond''s team?"

    There was a moment of silence before one of his teammates responded. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "That would be the best!"

    Another teammate added with a smile, "Perfect. We wouldn''t have to worry about you getting in trouble. Plus, Raymond''s team has so much potential!"

    Tresed nodded enthusiastically, but then turned back to Raymond with a slightly apologetic look.

    "But seriously, I''m sorry if we caused you any trouble earlier. We didn''t mean to interrupt your team."

    Raymond, ever the smooth talker, simply smiled and shrugged.

    "No harm done. It''s all good, Tresed."

    He didn''t take offense; after all, Tresed and his team were known for their playful nature.

    "But if you''re really interested in joining our team," Raymond added with a mischievous grin, "I think we could make room for one more!"

    The exchange was lighthearted, but deep down, both teams recognized the strength in each other.

    Tresed''s team, with their experience and reputation, had built a solid foundation for future growth, and Raymond''s team, despite being newer, had immense potential, especially with a dual-class adventurer like him leading the way.

    They weren''t just adventurers, they were future allies in a world full of challenges and opportunities. And who knew? One day, their paths might cross again in ways that no one could foresee.

    When Tresed jokingly offered to join Raymond''s team, he paused expectantly, waiting for his teammates to argue or beg him to stay.

    Instead, Shatinara and Naimila exchanged glances and nodded approvingly.

    "Sounds great to me," Shatinara said smoothly, crossing her arms.

    Naimila smirked. "Yeah, I think it''s a perfect fit."

    Tresed''s jaw dropped.

    "Wait¡­ shouldn''t you be trying to stop me?!"

    He quickly turned to Iffy, the priestess, and Rondo, the burly warrior, looking for support.

    "At least you two wouldn''t abandon me, right?"

    Iffy gave a polite smile but said nothing, while Rondo simply shrugged with a teasing grin.

    Tresed clutched his chest dramatically.

    "If even you two had agreed, I swear, I would have just collapsed right here!"

    Raymond and his group burst into laughter, quickly catching on to the dynamic between Tresed and his teammates.

    The once-tense atmosphere had now completely lifted, and even Sylph and Arya, who had been nervous about facing a Gold-ranked team, were now smiling.

    Raymond also noticed something interesting, Lorene hadn''t shown any nervousness from the start.

    In fact, when Tresed''s group first approached, she had exchanged polite nods and smiles with Iffy, the priestess, clearly recognizing each other.

    It wasn''t surprising. Lorene had previously served in the temple of the ''Sun Goddess,'' and she had likely met Iffy during her time there.

    Now, with both teams standing together, all eyes in the guild were locked onto them.

    After all, these were the two most talked-about adventurer teams in Wittes Town, one a Gold-ranked powerhouse, the other a rising team with immense potential.

 Chapter 139 - 139: The Weight of 4.2 Magic Affinity!

    The surrounding adventurers couldn''t resist gossiping.

    "Wait¡­ Raymond and Tresed already knew each other? That''s unexpected."

    "Yeah, and look at them. They seem to be getting along pretty well!"

    "See? I told you the ''Swift Wind Adventure Team'' aren''t the type to be jealous of competition."

    One older adventurer spoke with a more practical perspective.

    "It''s true that Raymond''s team has potential, but potential alone doesn''t make a Gold-rank adventurer."

    Another nodded in agreement.

    "Exactly. Learning a skill is one thing, knowing how to use it effectively in battle is another. Talent alone won''t save you in a real fight."

    A third adventurer crossed his arms, adding, "Yeah, plenty of talented adventurers have died because they overestimated themselves. They took commissions above their level, thinking they were stronger than they really were¡­ and they never came back."

    The chatter continued, but both Raymond''s and Tresed''s teams ignored it.

    Until Shatinara suddenly spoke up.

    "I overheard some of the adventurers talking about your magic affinity," Shatinara said casually, turning her sharp green gaze toward Arya.

    "You''re Arya, right? I just heard someone say your magic affinity is¡­ 4.2?"

    The moment Shatinara said it, Tresed''s reaction was immediate and loud.

    "WHAT?!"

    His shout echoed across the guild hall, drawing even more attention.

    Tresed''s usual casual confidence completely shattered, replaced by pure shock.

    "4.2? Are you serious?!"

    The rest of Tresed''s team also froze, their expressions mirroring his disbelief.

    Even for a Gold-ranked team, encountering someone with a magic affinity this high was unbelievable.

    Shatinara had mentioned it casually, but now, even she looked intrigued.

    Arya, caught off guard, hesitated before nodding.

    "...Uh, yeah. It''s 4.2." sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    A stunned silence followed.

    Tresed still hadn''t recovered, staring at Arya like she had just grown dragon wings.

    His team was known for its talent, but none of them, not even their most gifted spellcasters, had an affinity that high.

    "No way¡­ 4.2?!" Naimila muttered, clearly struggling to believe it.

    Even in major cities, such a number was considered rare.

    Arya, meanwhile, fidgeted under their intense stares, looking like she wanted to disappear.

    She wasn''t used to this kind of attention and now, even Tresed''s legendary team was treating her like an anomaly.

    For the first time, Arya truly realized what 4.2 meant.

    As soon as Arya confirmed her magic affinity, all five Gold-ranked adventurers turned to look at her with expressions of shock and amazement.

    Arya froze, feeling like a small animal trapped under the intense scrutiny of five powerful hunters.

    "Well¡­ yeah. It''s really 4.2," she said hesitantly.

    "It''s actually true!"

    "That''s incredible!"

    The Swift Wind Adventure Team couldn''t hold back their astonishment.

    Even for seasoned adventurers like them, a magic affinity that high was extremely rare.

    Tresed shook his head in disbelief, then turned to Naimila, the team''s magician, with a teasing grin.

    "Naimila, did you hear that? Her magic affinity is even higher than yours!"

    Naimila simply rolled her eyes at him.

    "My affinity is only 3.2. That''s not incredibly high to begin with. It''s normal for some people to surpass me," she said, crossing her arms.

    Then, her expression grew serious as she added, "But¡­ 4.2 is almost unheard of. In the entire kingdom, there are probably only a handful of people with a magic affinity that high."

    She wasn''t exaggerating.

    Tresed turned back to Raymond, wrapping an arm around his shoulder once again.

    "Raymond, your team''s potential is insane! With this kind of talent, it''s only a matter of time before you all reach Gold rank¡­ maybe even Platinum!"

    Raymond let out a small, exasperated laugh.

    "Tresed, don''t joke like that. Talent is one thing, strength is another. They''re not the same."

    But then, his expression shifted, his eyes steady with determination.

    "That said¡­ I do believe that one day, our team will reach Gold rank and maybe even Platinum."

    Tresed grinned.

    "That''s the spirit! That''s exactly the kind of determination an adventurer needs!"

    He gave Raymond a strong pat on the shoulder, approval shining in his eyes.

    Naimila, sensing they were blocking the entrance to the guild, sighed and spoke up.

    "Alright, Tresed, we should get moving. Raymond and his team have a commission to complete, and we''re standing in their way."

    She gestured at the growing crowd of adventurers gathered around them.

    "Not to mention¡­ we''re completely blocking the road. If we don''t leave soon, the guild staff might come out and start chasing us away."

    Tresed looked around and saw that she was right, the guild entrance was packed with curious adventurers eavesdropping on their conversation.

    He chuckled. "Yeah, fair point."

    Turning back to Raymond, he extended a firm handshake.

    "Alright then, we won''t keep you. We''ve got our own mission to take anyway."

    With that, both teams waved their goodbyes and parted ways, leaving the crowded guild entrance behind.

    Once they were clear of the bustling square, the tension that had built up finally dissipated.

    Sylph exhaled loudly, wiping a hand across her forehead.

    "Phew! That was intense. I was so nervous back there!"

    Raymond glanced at her, his expression turning serious.

    "Good. Maybe now you''ll think twice before running your mouth," he said flatly.

    Sylph blinked. "Huh?"

    Raymond crossed his arms.

    "If you keep talking without thinking, you''re going to get us in trouble sooner or later."

    His tone wasn''t angry, but it was firm.

    "This time, we got lucky. The ''Swift Wind Adventure Team'' are well-known and don''t pick fights over petty things. But if we run into a Gold-ranked adventurer who isn''t so tolerant, things could get dangerous."

    Sylph flinched slightly, realizing that Raymond wasn''t joking.

    She had been careless with her words, and if Shatinara had been the type to take offense easily, the situation could have escalated.

    For once, Sylph didn''t argue.

    She sighed, her usual cocky demeanor fading just a little.

    "Alright¡­ I get it. I''ll be more careful."

    Arya and Lorene exchanged glances but didn''t say anything.

    They knew Sylph hadn''t meant any harm, but in the world of adventurers, even an innocent joke could lead to serious consequences.

    Lorene finally spoke up. "To be fair, Sylph didn''t expect Shatinara''s hearing to be that sharp¡­ and she wasn''t trying to be mean."

    Raymond nodded in agreement.

    "Yeah, I know. But we still need to be cautious. Not everyone will take things as lightly as they did."

    The group fell into thoughtful silence for a moment before Sylph let out a dramatic sigh.

    "Alright, alright. Lesson learned. Now let''s focus on this commission!"

    With that, the group set their sights forward, ready to finally get to work.

    Sensing the tension between Raymond and Sylph, Arya stepped in to shift the conversation.

    She turned to Raymond, crossing her arms with a playful smirk.

    "So, Raymond¡­ turns out the last time you met Tresed and his team, you actually talked to them and got to know them. And yet, you never told me."

    Her tone was lighthearted, but there was a clear teasing edge to it.

    Raymond immediately felt a headache coming on.

    He knew exactly what Arya was doing, changing the subject to stop him from scolding Sylph any further.

    "Oh, come on, Arya," he sighed, rubbing his temples. "It''s not like we ''know each other.'' I just chatted with Tresed for a few minutes back then. You saw for yourself, he didn''t even recognize me at first!"

    Arya grinned, satisfied that she had successfully deflected the conversation.

    "Mmm, if you say so," she hummed, clearly not letting him off that easily.

    But Raymond wasn''t going to play along anymore. He let out a resigned sigh and decided to drop the matter altogether.

    "Alright, enough of that. Let''s go get the supplies."

    With that, the group resumed their walk toward the pharmacy, the tension now completely gone.

    As they moved through the streets, Raymond subtly opened his panel, checking his current stats.

    [STATUS PANEL]

    Name: Raymond Kelton

    Age: 15

    Magic Value: 1137.2 / 1137.2

    Professions: Fighter, Warrior, Craftsman, Magician, Swordsman, Hunter, Pharmacist, Archer, Thief, Assassin

    Skills:

    Bone Crushing

    Taunt [Upgradable]

    Wind Slash

    Camouflage

    Forging [Upgradable]

    Primary Mana Recovery Potion

    Skill Points Available: 1

    Cumulative Experience Toward Next Point: 15%

    [NEW SKILLS AVAILABLE FOR LEARNING]

    Locked Arrow (Archer) ¨C Cost: 1 Skill Point

    Wind-breaking Arrow (Archer + Hunter) ¨C Cost: 3 Skill Points

    Raymond frowned slightly as he examined his options.

    ''Wind-breaking Arrow is a powerful skill, but it costs three points¡­ I only have one right now.''

    That meant he had two choices:

    1. Save his skill points and wait until he had enough to unlock Wind-breaking Arrow, which was a more advanced skill.

    2. Use his single skill point now to learn Locked Arrow, a foundational skill that might still prove useful.

    For now, he decided to wait and think it over later.

    He closed his panel and continued walking, focusing instead on the task ahead, buying supplies and preparing for their mission.

 Chapter 140 - 140: Visiting Budak Village!

    "Ugh¡­"

    A sharp pain shot through Raymond''s skull as he stirred, his tightly shut eyes fluttering open. His vision blurred for a moment before focusing on a familiar face hovering over him.

    "Raymond, you''re finally awake!"

    The voice, warm yet tinged with concern, belonged to Arya. Her long, fiery red hair cascaded over her shoulders, glowing in the light filtering through the carriage.

    "Arya?" Raymond mumbled, his gaze unfocused. Confusion swirled in his mind before the memories came rushing back.

    Right; after parting ways with Tresed and the others, the four of them had stocked up on potions and supplies before securing a carriage to Budak Village, as instructed in their letter of authorization. He had barely lasted a few minutes after boarding, his exhaustion catching up with him the moment he settled in.

    No wonder. He hadn''t slept at all the previous night, pouring every ounce of his strength into forging his armor.

    "So¡­ it was all just a dream," Raymond muttered bitterly.

    Arya tilted her head. "What do you mean? Are you feeling alright?"

    Raymond exhaled, rubbing his temples as he sat up. "It''s nothing. Just had two weird dreams back-to-back. Now I''ve got a splitting headache."

    Arya didn''t press further, though her golden eyes studied him carefully. She knew how much effort Raymond had poured into his equipment, two sleepless nights at the forge, all for the sake of strengthening himself.

    Before she could say anything, Sylph approached, arms crossed. "Raymond, are you seriously okay? You knocked out the second we got in the carriage. You didn''t sleep last night, did you?"

    Raymond let out a weary chuckle. "Not really. I was worried about getting up late and missing out on the cheap potions. You think I''d be able to snag these ''Primary Mana Recovery Potions'' otherwise?" He patted his bag, where the vials clinked together softly.

    Sylph blinked, momentarily at a loss for words. Then, with a sigh, she scolded, "Raymond, that''s ridiculous. If missing out on cheap potions means you actually get some rest, then let them go. Running on fumes is only going to get you hurt during a commission."

    Lorene nodded in agreement, her calm demeanor unwavering. "She''s right. Sure, those potions were a bargain, but we can afford the standard ones. There''s no need to push yourself like this."

    Arya, watching from the side, stifled a laugh but said nothing.

    Raymond sighed, knowing full well that telling them the truth would only lead to more lectures. Instead, he rested his hand on the hilt of Dark Moon, the long sword at his waist and muttered, "I wouldn''t have gone that far if I had a choice¡­ but every single coin I earned from my last few commissions went into forging this armor and this sword."

    The moment he spoke, Sylph''s gaze locked onto Dark Moon, her eyes gleaming with excitement.

    She had been waiting for this.

    The second they boarded the carriage, she had wanted to inspect Raymond''s newly forged weapon. But before she had the chance, he had passed out. Out of respect for his exhaustion, she had held back her curiosity, until now.

    Sylph cast a glance at the coachman outside, lowering her voice just in case. "Raymond, this sword¡­ it''s made from that piece of ''black iron'' we found, isn''t it?"

    Even though the term "black iron" wasn''t uncommon, the way she said it carried an underlying caution. Grooms like theirs often ferried adventurers in and out of cities, picking up all sorts of valuable information along the way. If word got out that Raymond was wielding a weapon forged from such rare material, it could attract unwanted attention.

    Lorene, silent until now, also eyed Dark Moon, her curiosity evident. The black scabbard concealed its form, leaving her wondering just what kind of blade Raymond had crafted.

    Raymond couldn''t help but chuckle at the eager looks on Sylph and Lorene''s faces.

    "Ahem¡­" He cleared his throat, drawing their attention. "Since you''re both so curious, I suppose I''ll let you take a look."

    With a practiced motion, he unfastened Dark Moon from his waist and extended it toward them. Sylph wasted no time, her fingers wrapped around the hilt before he had even finished speaking.

    Her eyes flickered with anticipation as she ran her fingers over the scabbard, but almost immediately, her expression shifted. "This scabbard isn''t very impressive¡­" she muttered.

    She wasn''t wrong. The sheath, crafted from simple ebony wood, was decent but far from exceptional. In a world where elite adventurers carried weapons encased in scabbards of enchanted steel, dragon leather, or even magically reinforced minerals, Dark Moon''s housing was painfully plain in comparison.

    Raymond shrugged. "You think I have money for that?" He motioned toward the coachman outside with a subtle nod. "Besides, this is just a slightly better longsword, nothing so grand that it needs a luxurious scabbard."

    Sylph and the others quickly caught on to his meaning, there was no need to draw unnecessary attention. Loudly, she responded, "That''s true."

    Then, unable to contain her excitement any longer, she shot Raymond a look, silently asking for permission to unsheath the blade.

    He nodded.

    Sylph inhaled deeply, steadying herself as if preparing for a grand reveal. Slowly, carefully, she slid Dark Moon from its scabbard.

    And then¡­ her excitement drained from her face.

    The long sword that emerged was deep black, unremarkable in its appearance. There was no dazzling luster, no intricate engravings or magical glow. It was a stark contrast to the weapons of legend, like Tresed''s silver spear, which gleamed brilliantly under the sunlight.

    Sylph stared at it in disbelief before finally blurting out, "That''s it? It''s just¡­ black. It matches the scabbard perfectly." S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Raymond rolled his eyes. "And what did you expect? A flaming blade? A sword humming with divine energy? If I walked around flashing something extravagant, every adventurer and thief would have their eyes on me."

    Lorene chuckled, her violet eyes twinkling with amusement. "I think it suits him. A black sword with a black sheath, very fitting."

    Arya smirked, adding, "It''s not made of any rare enchanted materials, so of course, it''s not going to look flashy. Isn''t that right, Sylph?"

    Sylph sighed, reluctantly nodding. "Yeah, yeah¡­ I get it." She handed the sword back, still looking somewhat disappointed.

    Raymond sheathed Dark Moon and glanced toward the window, noticing the sun''s position in the sky. "How long was I out? We haven''t reached Budak Village yet?"

    His thoughts were still hazy from the dreams, but he was certain the village wasn''t far from Wittes Town. To clear his mind, he retrieved the letter of authorization from his pouch and read it over again:

    > Information: Budak Village lies five miles south of Wittes Town. Two days ago, a flock of vicious Red-Eyed Crows suddenly descended upon the village, occupying several homes and preventing two families from returning. The attacks have resulted in two villagers being seriously injured and three others suffering minor injuries.

    Mission: Eliminate the Red-Eyed Crows as soon as possible.

    Reward: 10 silver coins per confirmed kill.

    Time Limit: Within two days.

    Client: Village Chief of Budak.

    Mission Level: Black Iron.

    Raymond''s brows furrowed slightly as he finished reading. Red-Eyed Crows were nasty creatures; aggressive, territorial, and known for their eerie intelligence. If they had driven multiple families out of their homes and injured villagers, this might not be as simple as a routine extermination.

    Still, he wasn''t too worried.

    He folded the letter and looked up at the others. "I guess we''ll find out soon enough."

    Arya glanced at Raymond and said, "You weren''t asleep for long, about half an hour."

    "Half an hour¡­" Raymond muttered, rubbing his temples.

    He turned his gaze outside the carriage, scanning the horizon. Budak Village was only five miles from Wittes Town in a straight line, but roads weren''t always direct. The actual distance was likely closer to seven or eight miles, especially with winding paths and uneven terrain.

    Raymond nodded, stretching his arms. "We should be arriving soon."

    As if on cue, after another five minutes of travel, the village came into view just beyond the horizon.

 Chapter 141 - 141: Village Commission!

    Nestled between rolling fields and patches of woodland, Budak Village was a modest settlement of dozens of houses, their thatched roofs weathered by time. At the village entrance, a carriage stood parked, surrounded by a gathering of villagers; men, women, the elderly, and even children, all dressed in simple cloth garments. Their expressions carried a mix of anticipation and worry.

    As the carriage door swung open, an elderly man with half-white hair stepped down, greeted instantly by relieved voices.

    "Village Chief, you''ve finally returned!"

    The crowd surged forward as more figures climbed out of the carriage; two middle-aged men, their clothes stained with dried blood.

    A woman in her forties gasped sharply, rushing toward them. "Stark! Nezer! Are you alright?" Her hands trembled as she brushed against their tunics, fingers grazing over the faded crimson stains.

    Nezer, a broad-shouldered man with tired eyes, gave a weak chuckle. "Don''t worry, Maya. The temple priests healed us."

    The village chief, Gamens, stroked his mustache with a smile. "Both of them were in critical condition, so the temple took them in immediately. Otherwise, we might have lost them."

    Stark, the second injured villager, nodded, his voice filled with wonder. "I never imagined I''d be healed by a priest¡­ It''s like a miracle. When I got wounded, I thought I was done for. But the priestess just placed her hand over me, and suddenly, the pain was gone!"

    Beside him, Moses, the other survivor, had awe in his eyes. "It was incredible! The light from her hands, it was warm, like the sun itself."

    Though their faces were still pale from blood loss, their wounds had vanished. With time, they would fully recover.

    Gamens nodded sagely. "That''s how it is. The priests only heal those whose lives are in immediate danger. If you''re just injured but not dying, they won''t bother, unless you''re an adventurer."

    There was a murmur of agreement among the villagers.

    A younger man scoffed. "Tch. Of course, they heal adventurers first. Regular folk like us don''t matter unless we''re on death''s door."

    A grizzled farmer beside him sighed. "It may seem unfair, but think about it¡­ Adventurers risk their lives fighting monsters. If they don''t get healed, they die, and the monsters roam free. In the end, that only puts us in more danger."

    The village chief nodded. "Exactly. The priests heal adventurers so they can keep fighting. We might not like it, but that''s just the way of the world."

    Silence fell over the villagers as they pondered his words.

    After a moment, one man muttered, "I remember the last time we issued a goblin extermination request¡­ Four adventurers took the job. One died. Another was crippled. That''s the reality of their work."

    A woman beside him shuddered. "I used to envy them, earning silver and gold, traveling across the land. But after seeing what happens to them out there¡­ I''m not so sure anymore."

    The crowd fell into uneasy quiet, the weight of reality settling over them.

    "The greater the ability, the greater the responsibility," sighed Village Chief Gamens, his voice heavy with the weight of the villagers'' expectations. His half-white hair rustled slightly in the breeze as he gazed at the worried faces before him.

    A middle-aged man stepped forward, his expression tense. "Village Chief, did you go to Wittes Town to issue the commission? When will the adventurers arrive?"

    Another villager, a wiry man with sun-worn skin, spoke up anxiously. "Yes, Village Chief! My home has been taken over by those cursed red-eyed crows. I can''t even set foot inside! And while Stark and Nezer are healed, what good will it do if the crows keep attacking? My house will be in ruins if this goes on!"

    Murmurs of agreement rippled through the crowd before an older woman, her arms crossed tightly over her chest, added bitterly, "We''ve already lost too much. To keep the crows from attacking people, we''ve been sacrificing our livestock, a sheep a day! If this continues, the village''s losses will be unbearable!"

    The villagers erupted in tense conversation, voices overlapping with frustration and concern. Though they had all agreed to share the burden, there was only so much they could endure before desperation set in.

    Gamens raised a wrinkled hand, motioning for silence. "I understand, truly," he said solemnly. "After bringing Stark and Nezer to the temple, we wasted no time posting the request at the Adventurer''s Guild. But¡­" He hesitated, then sighed, "We have no way of knowing how soon an adventurer will accept it. There are many commissions at the guild, and whether ours is chosen quickly or not is beyond our control."

    A heavy silence fell over the villagers. The last time they had issued a goblin extermination request, it had taken a full day before an adventurer finally accepted it. What if this time was the same? Or worse, what if no one took the mission at all?

    Seeing their spirits sink, Gamens quickly added, "But! When I submitted the request, the guild staff told me that many adventurers would likely compete for this commission. There''s a good chance someone is already on their way."

    The shift was immediate.

    "Really? That''s great!" A few villagers perked up, their expressions easing with relief.

    Just then, a sharp-eyed young man standing near the entrance pointed toward the road. "Look! Another carriage is coming!"

    Heads turned in unison.

    Rumbling down the dirt path was a second carriage, kicking up a thin trail of dust behind it. Unlike the one the village chief had arrived in, this one hadn''t yet drawn its curtains, allowing the villagers to see four figures sitting inside, three women and one man.

    "Could it be? An adventurer has already accepted our request?" a villager asked, his voice tinged with excitement.

    A skeptical older man shook his head. "No way. The village chief just got back. There''s no way someone accepted the request this quickly. They''re probably just passing through to Sagla Forest."

    The road between Wittes Town and Sgla Forest ran through Budak Village, so it was common for adventurers to pass by without stopping.

    The first villager frowned but conceded, "Yeah¡­ and look at them. They''re so young. Probably just White Porcelain-level adventurers. Our request is ranked Black Iron; it''s no easy task."

    Even Gamens was hesitant. He, too, assumed they were merely passing travelers. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Well, it''s about time to feed the red-eyed crows anyway," he muttered, glancing toward the livestock pen. "Let''s go prepare the sheep¡ª"

    Before he could finish, the carriage suddenly slowed to a stop right in front of them.

    The carriage door swung open, and the four adventurers stepped out.

    Leading them was a young man clad in light armor, a long sword hanging at his waist, and an arm shield secured to his left hand. His short, tousled hair caught the fading sunlight, and his sharp eyes scanned the crowd before landing on the village chief.

    "Excuse me," he spoke in a clear, steady voice. "Is this Budak Village?"

    Gamens blinked, startled.

    Of course, it was Budak Village, there was a wooden sign right in front of them marking it clearly. The adventurers had undoubtedly seen it from their carriage. Yet, the young man still asked, a subtle way to introduce himself rather than simply barging in.

    After a brief pause, Gamens straightened and stepped forward. "Yes, yes! This is Budak Village. May I ask¡­" He swallowed, almost afraid to hope. "Are you the adventurers who accepted the mission to exterminate the red-eyed crows?"

    The villagers held their breath, waiting for an answer.

 Chapter 142 - 142: Red-Eyed Crow!

    Raymond stepped forward with a confident nod. "Yes, we accepted the commission to exterminate the ''Red-Eyed Crows''. My name is Raymond, and I am the captain of our team. These are my companions."

    He reached into his pocket and pulled out the power of attorney, unfolding the parchment to reveal the guild''s official seal.

    The moment Village Chief Gamens saw the familiar text, his last shred of doubt vanished. His weathered face broke into a relieved smile, his voice trembling with excitement. "Raymond¡­ This is wonderful! I am Gamens, the village chief of Budak Village. Thank the heavens you''re here!"

    It was almost too good to be true, he had only just returned from Wittes Town, and already adventurers had come to answer their plea.

    So the guild staff wasn''t exaggerating¡­ Adventurers really did take this commission immediately.

    The villagers, who had been anxiously waiting, erupted into chatter.

    "They''re finally here! That was so fast!"

    "The village chief just got back, and they arrived right after. They must have accepted the request the moment it was posted!"

    Hope flickered in their tired eyes, but some were still desperate. A woman with unkempt hair and tear-streaked cheeks pushed forward, gripping her hands together in distress. "Adventurers, please! You must help us! The red-eyed crows have taken my home, my family can''t go back!"

    Her voice cracked with emotion as she gestured toward her husband and son, who stood beside her. The two men; Stark and Nezer, looked pale and weak, their clothes stained with dried blood.

    Stark''s voice was hoarse as he bowed slightly, his movements slow from exhaustion. "I beg you¡­ Please drive them out. We just want to go home."

    The village chief solemnly added, "The crows have taken over their house, as well as Nezer''s family home. These families have been forced to take shelter with others in the village. And it''s not just them, anyone living within fifty meters of those two houses had to flee as well. They''ve all been displaced."

    Raymond scanned the crowd. About twenty people stood before them, families with nowhere to go, exhausted and worn from days of waiting for help.

    Lorene, moved by their suffering, placed a hand over her chest and traced a holy symbol of the Sun Goddess, whispering a quiet prayer. "May the Sun Goddess watch over you all."

    Sylph clenched her fists, her expression dark with fury. "These damn birds¡­ They have no right to take people''s homes! We''ll make them pay!"

    Arya, silent up until now, bit her lip hard, her brows furrowed. Then, she turned to Raymond, her voice firm. "Raymond, when are we going over?"

    Raymond let out a small sigh, knowing his team was ready to act immediately. But he needed more information first. "I understand the urgency, but before we act, we need to confirm the exact location of the red-eyed crows."

    The village chief nodded quickly. "Of course! I''ll show you right away!"

    Under the village chief''s guidance, Raymond and his companions followed him through the village, passing groups of worried onlookers.

    Eventually, they arrived at Gamens'' home, a sturdy, slightly larger building at the heart of the village. The old man gestured toward the stairs leading to the rooftop. "My house is the tallest in Budak. From up there, you''ll get a clear view of the situation."

    They climbed up to the flat rooftop, and as soon as they reached the top, Gamens pointed toward the distance. "Those two houses; over there. That''s where they''ve taken roost."

    Even without him pointing, it was impossible to miss.

    Two large, shadowy figures perched atop the rooftops, their heads swiveling as they surveyed the village like sentinels.

    Raymond narrowed his eyes, his archer''s vision allowing him to see them clearly even from nearly two hundred meters away.

    The Red-Eyed Crows were massive, each standing at about 1.5 meters tall, their sleek black feathers gleaming under the fading light. But the most striking feature was their piercing crimson eyes, glowing ominously in the dusk.

    Raymond''s gaze sharpened as he focused on the Red-Eyed Crow''s talons. Even from this distance, he could see the unmistakable metallic sheen that coated its razor-sharp claws, gleaming like polished steel under the light. The same eerie luster extended to its hooked beak, a natural weapon honed for tearing through flesh with brutal efficiency.

    But those weren''t the only threats.

    The wings of the Red-Eyed Crow were thick with powerful muscles, built not just for flight but for combat. A single, well-aimed strike from one of those wings could easily snap a bone, and a full-force blow could leave someone incapacitated or worse.

    Raymond took in these details swiftly before shifting his gaze to Arya.

    She was already staring intently at the scene below. As an archer, her keen eyesight rivaled his own, picking up details that others might miss.

    On the other hand, Sylph and Lorene were watching as well, but the distance was too great for them to see much beyond the broad shapes. They could sense the threat, but the finer details escaped them. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Raymond turned to Arya. "What do you think? Can you make out the full layout of the Red-Eyed Crows inside?"

    Arya blinked, caught off guard for a moment, before realizing what he was getting at. She frowned in thought before answering.

    "From here, we can only see so much. Aside from those two perched outside, the rest are hidden. But..." She tilted her head slightly, squinting toward the houses. "Through the windows, I can see their shadows moving inside. They''re in there, lurking."

    Raymond nodded, as if processing the new information. Of course, he had already seen this for himself. But to avoid suspicion about his multi-class abilities, he made a habit of asking Arya for confirmation, letting her observations serve as the team''s "official" intel.

    "Raymond, what''s the plan?" Sylph asked, arms crossed.

    Lorene and Arya turned to him as well, waiting for his response.

    Raymond let out a dry chuckle. "Plan? I don''t have enough information yet to come up with one."

    Sylph groaned. "Well¡­ okay, that''s fair."

    Still, Raymond''s mind was already working through the possibilities.

    If only he could have Sylph use her ''Explosion Magic'' to wipe out the entire nest in one go. With her current blast radius of ten meters, one well-placed explosion would flatten the house, annihilating every Red-Eyed Crow inside. After that, they could deal with the remaining crows more methodically.

    It was the perfect solution, except for one very big problem.

    That was someone''s home. Destroying a house would mean massive losses for the villagers, and there was no way they''d allow it. Not unless they were desperate.

    So that plan was out.

    Which also meant Sylph, their explosion specialist, was effectively useless as long as the crows remained inside.

    Village Chief Gamens, sensing Raymond''s hesitation, quickly stepped forward. "Raymond, if there''s anything you need to know, just ask! We''ll tell you everything we can."

    The surrounding villagers nodded eagerly. They were desperate for a solution, willing to share any detail, no matter how small, if it helped rid them of this menace.

    Raymond wasted no time.

    "You mentioned earlier that you''ve been feeding them livestock, to keep them from attacking. I need to know: Do they all come out to eat at once, or separately?"

    The village chief immediately shook his head. "No, not all at once. They take turns. After one group finishes eating, the next group comes out."

    Another villager quickly added, "And when they eat, one of them always flies up to the rooftop, keeping watch. It doesn''t let anyone get close."

    A few villagers murmured in agreement.

    Then, one of them let out a frustrated sigh. "We even tried poisoning the food, hoping to kill them that way¡­ but it didn''t work."

    Raymond wasn''t surprised.

    Ordinary poisons were ineffective against monsters, just as they were against awakened ones like himself and his team. The presence of magic in their bodies made them naturally resistant to toxins that would be lethal to regular humans.

    If poison wasn''t an option, they''d need to rely on strategy and brute force instead.

    Raymond exhaled slowly, his mind already formulating a new approach.

    Now, he just needed a way to turn the crows'' feeding habits against them.

    Not all monsters were susceptible to poison. Some, like the Poison Wasp or venomous snakes, carried natural toxins in their bodies, but those venoms only worked if directly injected into the bloodstream. If swallowed? Completely ineffective.

    Moreover, these natural venoms degraded rapidly once exposed to air or separated from their host. The moment the creature died, its poison would begin to lose potency, making it nearly impossible to preserve for later use.

    As for the ''Pharmacist'' profession, despite their expertise in concocting potions, they lacked the skills to produce poisons themselves. However, after years of research, some had managed to develop toxic potions, sold in high-end pharmacies in Wittes. These potions worked against both monsters and awakened individuals, but they came with a major drawback.

    They were expensive.

    So expensive, in fact, that most adventurers didn''t bother buying them. Using costly poison on regular monsters wasn''t worth the expense, and against stronger creatures with high poison resistance, the effects were too weak to justify the price.

    This was why poison-based strategies were rarely considered in monster-hunting missions.

 Chapter 143 - 143: Game Plan!

    Shifting his focus back to the task at hand, Raymond asked, "How often do the Red-Eyed Crows eat? What time do they feed, and how long does each meal last?"

    The village chief responded immediately, his voice steady. "Twice a day. Once at around nine in the morning, and again at four in the afternoon."

    Raymond nodded. That was good to know.

    However, when it came to how long each feeding session lasted, the village chief hesitated. "I''m not sure¡­ I never timed it exactly."

    Just then, a villager eagerly stepped forward. "I know! I checked the time before!"

    All eyes turned to him. Encouraged by their attention, he continued, his voice gaining confidence.

    "The Red-Eyed Crows in the two houses eat at different speeds. The ones in the first house always finish faster, about ten minutes. But the ones in the second house take longer, usually around fifteen minutes."

    Raymond''s brows furrowed slightly. "The feeding speed is different?" That was an unusual detail. "Do you have any idea why?"

    The villager; Taylor, by the looks of him; paused, rubbing his chin in thought. Then, somewhat uncertainly, he answered, "I think¡­ it''s because the first one to eat is a male Red-Eyed Crow. It''s bigger and eats more aggressively. The second one is smaller, so I assume it''s female."

    A ripple of doubt spread through the gathered villagers.

    "Hey, I never noticed any difference between them."

    "Yeah, they all look the same to me. Except for the first one that eats, it''s obviously bigger than the others. But beyond that, I can''t tell them apart."

    "Exactly. Other than what seems to be their leader, the rest are identical. Taylor, are you sure you''re not imagining things?"

    Laughter and murmurs of skepticism filled the air as the villagers exchanged uncertain glances.

    Taylor''s face turned red with frustration. "Just because you can''t see it doesn''t mean I''m wrong! I''ve always had sharp eyes! I can spot tiny details others miss!"

    Some villagers were about to argue further, but then Raymond glanced up, his expression unreadable.

    The moment his gaze swept over them, the villagers fell completely silent.

    Without missing a beat, Raymond turned back to Taylor. "Are you sure?"

    Taylor swallowed hard, but he met Raymond''s gaze with determination. "I''m sure."

    Taylor nodded firmly, his expression full of conviction. "I''m sure I''m not mistaken! But whether it''s male or female is just my guess. What I do know for certain is that the Red-Eyed Crows that eat second struggle to tear into the mutton. Their strength is much weaker than the ones that eat first."

    Hearing this, Raymond nodded thoughtfully. "Alright, that''s good to know."

    Still, he wanted to confirm it with his own eyes before making a final decision. As a hunter, his keen observation skills would allow him to size up the Red-Eyed Crows at a glance.

    That said, Raymond already trusted Taylor''s account. He knew the man had no reason to lie, especially since he was dealing with an adventurer.

    To deceive or attempt to frame an awakened person? That was a serious crime. Ordinary villagers caught endangering adventurers faced severe punishments; some were sent to work in mines, while others, if they angered the wrong person, might just disappear, their bodies left for monsters to devour.

    With this new intel, a plan was already forming in Raymond''s mind.

    Arya, who had been silently observing, immediately picked up on the shift in his expression. "Raymond, you''ve thought of a way to deal with them, haven''t you?"

    A smirk tugged at the corner of his lips. "Something like that."

    Sylph''s eyes lit up with excitement. "Really?! Then tell us!"

    The villagers, who had been anxiously waiting for any sign of hope, erupted with relief.

    Village Chief Gamens stepped forward, his voice brimming with determination. "Raymond, whatever you need from us, just say the word!"

    Raymond nodded. "Alright! We will need your help... Specifically, we need you to provide food for the Red-Eyed Crows."

    The village chief and the villagers agreed instantly. After all, they had already been feeding the crows daily to prevent them from attacking anyone.

    With that settled, Raymond laid out his strategy.

    "Because of Sylph''s Explosion Magic, we can''t let the Red-Eyed Crows stay inside the houses. The spell is too destructive, and we can''t risk leveling an entire home. So, we''ll wait until the crows come out to eat¡­ That''s when Sylph will strike."

    The villagers and his party listened intently.

    "However," Raymond continued, "once the Explosion Magic is cast, the surviving crows will likely panic and take to the skies. If they do, they''ll become much harder to fight and might attack the villagers or us in retaliation."

    Arya, already seeing where this was going, nodded.

    "So, the ones that survive the explosion¡­ I''ll have to take them down from the air."

    Raymond turned to her directly. "Exactly. You''ll be our sniper. Once they start flying, it''s up to you to pick them off before they attack anyone."

    Arya clenched her fists. "Understood."

    Then, Raymond took a deep breath and dropped the real risk in the plan. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "To make sure as few crows escape as possible, I''ll enter one of the houses first. The moment Sylph casts her Explosion Magic, I''ll handle the crows inside, alone. My goal will be to eliminate them before they have the chance to fly out."

    A heavy silence followed.

    Then¡ª

    "Wait, Raymond, isn''t that too dangerous?" Arya asked, her brows furrowed in concern.

    "Exactly!" Sylph added, clearly alarmed. "Fighting Red-Eyed Crows in such a cramped space is asking for trouble! If they surround you, you could get seriously injured!"

    But Raymond simply shook his head. "It''s more dangerous if they escape into the sky. If that happens, we''ll lose control of the battlefield."

    His tone was calm but firm.

    Sylph and Arya exchanged glances, knowing he was right. If the crows spread out, they could attack from all angles and the villagers would be defenseless.

    After a moment, Sylph sighed, scratching the back of her head. "I still don''t like it, but¡­ I get it. This is our best option."

    Raymond smirked. "Glad you see it my way."

    Now, all that was left was to execute the plan.

    Raymond turned his sharp gaze toward Chief Gamens, his voice calm but laced with intent. "It''s almost time for the ''Red-Eyed Crows'' to eat, isn''t it?"

    The village chief nodded quickly. "Yes! We were just about to prepare their food, but since you and your team arrived, we haven''t started yet."

    Raymond gave a firm nod. "Then let''s begin. We''ll strike while they''re eating."

    Gamens didn''t hesitate. "Understood!" He immediately ordered the villagers to slaughter sheep and prepare the offering.

    The entire village stirred with excitement. The ''Red-Eyed Crows'' had terrorized them for far too long, but today would be their last meal. The villagers, fueled by a mix of fear and anticipation, hurried to get everything ready.

    While they worked, Raymond moved through the village, methodically scouting the area. He checked each house from multiple angles, studying the two buildings where the crows nested. His keen hunter''s eyes caught details that most would miss.

    Just as villager Taylor had reported, there was a clear difference in size between the two groups. The ''Red-Eyed Crows'' in one house were noticeably smaller, by about ten centimeters. It wasn''t something an average person could easily see from a distance, and since the crows took turns eating, there was never a side-by-side comparison for the villagers to notice.

    Turning to Arya, who had been observing beside him, Raymond asked, "Can you see the difference in size?"

    Arya nodded. "Yeah. The ones in the left house are definitely smaller, while the ones on the right are much bigger. And¡­ one of them is huge, probably about the same height as you."

    "That big?" Sylph gasped. "Even the queen of that swarm of ''Poison Sting Wasps'' I fought was only the size of a normal ''Red-Eyed Crow''¡­"

    Lorene, arms crossed, frowned. "Raymond, are you sure about going in alone?"

    Raymond''s plan was simple but dangerous. Once the first batch of ''Red-Eyed Crows'' flew out to eat, he would slip inside while their nest was temporarily empty. When the second batch emerged for their meal, Sylph would unleash her ''Explosion Magic'' the signal for the attack to begin.

    Timing was everything. If they struck too soon, the crows might sense something was wrong and scatter. If they waited too long, they could lose the element of surprise. The explosion magic had a limited range, and if too many crows escaped, they''d be in serious trouble.

    Seeing his comrades'' concerned expressions, Raymond chuckled. "You''re all worrying too much. These ''Red-Eyed Crows'' are only dangerous when they take to the skies. I''ve taken down ''Mad Baboons'' before, these things aren''t nearly as troublesome."

    He glanced toward the buildings, confidence gleaming in his eyes. "Besides, fighting inside the house actually works in my favor. They won''t be able to fly or surround me. Trust me; I''ll be fine."

    Sylph and Lorene exchanged glances, realizing that Raymond had a point. Compared to the unpredictable, frenzied attacks of the ''Mad Baboons,'' the ''Red-Eyed Crows'' were far easier to handle, especially on the ground. Both nodded slightly, choosing to trust his judgment.

    Arya, observing Raymond''s unwavering confidence, made her decision as well. She believed in him.

    But then, Raymond suddenly turned to Sylph, his eyes sharp with knowing. "Sylph, you''ve already mastered the second stage of ''Explosion Magic,'' haven''t you? Back in Wittes, you said you hadn''t, but that was a lie, wasn''t it?"

 Chapter 144 - 144: Second Stage of Explosion Magic!

    Sylph froze when Raymond asked her about her skill. Her breath hitched.

    "Raymond, you¡­ you¡­ how did you know!?" she stammered, completely taken aback.

    She had been so certain she''d hidden it well. No one; not even Lorene, knew. And yet, Raymond had seen right through her.

    Arya''s eyes widened in shock. "Wait, Sylph, is that true? Have you really mastered the second stage?"

    In the carriage ride earlier, while Raymond had been asleep, the three of them had chatted about magic and training. Arya and Lorene both knew that Sylph had only been practicing ''Explosion Magic'' for two months. It had already taken her nearly three months to comprehend the first stage after awakening as an adventurer, so for her to reach the second stage in even less time was¡­ incredible.

    This wasn''t just talent. It was a testament to Sylph''s extraordinary affinity for ''Explosion Magic.''

    With an awkward chuckle, Sylph scratched the back of her head. "Hehe¡­ yeah, I''ve already reached the second stage." She pouted at Raymond. "I was planning to surprise you all when I used it later, but you just had to ruin it."

    Her glare held no real malice, only exasperation. "Seriously, Raymond, how did you even figure it out? I haven''t told anyone!"

    The others turned to Raymond, equally curious.

    Raymond shrugged, unfazed. "It was obvious."

    "Obvious!?" Sylph repeated, incredulous.

    "Think about it," Raymond continued. "When we first teamed up, you were completely drained after using ''Explosion Magic'' your mana reserves weren''t enough. Even a month later, when we took that mission in the Moonlight Forest, you still ran out of mana after casting it."

    He crossed his arms. "Now, let me ask you; where did all the magic points you gained over the past month go?"

    Sylph blinked. "Uh¡­"

    Before she could answer, Lorene gasped in realization. "Wait a minute! With your magic affinity, your mana should''ve increased by at least 100 points in that time¡­ That means after using ''Explosion Magic,'' you should''ve had some mana left over!"

    "Exactly." Raymond nodded. "The only explanation is that you''ve reached a deeper level of ''Explosion Magic'' one that consumes more mana per cast. That''s why, even with your increased reserves, you still run out completely."

    He smirked. "Not to mention, when you blew up that ''Vine Demon Tree,'' I noticed the crater was significantly larger than before. That was the final confirmation."

    Sylph groaned dramatically, covering her ears. "Okay, okay, stop talking! I don''t want to hear any more!" S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Raymond chuckled. The others exchanged amused looks. It wasn''t every day that someone got caught in their own genius.

    The more Sylph listened to Raymond''s analysis, the more she felt ridiculous for believing she could keep it a secret just by staying quiet. She had been so sure she''d get to enjoy the stunned expressions of her teammates, basking in their awe and admiration.

    Well, she was getting reactions, but not in the way she had imagined.

    Raymond, meanwhile, simply stood there, watching her with an amused smile. His silence only made her more flustered. Face turning red, she huffed and pointed an accusing finger at him. "So you knew this whole time! You didn''t say anything on purpose just to mess with me, didn''t you?"

    Raymond raised his hands innocently. "Hey, don''t blame me! I honestly didn''t think too much about it at first. It only really clicked when Naimira, that mage from Tresed''s team, asked you about it earlier."

    "Ugh! That''s exactly what gave me away!" Sylph groaned in defeat.

    Arya and Lorene, who had been watching the exchange with barely contained amusement, finally burst into laughter.

    Arya shook her head in amazement. "So, Sylph, you really managed to reach the second stage of ''Explosion Magic'' in less than two months? That''s insane!"

    "Seriously! That''s unbelievable talent," Lorene added, nodding enthusiastically.

    Hearing their praise, Sylph''s mood instantly lifted. A smug grin spread across her face as she lifted her chin proudly. "Well, what can I say? I am a genius!"

    Raymond sighed, shaking his head. This girl really couldn''t handle praise, one compliment and she was already floating on air.

    But there was no denying it. Sylph was a genius.

    Arya, however, still had a lingering question. "Wait, if you already mastered the second stage of ''Explosion Magic,'' why didn''t you tell Raymond and Lorene earlier?"

    At that, Sylph suddenly looked embarrassed. "Uh¡­ well¡­ the thing is¡­"

    She scratched her cheek awkwardly. "Back then, my mana was too low. If I told them I had mastered the second stage, but my explosions looked the same as before¡­ wouldn''t that be super embarrassing?"

    "Pfft!" Raymond couldn''t hold back and let out a laugh.

    "See! I knew he''d laugh at me!" Sylph shouted, pointing at him dramatically.

    Arya shot Raymond a glare, and he quickly coughed to regain his composure. "I''m not laughing because your ''Explosion Magic'' looked the same, I''m laughing because you thought it was embarrassing."

    He smirked and turned to Lorene. "If you don''t believe me, ask Lorene. She wouldn''t laugh at you just because your magic wasn''t big enough."

    Lorene, caught off guard, blinked in surprise before frantically waving her hands. "Of course not! I would never do that!"

    Sylph groaned and shook her head. "Okay, okay, enough! Let''s not talk about this anymore!"

    Raymond chuckled but decided to let it go. "Alright, alright." But then, his eyes flicked to the magic staff in Sylph''s hand, and his expression turned thoughtful. "That said¡­ Sylph, with your current mana, you should be able to fully unleash the second stage of ''Explosion Magic'' now, right?"

    Sylph stiffened slightly at the question.

    Raymond had seen her magic value earlier that morning; 406 points. But the second stage of ''Explosion Magic'' required at least 600 to be fully unleashed.

    And right now, Sylph knew exactly what he was thinking.

    Sylph''s magic staff, much like Raymond''s own Dark Moon, had undergone enchantment, a process that allowed it to offset part of the spell''s mana cost. The sapphire embedded at the top served as a conduit, reducing the amount of magic power required for casting.

    This meant that even though Sylph only had around 400 mana points, 200 short of the requirement for fully unleashing the second stage of Explosion Magic, she could likely still cast it. If her staff had been a true magic device, it would have required even less, possibly under 300 points.

    However, Raymond had already confirmed that Sylph''s staff wasn''t a magic device, it was enchanted, but not to that extent.

    "Of course, it''s enough!" Sylph declared proudly. But then she sighed and admitted, "But after using it, I barely have any mana left. My whole body feels weak and useless. I have to take a Primary Mana Recovery Potion right away to restore my strength."

    Raymond frowned at this. "Wait¡­ You feel weak all over? That doesn''t sound like just mana exhaustion."

    The reason he questioned it was simple, he had experienced extreme mana depletion before, particularly in the battle against the Mad Baboons. He had drained almost every last drop of magic power, leaving himself with only a few points. And yet, even in that state, he hadn''t felt the same kind of overwhelming physical weakness that Sylph described.

    Sylph hesitated, then nodded, looking slightly embarrassed. "Now that you mention it¡­ I thought it was just because I ran out of mana. But two days ago, I tested Explosion Magic outside town and realized something weird."

    She crossed her arms, thinking back. "Even though I still had a little mana left after casting, I still felt completely drained, like I could barely stand. But the moment I drank a Mana Recovery Potion, I felt fine again."

    She furrowed her brows. "At first, I assumed it was just because I needed more mana. But now I''m not so sure¡­ I mean, Mana Recovery Potions aren''t supposed to restore physical strength. So why does drinking one make me feel better?"

    The others exchanged puzzled glances.

    "That¡­ doesn''t make sense," Arya murmured.

    Lorene frowned. "Mana depletion shouldn''t affect your physical state that much. It can make you lightheaded, sure, but actual muscle fatigue? That''s different."

    Sylph nodded. "Exactly! So what''s happening to me?"

    They spent some time discussing the mystery, but none of them could come up with a clear answer. One thing was certain, the strange weakness was connected to Explosion Magic itself. But why?

    "We should check the temple library," Raymond finally suggested. "There might be records on this."

    The temple library housed a vast collection of texts on awakeners and magic. While they had skimmed through the more common ones before, there were still countless volumes left unread, many of which could hold the answers they sought.

    It wasn''t practical to read everything, but Raymond had noticed something unusual about himself since arriving in this world. His memory had become sharper, not photographic, but close enough that he could recall most details whenever needed. If they could find even a single relevant book, he''d be able to remember its contents with ease.

    Before they could discuss the plan further, Village Chief Gamens approached them.

    "The food for the Red-Eyed Crows is ready," he announced.

    Raymond and the others exchanged looks. There was no time to waste. The plan to ambush the Red-Eyed Crows had to come first.

    They nodded and followed the village chief, leaving their unanswered questions for later.

 Chapter 145 - 145: Setting up Trap!

    "Hey¡­ do you really think those four adventurers can handle the Red-Eyed Crows?"

    The question came from a villager who had just finished processing a fresh mutton carcass. His hands were still slick with grease as he wiped them on his apron, his face shadowed with unease. His gaze flickered toward the road where the adventurers had arrived earlier.

    "To be honest, I''m worried," he continued in a hushed tone. "They look too young¡­ maybe fifteen at most. They can''t have been adventurers for long."

    Another villager, an older man with calloused hands from years of farm work, nodded grimly. "Ever since I saw those last adventurers cut down by goblins¡­ I can''t help but feel anxious when new ones come to take on dangerous quests. We lost good people that day."

    A murmur of agreement passed through the small group gathered around.

    "And I heard that White Porcelain-level adventurers can only take on Black Iron commissions," another villager added hesitantly. "If all four of them are just White Porcelain-level¡­ well, we''re basically sending kids to do a dangerous job."

    "No!" A sharp voice cut through the conversation. It came from a pockmarked villager named Ace, who crossed his arms and frowned at the others. "Didn''t any of you pay attention to their nameplates?"

    The others looked at each other, blinking.

    "Uh¡­ I was too excited when they arrived," admitted one.

    "Same here¡­ forgot to check," another muttered, rubbing the back of his head.

    Ace sighed in exasperation. "I saw them clearly. The archer is at the White Porcelain level, but the other three? They''re all Black Iron level."

    A brief silence followed. Then¡ª

    "Three of them are Black Iron already? At their age?"

    "That''s incredible! To reach Black Iron so young, they must be stronger than most adventurers at that rank."

    A woman, standing nearby, furrowed her brows. "Wait¡­ wasn''t one of them a priest? I heard priests need two specific skills to even be promoted to Black Iron. That means they aren''t just strong¡ªthey''re experienced."

    A ripple of realization spread through the group, and their apprehension began to ease. A team with a priest was usually well-balanced, and that alone reassured them.

    But Ace wasn''t done. He smirked slightly, leaning in as if sharing a secret. "You''re all missing the biggest detail."

    "What do you mean?"

    "Back at the village chief''s house, did any of you actually listen to what their leader, Raymond, said?"

    "Uh¡­ about the plan to lure the Red-Eyed Crows?"

    "No, not that." Ace''s voice dropped to a near whisper. "It''s the Explosion Magic."

    The villagers exchanged puzzled looks.

    "Explosion Magic? What''s so special about that?"

    "Ace, stop teasing us and just tell us already!" one of them huffed. "You travel to Wittes often, right? You must know something we don''t."

    Ace finally relented, his eyes gleaming. "Alright, listen up. The magician in their group isn''t just any magician. She''s an Explosion Magician. And that means one thing, her magic is the most destructive type there is."

    A collective gasp followed.

    "Wait¡­ are you serious?"

    "If that''s true, then they can handle the Red-Eyed Crows!"

    Relief swept through the villagers, their concerns now replaced by cautious excitement.

    Just then, a voice interrupted their chatter.

    "Shh! The village chief is bringing them over."

    The group fell silent as Raymond, Arya, and the rest of their team approached, following Village Chief Gamens. The adventurers carried themselves with confidence, their nameplates gleaming under the sunlight. The villagers quickly straightened up, some dusting off their aprons in an effort to appear more composed.

    The village chief stopped in front of them and gestured to the prepared supplies. "Well, Mr. Adventurer, we''ve prepared the food you requested."

    Raymond stepped forward, his sharp eyes scanning the five large sheep lying in a neat row on the ground. They had been expertly skinned, gutted, and cleaned. He nodded in approval.

    "These are for luring the Red-Eyed Crows?" he confirmed.

    Gamens nodded. "Yes. We could''ve left the sheep whole, but¡­ if we did that, the feeding would turn into a bloodbath. The sight of them tearing into fresh kills, the smell of raw blood, it unsettles some of the villagers. So instead, we''ve processed everything in advance."

    Raymond''s gaze shifted to a nearby basin, filled with neatly arranged intestines and organs. The villagers had clearly taken care to prepare everything properly. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    He paused, thinking. "Where do you usually place the food for them?"

    The village chief pointed toward a crossroads about a hundred meters away. It was a wide, open space, an ideal location for setting a trap.

    Raymond''s lips curled into a small smile. Perfect.

    Now, the real hunt would begin.

    Village Chief Gamens cleared his throat, his voice steady but tinged with concern. "We''ve been using that crossroads because it''s visible from the rooftops, where the Red-Eyed Crows perch. If we throw the food there, they''ll see it right away and come down to feed. Plus, the houses nearby give us good cover, we can stay hidden while tossing the food out. It''s the safest way we''ve found¡­ so that''s why we chose that spot."

    He expected a nod of approval, but instead, Raymond stood silently, studying the area with a deep frown.

    Noticing this, the chief''s confidence wavered. "Uh¡­ is something wrong?" he asked nervously.

    Raymond exhaled through his nose, his expression thoughtful yet firm. "It was a good choice before. But now, we need to find another spot."

    Before the chief could ask why, Sylph stepped forward, arms crossed. "Yeah, it''s too narrow there," she said matter-of-factly. "My Explosion Magic covers a huge area¡ªif I cast it there, the blast will take out half the houses nearby."

    A ripple of unease passed through the villagers. The chief''s face paled. "Th-this¡­ what should we do, then?" He swallowed hard, glancing at the houses that might become collateral damage.

    Raymond''s gaze swept across the village before landing on an open space. "I noticed a large square in the center of the village. We can use that instead."

    "The central square?" Gamens repeated, rubbing his chin. "It''s big enough, sure, but¡­" His brows furrowed. "It''s too close to the Red-Eyed Crows'' territory. There''s no cover, if we go anywhere near it, those creatures will spot us immediately. If they attack before we''re ready, there''s no escape."

    A tense silence settled over the group. The villagers exchanged worried glances, clearly imagining the worst.

    But Raymond was unfazed. A confident smirk played on his lips. "That won''t be a problem. Just leave the food placement to me."

    Gamens blinked. "You¡­ you can handle it?"

    He hesitated, then his gaze dropped to the nameplate at Raymond''s waist. His eyes widened slightly. Instead of the sword emblem he expected, representing a warrior, the nameplate bore the symbol of two clenched fists, the mark of a fighter.

    The chief''s confusion deepened. He had assumed Raymond was a warrior since the young man wore light armor and carried an arm shield. But a fighter? Why was he equipped like that?

    Before he could voice his thoughts, Sylph grinned and clapped Raymond on the back. "Don''t worry, Chief. Raymond''s not just a fighter, he''s a warrior as well."

    The chief stiffened. "Wait¡­ what?"

    Gasps rippled through the gathered villagers.

    "Did she just say two professions?"

    "That''s¡­ that''s impossible, right?"

    "I''ve never heard of anyone awakening two professions at once."

    Murmurs spread like wildfire, but Raymond simply gave a small nod, neither confirming nor denying the amazement in their voices. He was used to this reaction.

    In truth, he didn''t mind Sylph revealing his secret, his dual-class status was no longer something he needed to hide. He had walked openly in the town of Wittes as both a fighter and a warrior, so a small village like this posed no risk.

    Satisfied with his plan, he turned back to the chief. "Have the villagers move the mutton closer to the central square. After that, leave everything else to us. When the time comes, make sure everyone finds a place to hide and stays there."

    Gamens hesitated for only a moment before nodding. "Understood." He turned to his people. "Alright, let''s move! Get the mutton over near the square, then spread the word, everyone needs to stay away from the area."

    The villagers sprang into action, lifting the prepared sheep carcasses and carrying them toward the new location. They carefully positioned them behind a house near the square, using the building as temporary cover to avoid being seen by the Red-Eyed Crows.

    Once the last of the meat was in place, the chief wiped his brow and turned back to Raymond. "Is there anything else we need to do?"

    Raymond shook his head. "No, that''s all. Go take care of your people."

    "Alright," Gamens said, nodding firmly. "Everyone, let''s go!"

    The villagers quickly dispersed, heading off to warn the rest of the settlement to take cover.

    As the last of them hurried away, Arya stepped up beside Raymond. "Should I take Sylph and the others to our positions now?" she asked.

    Raymond gave a slight nod. "Yeah. Get into position. We move as planned."

    They had already discussed their strategy earlier, lure the Red-Eyed Crows to the central square, then strike. Arya and the others would remain hidden, waiting for the perfect moment. And when the time came¡­ Sylph would unleash her devastating Explosion Magic.

    The pieces were in place. Now, all that remained was to spring the trap.

 Chapter 146 - 146: Throwing Sheep Carcasses!

    The plan had been set long before. During their earlier scouting, Raymond and his team had carefully observed the movements of the Red-Eyed Crows from multiple angles, ensuring they knew the best vantage points and safe routes.

    Raymond gave Arya, Sylph, and Lorene a slight nod. "Go."

    Without hesitation, the three darted off toward their designated positions, their footsteps light and precise as they weaved between houses, staying out of the sightlines of the Red-Eyed Crows.

    Meanwhile, Raymond remained perfectly still, his eyes locked onto the two crows perched on a nearby rooftop. Their beady, crimson eyes scanned their surroundings with eerie intelligence, but for now, they showed no signs of alarm.

    Timing was everything.

    Raymond mentally counted the seconds, estimating how long it would take for his team to reach their hidden spots. When he was sure they were in place, he moved.

    First, he wrapped a long cloth around his right hand, despite already wearing a boxing glove. It wasn''t to protect his gear from getting dirty. No, this was to minimize any unnecessary reflections or unusual textures that might catch the Red-Eyed Crows'' sharp eyes when he made his move.

    With his hand secured, Raymond crouched and grabbed one of the freshly prepared sheep carcasses by its horns. He inhaled deeply, grounding himself, then swung, hurling the sheep through the air with precision.

    Without their internal organs and excess blood, the carcasses weren''t as heavy as one might expect, roughly thirty kilograms each. Still, throwing them a good thirty meters while maintaining accuracy took more effort than it seemed.

    His target: the central square of Budak Village, about fifty meters away. The Explosion Magic needed open space, too close to any homes, and the blast would cause severe damage. Precision was key. If the carcasses landed too far apart, the Red-Eyed Crows would scatter, and Sylph''s magic wouldn''t wipe them out in one decisive blow.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    One by one, Raymond hurled the sheep, his controlled strength and sharp calculations ensuring that each one landed neatly in the same area. The pile formed perfectly in the center of the square, right where they needed it.

    A small smirk crossed his lips. "That''s the Assassin''s mastery of power control¡­ and the Hunter''s precision in distance measurement."

    But there was still one problem, the last piece of bait.

    Raymond''s eyes fell on the large wooden basin filled with sheep intestines and organs. This wouldn''t be as easy to throw. Unlike the neatly shaped carcasses, the sloshing contents would be unpredictable.

    "Damn, this one''s tricky¡­" he muttered.

    There was no time to hesitate.

    As he reached for the basin, a sudden, harsh caw echoed from the rooftop.

    Gah! Gah! Gah!

    The two Red-Eyed Crows had finally noticed something. They flapped their wings and shrieked, their cries carrying through the village like an alarm. They weren''t attacking yet, but they were definitely signaling to their hidden flock.

    Raymond clenched his jaw. No time left.

    With a firm grip, he hefted the basin, aimed, and threw it with all his strength.

    Bang!

    The wooden container crashed against the pile of mutton, its contents flinging out from the impact. The organs splattered onto the sheep carcasses, but thankfully, most remained within the designated area.

    That''ll do.

    Just as Raymond exhaled in relief, a gust of wind rushed past him.

    Whoosh.

    From the depths of the crows'' dwelling, a much larger bird emerged.

    The leader of the Red-Eyed Crows.

    Its glossy black feathers shimmered in the dim light, and its crimson eyes burned with an almost unnatural intensity. It let out a single sharp cack before swooping toward the fresh meat in the square.

    One by one, more crows followed, spilling out of their hiding place and descending upon the feast. Even the two sentries on the roof abandoned their post, eager to join the others.

    Raymond watched carefully as the flock gathered, his muscles tensed, ready to move.

    The leader was the first to land, its sharp beak pecking at the flesh. It surveyed the area warily before giving a satisfied click. That was the signal, the rest of the flock swarmed in.

    A cacophony of snapping beaks and tearing flesh filled the air.

    One particularly cautious crow tore off a large chunk of meat, gripped it in its talons, and flapped back up to a rooftop to eat while keeping an eye on its surroundings. A wise move.

    But Raymond was already gone.

    Keeping his movements slow and precise, he slipped away from his previous position, circling around to approach the crows'' dwelling.

    He had ten minutes.

    If he failed to infiltrate the house within that window, the next phase of the plan would be compromised.

    Moving like a shadow, Raymond advanced, keeping low. He smeared bits of dust and dirt onto his armor and face, further blending into his surroundings.

    Finally, he reached a point where there was no more cover. The open space ahead was within view of the cautious crow on the roof. If he moved carelessly now, he''d be spotted.

    Time for the next step.

    Raymond activated his skill, Disguise.

    His breathing slowed. His body relaxed. His very presence seemed to fade, merging into the environment around him.

    The crow''s gaze swept past him, uninterested.

    Raymond waited patiently. He wouldn''t rush.

    The moment the crow lowered its head to rip into the meat, Raymond moved; silent, efficient, unstoppable.

    He was in.

    Now, the real game began.

    ---

    Whike on the otherside Perched on a small slope about eighty meters from the heart of Budak Village, an old sheep shed stood in quiet solitude. From here, the entire central square was visible, every movement, every shadow, every breath of wind stirring the dust. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Inside the shed, Arya, Sylph, and Lorene crouched among the wooden beams and scattered hay, their eyes locked onto the feeding Red-Eyed Crows. The scent of old wool and earth filled the space, but none of them paid it any mind. Their focus was on the square.

    This location, though on the village''s outskirts, was perfect. It was just beyond the crows'' alert range, meaning as long as they remained still and silent, the creatures wouldn''t sense them. There was no need to fear a sudden, violent attack from above.

    "Including the one still perched on the roof, that makes seven," Arya murmured, her voice barely above a whisper as she counted the creatures feasting on the scattered mutton.

    Sylph and Lorene didn''t need the confirmation, they saw it too. But Lorene, ever observant, caught something else. Arya''s fingers had tightened slightly against the wooden beam she was leaning on, her brow furrowed in concern.

    She''s worried about Raymond.

    Sylph, seemingly thinking the same, sighed. "I wonder if he''s made it inside yet. The Red-Eyed Crow on the roof is positioned so high¡­ sneaking in must be ridiculously difficult."

    Arya bit her lip. Five minutes had passed since the crows began feeding. If what the villagers had said was accurate, they were already halfway through their meal. That meant Raymond''s window was closing fast.

    Sylph''s words should have deepened Arya''s concern, but instead, the tension in her shoulders eased. A small, knowing smile flickered across her face. "Raymond will be fine."

    Sylph raised an eyebrow. "You sound pretty confident for someone who''s never been on a mission with him before."

    Arya hesitated for a moment, then sighed. "Honestly? I''m more worried than both of you." But her expression soon hardened with resolve. "But worrying won''t change anything. I may not have been on a mission with Raymond before, but we''ve been together long enough. If he says it''s possible, then I trust him. He wouldn''t take a risk unless he knew he could handle it."

    Sylph gave her a skeptical look, but there was something reassuring in Arya''s certainty. "Well, I guess we just have to believe in him, then."

    Lorene, deep in thought, finally nodded in agreement.

    What Arya hadn''t revealed was the real reason behind her confidence, Raymond wasn''t just a Fighter. He was multi-classed, and one of those classes granted him the Disguise skill. As long as he was careful, infiltration was well within his capabilities.

    Still, she couldn''t help but hold her breath as they waited.

 Chapter 147 - 147: Waiting in Patience!

    Raymond was already within a dozen meters of the Red-Eyed Crows'' dwelling.

    The tension in the air was suffocating.

    Every step demanded absolute precision. He had already avoided the sight of the Red-Eyed Crow on the roof, but there was another risk, a second house just to the right, where more Red-Eyed Crows lurked within.

    If one of them peeked through a window at the wrong moment, the entire mission would fall apart in an instant.

    He moved carefully, his hunter''s instincts keeping him alert. The key was to watch the shadows.

    Even if a Red-Eyed Crow approached a window, it wouldn''t be able to see him right away. But its presence would alter the lighting inside the house; subtly, almost imperceptibly. A lesser-trained eye wouldn''t notice, but Raymond''s heightened senses could detect even the faintest change in contrast.

    Right now, he wasn''t just relying on his Assassin''s stealth. He was using every skill at his disposal, his Hunter''s sharp observation, his Assassin''s soundless movements, and his innate patience.

    A tiny shift in the shadows.

    He froze.

    A second later, the unmistakable shape of a crow''s head appeared in the window. Its beady, crimson eyes scanned the outside world, shifting left, then right.

    For a brief moment, its gaze fell directly on him.

    Or rather, what it thought was a small, unremarkable tree beside the house.

    Raymond remained completely still, his Disguise skill ensuring he blended perfectly with his surroundings. The crow cocked its head, its expression vaguely puzzled, as if trying to remember whether that tree had always been there.

    But its intelligence was limited. After a few seconds, it lost interest, shifting its attention elsewhere.

    Raymond remained motionless, counting the beats of his own heartbeat.

    Then, and only then, did he move again.

    The Red-Eyed Crow at the window lingered a moment longer, its scarlet gaze sweeping across the scene. Then, without any apparent suspicion, it turned away and strutted off into the darkness of the house.

    Raymond exhaled slowly, careful not to let even the sound of his breath break the silence.

    He didn''t know exactly what the crow had perceived him as, just another piece of debris, a shadow, or perhaps a forgotten remnant of the village before its fall. But none of that mattered. As long as he remained unnoticed, the mission was still on track.

    Taking advantage of the moment, he moved swiftly and silently, closing the final stretch of distance to the first abandoned house.

    The place had been ravaged. The wooden door and sections of the wall had been completely destroyed, jagged splinters and gaping holes marking where the Red-Eyed Crows had torn their way in. It was clear that the creatures had modified the structure to allow for easier access, no longer a house, but a nest.

    Inside, the destruction was even worse. Broken furniture lay scattered across the dust-covered floor, deep claw marks etched into every surface. Feathers, some black and glossy, others tattered and worn, littered the ground. The air carried the acrid scent of disturbed earth and something else; a faint, musky odor, perhaps from the creatures themselves.

    Raymond moved deeper, his sharp gaze scanning the remains of what had once been a bedroom. The bed, positioned against the far wall, stood out amid the chaos. Its once-thick quilt was shredded beyond repair, its surface marred with deep depressions, clear imprints left by something heavy and unmoving.

    His instincts flared.

    "A nest this ruined¡­ and yet the bed remains the most intact piece here? That means¡­"

    His eyes narrowed as realization dawned.

    "This is the leader''s spot."

    The most dominant creature in a pack would always claim the best resting place. A bed, with its cushioning and warmth, would be the most comfortable place available. If the leader of the Red-Eyed Crows had a preferred resting spot, this had to be it.

    A perfect ambush point.

    Raymond''s mind sharpened into action. Time was running out, the crows had been eating for a while now. They would return soon.

    Without hesitation, he scanned the room for the best vantage point. His hunter''s instincts quickly identified it: the wardrobe, positioned next to the bed, its doors hanging slightly open with remnants of tattered clothing still inside. The mess of garments provided perfect natural cover. If he positioned himself right, the leader wouldn''t notice anything amiss when it returned.

    He moved swiftly, slipping into place, pressing himself against the side of the wardrobe. His fingers tightened around the hilt of Dark Moon, the blade''s edge gleaming faintly in the dim light.

    Then, as a precaution, he reactivated Disguise.

    The skill only lasted ten minutes at a time, and he couldn''t afford for it to wear off at the wrong moment, especially not when the crows were just about to return. If they spotted him too soon, the entire mission would be thrown into chaos. Sylph''s explosion magic would be wasted, the Red-Eyed Crows in the square might flee, and their contract, requiring the elimination of at least ten crows, would be in jeopardy.

    Even worse, failing this job meant failing two commissions at once. The second contract required them to collect the sharp beaks and talons of ten Red-Eyed Crows. Technically, they could still hunt for them in the Sgla Forest, but that would mean extra effort, extra danger, and a missed opportunity.

    Best to handle it here. Best to finish it in one clean sweep.

    He took a slow breath, steadying himself.

    Then¡ª

    Whoosh. Whoosh. Whoosh.

    The sound of powerful wings cutting through the night air. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Raymond didn''t move.

    Bang!

    A massive form landed just outside the house, its impact shaking the wooden floor beneath him. The leader. Nearly two meters tall, its wings partially spread as it surveyed its surroundings.

    Then¡ª

    Bang. Bang. Bang. Bang!

    More arrivals. Four additional Red-Eyed Crows followed, their talons clacking against the broken wood as they landed in quick succession.

    Raymond remained motionless, hidden within the folds of his disguise, waiting for the perfect moment.

    A faint shuffle of bricks and tiles above signaled movement on the roof. Raymond didn''t need to look up to know, a Red-Eyed Crow had landed, keeping watch over the surroundings.

    But something was off.

    He quickly recounted their numbers. The first wave of Red-Eyed Crows had included seven. Now, only six had returned.

    "The one that was eating on the roof before hasn''t come back yet¡­"

    His mind raced. If that crow was still out there, it could complicate things. And then there was the matter of the second wave, the ones still inside the neighboring house.

    A harsh, guttural caw shattered the silence.

    "Caw! Caw!"

    The leader of the Red-Eyed Crows was calling to those inside.

    Moments later, an unpleasant, raspy chorus answered from the next house.

    "Gah! Gah! Gah!"

    Then dull, dragging footsteps.

    Raymond''s instincts sharpened. Years of experience as an assassin had trained him to gauge weight and numbers just from sound alone.

    "Five of them. Five more inside."

    His mind did the quick math.

    "Seven outside, five inside. That makes twelve."

    A sudden rush of flapping wings interrupted his thoughts. From the sound, Raymond could tell, the second group was leaving, flying off toward the square to feed.

    The moment they were gone, the leader of the Red-Eyed Crows sauntered inside with four of its subordinates in tow. Their gait was lazy, their movements unhurried. They swayed from side to side, full and sluggish after their meal.

    Raymond remained perfectly still. Hidden. Silent.

    The leader strutted straight toward the bed. The others scattered, each picking a spot to settle in, some perched on broken furniture, others resting against the walls, their heavy wings draped over their bodies like cloaks.

    Then, with a light hop, the leader landed on the mattress.

    Crunch.

    The wooden frame groaned under its weight, but the creature paid no mind. It had clearly done this many times before.

    And from beginning to end, it never once glanced in Raymond''s direction.

    His Disguise was holding.

    The leader shifted its weight, its massive body settling into the dented quilt. Its red eyes slowly drifted shut, though not completely. A sliver of crimson remained visible, as if it lingered between wakefulness and sleep.

    It wasn''t worried. None of them were.

    Perhaps it was because one of their own was still on the roof, acting as a sentry. Or maybe it was the pattern the villagers had unknowingly set, feeding them, retreating, showing no signs of resistance.

    Either way, they had let their guard down.

    That was a mistake.

    Raymond resisted the urge to stare at the leader. Some creatures; especially magical ones, were unnervingly attuned to being watched. Even a subconscious sense of unease could trigger their instincts. Instead, he lowered his gaze, committing the positions of every Red-Eyed Crow to memory before focusing on the dust-covered floor beneath him.

    And he waited.

    But his mind was still working.

    There were twelve enemies. Five in this room, seven outside. And once the fight started, the two stationed on the roof would be the first to react.

    Sylph''s Explosion Magic had an effective range, but those two? They''d be out of reach. They would attack from above, diving straight for Sylph and the others.

    Lorene had Blessing of Courage, boosting their strength and resilience to warrior levels. But strength alone wouldn''t be enough.

    Sylph had some close-combat training, but Lorene and Arya? They were untrained in melee. Their enhanced strength would only let them hit harder, not fight smarter. Against fast, aerial opponents, they could still be overwhelmed.

    A misstep, a poorly timed attack, and things could spiral out of control.

 Chapter 148 - 148: The detonation of Sylphs Explosion Magic!

    Raymond clenched his jaw.

    He had to adjust.

    He needed to shift more of the burden onto himself, lessen the risk for the others.

    It would be harder, sure. More pressure on him. But that didn''t matter. Not to him.

    He was ready.

    His Dark Moon dagger rested in his grip, a reassuring weight. His light armor, reinforced with an arm shield, would give him the edge he needed. And most of all¡ªhe was confident.

    If this had been a pack of Mad Baboons, it might''ve been a different story. But these? These were just Red-Eyed Crows.

    Raymond smirked to himself.

    "Come on, then."

    And so he waited.

    Waited for the inevitable sound that would set it all in motion.

    ----

    "There are seven of them outside now," Sylph muttered, her sharp gaze scanning the Red-Eyed Crows in the square.

    Five of them were still feasting, their bloodstained beaks tearing into the remains of whatever unfortunate creature had been left out for them. The other two perched on the rooftop, their glowing red eyes flicking back and forth as they kept watch.

    "If we can take out all five feeding at once," she continued, "we''ll only have to deal with the two sentries on the roof."

    Arya nodded, gripping her bow. "That would be ideal, but if any survive the initial blast, I''ll pick them off before they take flight." Her tone was calm but firm, her fingers already reaching for an arrow.

    Lorene, standing slightly behind them, frowned in thought. "From what we observed earlier, they don''t take off very quickly after eating. Even if they sense the explosion coming, they likely won''t escape the blast radius in time."

    "Right," Sylph agreed. "These crows are massive. When they try to lift off, it takes a few seconds for them to gain speed. They''re nothing like those tiny birds that can dart away instantly."

    "In that case, let''s get ready." Arya reached over her shoulder, pulling an arrow from her quiver.

    But it wasn''t just any arrow.

    The shaft was thick, the metal tip heavy and broad. A heavy arrow.

    These arrows packed immense force but required substantial strength to wield effectively. Without enough power behind the shot, even a direct hit would struggle to pierce the Red-Eyed Crows'' thick feathers were like natural armor that had deflected lesser attacks before.

    In her quiver, Arya carried three distinct types of arrows: Armor-Piercing Arrows, Double-Edged Barbed Arrows, and Heavy Arrows. All of them handcrafted by Raymond, five of each.

    While her enhanced strength as an Archer had improved her draw weight, it still wasn''t enough to make Heavy Arrows the best choice against these creatures.

    Logically, she should''ve used an Armor-Piercing Arrow or a Double-Edged Barbed Arrow. The latter would be particularly useful, it would lodge deep, causing continuous bleeding. Even if a crow managed to flee, they could track it later.

    Yet Arya didn''t switch arrows.

    Instead, she drew back her bowstring, exhaling slowly.

    "Lorene," she said, her voice steady. "I''m ready."

    Sylph, gripping her staff, nodded. "Same here."

    Lorene took a deep breath, then raised her magic staff skyward. The polished wood glowed faintly as she began to chant:

    "Merciful Sun Goddess, grant me the power of blessing. Let even the weak rise up and resist¡­ Blessing of Courage!"

    A warm, golden light pulsed from the staff. The glow washed over them, filling their bodies with an almost electric surge of strength.

    Arya''s arms trembled for a fraction of a second; then, suddenly, the tension in her bowstring lessened. The Heavy Arrow that had been difficult to fully draw just moments ago now pulled back effortlessly.

    A distinct buzz resonated as the bowstring reached full draw.

    For the first time, Arya had her bowstring pulled back to its maximum limit.

    At that moment, her strength rivaled that of a seasoned warrior.

    And she wasn''t the only one.

    Sylph and Lorene, too, felt the surge. Their muscles no longer burned with strain, their bodies felt lighter, stronger. The Blessing of Courage was a group enhancement, able to empower up to five people at once. Unlike common Strength Potions, which only had partial effects on trained warriors, this blessing stacked directly on their natural power, doubling a fighter''s strength instantly.

    A warrior under this spell could become a walking siege engine.

    Unfortunately, it only lasted five minutes.

    If the spell had a longer duration, Raymond would''ve insisted Lorene cast it on him before he infiltrated the enemy''s hideout.

    But there was no time to dwell on that now.

    Sylph took one last breath, steadying herself. Her magic staff glowed faintly as she fixed her eyes on the crows still gorging themselves in the square.

    The distance was over eighty meters.

    But that was no issue.

    Since mastering the second stage of her Explosion Magic, her range had extended from fifty meters to an impressive hundred.

    Which meant¡­

    This was well within her reach.

    A sharp gleam flashed in Sylph''s eyes.

    "Alright," she whispered. "Let''s begin."

    Sylph didn''t hesitate. She raised her staff, gripping it tightly as she began her incantation, her voice quick and sharp:

    "Under the flowing flames, the red blaze of fury, the crimson spirit, leap, Exploding Fireball!"

    The moment the final syllable left her lips, a brilliant red magic circle ignited above her head, its intricate symbols pulsing with energy.

    Then¡ªwhoosh!

    A fireball erupted from the glowing circle, scorching the air as it streaked toward its target.

    The Red-Eyed Crows feasting in the square didn''t even look up. They had no idea what was coming.

    Sylph had chanted the spell at an incredible speed, ensuring the rooftop sentries wouldn''t have enough time to react. But despite her caution, one of the Red-Eyed Crows perched on the roof noticed the flicker of red light forming above her head.

    It turned its head sharply, its glowing eyes narrowing.

    It opened its beak to sound the alarm¡ª

    But Arya was faster.

    Before the magic circle had fully formed, she had already released the string of her bow.

    Bang!

    The Heavy Arrow shot through the air like a black comet, a dark blur slicing toward the rooftop sentry.

    The crow barely had time to register the attack before¡ª

    Crack!

    The arrow struck it square in the head. The sheer force shattered its skull on impact, sending a wet explosion of feathers and flesh into the air.

    The creature never made a sound.

    Its decapitated body slumped forward and tumbled off the roof, hitting the ground with a sickening thud. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The noise finally made the five Red-Eyed Crows in the square look up, blood still dripping from their beaks.

    But by then, it was too late.

    Whoosh!

    The Exploding Fireball had arrived.

    A shrill, ear-piercing "GAH!" rang out from the surviving rooftop sentry as it saw the incoming blast¡ª

    Then¡ª

    BOOM!

    The fireball detonated on impact, engulfing the square in an explosion of crimson flames. The entire ground trembled violently, the shockwave rippling through the air with enough force to make Sylph and the others stagger.

    A pillar of fire roared skyward, consuming the five Red-Eyed Crows in an instant. Their shrieks of agony were drowned out by the deafening explosion.

    When the flames finally receded, there was nothing left of them.

    Not a single body.

    Not even a severed feathers.

    Just scorched earth and a cloud of dust swirling in the air.

    Arya, who had been prepared to fire another arrow, froze in place, her eyes wide with shock.

    She swallowed hard.

    "Explosion Magic is¡­ terrifying."

    She had anticipated that some of the Red-Eyed Crows might escape, readying her arrows to take them down.

    She never expected there would be no need.

    Sylph, however, didn''t share her sense of awe.

    The moment the spell finished, her body swayed, her legs trembling.

 Chapter 149 - 149: Aryas First Kill!

    "Sylph!" Arya cried.

    Luckily, Lorene had been prepared. She darted forward, catching Sylph before she collapsed.

    Without hesitation, she pulled a small vial from her pouch, a Primary Magic Recovery Potion.

    She popped the cork and pressed the bottle to Sylph''s lips, tilting it gently.

    Sylph grimaced as she swallowed, then exhaled shakily.

    "Are you okay?" Lorene asked, concern evident in her voice.

    Sylph barely managed a weak nod. "I''m fine... but¡ª"

    Her eyes widened, snapping toward the village.

    "They''re coming!"

    Arya turned sharply, following her gaze.

    The remaining Red-Eyed Crow, the last sentry on the rooftop, was no longer perched above them.

    Instead, it was hurtling toward them, its talons outstretched.

    At the same time, it let out a rapid, high-pitched screech¡ª

    "GAH! GAH! GAH!"

    It wasn''t just attacking. It was calling for reinforcements.

    A cold dread settled over Arya.

    The crows inside the houses had heard that signal. They were coming.

    But she had no time to think about that now.

    The airborne crow was already diving at them, its glowing red eyes locked onto Sylph, the weakest among them.

    Arya gritted her teeth.

    She lifted her bow and fired¡ª

    Whoosh!

    The arrow sliced through the air¡ª

    But the crow was watching her.

    At the last second, it jerked to the side, dodging the shot with unnatural agility.

    Arya''s breath caught.

    Damn it!

    She wasn''t used to fighting moving targets, especially not ones this fast.

    Her short time as an adventurer, she had trained against stationary dummies and predictable creatures. Even her recent battle experience had been against enemies that stood still.

    Now, for the first time, she faced something that could react faster than she could aim.

    For a brief moment, doubt crept in.

    Then; instinct kicked in.

    Her mind quickly calculated the crow''s speed, the arc of its movement, the time it would take her to nock another arrow¡ª

    She reached into her quiver.

    This time, she didn''t grab a Heavy Arrow.

    She pulled out a Double-Edged Barbed Arrow instead.

    The kind designed to latch onto flesh and tear it apart.

    Arya bent her bow.

    Took aim.

    And fired.

    The Red-Eyed Crow was less than twenty meters away.

    One final chance.

    If Arya missed now, there would be no time for another shot, no time for a second chance.

    She steadied her breathing, her fingers tightening around the bowstring. The crow was locked onto them, talons outstretched, its blood-red eyes filled with murderous intent.

    Then¡ª

    "Gah! Gah! Gah!"

    A series of frantic cries echoed from the house in the distance.

    The sound cut through the night like a warning siren.

    The diving Red-Eyed Crow suddenly faltered mid-air, its wings jerking unevenly. A flash of panic crossed its crimson eyes, its movements turning erratic.

    Arya didn''t hesitate.

    She released the bowstring.

    Bang!

    The string snapped forward, the force vibrating through her arms as the arrow launched like a streak of shadow.

    At this range, dodging was nearly impossible.

    The arrow struck true.

    Thunk!

    It buried deep into the crow''s chest, punching straight through its thick feathers. The force of impact sent the creature tumbling backward through the air, its wings flapping wildly in a desperate, futile attempt to stay aloft.

    Finally, gravity won.

    The crow hit the ground with a heavy thud, convulsing in its death throes.

    Arya let out a breath she hadn''t realized she was holding.

    "Phew¡­ finally," she murmured, wiping the sweat from her brow.

    This was her first real battle against monsters, her first kill. The adrenaline still pulsed through her veins, her heart hammering in her chest.

    But the Red-Eyed Crow wasn''t completely still.

    It twitched, its body still struggling, its glowing eyes flickering with a dim, fading rage.

    Arya''s grip on her bow tightened.

    No hesitation.

    She nocked another arrow, took aim, and¡ª

    Whoosh!

    The arrow plunged straight into the creature''s skull.

    Its body jerked once, then went still.

    She exhaled deeply before turning back to the others.

    "Sylph, are you okay?"

    Sylph was already back on her feet, color returning to her face. She rolled her shoulders, testing her strength.

    "I''m fine," she reassured with a grin. "More importantly; nice shot, Arya! You got that thing just in time!"

    Arya rubbed the back of her neck, a little embarrassed. "It''s nothing compared to your Explosion Magic, Sylph."

    Sylph chuckled, throwing an arm around Arya''s shoulder. "Hey, teamwork makes the dream work! Besides, I was sure we''d have to fight those things up close. But look at us! Clean execution!"

    Arya laughed, feeling the tension start to ease¡ª

    Until Lorene spoke.

    "Should we go help Raymond?"

    The question hung in the air.

    They all remembered the frantic cries from inside the house.

    Raymond was in there.

    And something bad was happening.

    Arya''s gaze flicked back to the now-lifeless Red-Eyed Crow at her feet. That panic in its eyes before it died¡­ it wasn''t because of them.

    Something had happened inside.

    And Raymond had acted.

    "We need to move," Arya said firmly.

    "Agreed," Sylph nodded.

    Without wasting another second, the three of them sprinted toward the house where Raymond and the Red-Eyed Crows were.

    ---

    Inside the House ¨C Just Moments Before

    The shriek of the rooftop sentry had sent a ripple of unease through the house.

    One by one, the Red-Eyed Crows stirred, their glowing eyes blinking awake.

    Then came the explosion.

    A thunderous roar shook the very foundations of the house. The floor trembled, dust falling from the wooden beams above. The walls groaned under the force of the blast.

    Every single Red-Eyed Crow inside froze.

    It was the perfect distraction.

    Raymond moved.

    Silent as a shadow, he was already behind his target.

    The Red-Eyed Crow Leader, the largest of them all, was sprawled on a makeshift nest of old cloth and bones, its head turning toward the explosion outside. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    It never saw him coming.

    His blade gleamed in the dim light.

    Without hesitation, he swung.

    Swish!

    The strike was clean.

    One of the Red-Eyed Crow Leader''s massive wings was severed.

    Blood sprayed across the wooden floor.

    "GRAAHH!!"

    The creature''s shriek was deafening, a mixture of agony and rage. It thrashed, knocking over furniture as it struggled to rise, its balance ruined.

    The other Red-Eyed Crows turned at the sound.

    For a moment, there was only silence.

    Then¡ª

    "GAH! GAH! GAH!"

    A chorus of enraged cries erupted.

    Raymond tightened his grip on his sword, his eyes narrowing.

    The fight had begun.

 Chapter 150 - 150: Team Effort!

    The moment Raymond heard the agonized scream of the Red-Eyed Crows'' leader, he knew it was time to stop holding back.

    Swish!

    Before the leader could react, Raymond''s blade flashed through the dimly lit room, severing its head in a single, clean stroke. The sickening thud of the severed head hitting the floor was quickly followed by a crimson geyser erupting from its neck, splattering the bed in deep scarlet.

    The space was cramped, suffocating. The Red-Eyed Crows, creatures known for their aerial prowess, were like caged beasts, their movements sluggish and uncoordinated on the ground. Raymond had exploited this perfectly. His ambush had been ruthless, decisive. The leader of the Red-Eyed Crows had died before it could even grasp what had happened.

    Yet, Raymond hadn''t just killed it, he had made it suffer first. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Instead of executing a swift decapitation, he had deliberately sliced off one of its wings before delivering the fatal blow. The agonized shriek that tore through the room was no accident, it was part of his plan. He wanted the other Red-Eyed Crows outside to hear it. He needed to lure them in.

    He wasn''t sure how many of the enemy could be eliminated by Sylph''s Explosion Magic. Nor did he know how many would be left standing afterward. But he was certain of one thing, the two Red-Eyed Crows on the roof would likely survive. Arya could possibly take one down with her arrows, but success wasn''t guaranteed.

    And once the Red-Eyed Crows realized they were under attack, they wouldn''t hesitate. They would swoop down on Arya and the others in an instant.

    Raymond''s strategy was simple but effective, use the leader''s death cry as bait. The distraction might give Arya the opening she needed to pick off one or two more before the rest could react. It would also force some of the Red-Eyed Crows that were besieging Arya''s group to abandon their attack and return in a desperate bid to protect their fallen leader.

    If everything went according to plan, Arya and the others would get a brief window to escape the overwhelming assault. And if it meant Raymond would be the one to bear the brunt of their fury instead?

    He didn''t care.

    He had never been afraid of these Red-Eyed Crows to begin with. From the start, his only concern was whether they would flee before he could kill enough of them to complete the mission.

    Now, with the leader''s body lying lifeless in a pool of blood, the other four Red-Eyed Crows in the room erupted in a chorus of enraged screeches.

    "Gah! Gah! Gah!"

    Their crimson eyes gleamed with fury, their wings spreading wide as they lunged at him. They didn''t understand. A moment ago, there had been nothing, just empty air. And now, a man had appeared out of nowhere, slaughtering their leader in an instant.

    Their rage overpowered their fear. Had Raymond challenged the leader head-on and won, they might have hesitated, just like the mutant rats he had faced before. But this was different. This was a sneak attack. To them, it was not an act of overwhelming strength, it was treachery. And for that, they would tear him apart.

    Four vicious Red-Eyed Crows lunged at him, talons extended, wings beating violently.

    Raymond didn''t flinch.

    He had anticipated this. If they had chosen to flee, he was prepared to use Taunt to keep them engaged. But now?

    Now, he didn''t even need to waste a skill.

    He rushed forward instead.

    Swish. Swish. Swish.

    In a blur of movement, shadows flickered across the room. In the span of a breath, Raymond had moved from the bedside to the door.

    In his right hand, Dark Moon gleamed, its edge now coated in a fresh layer of crimson.

    Behind him, four guttural cries of pain rang out, then silence.

    The bodies of the Red-Eyed Crows slumped to the ground in pieces, their torn flesh and scattered feathers soaking in the growing sea of blood. The stench of iron filled the air.

    Raymond turned, surveying the scene.

    Four lifeless corpses. One fallen leader. A battlefield drenched in red.

    He exhaled slowly.

    "I didn''t expect the Assassin''s agility to be this effective in such tight quarters," he mused.

    It had been effortless, natural. A seamless fusion of his instincts as a Fighter, the precision of a Swordsman, and the speed of an Assassin.

    It almost felt like he had activated a skill.

    But he hadn''t.

    When power, instinct, and mastery came together¡­ did it even matter if a move was labeled as a skill or not?

    Of course, Raymond''s raw power might not compare to some advanced attack skills, but at this stage, it was more than enough.

    Especially with Dark Moon, a magic-infused weapon, in his grasp and his own formidable strength as a warrior, there wasn''t a single creature, not even the infamous Crazy Baboon, that would dare to take his attack head-on.

    He wasn''t entirely sure how much physical reinforcement the Crazy Baboon could withstand, but that didn''t matter. If brute force wasn''t enough, he still had his skills to fall back on.

    Suppressing any lingering thoughts, Raymond calmly raised his right hand. With a flick of his wrist, Dark Moon sliced through the air.

    Snap.

    Every trace of blood was flung off the blade, leaving it pristine. The floor, however, was now speckled with fresh crimson.

    His job here was done. The five Red-Eyed Crows, including their leader, lay motionless in a gruesome heap. Without sparing another glance, Raymond sheathed his sword and strode out of the room.

    He didn''t know if Arya and the others had finished their battle yet. He needed to reach them fast, just in case something unexpected had happened.

    But before he could get far, he spotted Arya and Sylph approaching from the distance.

    As soon as Arya laid eyes on him, her face lit up with surprise.

    "Raymond!"

    Without hesitation, she rushed over.

    "Are you okay?" she asked, concern evident in her voice as she stopped right in front of him.

    Raymond smiled, shaking his head. "I''m fine."

    Arya''s gaze quickly scanned his body, no injuries, no bloodstains. He really was unscathed.

    "What about the Red-Eyed Crows in the house? Did you get all of them?"

    Sylph and Lorene had now caught up, both looking at him expectantly.

    Raymond nodded. "Yes. Including their leader, all five are dead."

    Sylph blinked, momentarily stunned. "All of them? That quickly?"

    It wasn''t that she didn''t believe him, it was just that he looked as if he hadn''t even been in a fight. No wounds. No exhaustion. Just the same calm, composed Raymond.

    Raymond smirked. "Didn''t I tell you? As long as they stay on the ground, they''re no threat to me."

    With that, he turned. "Come on, I''ll show you."

    Leading the group back toward the house, Raymond activated his Hunter''s Observation ability, discreetly checking the three of them for injuries.

    Their clothes were untorn. Not a single scratch on them.

    That could only mean one of two things: either they had wiped out the Red-Eyed Crows outside before the creatures could get close, or the crows had fled after sensing their leader''s death.

    As they neared the ruined doorway, the carnage inside became painfully clear.

    Through the shattered frame, Arya and the others caught their first glimpse of the scene.

    Dismembered bodies. Torn feathers. Blood pooling across the wooden floor.

    The air was thick with the stench of iron.

    "Mmgh¡ª"

    Arya paled instantly, her hands flying to cover her mouth and nose.

    She had just seen Sylph''s Explosion Magic obliterate a group of Red-Eyed Crows in the square. She had even taken down two of them herself with her bow.

    But this?

    This was different.

    The crows destroyed by magic had been charred black, their remains barely distinguishable. The ones she had shot with arrows had fallen cleanly, with only small wounds to show for it.

    Here, however¡ª

    The bodies were mangled beyond recognition. Flesh torn apart. Feathers soaked in blood. A scene so raw, so visceral, that it made her stomach churn.

    If she hadn''t just steeled herself by killing two of them earlier, she wouldn''t have just turned pale, she would have vomited on the spot.

    Sylph immediately noticed. "Arya, are you okay?" she asked, concern lacing her voice.

    Without a word, Raymond stepped in front of Arya, blocking her view.

    "That''s enough," he said firmly. "You don''t need to go any closer."

    Sylph and Lorene exchanged glances. They had no intention of arguing. They helped Arya sit down a little further away, giving her a moment to breathe.

    Raymond, meanwhile, turned to them and asked, "Did any of the Red-Eyed Crows outside escape?"

    Sylph grinned proudly. "Escape? No chance! I used ''Explosion Magic'' to take down all the ones that were eating!"

    Lorene nodded in agreement. "And Arya shot the two on the roof before they could react."

    Raymond raised an eyebrow, then turned back to Arya with a smile.

    "Really? You took down two monsters on your first mission?"

    His voice was light, teasing. "Arya, that''s impressive."

    Arya, who had been pale just moments ago, flushed a deep shade of red at Raymond''s praise.

    "W-Well..." she stammered, shifting her weight awkwardly. "I only managed to take down those two Red-Eyed Crows thanks to Lorene''s ''Blessing of Courage.'' Also... the noise from your battle inside distracted them, so I had an opening to shoot."

 Chapter 151 - 151: Raymondâ€™s Favoritism!

    Arya lowered her gaze, feeling a little embarrassed.

    Had it not been for Lorene''s blessing, which granted her the strength to fully draw her bowstring, she doubted she could have fired with enough force to kill the first Red-Eyed Crow in one shot. Without that power boost, her arrow might not have even pierced deep enough to be lethal.

    And as for the second one...

    Her first shot had missed entirely. It was only because the Red-Eyed Crow screeched in surprise that she managed to seize the opening and land a follow-up shot.

    Raymond''s praise felt undeserved. She still had a long way to go.

    Just as self-doubt started creeping in, a warm hand ruffled her hair.

    Raymond.

    "We''re a team, Arya. Of course, we rely on each other''s strengths. There''s nothing wrong with that," he said with a small smirk. "Besides, without you, Lorene''s ''Blessing of Courage'' wouldn''t have meant anything. She couldn''t have killed the Red-Eyed Crow without a shooter, right?"

    Arya''s eyes widened slightly, then softened with understanding.

    "You''re right!" She nodded vigorously, newfound confidence replacing her hesitation.

    Seeing that her complexion had improved and the tension in her shoulders had eased, Raymond let out a quiet breath of relief.

    Raymond''s praise felt undeserved. She still had a long way to go.

    Just as self-doubt started creeping in, a warm hand ruffled her hair.

    Raymond.

    "We''re a team, Arya. Of course, we rely on each other''s strengths. There''s nothing wrong with that," he said with a small smirk. "Besides, without you, Lorene''s ''Blessing of Courage'' wouldn''t have meant anything. She couldn''t have killed the Red-Eyed Crow without a shooter, right?"

    Arya''s eyes widened slightly, then softened with understanding.

    "You''re right!" She nodded vigorously, newfound confidence replacing her hesitation.

    Seeing that her complexion had improved and the tension in her shoulders had eased, Raymond let out a quiet breath of relief.

    Truthfully, he had been worried. The brutality of battle was something Arya would have to grow accustomed to, but he didn''t want her to be traumatized by it. Seeing her gradually adjusting reassured him, but he knew it would still take time.

    For now, he would give her that time.

    Raymond straightened and turned to the others.

    "Lorene, stay here with Arya for a bit. Sylph, you''re coming with me."

    "Huh?" Sylph raised an eyebrow. "For what?"

    "We need to collect the sharp beaks and claws of the Red-Eyed Crows."

    Lorene nodded in agreement, knowing Arya could use a few more minutes to recover.

    Sylph, however, crossed her arms and narrowed her eyes at Raymond. "You can do that yourself. Why are you dragging me along?"

    Even as she complained, she was already standing up.

    Raymond just smirked and started walking toward the bloodied house. Sylph sighed and followed.

    The smell of iron and decay was thick inside the house. Dismembered bodies of Red-Eyed Crows lay scattered, their dark feathers drenched in red. The sight was gruesome, but it barely fazed Sylph.

    Compared to their first mission in the sewers, where they had to slaughter mutant rats in ankle-deep filth, this was nothing.

    "You need my help for this?" Sylph asked, eyeing the dead creatures. "You don''t even have a dagger."

    Raymond shook his head. "I don''t need your help."

    He pulled out Dark Moon, knelt down, and with a quick, precise slash, severed the first Red-Eyed Crow''s sharp beak.

    The black blade gleamed under the dim light as he continued, effortlessly extracting the valuable materials.

    Sylph frowned. "Then why drag me here?"

    Raymond smirked. "Haven''t you heard? Men and women working together is less tiring."

    Sylph gave him a deadpan stare. "That''s a terrible excuse."

    Still, Raymond continued casually cutting through the next Red-Eyed Crow''s claws, tucking the severed pieces into his backpack.

    "Besides," he added, "working alone is boring. And you talk too much, so I figured you''d keep me entertained."

    "Raymond!"

    Sylph gasped in outrage, her hands clenching into fists. "Did you seriously call me here just to talk my ear off?!"

    She was about to kick him, but then paused, her irritation quickly turning into amusement.

    She folded her arms and smirked playfully. "You know, you really take special care of Arya."

    Raymond didn''t respond, focused on his task.

    Sylph continued, her voice filled with mock complaint. "Back when we teamed up to clear the mutant rat nest, you didn''t treat me this gently. You just shoved a sword in my hand and told me to start killing."

    She glanced toward the door. "Same with Lorene. You forced her to kill those Poison Wasp larvae, saying it was ''the fastest way to adapt.''"

    Then she gestured toward Arya. "But her? The second she gets spooked, you tell her to rest. Hmph, we didn''t get that luxury."

    Raymond didn''t deny it.

    Because she was right.

    Finishing his task, Raymond stood up and slung his backpack over his shoulder.

    "Let''s head to the central square."

    All the sharp beaks and claws had been collected, particularly from the leader of the Red-Eyed Crows, whose materials were nearly twice as valuable as the others.

    Sylph let out an exaggerated sigh. "Fine, fine. But next time, don''t call me over just to keep you company!"

    Raymond just chuckled.

    As they left the bloodied house, the sky above had started to clear, signaling that this battle, at least for now, was over.

    As Raymond and Sylph made their way toward the Central Square, she suddenly spoke up, her voice tinged with concern.

    "Hey, Raymond... do you think my ''Explosion Magic'' might have blown away all the sharp beaks and claws?"

    She hadn''t thought about it in the heat of battle, her only focus had been obliterating the Red-Eyed Crows. But now, after seeing Raymond meticulously collect materials, the realization hit her.

    If they couldn''t retrieve enough beaks and claws because of her magic... and they failed the second mission because of it...

    Sylph groaned inwardly, feeling a flicker of annoyance at herself.

    But Raymond, as always, remained unbothered.

    "Some might be damaged or incomplete," he admitted, "but they won''t be completely destroyed. The beaks and claws are the hardest parts of a Red-Eyed Crow. Even with the blast, most should still be intact."

    Sylph exhaled in relief. "That makes sense. Besides, the leader''s beak and claws are huge. That alone could count for two! We''ll definitely have enough."

    With her confidence restored, she grinned, picking up her pace.

    By the time they arrived at the Central Square, the scale of destruction came fully into view.

    The entire area had been reduced to ruins.

    Charred remains of Red-Eyed Crows were strewn across the rubble-filled square. Stone and dirt had been blasted apart, leaving debris scattered everywhere.

    And at the very center...

    A massive crater, nearly ten meters wide, still smoldered with black burn marks.

    Raymond took one look at the destruction and couldn''t help but be impressed.

    Sylph, standing beside him, crossed her arms and smirked.

    "Well? What do you think? Pretty impressive, right?"

    She tilted her chin up proudly, savoring the moment. It was rare that she got to fully unleash her ''Explosion Magic'' like this. For once, she wasn''t holding back.

    Raymond gave her a flat look.

    "Yeah, yeah¡­ great job," he said dismissively. "Now stop gloating and start looking for beaks and claws."

    "Tch." Sylph clicked her tongue, muttering in annoyance, but still started sifting through the wreckage with him. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    But within just a few minutes, she let out a frustrated groan.

    "Ugh, Raymond, this is impossible! There''s too much debris, and so many pieces got blasted all over the place. There''s no way just the two of us can find everything!"

    Raymond paused, scanning the mess around them. She wasn''t wrong. The explosion had scattered the remains far and wide, and many pieces were likely buried under dirt and rubble.

    If they searched alone, it would take far too long.

    Raymond thought for a moment before suggesting, "Then let''s ask the villagers for help. It''ll be faster that way. Besides, with the Red-Eyed Crows gone, they don''t have anything to fear anymore."

    "Oh! Good idea!" Sylph perked up immediately. She was more than happy to skip the exhausting search and delegate the work instead.

    Without hesitation, she bolted toward the village chief''s house to gather help.

    Meanwhile, Raymond used the free time to handle a few things.

    He climbed onto the roof, where he swiftly extracted the beak and claws of the Red-Eyed Crow that had been perched there. With precise cuts, he removed them and tossed the materials down before moving on.

    Then, he made his way to the sloped area where Arya had landed her kill, retrieving its beak and claws as well.

    By the time he returned, the village chief had arrived at the square, along with over thirty villagers.

    The villagers gathered at the edge of the giant crater, their eyes wide with amazement.

    "Incredible¡­ is this the power of ''Explosion Magic''?"

    "Such devastation¡­ those Red-Eyed Crows never stood a chance!"

    "To think magic could be this powerful¡­"

    Their murmurs of awe filled the air. Some looked shocked, others thrilled, but all were clearly impressed.

    Sylph, soaking in the praise, puffed out her chest proudly and smirked.

    "Heh. What can I say? That''s the raw power of my magic!"

    She even shot a smug look at Raymond, as if daring him to deny it.

    Raymond just sighed.

    As he approached, the village chief stepped forward, bowing his head gratefully.

 Chapter 152 - 152: Aryaâ€™s Resolve!

    "Raymond, thank you so much. You and your team have done us a great service. We no longer have to live in fear of the Red-Eyed Crows."

    Raymond waved it off casually.

    "It''s what we were hired for. We accepted the commission; so, of course, we had to see it through."

    But as the villagers continued to shower them with gratitude, Sylph leaned in and whispered mischievously to Raymond.

    "See? Unlike you, these people appreciate my magic."

    Raymond didn''t bother responding, he just gestured toward the square.

    "Less talking, more working. Let''s get those beaks and claws." S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Sylph pouted, but with the help of the villagers, the search would go much faster.

    For now, their job wasn''t quite finished, but the hardest part was already over.

    Raymond took another glance at the wreckage-littered square and let out a wry smile.

    "Well, we need the sharp beaks and claws of the Red-Eyed Crows, but with five of them blasted to pieces, their remains are scattered everywhere. Looks like we''ll have to trouble you, Village Chief, to help us find them."

    The village chief waved a hand dismissively, his expression eager. "No trouble at all! No trouble at all!"

    Turning to the villagers behind him, he called out loudly, "Everyone, help the adventurers search for the sharp beaks and claws of these ''Red-Eyed Crows''! They need them!"

    The response was immediate and enthusiastic.

    "Got it!"

    "Leave it to us!"

    "I''ll go grab some tools!"

    Some villagers rushed back to their homes to retrieve shovels and tongs, while others immediately began searching, sifting through the debris.

    Just then, two villagers hesitantly approached, the ones whose homes had been occupied by the Red-Eyed Crows.

    One of them spoke awkwardly, "Um¡­ Village Chief, Adventurer, we''d like to check on our homes. Could we go take a look?"

    The village chief turned to Raymond for confirmation.

    Raymond nodded. "Of course. All the ''Red-Eyed Crows'' inside have been dealt with, but the scene might be¡­ well, a bit bloody. You should be prepared for that."

    The two villagers exchanged glances before nodding. "Understood. Thank you." Without another word, they hurried off toward their homes, bracing themselves for what they might find.

    As Raymond watched them go, a familiar voice called out.

    "Raymond!"

    Turning, he saw Arya and Lorene approaching, looking much more refreshed after their short rest.

    Their eyes swept over the villagers, quickly piecing together what was happening.

    Arya''s gaze flicked toward Raymond.

    "You''re having the villagers help find the beaks and claws, aren''t you?"

    Raymond nodded. "Yeah, searching through this mess would take too long otherwise."

    But before he could say more, he studied Arya''s expression. Her face was no longer pale. She was standing straighter, her posture steadier.

    He didn''t even have to ask before Arya met his gaze and said firmly, "I''m fine now!"

    Then, as if to prove it to herself, she took another look at the bloodied remnants of the Red-Eyed Crows in the square. She inhaled deeply, then exhaled.

    There was no hesitation in her voice when she continued, "I''m going to be taking on commissions with you from now on. I''ll adapt as soon as possible."

    She then turned to face Raymond fully, determination burning in her eyes.

    "And don''t go easy on me! I don''t want to be treated like a burden to the team!"

    Raymond blinked.

    Then, almost instinctively, he glanced at Lorene.

    She knows.

    Lorene, looking slightly guilty, lowered her head. "U-Um¡­ sorry, Raymond. I¡­ might have said something I shouldn''t have."

    Arya immediately spoke up. "No, Lorene! You weren''t wrong!"

    Turning back to Raymond, Arya crossed her arms and frowned.

    "I also know how you treated Lorene when she first joined you guys. You made her fight ''Poison Sting Wasp'' larvae, even when she was scared! Raymond, you''re too mean!"

    Raymond sighed internally. So that''s what this was about.

    He wouldn''t blame Lorene, because she hadn''t done anything wrong.

    Back then, he had forced Lorene to kill the wasp larvae for a reason, not just to help her adapt faster, but because he needed to test something.

    Lorene was a priestess, someone trained to heal, not kill. He had been genuinely worried that she might hesitate too much in battle, that she might let her mercy get in the way of survival.

    If she had shown too much kindness, if she had refused to kill even monsters, then she would have been a liability in a fight. He had needed to break that hesitation early before it could cost lives.

    Luckily, Lorene wasn''t too soft-hearted. When push came to shove, she could fight.

    Arya, however, was different.

    Her parents had been killed by monsters.

    She wasn''t someone who would struggle with the morality of killing them. If anything, she would probably want to kill more.

    The only thing holding her back was the shock of seeing real, gruesome battle.

    That was normal. It was a psychological barrier, one that she would eventually overcome with experience.

    That was why Raymond hadn''t forced her to adapt immediately.

    Unlike with Lorene, he wasn''t worried about whether Arya would hesitate to kill¡ªonly about how much time she needed to adjust.

    Besides¡­

    With his current strength, taking on Black Iron-level commissions was easy.

    As long as he could create a safe combat environment, Arya would have plenty of time to grow stronger without unnecessary pressure.

    "Raymond, did you hear me?"

    Arya''s voice snapped him back to reality.

    She was serious.

    Raymond knew that this wasn''t just about her own growth.

    She was thinking about Lorene and the others too.

    If he showed favoritism, if he treated her too gently, then resentment could build.

    Arya didn''t want that. She wanted to be seen as an equal.

    He let out a deep sigh.

    "Yeah, I heard you."

    And this time, he really meant it.

    Raymond paused for a moment, his thoughts swirling, before he turned to Lorene with a sincere look. "Lorene, I owe you an apology for how I treated you earlier," he said, his voice tinged with genuine regret.

    Lorene, caught off guard by his sudden change in tone, blinked in surprise. "This... this... it''s okay," she stammered, her voice soft but understanding. "You''re doing this for the team... and for my own good."

    She seemed a little overwhelmed by his unexpected apology, as if the moment had caught her off guard.

    Sylph, who had been watching from a distance, couldn''t help but laugh lightly. "Heh, as expected, only Arya can make Raymond so obedient," she teased. "Remember, back in the day, not only did he ignore us, but he also went off on his own missions, leaving Lorene and me behind."

    Her words were lighthearted, but there was a hint of mischief in her eyes.

    Raymond rolled his eyes, exasperated, but couldn''t help a smile from tugging at the corners of his mouth. "I did it for efficiency, alright?" he shot back, defending himself.

    Before Sylph could reply, two villagers came rushing up to them, their faces alight with excitement. "They''re all dead! They''re all dead!" they exclaimed, their voices filled with joy and relief.

    They hurried toward Raymond and the group, practically glowing with gratitude. "Thank you, Adventurer! Thank you for killing all those Red-Eyed Crows!" Their eyes shone with relief, not just because the dangerous creatures were gone, but because their homes had been spared from the brunt of the chaos.

    Before, they had feared the worst, how the fight would destroy their homes or leave them in ruins. But when they checked, while there was some damage, it was minimal and completely manageable. What''s more, they could see that much of it had been caused by the Red-Eyed Crows themselves before the battle had even started.

    Raymond nodded, his expression neutral. "It''s my duty," he replied simply. For him, it was just another job, and the gratitude of the villagers, while appreciated, wasn''t something he expected or particularly sought.

    However, the gratitude was not lost on Arya and Sylph, who both wore beaming smiles in response to the villagers'' thanks. It was clear they felt a sense of pride in what they had done for these people.

    Raymond, in the meantime, opened his status panel, checking his progress and reflecting on the day''s events:

    Name: Raymond Kelton

    Age: 15

    Magic value: 1010.2/1151.2

    Professions: Fighter, Warrior, Craftsman, Magician, Swordsman, Hunter, Pharmacist, Archer, Thief, Assassin

    Skills: Bone Crushing, Taunt [Upgradable], Wind Slash, Camouflage, Forging [Upgradable], Primary Mana Recovery Potion

    Skill points: 2. Cumulative value: 55%

    Awakenable professions:

    [Priest] Awakening requirements: At least two hundred people are grateful to you, progress: 16/200

    Learnable skills:

    ? Iron Elbow [Fighter], Learning Cost: 1 Skill Point

    ? Whirlwind Kick [Fighter], Learning Cost: 2 Skill Points

    ? Iron Bones [Fighter], Learning Cost: 2 Skill Points

    ? Wind Slash [Warrior] [Swordsman], Learning Cost: 1 Skill Point

    ? Charge Charge [Warrior], Learning Cost: 1 Skill Point

    ? Hunting the Heart-piercing [Warrior], Learning Cost: 1 Skill Point

    ? Sweeping the Enemy [Warrior], Learning Cost: 3 Skill Points

    ? Mountain Collapse [Warrior], Learning Cost: 1 Skill Point

    ? Eagle Falls [Warrior] [Upgradable], Learning Cost: 3 Skill Points

    ? Thunderstorm Spear [Warrior], Learning Cost: 5 Skill Points

    ? Flowing Like Clouds and Water [Warrior] [Swordsman] [Upgradable], Learning Cost: 3 Skill Points

    ? Wind Slash [Swordsman], Learning Cost: 2 Skill Points

    ? Cross Slash [Swordsman] [Warrior], Learning Cost: 1 Skill Point

    ? Identify [Craftsman] [Pharmacist] [Upgradable], Learning Cost: 2 Skill Points

    ? Metal Fusion [Craftsman] [Upgradable], Learning Cost: 3 Skill Points

    ? Guardian Shield [Warrior], Learning Cost: 5 Skill Points

    ? Shield Strike [Warrior], Learning Cost: 1 Skill Point

    ? Earth Tremor [Warrior] [Upgradable], Learning Cost: 3 Skill Points

    ? Indestructible [Warrior], Learning Cost: 3 Skill Points

    ? Fireball [Magician], Learning Cost: 1 Skill Point

    ? Ice Field [Magician] [Upgradable], Learning Cost: 3 Skill Points

    ? Ice Crystal Wall [Magician], Learning Cost: 3 Skill Points

    ? Wind Blade [Magician] [Upgradable], Learning Cost: 1 Skill Point

    ? Magic Cyclone [Magician], Learning Cost: 2 Skill Points

    ? Storm Fist [Mage], Learning Cost: 5 Skill Points

    ? Eagle Eye [Archer] [Hunter], Learning Cost: 1 Skill Point

    ? Biological Perception [Hunter] [Thief] [Upgradeable], Learning Cost: 1 Skill Point

    ? Fatal Strike [Assassin] [Rogue] [Hunter], Learning Cost: 1 Skill Point

    His mind wandered as he reviewed the information. So many options, so much potential. But for now, there were more pressing matters to focus on, like getting back to work.

 Chapter 153 - 153: Commission Completed!

    Raymond let out a quiet breath as he watched the numbers on the skill panel shift before his eyes. A small but reassuring confirmation flickered across the interface, one skill point gained.

    His earlier worries about the strength of the ''Red-Eyed Crow'' leader melted away. He had feared the leader might be too weak to grant a skill point upon defeat, but clearly, he had been overthinking. The panel followed its own rules, indifferent to his assumptions.

    On reflection, he realized why he had doubted the crow''s strength in the first place. The battle had been deceptive, he had struck the leader with a well-timed sneak attack while it was grounded. But if the creature had taken to the skies and attacked from above, the fight might have played out very differently. The thought sent a shiver of unease through him.

    Shaking it off, Raymond shifted his gaze to the ''Awakenable Professions'' section of the panel. His eyes immediately locked onto a change in the ''Priest'' awakening progress. The number had climbed from 1/200 to 16/200. A dull ache settled in his temples.

    No doubt, this increase was due to the gratitude of Budak Village''s residents. By eliminating the ''Red-Eyed Crows,'' he and his team had earned the villagers'' appreciation. But only fifteen more people had acknowledged their help from the bottom of their hearts? Out of nearly two hundred villagers, that number felt... painfully low.

    Then again, it made sense. The two families who had been driven from their homes were undoubtedly the most grateful. The rest, while relieved, hadn''t suffered as much. Their gratitude, though real, likely wasn''t strong enough to meet the system''s conditions for awakening the ''Priest'' profession.

    A mixed sense of relief and anxiety filled Raymond. On one hand, the profession''s awakening requirements were stringent, thankfully so. On the other, if this gratitude continued accumulating, he would eventually reach the dreaded 200 mark. And that was something he desperately wanted to avoid.

    The Priest profession wasn''t for him.

    His gut told him something about it was off, something he didn''t want to experience firsthand. There was a nagging suspicion in the back of his mind, an unsettling theory he couldn''t shake: what if awakening as a Priest changed him in ways he didn''t anticipate? The worst-case scenario? The profession might literally alter his body. He had heard bizarre rumors, after all.

    No. That couldn''t happen... right?

    Just in case, Raymond made a mental note: "I need to visit the Temple Library and dig up more information on this. If I keep accepting monster-extermination requests, I''ll inevitably hit the limit. Even if I avoid direct interactions, gratitude will accumulate over time."

    For the first time, he considered an extreme solution, turning down quests that would make people thankful toward him.

    That idea unsettled him. He didn''t want to abandon those in need, but the risk was too great. If he woke up one day and found himself; changed, he would never forgive himself.

    Before he could dwell on it further, the sound of footsteps approached. The village chief, an older man with a weathered face, stepped forward, carrying a burlap sack.

    "Raymond," the chief said, shaking the sack slightly. "These are the claws and beaks of the ''Red-Eyed Crows'' we managed to collect. You mentioned five of them were killed in the explosion, but we couldn''t find them all. We''re missing one beak and one claw."

    Raymond nodded, taking the sack from him. "That''s understandable. Thanks for the effort, Chief."

    Opening the bag, he peered inside. Four sharp, curved beaks. Nine jagged claws. Each one battered, broken, and ugly. Not that it mattered, these materials were meant for forging weapons. Once melted down, appearance was irrelevant.

    With these, plus the seven beaks and claws he had already gathered, the total now exceeded ten, the minimum requirement for the second commission.

    With that, two commissions were now complete:

    Commission 1:

    ? Location: Budak Village, five miles south of Wittes Town.

    ? Details: A flock of ''Red-Eyed Crows'' invaded two days ago, occupying homes and injuring villagers. Two seriously wounded, three with minor injuries. Two families displaced.

    ? Objective: Eliminate the ''Red-Eyed Crows'' and restore safety to the village.

    ? Reward: 10 silver coins per crow killed.

    ? Time Limit: Two days.

    ? Client: Gamens, Village Chief of Budak.

    ? Difficulty Level: Black Iron.

    Another job successfully completed. But as Raymond tied the sack shut, his thoughts lingered on the Priest issue.

    He had survived today''s battle, but the real fight; the one against the looming awakening, was just beginning.

    Commission: Gathering the Remains of the ''Red-Eyed Crows''

    ? Objective: Collect at least ten sharp beaks and an equal number of claws from ''Red-Eyed Crows.''

    ? Information: These predatory creatures prefer dark caves, making their homes deep within the Sagla Forest, where the dense canopy blocks out most light.

    ? Reward: 5 silver coins per sharp beak, 6 silver coins per pair of claws.

    ? Time Limit: Three days. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ? Client: Mr. Greytor, owner of Greytor''s Weapon Shop.

    ? Difficulty Level: Black Iron.

    With their mission complete, Raymond exhaled, rolling his shoulders to shake off the last traces of tension. The village chief, Gamens, stood beside him, a mixture of relief and admiration in his eyes.

    Raymond offered a slight smile. "That should do it. Thanks for your help, Chief Gamens."

    The old man shook his head fervently. "Oh, no, lad, it''s us who should be thanking you! You''ve done more for Budak Village than we could have hoped for. Those damn Red-Eyed Crows had us terrified, not just because they stole our homes, but because we feared what would happen after you left. If even one of those creatures had escaped, it could''ve come back for revenge. But now? Now we can finally rest easy."

    Sylph smirked, folding her arms proudly. "Of course! We''re not just any random group of adventurers!" She flipped her hair back dramatically. "If it weren''t for my Explosion Magic wiping out five of those crows in an instant, we might''ve had a few runners!"

    Village Chief Gamens turned to her with newfound admiration. "That was your doing?" His eyes widened. "By the gods, an Explosion Magician... no wonder those creatures didn''t stand a chance! Thank you, truly!"

    Sylph grinned, clearly enjoying the praise.

    Raymond, however, brought them back to business. "Now that the mission''s complete, Chief, could you sign off on the commission?"

    To officially confirm their success, the village chief needed to sign the Letter of Authorization, verifying both the completion of the mission and the exact number of ''Red-Eyed Crows'' slain. Since the bounty payout was based on the body count, this step was crucial.

    "Of course, of course!" Gamens quickly took the offered parchment and quill. With careful strokes, he penned his name at the bottom and wrote down the final number: Twelve.

    With that, the commission was officially done. Their reward, however, wouldn''t be received immediately. Since the payment had already been deposited with the Adventurer''s Guild, they would need to return to the guild hall and submit their report before collecting their earnings.

    Raymond tucked the signed document safely into his bag. "Then we won''t trouble you any further, Chief. We''ll be heading back to the Adventurer''s Guild soon. But before we go..." He turned his gaze toward the large crater nearby, a result of Sylph''s devastating spell. "Would you mind organizing the villagers to fill that up?"

    The chief chuckled. "Aye, don''t worry about it! It''s just a hole, nothing we can''t handle. With everyone working together, we''ll have it filled by sundown!"

    With no further reason to linger, Raymond and his team bid farewell to Budak Village. They made their way toward the village''s entrance, found a shaded spot, and settled down to wait for their carriage.

    Sylph stretched her arms behind her head. "Man, that was fast!" She glanced up at the sun, which was still high in the sky. "Usually, when we do missions like this, we don''t get back until after dark. Last time, I didn''t even make it back to the guild until the next morning! But today, it''s barely past noon!"

    It was true. Most of their previous commissions, whether it was exterminating Mutant Sewer Rats in Wittes Town, eliminating Poisonous Wasps, or harvesting Bloodvine Grass, had taken much longer.

    Raymond nodded, rubbing his chin in thought. "That''s because we''ve all gotten stronger." He turned to Sylph. "Your Explosion Magic is reaching its full potential now that your mana reserves have expanded. Lorene has unlocked a second skill. And, most importantly, Arya has joined our team, balancing out our lack of ranged combat."

    Sylph and Lorene exchanged looks before nodding in agreement.

    But then, Raymond turned to Lorene with a serious expression. "Speaking of new skills... Since you''ve learned Blessing of Courage, have you considered picking up close-combat training?"

    Lorene blinked in surprise. "Wait, what? Close combat?"

    Arya and Sylph also looked at him, equally stunned.

    Raymond nodded. "Yeah. This morning, Tresed pointed out that our team lacks a warrior. And honestly? He''s not wrong. A melee fighter could be a real asset."

    Silence settled over them as they considered his words.

    Lorene hesitated. "I''ve never really thought about it... but you do have a point."

    Sylph smirked, nudging her with her elbow. "Hey, don''t look so worried! Maybe you''ll find you''re a natural with a sword!"

    Arya, thoughtful as ever, finally spoke up. "If you''re serious about it, we can look into some basic training once we get back to town. No harm in learning a few self-defense techniques."

    Raymond folded his arms. "It''s just something to consider. We''ve been lucky so far, but as we take on tougher missions, we''ll need every advantage we can get."

    With that, the conversation trailed off, leaving them in quiet contemplation as they waited for their ride back to the guild.

 Chapter 154 - 154: Return!

    As the team sat together, the afternoon sun casting long shadows at the village''s entrance, Arya turned to Raymond with a thoughtful expression.

    "Raymond, are you worried that you''ll be fighting alone at the front with no one to back you up?" she asked.

    Raymond nodded, his expression serious. "Exactly. Anything can happen in battle. I do my best to hold the line, but I can''t guarantee that I''ll stop every monster from reaching you."

    He glanced between his teammates before continuing, "The enemies we''ve faced so far have been relatively weak. Take the Flying Locusts from our last mission, they were a nuisance, but manageable. But if we had been dealing with Crazy Baboons instead? If one of them got past me and closed the distance on you, fighting back would''ve been a nightmare."

    His words sank in, and a brief silence followed. The memory of past fights flashed through their minds, reminding them how fragile their formation truly was.

    Raymond shifted his focus to Lorene. "But now, with Blessing of Courage in play, you have the temporary strength and endurance of a warrior. That''s a huge advantage. However, raw power alone won''t be enough. If you don''t know how to use that strength properly, it''s as good as wasted. That''s why I want to teach you some close-combat techniques, not to turn you into front-line fighters, but to give you a way to protect yourselves if an enemy gets too close."

    Arya, Sylph, and Lorene exchanged glances. The logic was sound, and they could all feel it.

    Sylph was the first to nod in agreement. "That''s true. Even if we get warrior-level strength for a short time, it won''t mean much if we just flail around. If a monster gets through to us, and Raymond has to risk his life to save us, that''d be a disaster."

    Lorene pursed her lips, then sighed. "Yeah¡­ Unlike you, Sylph, I don''t know the first thing about close combat. Right now, I''d just be a liability."

    Sylph shook her head. "I only know a little bit. Sure, I can handle weaker monsters, but it''s not enough. Remember the Flying Locusts? One of them knocked me down. If Raymond hadn''t saved me, I would''ve been in real trouble."

    Raymond took a deep breath. He appreciated that Sylph, despite her usual pride, was honest about her own limits. Still, he wanted to be clear.

    "You don''t necessarily have to learn close combat." He met their gazes one by one. "There''s another option: we could recruit a proper warrior to join our team instead."

    Sylph raised an eyebrow. "A warrior?"

    Raymond nodded. "Think about it. A balanced team should have two warriors, one for offense, one for defense, alongside a magician, an archer, and a priest. If we had both a front-line warrior and a shield warrior, it would cover our weaknesses. A shield warrior could protect you all while I focus on the fight ahead."

    Arya crossed her arms. "So¡­ do we train ourselves in close combat, or do we find a warrior to fill that gap?"

    Sylph tapped a finger against her chin. "Yeah, Raymond, which do you think is better?"

    Lorene chimed in, "Since you''re our leader, what''s your take?"

    Raymond hadn''t expected them to throw the decision entirely on him. He paused, considering their options carefully before speaking.

    "Honestly? If I had to choose, I''d rather recruit a warrior."

    That got their attention.

    "No matter how much you train in close combat, you won''t be able to match someone who has awakened into a warrior class. Their skills, instincts, and natural combat abilities will always be superior."

    He gestured toward Arya. "Right now, we''re all still Black Iron-ranked adventurers. Well, except for you, Arya; you''ve just started and are still at the Porcelain level. Because of that, our team can only take on Black Iron commissions for now. That means that, for the time being, with Blessing of Courage and some close-combat training, you should be able to handle most threats."

    Then his tone grew more serious. "But we can''t just think about the present. We have to consider the future."

    He met their gazes one by one. "As we rank up, we''ll start taking on more dangerous commissions. We''ll face stronger monsters, the kind that won''t go down with just a well-placed explosion or a lucky shot. And when that time comes, even if you''ve trained in close combat, it still might not be enough. Only a true warrior, someone who has fully awakened into that class, will have the skills to properly protect you in battle."

    The weight of his words settled over them.

    Finally, Raymond concluded, "So, for the long-term future of our team, I believe recruiting a warrior is the best choice."

    A thoughtful silence followed.

    Then, Arya exhaled. "Alright. If that''s what you think is best, I trust your judgment."

    Sylph smirked. "Guess that means we''ll be scouting for a warrior soon."

    Lorene nodded. "I''d rather rely on a real warrior than struggle to learn something I might never fully master."

    Raymond smiled slightly. "Then it''s settled. When we get back to the Adventurer''s Guild, we''ll start looking for a warrior to join us."

    With their next course of action decided, the team sat back, waiting for their carriage, their thoughts already on the challenges that lay ahead.

    Arya, Sylph, and Lorene exchanged glances before nodding once again.

    "Hmm... that actually makes a lot of sense," Arya admitted, crossing her arms thoughtfully.

    Lorene, who had been quietly mulling over the discussion, finally spoke up in a hushed tone. "If we''re going to recruit a warrior eventually... wouldn''t it be better to do it sooner rather than later? That way, we can start building trust and teamwork early instead of trying to adjust to someone new in the middle of a crisis."

    Raymond''s expression brightened as he nodded in agreement. "Exactly! That''s what I was thinking too."

    He leaned forward slightly, his voice steady. "If we wait until we absolutely need a warrior to recruit one, we''ll be taking a huge risk. A new teammate joining us too late might not mesh well with our team dynamics. They could feel like an outsider, or worse, hold a grudge because they weren''t part of the team from the beginning. If we recruit now, we have time to build camaraderie and train together, ensuring they''re fully integrated before we start taking on tougher missions."

    Arya considered this and then nodded firmly. "Alright, then let''s not waste time. Once we return to the guild and submit our commission report, we''ll head straight to the recruitment board and post a notice."

    Sylph stretched her arms behind her head and smirked. "Since you all agree, I have no objections. The sooner we get a solid warrior, the better!"

    The rhythmic clatter of hooves against the dirt road filled the air as a carriage rolled toward the east gate of Wittes Town. Inside, Raymond, Arya, Sylph, and Lorene sat together, the weight of their completed mission lifting from their shoulders.

    As the carriage slowed to a stop, the four of them hopped off one by one.

    Sylph stretched dramatically. "Ahh! Finally back!" She let out a satisfied sigh.

    Arya grinned. "The first mission as a full team, successfully completed!"

    Raymond, ever the realist, chuckled. "Not quite yet. It''s only officially done once we submit the report at the guild." He flipped a silver coin to the carriage driver before turning to his team. "Let''s get moving."

    "Guild time!" Sylph declared, marching ahead with confidence.

    As they walked through the streets, it wasn''t long before they started attracting attention.

    It was impossible not to notice Sylph, the ''Explosion Magician.'' Her signature blonde hair, striking blue eyes, and the sapphire-embedded magic staff in her hand made her instantly recognizable. She had become something of a celebrity among adventurers in Wittes Town.

    People murmured as they passed. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Hey, isn''t that the ''Explosion Magician'' Sylph?"

    "Yeah, that''s her! Blonde hair, blue magic robe, sapphire magic staff, it''s definitely her."

    As more eyes landed on them, another realization struck the observing adventurers.

    "Wait... the guy walking behind her, he''s that ''dual-class adventurer,'' Raymond!"

    "Yeah, but their team was just three people before, right? Who''s that extra archer?"

    A confused adventurer frowned as he looked at Arya.

    A more informed one smirked at his ignorance. "You really don''t know? Their team gained a new member today. That archer was personally brought to the guild by Raymond and the others for registration."

    The confused adventurer blinked. "Seriously? But why would they recruit a novice? I mean, I heard a Bronze-level archer wanted to join them before. Why would they pass that up for someone with no experience?"

    The other adventurer rolled his eyes, giving him a smug look. "Shows how little you know. Do you have any idea how talented that archer is?"

    The first adventurer shook his head, now visibly impatient. "Then quit stalling and tell me!"

    The second adventurer grinned. "Fine, fine. Here''s the deal; earlier today, in the Adventurer''s Guild Hall, people had the exact same doubts as you. And do you know what happened? The archer walked straight up to the magic crystal ball and tested her magic affinity."

    He leaned in, dropping his voice to build suspense. "Her affinity was 4.2."

    The first adventurer''s eyes widened in disbelief. "WHAT?! 4.2?! That''s insane!"

    Others nearby, overhearing the conversation, had similar reactions.

    "Damn¡­ No wonder Raymond and his team picked her over some random Bronze-level adventurer."

    "Of course! Think about it, Raymond''s team has serious potential. At the rate they''re going, they''ll reach Gold or even Platinum rank in the future. They need teammates who have the same kind of potential. If that archer''s affinity is 4.2, then she''s basically a prodigy!"

    Then, a knowing smirk crossed one of the adventurer''s faces. "And besides¡­ I hear there''s another reason why they chose her."

    The first adventurer narrowed his eyes. "What do you mean?"

    "Well..." The smirking adventurer lowered his voice. "Word is, that ''female archer'' has a special connection to Raymond."

    That immediately grabbed more attention.

    "Wait, is that true?"

    "Who knows? But apparently, even before she became an adventurer, she and Raymond were often seen together. People spotted them going to the Temple Library more than once."

    The group of adventurers fell into excited murmurs, exchanging theories and speculation.

 Chapter 155 - 155: Commission Reports!

    Completely unaware of the gossip brewing behind them, Raymond and his team continued toward the Adventurer''s Guild, focused on the next step of their journey, preparing their team for the future.

    Raymond and his companions had long since left the East Gate, completely unaware of the growing buzz their presence had caused. Instead of stopping, they moved swiftly through the bustling streets of Wittes Town, heading straight toward the Adventurer''s Guild.

    Of course, their group didn''t go unnoticed. A team that had suddenly expanded from three to four members was bound to draw attention.

    Adventurers who had been familiar with Raymond''s party immediately noticed the addition of Arya, their newest member. Confused murmurs followed their steps, eyebrows raised in disbelief.

    "Wait... since when did Raymond''s team have an archer?"

    "I thought they only had three people before. When did they recruit someone new?"

    "Damn, they''re growing fast. Does this mean they''re aiming even higher?"

    For those who already knew the situation, this was a perfect opportunity to show off their knowledge. They took pride in explaining to the clueless onlookers how Arya had been personally recruited and had astonishing talent.

    Hearing all the chatter around them, Arya shifted uncomfortably.

    Raymond, noticing her change in expression, leaned in slightly. "Arya, are you okay?"

    She let out a small sigh, forcing a wry smile. "I just didn''t expect so much talk. I thought people wouldn''t care this much, but clearly, I was wrong."

    Sylph chuckled. "Heh¡­ welcome to our team. We stand out whether we like it or not. Every time we change even a little, the whole town gossips about it." Despite her smirk, there was a tinge of resignation in her voice.

    Lorene bit her lip, then hesitated before speaking. "And¡­ we''re about to recruit another member soon. If there''s this much discussion now, imagine what it''ll be like when we announce we''re looking for a warrior."

    Raymond nodded in agreement. "Exactly. As soon as we put up a recruitment notice, it''s going to stir up even more excitement. There''ll be plenty of adventurers, especially warriors, lining up to join. And since we can''t just accept anyone blindly, we''ll need to hold proper interviews to choose the right person."

    Arya thought for a moment before suggesting, "Then let''s make sure we set a clear threshold for applicants. If we''re too vague, we''ll get flooded with people who aren''t skilled or talented enough, and we''ll just end up wasting our time."

    Raymond grinned. "That''s exactly what I had in mind."

    He explained, "Here''s the plan: we''ll post a recruitment notice today, but instead of accepting applicants right away, we''ll hold a unified interview session in three days. We''ll go through at least two rounds of selection, maybe three if necessary, to make sure we find the best fit for our team."

    Sylph''s eyes widened. "Three rounds of interviews?! That''s the first time I''ve heard of an adventurer team going through so much trouble to recruit someone."

    Most teams just accepted new members on the spot if they seemed compatible. But Raymond had a different approach.

    "Think about it," he reasoned. "What if we accept the first person who seems decent, but then someone much better comes along later? Holding multiple rounds lets us compare and make the best choice."

    Arya nodded thoughtfully. "That makes sense. So, how exactly do you plan to handle this?"

    Raymond stopped walking for a moment, turning to face them. "The first round of interviews will be handled by you three. You''ll filter out anyone who obviously isn''t suitable. Then, I''ll personally conduct the second round and narrow it down further. If we find a great candidate at that stage, we''ll stop there. But if we''re still unsure, we''ll do a final third round to make the decision."

    Sylph smirked. "Sounds like you''ve put a lot of thought into this."

    Raymond shrugged. "It''s necessary. If we''re building a team that can go all the way to Gold or even Platinum Rank, we need to recruit carefully."

    With that settled, they resumed their pace, heading toward the Adventurer''s Guild.

    Submitting the Commission Report

    The Adventurer''s Guild loomed ahead, its grand stone structure bustling with adventurers of all ranks. The four of them entered, bypassing the usual crowd of guild members engaged in discussions, bartering, or waiting on new assignments.

    They didn''t stop on the main floor. Instead, they headed directly to the second floor, where reports were officially submitted.

    As they approached the auditor''s desk, Arya hesitated slightly.

    "Raymond, what exactly do we have to do for this commission report?" she asked, a hint of nervousness in her voice.

    Since she had only just registered as an adventurer that morning, she hadn''t yet gone through the formal process of reporting a completed commission.

    Raymond glanced at her and gave a reassuring smile. "It''s pretty simple. We''ll give a brief rundown of how we completed the mission. The guild auditor will listen and confirm everything."

    Then, he added in a quieter tone, "They''ll also use a Lie Detector to make sure we aren''t lying about anything. The guild has to prevent adventurers from cheating or taking shortcuts that could put others in danger."

    Arya''s eyes widened slightly. "A Lie Detector?!"

    Raymond chuckled. "Don''t worry. Just tell the truth about what happened. If you''re honest, there''s nothing to be nervous about."

    She exhaled, still looking a bit uneasy. "Alright... I''ll just follow your lead."

    With that, they stepped forward, ready to officially wrap up their mission.

    "Yeah, okay, I see," Arya nodded, though she still looked slightly nervous.

    At that moment, the two Adventurer''s Guild auditors finished their final preparations. As they turned their attention to Raymond and his team, their expressions betrayed a flicker of excitement.

    It was clear they recognized them.

    The guild employed many recorders and auditors, rotating their duties so that adventurers rarely dealt with the same personnel each time. These two, however, had never processed a commission for Raymond''s team before. Given the growing reputation of his party, they seemed eager to conduct the review.

    One of the auditors, a middle-aged man with a sharp gaze, cleared his throat, shifting into a formal demeanor. He then placed a Polygraph Crystal on the table¡ªan enchanted device designed to detect deception.

    "Please place your adventurer ID badges on the table for verification," he instructed.

    "Understood."

    Raymond and his companions unfastened their identity badges from their belts and laid them before him.

    Three Black Iron tags gleamed under the guild''s lantern light. One was stark white.

    That one belonged to Arya, still a Porcelain-level adventurer.

    Meanwhile, Lorene''s badge was now Black Iron. Just yesterday, after receiving the Blessing of Courage from the Sun Goddess, she and Sylph had visited the guild to confirm her promotion. After verification with the temple, the guild had processed her rank-up.

    The auditor slid the four badges over to the recorder beside him, who quickly copied down their information. Each adventurer''s details; rank, class, team affiliation, and commission history, were meticulously logged into their respective guild files.

    Once completed, the recorder returned the badges to Raymond and his team.

    The auditor straightened, then addressed Raymond directly.

    "Are you Raymond Kelton?"

    Raymond nodded. "Yes, I am."

    The auditor glanced at the Polygraph Crystal, then asked in a firm tone:

    "Did you complete this commission by threatening others or using any improper means?"

    "No," Raymond replied without hesitation.

    The crystal remained still, showing no signs of deception.

    The auditor continued, "Did you frame or betray your teammates during the commission?"

    "No."

    Again, the crystal stayed silent.

    Satisfied, the auditor nodded and turned to Sylph.

    "Sylph Vargas?"

    "That''s me," she confirmed, placing a hand on her hip.

    "Did you complete this commission using threats or unethical methods?"

    "No."

    "Did you attempt to frame or betray your teammates?" S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Nope."

    The crystal remained inert.

    The same questioning process followed for Lorene and Arya. Both answered truthfully, and the crystal did not react to their responses, confirming their honesty.

    Once all four had passed the verification, the auditor relaxed slightly.

    "Alright. Now, please hand over the official authorization letter confirming the completion of this commission."

    Raymond reached into his satchel, retrieving the signed letter of authorization from Village Chief Gamens. He carefully placed it on the table.

    The auditor took the document, unfolded it, and began reading through the commission details.

    Commission Report: Budak Village - Red-Eyed Crow Extermination

    ? Objective: Eliminate the Red-Eyed Crows occupying Budak Village. The estimated number of crows: 10 to 13. (The mission is considered complete if at least 10 crows are exterminated or all are driven out of the village.)

    ? Location: Budak Village, five miles south of Wittes Town.

    ? Incident Report: Two days prior, a flock of aggressive ''Red-Eyed Crows'' descended upon Budak Village, forcibly occupying villagers'' homes. Two families were left homeless, and multiple villagers sustained injuries. Two seriously injured, three with minor wounds.

    ? Urgency: Immediate action required.

    ? Reward: 10 silver coins per crow killed.

    ? Time Limit: Two days.

    ? Client: Gamens, Mayor of Budak Village.

    ? Commission Level: Black Iron.

    As the auditor finished scanning the letter, he nodded in satisfaction.

    "Everything appears to be in order."

    Now came the final step, the actual report of how they completed the mission.

    The auditor''s sharp eyes flickered over the signed authorization letter as he read the details aloud.

    "Client: Gamens, Mayor of Budak Village."

    "Confirmed extermination count: Twelve."

    Satisfied with the details, he set the letter down and turned his attention back to Raymond and his team.

    "Alright, then. Let''s begin the final commission report. Who wants to go first?" His gaze moved between them expectantly.

    Before anyone could answer, Raymond raised a hand slightly.

    "Hold on a moment," he said calmly. "We have another completed commission to report as well."

 Chapter 156 - 156: Commission Reward!

    The auditor''s eyebrows lifted slightly in interest. "Oh? Two commissions at once?"

    Raymond reached into his satchel and pulled out a second authorization letter. He carefully handed it over.

    The auditor accepted it, unfolded the parchment, and began scanning through the details.

    Commission Report: Material Collection - Red-Eyed Crow Parts

    ? Objective: Collect the sharp beaks and claws of at least ten Red-Eyed Crows.

    ? Habitat Information: Red-Eyed Crows are cave dwellers, typically found in dark, secluded locations within the Sigla Forest.

    ? Reward: 5 silver coins per beak, 6 silver coins per pair of claws.

    ? Time Limit: Three days.

    ? Client: Mr. Greytor, owner of Greytor''s Weapon Shop.

    ? Commission Level: Black Iron.

    Unlike the first commission, this one lacked a signature or an official count. That was normal for material collection requests, instead of the client verifying the completion, the guild itself handled the inspection.

    Raymond reached into his backpack, pulling out a burlap sack and setting it onto the inspection tray beside the auditor. The bag gave a dull clink as the rough, jagged remains of the Red-Eyed Crows shifted inside.

    The auditor untied the sack and peered inside, eyes scanning over the collected beaks and claws. He gave a small nod.

    "Looks good. We''ll conduct a proper count and quality check after we finish the report." He tied the bag shut and turned back to business.

    "Now then," he continued, adjusting his posture. "Who will be giving the detailed report on the completion of these commissions?"

    Raymond stepped forward, meeting the auditor''s gaze without hesitation.

    "I''m the team captain," he said firmly. "I''ll go first."

    Raymond began his account of how they arrived in Budak Village via carriage and proceeded with their mission.

    He described how he carefully avoided the Red-Eyed Crows'' watchful gaze and sneaked into the occupied house. Of course, he omitted the part about using his ''Disguise'' skill, instead framing it as a well-planned infiltration.

    "Once inside, I disguised myself to avoid being detected by the returning Red-Eyed Crows. When the leader entered, I struck with a surprise attack, making it cry out in pain to draw the attention of the others outside."

    The Polygraph Crystal remained silent.

    It wasn''t a lie, he had disguised himself.

    Raymond then explained why he didn''t immediately kill the leader of the Red-Eyed Crows, but instead chose to cripple it first by cutting off its wing.

    "I knew that if I killed it instantly, the other crows might flee instead of attacking us head-on. But by injuring it, I forced it to cry out, making the others react in panic, which made them easier targets for my team."

    He paused, then added, "I''m mentioning this now because I know the guild would ask why I didn''t just finish it off in one strike."

    The auditor nodded approvingly, appreciating the foresight.

    Standing nearby, Arya, Sylph, and Lorene exchanged surprised glances.

    Raymond hadn''t explained this back in Budak Village. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Arya, in particular, felt a rush of warmth. She recalled how the Red-Eyed Crow she had shot had dodged her first arrow, but panicked upon hearing its leader''s cry, allowing her to land the second shot.

    "So that''s why... Raymond was thinking about our success even while fighting on his own. No wonder he wanted us to learn close combat, he noticed our vulnerabilities long before we did."

    Sylph and Lorene didn''t speak, but their subtle smiles showed they felt the same way.

    Raymond continued, explaining how he quickly dispatched the remaining four Red-Eyed Crows after that, how he waited anxiously for Arya and the others, and how the village chief later provided the collected beaks and claws.

    The auditor listened carefully, occasionally asking clarifying questions, which Raymond answered concisely.

    When it was clear there were no contradictions and the Polygraph Crystal remained inactive, the auditor gave a small nod.

    "Alright, no issues here."

    Then he turned to the others.

    "Who''s next?"

    Sylph, Lorene, and Arya''s Reports

    Sylph stepped forward first. "I''ll go."

    Her story largely matched Raymond''s account until they separated. Then she described how they hid in the sheep shed on the hillside, observing the Red-Eyed Crows'' movements before launching their attack.

    "Once I had them where I wanted them, I cast Explosion Magic and took out five of them in an instant."

    She recounted how Arya had taken down two of the crows with her bow, and how Lorene had provided support during the battle.

    Lorene followed with a similar explanation, and by the time it was Arya''s turn, she felt far more confident.

    Her first commission report had seemed daunting at first, but now it felt natural to simply recount her experience.

    When she finished, the auditor asked her a few clarifying questions, but nothing the Polygraph Crystal reacted to.

    At last, the guild official nodded. "That concludes your report."

    With the mission report completed, the auditor moved on to the next step: verifying the Red-Eyed Crow beaks and claws.

    He opened the burlap sack Raymond had provided and counted each item carefully.

    Total collected materials:

    ? 12 beaks

    ? 23 claws

    The guild''s payout for materials was:

    ? 5 silver coins per beak ¡ú 12 beaks = 60 silver coins

    ? 6 silver coins per pair of claws ¡ú 11 full sets + 1 extra claw = 69 silver coins

    ? Total (Materials Commission): 1 gold coin, 29 silver coins

    For the Red-Eyed Crow extermination:

    ? 10 silver coins per confirmed kill

    ? 12 kills = 1 gold coin, 20 silver coins

    Final Reward (Both Commissions):

    ? 2 gold coins, 49 silver coins

    The auditor set aside their earnings, officially marking the commission as complete.

    "Well done," he said, "Both commissions have been successfully verified. You may collect your rewards at the guild''s financial counter."

    With their mission formally closed, Raymond and his team exchanged glances, one step closer to their next adventure.

    Although the leader of the Red-Eyed Crows was noticeably stronger than the others; boasting larger beaks, sharper claws, and greater resilience, the reward remained the same.

    The commission had not specified additional compensation for eliminating a stronger variant, so despite the extra effort involved in defeating the leader, it was counted as just another Red-Eyed Crow.

    The auditor, seemingly unfazed by the discrepancy, pushed a small leather pouch across the table.

    "This is your commission reward."

    Inside, two gold coins and forty-nine silver coins glimmered under the guild''s lantern light.

    Raymond took the pouch, weighing it briefly in his palm before securing it in his purse.

    The auditor smiled and gave a final nod. "Well done, everyone. Your commission report is now officially complete."

    "Thank you," Raymond and the others responded, each nodding in appreciation.

    Outside the Report Room

    As soon as the report room doors shut behind them, Arya let out a long, dramatic sigh of relief.

    "Ah! It''s finally over!"

    She stretched her arms above her head, feeling the tension melt away. "I thought this whole process would be way more complicated, but it turned out to be pretty simple."

    Sylph laughed. "Haha¡­ That''s because the real challenge isn''t in the report itself but in those first two questions before we even start."

    Arya blinked, then thought back to the two crucial questions they had been asked:

    ? Did you complete the commission through threats or improper means?

    ? Did you attempt to frame or betray your teammates?

    She realized that as long as adventurers passed these two integrity checks, the actual reporting process was straightforward.

    "You''re right," Arya mused. "Those two questions really are the most important part."

    Sylph nodded. "Exactly! As long as we''re in the clear on those, we don''t have to give an overly detailed report. Most of the finer details, like exact tactics or skill names, aren''t even required."

    Arya raised an eyebrow. "Wait¡­ but Lorene mentioned Blessing of Courage in her report, and you mentioned Explosion Magic too, Sylph. Didn''t that go against what you just said?"

    Sylph covered her face in mock embarrassment. "Ugh, I knew you''d catch that."

    She lowered her hands and sighed. "But in my case, Explosion Magic is literally the only spell I use. Everyone in Wittes Town already knows it. There''s no point in hiding it."

    Lorene, standing beside her, nodded in agreement. "As for me, as a priest and servant of the Sun Goddess, we are taught to be transparent about our abilities. Our role is to provide security and assurance to those around us, so we don''t hide what we can do."

    Arya nodded, finally understanding their reasoning. "I see¡­ that makes sense."

    At that moment, Sylph turned toward Raymond with a serious expression.

    "Raymond, when you went into that house alone¡­ you were still thinking about us outside, weren''t you?"

    Her voice carried a mix of admiration and frustration.

    "Weren''t you afraid that leaving the leader of the Red-Eyed Crows alive, even for a moment, would give it a chance to counterattack?"

    Lorene chimed in, her voice softer but just as concerned. "Raymond¡­ I know you were considering us, but that was a really dangerous move."

    Arya, too, had a worried look on her face.

    "Yeah¡­ you did that for our sake, but you were facing so many Red-Eyed Crows on your own. The leader was stronger than the rest, if you didn''t finish him immediately and he managed to fight back, things could have gone horribly wrong."

 Chapter 157 - 157: Recruitment Letter!

    Raymond sighed, rubbing the back of his neck.

    Seeing all three of them looking at him with concern, he knew they wouldn''t let this go easily.

    "Alright, alright¡­ I get it," he said, raising his hands in surrender. "But trust me, I wouldn''t have done it if I thought it was truly dangerous. I knew what I was doing."

    Still, Arya frowned. "But how could you be so sure it wouldn''t turn into a disaster?"

    Raymond hesitated for a brief moment before answering.

    "Because I knew I could handle it." His gaze was calm and steady. "I fought those Red-Eyed Crows without even using a single skill. If I had really been in trouble, I still had plenty of tricks up my sleeve."

    That revelation made Sylph, Lorene, and Arya pause.

    Sylph raised an eyebrow. "Wait¡­ you didn''t use any skills?"

    Raymond nodded. "None. Just my natural ability."

    Lorene''s eyes widened slightly. "That¡­ makes sense. If you could do all of that without relying on your skills, then I guess it wasn''t as dangerous as we thought."

    Arya, however, was still processing what that meant. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    She thought back to when she first watched him fight. At the time, she had assumed his effortless precision came from using some kind of passive skill. But now¡­

    "If you''ve gotten this strong without skills," Arya murmured, "then just how strong have you actually become?"

    Raymond didn''t answer.

    Because even he hadn''t fully grasped the extent of his growth.

    As they walked through the guild, Raymond reflected on how easily he had handled the mission.

    There was no doubt that his strength had increased significantly. But was it just from training? Or was it the result of something more?

    He couldn''t shake the feeling that his rapid improvement was tied to two major developments:

    ? The creation of the magic device "Dark Moon" over the past half-month, which had forced him to refine his control and techniques.

    ? The progressive awakening of his multiple classes, each subtly enhancing his abilities beyond their individual strengths.

    For now, he pushed those thoughts aside.

    There would be plenty of time to test his limits.

    For now, the mission was complete, and there were bigger things to prepare for;

    Recruiting a warrior to join their team.

    Even though Raymond hadn''t unlocked any active skills from his awakened professions, the passive enhancements alone were astonishing. The sheer synergy between his ten awakened professions compensated for any gaps, covering weaknesses and reinforcing strengths in ways he hadn''t even anticipated.

    Each profession brought its own unique advantages, and together, they had elevated his strength to a completely new level.

    Arya seemed to realize this as well. A small smile played at her lips, but she still crossed her arms and said, "We believe in you, Raymond, but you need to believe in us too. I shot and killed one Red-Eyed Crow, and Sylph''s Explosion Magic wiped out five more. That only left one, and honestly? Even without your help, it wasn''t that much of a threat."

    Sylph nodded enthusiastically. "Exactly! With Arya covering us with her bow and Lorene boosting us with Blessing of Courage, even if one got close, we could take it down with a single solid hit!"

    Raymond sighed, too lazy to argue with them. "Fine, fine, I get it."

    But then he shot a playful glare at Sylph. "You used to be so obedient. Ever since Arya joined the team, you''ve been getting stubborn..."

    Then, turning to Arya, he sighed dramatically as he rubbed his temples. "And you! Stop contradicting me all the time..."

    Arya blinked and touched the back of her head, feeling a little guilty. Now that he mentioned it, she had been questioning Raymond''s decisions more often since she joined the team.

    Before she awakened, she had rarely spoken up against him, trusting his judgment completely. But now? It felt like she had regained some of her own confidence.

    And maybe that wasn''t a bad thing.

    Still, she glanced at Raymond, then softened her expression. "I understand..." she said, her voice surprisingly gentle.

    Sylph''s eyes widened. She hadn''t expected Arya to surrender so easily.

    "Wait; what? Just like that? You''re suddenly all obedient now?" she asked, looking between Arya and Raymond in disbelief.

    Raymond smirked but decided not to push the moment further. Instead, he waved his hand dismissively.

    "Alright, enough of that. Now that we''ve wrapped up our commission report, it''s time to focus on our next priority, recruiting a new teammate."

    Their playful banter immediately shifted into something more serious.

    This had been the plan all along, finding a warrior to complete their team. For their future growth, having a dedicated front-liner was no longer an option, it was a necessity.

    Sylph grinned. "Right! Recruiting a new teammate is our biggest task right now. Let''s go downstairs and ask the guild staff for a recruitment letter."

    There was a spark of excitement in her voice. As much as she enjoyed teasing Raymond, she took their team''s safety very seriously. And this next recruit? Their job would be to protect them all.

    "Let''s go," Raymond agreed, leading the way.

    Descending to the main floor of the Adventurer''s Guild, they headed straight for the front desk.

    A young receptionist stood behind the counter, her expression brightening the moment she saw them.

    It was impossible not to recognize them.

    Raymond and his party had become well-known names throughout Wittes Town, especially after their recent missions. Among adventurers, their dual-class captain, explosive magician, and talented new archer had sparked plenty of conversation.

    And now? They were at the front desk, requesting something.

    The receptionist''s voice wavered slightly as she spoke, clearly trying to maintain professionalism.

    "Ah Mr. Raymond! What can I do for you?"

    Raymond gave a polite nod. "We need a recruitment letter."

    The receptionist''s eyes widened slightly.

    "Oh! Of course. just a moment!"

    She turned and swiftly pulled out a clean parchment from the drawer, carefully placing it in front of him.

    "Here you go, Mr. Raymond. Would you like a pen as well?"

    Raymond smiled. "That would be helpful. Thank you."

    As the receptionist handed over the pen, she couldn''t help but steal a curious glance at the paper in his hands.

    Raymond and his team were recruiting.

    That meant one thing, they were growing again.

    Excitement sparked through her, but she quickly masked it with a professional nod. "You can fill it out here if you''d like."

    As Raymond took the pen and prepared to write, the murmurs around the guild hall began.

    The moment Raymond''s team stepped up to the front desk, adventurers started paying attention.

    A group at a nearby table leaned in.

    "Hey¡­ is that Raymond and the ''Explosion Magician'' Sylph?"

    "Yeah, it''s them!"

    Another adventurer narrowed his eyes. "They just asked for a document from the receptionist. Can anyone see what it is?"

    A couple of hunters and archers, blessed with sharp eyesight, focused their gaze on the parchment in Raymond''s hands.

    And then, someone finally made it out.

    "It says¡­ Recruitment Letter."

    A brief silence.

    Then, a sudden wave of whispers.

    "Wait, are they recruiting?!"

    "No way! They''re actually adding someone to their team?"

    "Who do you think they''re looking for?"

    "They must be after a warrior. Their team''s only weakness is their lack of a dedicated front-liner."

    The realization sent a ripple through the guild hall.

    Raymond and his team were already on the fast track to success. Anyone joining them now would be securing a golden opportunity.

    And so, as Raymond steadily filled out the recruitment notice, more and more adventurers turned their attention toward him,

    Each one wondering who would be the next warrior to join his ranks.

    "It''s a recruitment letter!" shouted an archer, his sharp eyes catching the bold title on the parchment in Raymond''s hands.

    "What?! A recruitment letter?!"

 Chapter 158 - 158: Career Advancement!

    Who Are They Looking For?

    Adventurers throughout the guild erupted into conversation.

    "Hey, hey, hey! What class do you think they''re looking for?"

    "It has to be a melee fighter," one adventurer insisted. "Raymond''s team already has a magician, an archer, and a priest. No way they''re adding another ranged fighter."

    "That makes sense. Plus, they already have a priest for support, so they definitely don''t need a second one."

    But then came the real debate.

    "Alright, so it''s melee. But which kind? Fighter? Warrior? Swordsman? Rogue? Assassin? Even Hunters are half-melee."

    "My money''s on a Swordsman or an Assassin."

    "Yeah! Swordsmen and Assassins have the strongest close-combat abilities. It would be the perfect match for Raymond, who already fights up front!"

    "Right? With a Swordsman or Assassin backing him up, their team would become even more deadly in melee combat!"

    The crowd seemed largely in agreement, many expecting the team to pick a highly offensive melee class to complement Raymond''s dual-class abilities.

    But not everyone shared that opinion.

    "No, I think they''ll recruit a Warrior."

    "Yeah, same here. A front-line tank makes more sense."

    Someone raised an eyebrow. "A Warrior? But why? Wouldn''t Raymond want someone who can help him fight, not just defend?"

    A few adventurers grinned knowingly.

    "You don''t get it, do you? Think back to this morning. Didn''t Raymond and his team have a long talk with Tresed and his group?"

    That statement immediately caught the attention of those who had been at the guild earlier.

    "Oh yeah! That''s true!"

    One adventurer still looked confused. "Okay, but what does that have to do with them picking a Warrior?"

    A more experienced adventurer scoffed. "Tsk, you really don''t know anything, do you? Tresed''s team, the strongest Gold-ranked party in Wittes, has two Warriors, a Magician, an Archer, and a Priest. If Raymond is following that same structure, then it''s obvious, he''s looking for a Warrior!"

    "Wait¡­ you think he''s copying Tresed''s team?"

    "Of course! Think about it, why else would he suddenly be looking for another member right after adding Arya? Normally, a team would give their new recruit time to settle in before expanding again. But if he''s trying to form a team like Tresed''s, then it makes perfect sense!"

    Hushed murmurs of agreement spread through the crowd.

    Tresed''s team was the undisputed best in Wittes. If Raymond was basing his own party structure on them, then his team was clearly aiming for greatness. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    But just as more people began nodding in agreement, a single voice rang out in defiance.

    "No way! That''s impossible!"

    The conversation halted as eyes turned toward the adventurer who had spoken.

    A Bold Rebuttal

    "Impossible?" The adventurer who had suggested the Tresed theory, named Mathew, glared at the man who had just contradicted him.

    "And why the hell not?!"

    The other adventurer, a man with a confident smirk, leaned back in his chair, completely unfazed.

    "Oh, I''m not saying Tresed''s team isn''t impressive. But do you even know why Tresed has two Warriors? Or why most teams don''t copy that setup?"

    Several adventurers frowned, realizing they had never actually thought about that before.

    Mathew crossed his arms. "Does it even matter? If it works for Tresed, it''ll work for Raymond!"

    The confident adventurer chuckled. "That''s where you''re wrong. Plenty of teams in the past tried to mimic Tresed''s lineup¡­ and most of them failed."

    "What?! But why?"

    By now, a circle of adventurers had formed around them, eager to hear the explanation.

    The man who had challenged Mathew grinned knowingly.

    "Well, let me tell you a little secret about why Tresed''s team works the way it does¡­"

    His voice lowered slightly, as if holding onto some hidden knowledge that few people truly understood.

    The surrounding adventurers leaned in closer.

    "Come on, man, spill it!"

    "Yeah, stop keeping us in suspense!"

    "I''m dying of curiosity here!"

    For a moment, the entire Adventurer''s Guild Hall seemed to hang on his next words.

    And in the center of it all, completely unaware of the storm of speculation brewing behind them,

    Raymond and his team calmly filled out their recruitment letter, ready to take the next step toward the future.

    The Adventurer''s Guild was now buzzing with anticipation, adventurers leaning in, eyes locked on the one who had sparked this entire debate.

    The adventurer who had challenged the assumption saw the growing crowd, their eager expressions practically demanding the answer. Finally, he decided to stop teasing them.

    With a knowing smirk, he folded his arms and began his explanation.

    "To understand this, we have to start with Tresed himself. The reason his team has two Warriors isn''t random, it''s because Tresed is different from any ordinary Warrior."

    The murmuring crowd quieted slightly, hanging on his words.

    "Everyone knows the Warrior class is powerful, but it has an inherent weakness, bulk. The armor, the strength, the sheer mass¡­ Warriors are durable, but they aren''t agile. Their movements are slower compared to Fighters, Swordsmen, or Rogues. That''s just how the profession works."

    A few warriors in the crowd nodded in agreement.

    "That''s true. Warriors rely on defense and raw strength, not agility."

    "Yeah, they hit hard, but dodging isn''t exactly our specialty."

    The speaker smirked and pointed a finger at them.

    "That''s exactly why Tresed is so different. He doesn''t suffer from that weakness."

    Silence.

    Then, an explosion of disbelief.

    "What?! That''s impossible!"

    "No way! You''re telling me Tresed doesn''t have the usual drawbacks of a Warrior?"

    "Isn''t that physically impossible?!"

    The skepticism was understandable. Warriors had a natural trade-off, power and endurance at the cost of speed and agility. To hear that Tresed didn''t have this problem sounded outrageous.

    Someone snorted. "He must just have insane physical talent. Some people are born gifted."

    "Yeah, maybe his body is just built different?"

    But the speaker shook his head.

    "No, it''s not just his physical talent."

    A wave of curiosity rippled through the adventurers.

    "Then what is it?!"

    The adventurer grinned and leaned in slightly, lowering his voice just enough to make the suspense unbearable.

    "It''s because Tresed mastered a skill, one that makes him faster and more flexible than an ordinary Warrior."

    "A skill?"

    "That makes sense¡­ But what skill? Does anyone know?"

    Several adventurers exchanged glances, realizing they didn''t actually know the answer.

    A few turned to the Warriors in the group. "You guys should know, right?"

    The Warriors frowned, thinking hard.

    Their class had countless skills, more than any other melee profession. Some were focused on defense, others on offense, and a rare few enhanced mobility. But recalling every single skill was a challenge, even for them.

    One adventurer clicked his tongue in frustration.

    "Come on, you guys don''t even know your own class''s skills?"

    A Warrior scoffed, crossing his arms. "Give us a break! Warriors have the most skills of any class. You think we memorize all of them? Besides, do you know every skill in your profession?"

    That shut the complainers up real quick.

    After a long pause, one Warrior finally spoke up.

    "I think¡­ there is a skill like that. A Warrior skill that enhances speed and flexibility, making movement as fluid as a Swordsman''s."

    The crowd leaned in closer.

    "What is it called?"

    The Warrior furrowed his brow, searching his memory.

    Then, his eyes lit up.

    "I remember now. The skill is called Flowing Like Clouds and Water."

    A hush fell over the group.

    Then; the eruption of voices.

    "Flowing Like Clouds and Water?!"

    "That sounds familiar¡­ but I''ve never seen it used!"

    "Wait, hold on, you''re saying this skill lets a Warrior move as fast as a Swordsman?!"

    The first Warrior nodded. "Yes. And here''s the interesting part; it''s not just exclusive to Warriors. Swordsmen can learn it too."

    The realization hit hard.

    This explained everything about Tresed''s fighting style.

    "So that''s how he does it¡­" one adventurer murmured. "He''s using Flowing Like Clouds and Water to eliminate his class''s biggest weakness."

    "It all makes sense now!"

    But before the excitement could settle, another Warrior stepped forward with a serious expression.

    "That''s not all."

    The adventurers paused, sensing something important was about to be revealed.

    "This skill, Flowing Like Clouds and Water isn''t just a normal skill. It''s rumored to be linked to the advanced profession Knight."

    A collective gasp.

    "Wait¡­ what?!"

    "You mean career advancement?!"

    "Is that true or just a rumor?"

    The topic instantly shifted.

    In Wittes Town, almost no adventurers knew how to awaken a second time or advance their class. It was one of the biggest mysteries in the adventurer world.

    The Temple Library provided knowledge on basic Awakening, but information on advanced professions was almost nonexistent.

    So hearing that a skill might be tied to advancement was mind-blowing.

    One adventurer shook his head in disbelief. "I thought skills and advancement were completely separate. Are you telling me that mastering certain skills could lead to career progression?"

    Another adventurer rubbed his chin. "If that''s true, then it means Tresed might already be on the path to advancing his profession."

    The room was in an uproar.

    Some adventurers were excited, some were skeptical, and others were determined to uncover the truth.

    And in the midst of all the speculation and debate, completely unaware of the storm their recruitment had stirred up,

    Raymond and his team calmly finished writing their recruitment notice, unknowingly setting the stage for even greater events to come.

 Chapter 159 - 159: Recruitment Standards!

    The Temple Library held vast knowledge, but when it came to second awakenings and career advancements, it offered nothing.

    This meant that almost every adventurer in Wittes Town was in the dark about how to evolve beyond their initial class.

    Even Raymond, who had access to his profession panel, only stumbled upon his first clue by learning ''Blood Rage'' from the Crazy Baboon. It was only after seeing the skill''s learning requirements that he made the crucial deduction, second awakenings were directly tied to skill mastery.

    His theory was later confirmed by Guildmaster Beno of the Alchemist Guild.

    Yet, even with this knowledge, Raymond''s understanding was still painfully limited.

    He only knew of two awakening skills:

    ? ''Blood Rage'' for Berserkers

    ? ''Alchemy'' for Alchemists

    And even then, he had no idea which skill he needed to master before unlocking ''Alchemy.''

    If someone like him, with the cheat-like advantage of his profession panel, could barely scratch the surface of second awakening knowledge, then for ordinary adventurers?

    It was nearly impossible.

    Unless someone who already knew the truth willingly shared their knowledge, the average adventurer had no chance of discovering the path forward.

    Without knowing the requirements, they would never even know where to start.

    After all, the odds of accidentally mastering a prerequisite skill and then unlocking an awakening skill were astronomically low.

    As the adventurers processed this information, the Warrior who had spoken earlier suddenly raised his hands in defense.

    "Hold on! I only heard this rumor; I don''t know if it''s actually true!"

    But the damage had already been done.

    The entire guild hall was now buzzing with speculation, debates erupting all over the room.

    Meanwhile, Raymond didn''t bother reacting to the growing noise behind him.

    It wasn''t his concern.

    But Arya? She couldn''t help but feel a bit overwhelmed by the attention.

    "I never thought just a small decision from our team would cause this much discussion."

    Sylph grinned, her arms crossed proudly. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Of course! You have to remember, our team is one of the most talked-about teams in Wittes Town. Aside from the ''Gold Team,'' which Tresed and his group might push into Platinum Rank, we''re the most closely watched adventurer group here."

    Even Raymond couldn''t argue with that.

    The potential of their team was undeniable, if things continued as they were, they would at least reach Gold Rank.

    And after today''s revelation about their magic affinity scores, most adventurers believed it was only a matter of time before Raymond''s team joined the ranks of Platinum-level adventurers.

    In fact, at this moment, there was no other team in Wittes Town that could compare to their current trajectory.

    So, of course, people were paying attention.

    "Right now, our biggest priority is recruiting a new teammate," Raymond reminded them, tapping the ''Recruitment Letter'' to refocus their attention.

    He looked at Arya, Sylph, and Lorene.

    "Tell me, what kind of person do you think we should recruit?"

    Setting Recruitment Standards

    Sylph spoke up first, without hesitation.

    "Alright, let''s be real here! You already said before that we''re looking for long-term teammates, right? That means we can''t just recruit anyone, we need to focus on potential just as much as current skill level."

    Raymond nodded. "Go on."

    "Look, with the strength of our team, we don''t need someone super strong right now. What we do need is someone who has the potential to keep up with us in the long run. And that means¡­"

    She paused for dramatic effect before finishing,

    "Their Magic Affinity can''t be too low."

    Raymond, Arya, and Lorene all nodded in agreement.

    It was a logical requirement.

    Right now, Magic Affinity didn''t play a huge role in lower-rank commissions. But once they hit Silver Rank, that would change.

    Higher-ranked missions required frequent skill usage, and without a strong magic foundation, a warrior could find themselves easily overwhelmed.

    Since their team''s ultimate goal was Platinum Rank, setting a minimum Magic Affinity requirement was crucial.

    The Minimum Magic Affinity Requirement

    Raymond looked at them thoughtfully.

    "Alright. So how high do you think their Magic Affinity should be?"

    For a moment, Arya and the others hesitated, considering the question carefully.

    Raymond turned to Lorene.

    "Lorene, what do you think?"

    The priestess blinked, a little caught off guard. But after thinking for a moment, she gave her answer.

    "I''d say¡­ at least ''1.0'' Magic Affinity."

    Arya nodded. "That makes sense. Magic Affinity of 1.0 isn''t low at all. In fact, most awakened people never even reach that level."

    But before she could say anything else, Raymond firmly shook his head.

    "No."

    Arya blinked in surprise. "Huh? You disagree?"

    Raymond sighed, crossing his arms.

    "1.0 might seem high for ordinary adventurers, but it''s not enough for our team. We''re aiming for Platinum Rank. The people we fight alongside need to be able to grow with us."

    His eyes flickered with certainty.

    "Our minimum requirement should be at least 2.0."

    A small silence followed.

    Even Sylph and Lorene looked a little shocked by that number.

    Arya was the first to recover.

    "Wait¡­ 2.0? Are you sure? That''s extremely high!"

    Raymond nodded. "I know. But we''re not just looking for an average teammate, we''re looking for someone who can survive the toughest battles with us."

    Sylph tapped her chin. "Hmm¡­ when you put it that way, it does make sense. At lower ranks, a Magic Affinity of 1.0 is rare, but when we reach Gold or Platinum, even 1.5 or 1.8 might not be enough."

    Lorene exhaled, then smiled. "Alright, 2.0 it is."

    Arya nodded as well.

    "Then we''ll write that into the recruitment notice."

    Raymond smirked. "Good. Let''s make sure we get the right warrior for our team."

    With that, he picked up the pen, his mind set.

    The recruitment process was about to begin.

    Sylph immediately shook her head, her usual playful demeanor replaced with seriousness.

    "No way. A Magic Affinity of 1.0 is still too low for us! Our lowest Magic Affinity is Lorene''s, and that''s 2.4!"

    She turned to Raymond, narrowing her eyes.

    "By the way, Raymond, you never told us your Magic Affinity. What is it?"

    It was true. Earlier that morning, when everyone had tested their mana limits at the Magic Crystal Ball, Raymond had chosen not to reveal his numbers.

    Even Arya didn''t know.

    Raymond had once told her that his Magic Affinity wasn''t very high, but she knew better.

    Unlike the rest of them, Raymond was a multi-professional. Every time he awakened a new class, his mana increased, meaning that his total mana capacity far surpassed theirs, regardless of his affinity.

    Arya hesitated, debating if she should step in to redirect the conversation before Raymond was forced to answer.

    But before she could, Raymond chuckled.

    "I won''t tell you the exact number. But you should know that my mana limit is higher than yours."

    A beat of silence.

    Then, Sylph''s jaw dropped.

    "Wait¡­ you mean higher than all of us?! Even higher than Arya?!"

    The entire group froze.

    Arya had the highest recorded Magic Affinity among them; 4.2. That meant her mana limit had already reached a staggering 4,700 points!

    Yet, Raymond had just admitted his was even higher.

    Lorene''s eyes widened, and she stared at him as if seeing him for the first time.

    "Raymond''s Magic Affinity¡­ is actually the highest in our team?"

    That realization shook them.

    Raymond sighed, realizing their misunderstanding.

    "My mana limit is higher than Arya''s, but my Magic Affinity isn''t. The only reason I have a higher limit is because I''m a dual-class adventurer. Every time I awaken a new profession, I get additional mana points."

    Sylph blinked.

    "Wait¡­ so dual-class adventurers automatically get extra mana?"

    It was clear she was hearing this for the first time.

    And it made sense.

    After all, dual-class and multi-class adventurers were extremely rare throughout history. There were so few of them that even basic knowledge about their abilities was nearly nonexistent.

    Lorene, however, seemed to process the information quickly, her sharp mind connecting the dots.

    Her eyes lit up.

    "Now that you mention it¡­ that actually makes perfect sense!"

    She turned to the others.

    "In theory, every 0.1 increase in Magic Affinity should raise your mana limit by 100 points. But at 0.5 Magic Affinity, an awakened adventurer has 1,000 mana points. That means an awakened person must have a base mana limit of 500 points before affinity is even factored in!"

    Sylph snapped her fingers.

    "Hey¡­ that''s true! I never noticed before, but now that you point it out, it''s obvious!"

    She turned back to Raymond, eyes narrowing in suspicion.

    "That means every time you awaken a new profession, your mana limit increases by 500 points."

    Then her eyes widened further as another realization hit her.

    "So wait¡­ if your mana limit is higher than Arya''s¡­ that means your Magic Affinity must be at least 3.7!"

    Raymond hesitated for a moment.

    There was no way to explain it further without revealing his multi-profession status.

    Rather than get into it, he simply let them believe what they wanted.

    Sylph pouted.

    "What?! That''s still ridiculously high! And you''re telling me you''re a dual-class adventurer on top of that?! Your talent is completely unfair!"

    Lorene simply sighed.

    "Compared to you, the rest of us look ordinary."

 Chapter 160 - 160: Final Recruitment Notice!

    Raymond, eager to move past the conversation, smoothly changed the topic.

    "Alright, enough about my Magic Affinity. Let''s get back to recruiting."

    He tapped the Recruitment Letter again, redirecting their attention.

    "Sylph, you said 1.0 is too low. So what do you think should be the minimum?"

    Sylph crossed her arms, thinking for a moment.

    "I''d say¡­ at least 1.5 Magic Affinity."

    Lorene stiffened.

    "Wait¡ª1.5?! That''s way too high!"

    Even Arya looked surprised. "Sylph, are you sure? That''s an extremely rare level of Magic Affinity!"

    Sylph nodded firmly.

    "Listen, our team isn''t normal anymore. If we''re aiming for Platinum Rank, we can''t afford to recruit someone who won''t be able to keep up."

    She gestured toward Arya.

    "Think about it, Arya has 4.2 Magic Affinity. That''s insane! Lorene is at 2.4, and I''m not far behind her. If we pick someone with only 1.0, they''ll be completely outclassed once we start taking on tougher missions."

    Raymond nodded, acknowledging her point.

    "So you think 1.5 is the bare minimum?"

    Sylph smirked. "Absolutely."

    Lorene, still skeptical, bit her lip. "But that will severely limit the number of applicants¡­"

    Raymond chuckled.

    "That''s the point."

    Arya''s eyes narrowed slightly, catching his meaning.

    "You''re planning to filter out the weaker candidates before we even start."

    Raymond nodded.

    "Exactly. A higher requirement means we don''t waste time interviewing people who don''t have the potential to keep up with us."

    Sylph grinned. "I like it. We won''t settle for average, we''ll only take someone exceptional."

    Lorene sighed, then finally relented. "Alright, I see your point. 1.5 it is."

    Raymond smiled and began writing it down.

    Minimum Requirement for Recruitment: Magic Affinity 1.5 or Higher.

    This was just the beginning.

    Their next teammate wouldn''t just be any warrior.

    They would be one of the few capable of reaching the top.

    Sylph tilted her head thoughtfully, then smirked.

    "Hmm~ 1.5 Magic Affinity is already a compromise. Honestly, I wanted to say we should require at least 2.0! But considering how few warriors in Wittes Town even reach that level, I relaxed it a little."

    She folded her arms, as if she had already made a great concession.

    And in a way, she had.

    Given the high potential of their current team, setting a 2.0 Magic Affinity requirement would have been completely reasonable, even expected.

    But the reality was¡­

    There simply weren''t many adventurers who met that standard.

    And those who did?

    They likely already had their own teams.

    The Problem With Recruiting Established Warriors

    For warriors with a Magic Affinity over 2.0, forming a strong adventuring team was easy. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Many of them were likely leaders of their own groups, acting as captains who had built trust and camaraderie with their teams over time.

    And unless they were the selfish type, they wouldn''t abandon their own teammates just because Raymond''s team was recruiting.

    Which meant that warriors who met their new requirement would be rare and the ones who were available might not be the type they wanted.

    So, when Raymond suddenly spoke up, his words took them by surprise.

    "In that case, let''s just set the requirement at 2.0 Magic Affinity."

    A Bold Decision

    Arya''s eyes widened in disbelief.

    "Wait; Raymond, didn''t you just say earlier that we should set the threshold at 1.0?"

    Raymond nodded. "That was for the interview threshold. My reasoning was that we''d be conducting multiple rounds of interviews anyway, and some adventurers might have lower Magic Affinity but exceptional combat talent or skill comprehension."

    He paused, then smiled slightly.

    "But Sylph is right. With the potential our team already has, we don''t need to go digging for gold in the mud. We should aim high from the start."

    His voice steadied as he continued.

    "Think about it; our goal is Platinum Rank. If we''re serious about reaching that level, then it''s better to have fewer teammates than to recruit the wrong person."

    A moment of silence followed.

    Then, Arya sighed, before smiling slightly.

    "Alright. If that''s the case, then I have no objections."

    Sylph grinned.

    "Ha! Raymond, you finally get it! Then let''s write it down, Magic Affinity must be at least 2.0 to apply!"

    Lorene, after some hesitation, finally nodded in agreement as well.

    And with that, their first major recruitment requirement was set.

    Arya, now fully focused, turned to Raymond again.

    "Alright, Magic Affinity is set. What about the other requirements?"

    Sylph snapped her fingers.

    "Since we''re recruiting a warrior to protect us, they should at least have a defensive skill! Something like Raymond''s ''Taunt'' would be perfect!"

    Then, as if realizing something, she paused, turning to Raymond with a questioning look.

    "Wait a minute¡­ Raymond, if you already have ''Taunt,'' couldn''t you just protect us instead? Do we really need another warrior in the front lines?"

    Raymond rolled his eyes.

    "Sylph, you do realize that not all warriors are as agile as I am, right?"

    Sylph blinked. "Huh?"

    Raymond sighed, then explained.

    "Unlike most warriors, I also have the physical traits of a ''Fighter.'' That gives me agility and endurance at the same time. Other warriors don''t have that advantage. If they''re stuck in the front lines alone, they won''t be able to handle multiple enemies efficiently. Not only will they fail to intercept threats to you guys, but they''ll also put themselves in danger."

    Sylph processed that for a moment before finally nodding.

    "Okay¡­ yeah, that actually makes sense."

    She shrugged. "Fine, I won''t argue about that anymore. But that just means we definitely need to make sure our new recruit has a defensive skill!"

    Raymond nodded.

    "It''s not an absolute requirement, but if a candidate does have defensive skills, they''ll get priority consideration."

    Arya, ever the strategist, frowned slightly.

    "So¡­ should we write that requirement down, or leave it out?"

    Raymond shook his head.

    "No, we shouldn''t list it outright. If we do, it''ll narrow the applicant pool too much."

    He tapped the parchment.

    "Instead, we''ll make it a general requirement that the recruit must have already mastered at least one or two skills. That way, we''re still ensuring a minimum level of competency, but we''re not restricting it too much."

    Arya nodded in understanding.

    Sylph grinned. "Alright, that works. But what about age and rank?"

    Raymond leaned back, considering.

    "That''s a good point. We should set some limits there too."

    He glanced at the others.

    "We all awakened this year, which means we''re all fifteen years old. If the person we recruit is too old, they might feel like they should be in charge instead of listening to me as the captain."

    Sylph snorted. "Ugh, yeah, I hate those types. The ''I''m older so I know better'' people."

    Lorene nodded in agreement.

    "And if their adventurer level is too high, they might think they''re stronger than us and start acting independently, ignoring team strategy."

    Arya sighed. "Yeah¡­ we don''t need someone who thinks they can just do whatever they want without listening to orders."

    Raymond smirked. "Then we all agree? Age and level restrictions?"

    The team nodded firmly.

    With that, Raymond turned back to the parchment and began writing the final conditions.

    Final Recruitment Requirements:

    ? Magic Affinity: Must be at least 2.0

    ? Skills: Must have mastered at least one or two combat-related skills

    ? Age Restriction: Preferably between 14 and 17 years old

    ? Adventurer Rank: Must be Black Iron or lower (No higher-ranked adventurers allowed)

    As Raymond finished writing, he glanced up at the others.

    "Anything else?"

    Sylph clapped her hands together. "Nope! This looks perfect!"

    Lorene smiled. "This should ensure we get the right type of candidate."

    Arya nodded. "Alright then. Let''s post it."

    Raymond stood up, holding the completed recruitment notice in his hands.

    With this, their next step was about to begin.

    The search for their final teammate.

    Their recruitment wasn''t for just anyone, it was for a true genius.

    And geniuses? They rarely followed orders willingly.

    They were proud, confident in their abilities, and not easily convinced to submit to someone else''s leadership.

    Sylph was the perfect example. As an Explosion Magician with an exceptionally high Magic Affinity, she carried herself with natural pride.

    If it weren''t for ''Raymond''s overwhelming talent, his dual-class mastery, terrifying skill comprehension, and strategic mind, ''there was no way someone like Sylph would have willingly followed his lead.

    Now that she knew his Magic Affinity was at least 3.7, it only confirmed what everyone was already beginning to realize:

    Raymond''s talent was beyond extraordinary.

    Arya, still thinking over the details, turned to Raymond.

    "Have you decided on the age and adventurer level requirements?"

    She knew that if Raymond was bringing it up, he must already have something in mind.

    Raymond nodded. "Yes. For age, I want to recruit adventurers who are the same age as us, meaning they must have awakened within the last year."

    He continued, his voice steady.

    "As for adventurer rank, I''m looking for someone at least Black Iron but no higher than Bronze. I won''t consider Porcelain-ranked adventurers."

    Arya tilted her head. "Why exclude Porcelain Rank?"

    Raymond explained.

    "Once we recruit another member, we''ll have a five-person team. With our strength, taking Black Iron commissions will be way too easy. The rewards won''t be enough to split five ways."

    He smirked slightly.

    "But if we have at least four Black Iron members, we''ll finally be eligible to accept Bronze Rank commissions."

    The realization hit immediately.

    Sylph''s eyes lit up.

    "Bronze level commissions?! Finally! I was getting tired of these easy missions!"

    She let out an excited laugh.

    "Hehehe¡­ With our strength, we should already be at Bronze Rank. Otherwise, we wouldn''t have completed our last mission so easily. The only reason we haven''t ranked up yet is because we haven''t completed enough Black Iron commissions!"

    Lorene nodded in agreement.

    "In that case, we must recruit a warrior who is at least Black Iron level."

    Raymond scanned the group.

    "So, does anyone disagree with my proposal?"

    "No!" the three said in unison.

    Raymond nodded, satisfied.

    With that, the final recruitment criteria were set:

    ? Magic Affinity: 2.0 or higher

    ? Skills: Must have mastered at least one combat-related skill

    ? Age: No older than 15 (Must have awakened within the past year)

    ? Adventurer Rank: Black Iron to Bronze (Porcelain Rank not accepted)

    Raymond looked at the three once more.

    "Anything else to add?"

    The group took a moment to think, then shook their heads.

    "Nope, this is perfect."

 Chapter 161 - 161: Posting Recruitment Notice!

    Raymond picked up the pen that the receptionist had set out for him and began writing.

    With each stroke, the requirements were laid out clearly.

    The receptionist, who had been listening in the entire time, suddenly covered her mouth, her eyes wide with shock.

    She had never seen such insanely high recruitment requirements before.

    Even some of the strongest adventurer teams in Wittes weren''t this selective when recruiting members.

    And yet¡­

    Here was Raymond''s team, a rising star of a group, aiming straight for the ''top ''setting Platinum-level standards from the very beginning.

    Their next recruit wouldn''t just be any warrior.

    ---

    "Okay!"

    With a quiet click, Raymond set down his pen and scanned the final lines on the recruitment document. Every word, every requirement, had been double-checked. Satisfied, he handed the parchment over to Arya and Sylph.

    "Here. Take a look; see if I missed anything."

    Arya accepted the notice, and the three of them leaned in, eyes scanning the crisp ink strokes spelling out the team''s open recruitment notice:

    ---

    Recruiting Profession: Warrior

    Requirements:

    ¨C Magic Affinity of at least 2.0

    ¨C Minimum one mastered skill

    ¨C Age under 15

    ¨C Adventurer Rank: Black Iron or Bronze

    Current Team Roster:

    Captain: Raymond Kelton

    Members: Arya Moore, Sylph Vargas, Lorene Welty

    Captain Raymond: Age 15 ¨C Warrior, Fighter (Dual Occupation)

    ¨C Mastered Skills: 3

    ¨C Rank: Black Iron

    Arya Moore: Age 15 ¨C Archer

    ¨C Magic Affinity: 4.2

    ¨C Rank: White Porcelain

    Sylph Vargas: Age 15 ¨C Explosion Mage S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ¨C Magic Affinity: 2.6

    ¨C Rank: Black Iron

    Lorene Welty: Age 15 ¨C Priest

    ¨C Magic Affinity: 2.4

    ¨C Rank: Black Iron

    ---

    As her eyes skimmed the information, Sylph''s brow twitched. Then she turned to Raymond, a hint of mischief in her voice.

    "Wait a second, Raymond, you seriously listed that you''ve mastered three skills? Isn''t that kind of¡­ risky?"

    Only the group''s magic affinities were disclosed, which was already bound to make waves in Wittes after what happened earlier that morning. But this? This was bolder.

    Most adventurers didn''t even have three skills at their age.

    Raymond had only made two public, Bone Crushing and Taunting. But both Sylph and Lorene knew about the third: Wind Slash, a skill he had quietly unlocked during their last expedition to gather Blood Vine Grass.

    Even without specifying the name, the mere mention of a third skill had clearly caught Sylph off guard.

    Raymond shrugged, totally unbothered. "It''s fine. I didn''t say what the third skill was. Just that I have one. That''s enough to show people we''re not amateurs and that we have every right to set the bar high for potential recruits."

    Sylph hesitated, then gave a slow nod. "Alright, yeah¡­ that does make sense." Her eyes narrowed slightly. "But then why didn''t you write your magic affinity? What are you hiding, huh?"

    Arya glanced at Raymond too, curious now. It was true, the rest of them had their numbers listed. Omitting his was¡­ noticeable. Maybe even suspicious.

    "Look," Sylph continued, "you write down everyone else''s stats, but leave yours blank? People are going to think it''s because your affinity''s so low you''re embarrassed."

    Arya jumped in before Raymond could speak. "Even if it''s not there, I''m sure people won''t think less of him. Raymond''s strong. He''s got two professions and three skills to prove it."

    She knew the truth. Raymond had told her in confidence: his high magic limit wasn''t thanks to his affinity, it was because he had awakened multiple professions. His actual magic affinity? Nowhere near 2.0. Not even 1.0.

    In fact, she suspected it was¡­ 0.5? Maybe even lower. But she''d never breathe a word of that to anyone. That was his story to tell.

    Raymond stayed quiet for a moment, eyes thoughtful.

    Then he gave a small chuckle. "You''re right. Leaving it blank is kind of obvious, isn''t it? Might as well write something down."

    He reached for the book again, took the pen, and carefully filled in the final line.

    Of course, he didn''t put the real number.

    No one could ever know that his actual magic affinity was 0.2, a value so low it should have been impossible for him to awaken, let alone become a dual-class adventurer. If anyone discovered that truth, it wouldn''t just spark rumors.

    It would cause a storm.

    Not even being a multi-class would compare to that kind of anomaly.

    So he wrote a safe number. Not too high. Just enough to be believable.

    And as the ink dried on the page, Raymond gave a quiet, satisfied nod.

    Let them wonder.

    The moment Raymond''s "Magic Affinity" of 3.8 was written in the Recruitment Book, it was clear: this would not just raise eyebrows, it would send shockwaves through the entire town. The announcement would attract a flood of curious adventurers, scholars, and anyone fascinated by the impossible nature of his magic. Questions would fly. Whispers would spread. People would want to know: Why does Raymond have such a high affinity when others struggle to break past 1.0?

    There would be no shortage of those eager to research his anomaly, eager to study the very thing that seemed to defy all known rules of magic.

    Finally, after a long pause, Raymond closed the book, handing it over to his teammates with a small grin.

    "Alright, I think we''re good now."

    Arya, Sylph, and Lorene peered at the finished document, noting Raymond''s "Magic Affinity" listed at 3.8. Without hesitation, they all nodded, signaling that it was ready.

    "Perfect," Raymond muttered to himself. "Now for the interview date." He glanced at the calendar on the wall. "Today is September 21st, so let''s set the interview for three days from now, September 24th."

    Taking a deep breath, he scribbled down the details:

    "Interested candidates should arrive at 9:00 AM, September 24th, at¡­"

    He paused, frowning slightly as he realized he hadn''t yet decided where the interview should take place.

    "Where do you think would be a good spot?" he asked, glancing around.

    Before anyone could respond, a voice piped up from behind the counter.

    "You can hold the interview in our Adventurer''s Guild room!"

    Raymond turned in surprise. "Huh? Really?" His eyebrows shot up as he stared at the receptionist.

    The receptionist, a middle-aged woman with a kind smile, nodded. "Of course! If you request it, you can use the guild''s room for your interviews."

    Sylph, who had been listening intently, raised an eyebrow. "Wait, hold on. I saw the ''Commission Column'' outside. It didn''t mention anything about using the guild room for recruitment interviews. Wasn''t that restricted to higher-ranked teams?"

    The receptionist gave a knowing smile. "Ah, that''s true. Normally, only Silver-level teams can apply for guild rooms when recruiting. But your team''s reputation has already surpassed the expectations. Your potential is obvious. The guild decided to grant a special exception."

    Raymond exchanged glances with his teammates, shocked. "So the guild really thinks we''re at that level already?"

    "Well, you''ve certainly made a name for yourselves." The receptionist''s tone was warm and approving. "You''ve shown that your team isn''t just another group of newbies. You''ve earned that recognition."

    Arya''s eyes widened. "I didn''t expect that kind of treatment. We''re actually being recognized!"

    Raymond rubbed his chin thoughtfully. "Wait a minute. I''m sure we never requested permission from the guild management for this. Did the guild know ahead of time that we wanted to recruit? Did they already inform you about it?"

    The receptionist chuckled. "Oh, it''s not like you didn''t get attention when you took that mission a couple weeks ago. It caused quite a stir, particularly among the archers and hunters. They all wanted to join your team. It was then that the guild thought, ''If they''re going to recruit, they definitely need an archer.'' We got the memo back then."

    Raymond blinked. "Oh¡­ so you already knew we needed an archer. But, here we are today, recruiting a warrior."

    "Well, I didn''t expect that," the receptionist added with a grin. "But I''m happy to help."

    Raymond let out a laugh, feeling a wave of relief. "Thanks so much for your help! So, which room can we use for the interview?"

    The receptionist flipped through the ledger, scanning for available rooms. After a moment, she looked up and said, "You''re in luck. Room 4 on the third floor is available."

    "Alright, thanks again!" Raymond nodded, feeling a surge of gratitude.

    With a flourish, Raymond wrote the interview details on the recruitment sheet: "Interview Location: Room 4, 3rd Floor, Adventurer''s Guild."

    "Done!" he announced, smiling.

    "Let''s go, let''s go!" Sylph exclaimed, practically bouncing with excitement. "I can''t wait to post this!"

    The four of them grabbed the completed recruitment letter and made their way toward the guild''s exit, the others in the guild quickly falling in line behind them. Curiosity buzzed through the air as more and more adventurers gathered, eager to see the recruitment notice. They wanted to know what kind of team Raymond was building and, most importantly, whether they could meet the requirements and join.

    As they made their way to the bulletin board outside, it became clear that this was no ordinary recruitment notice. Adventurers whispered to each other, speculating about the team''s rising fame. Many had already made up their minds: as long as they met the criteria, they would be at the interview, hoping to join this powerful and promising team.

    After all, if you could join Raymond''s team, your future was practically guaranteed to be bright.

 Chapter 162 - 162: Reaction!

    "Hey, does anyone know what''s written on the recruitment notice Raymond''s holding?" an impatient adventurer called out, trying to get a glimpse of the paper clutched tightly in Raymond''s hand. His voice carried a note of frustration.

    The ''archer'' teammate beside him squinted in the direction of Raymond, but shook his head with a sigh. "No, I can''t see it clearly. He''s swinging his arms around too much as he walks, it''s all a blur!"

    "It''s fine, we''ll see it soon enough once Raymond and the others post it," another adventurer chimed in, eager to know the details.

    "Yeah, yeah, yeah! Let''s hurry up! We can''t miss it or we won''t even get a chance to squeeze in and read it!"

    With a renewed burst of energy, the group of adventurers began to swarm behind Raymond and his team like curious followers. They kept a respectful distance, making sure not to disturb the group, but their excitement was palpable.

    As Raymond and the others quickly exited the Adventurer''s Guild, the crowd remained hot on their heels, eager to catch a glimpse of the coveted recruitment notice. The four of them made their way toward the Recruitment Column outside the guild.

    The Recruitment Column was already brimming with other posted notices, but it was large enough that there was still room for Raymond''s. However, the prime spots, the ones where adventurers could easily see and read the details, had already been claimed, and only the less conspicuous corners remained available.

    Raymond wasn''t too concerned; as long as the notice was up, it would do. He approached a slightly hidden corner and was about to stick the "recruitment letter" there when, out of nowhere, an adventurer dashed up and swiftly ripped down another recruitment notice that had been posted in a prime spot.

    "Ugh, I''ve been trying to recruit for days but couldn''t find anyone. I''m giving up on this one," the adventurer said dramatically, shaking his head in mock despair.

    Arya and the others couldn''t help but burst into laughter. It was clear the adventurer was intentionally clearing the spot for Raymond and his team.

    Raymond chuckled as well, giving the adventurer a grateful nod. The adventurer, seeing Raymond acknowledge him, turned red with excitement, but Raymond quickly refocused, placing their recruitment letter on the freshly vacated spot.

    "Thanks again," Raymond said with a quick smile before turning to his team. "Alright, let''s head to a tavern and grab something to eat."

    "Sounds good!" Sylph responded, already looking forward to the meal. After all, the reward for their recent commission hadn''t been split yet.

    Without wasting any more time, the group set off toward a nearby tavern. As they walked away, the group of adventurers who had been trailing them wasted no time in rushing forward to the newly posted recruitment letter.

    "Hurry, hurry! Let''s see what Raymond and his team are recruiting for, and what the requirements are!" one adventurer shouted eagerly.

    "Hold up! Let me through!" another yelled, trying to push through the throngs of people to get a better view.

    For a moment, the Recruitment Column was a chaotic sea of adventurers, all trying to squeeze in to read the notice. Some who couldn''t get close enough shouted out to those in front of them, "Hey! Someone, please read it out loud for us! We can''t even see anything!"

    "Yeah, come on, help us out!" a voice called from the back. "What are the requirements? Who''s recruiting?"

    It didn''t take long for the murmurs and jostling to subside as the adventurers who managed to get to the front finally began to see the contents of the letter.

    "Ah, got it! It''s a warrior they''re recruiting!" one excited adventurer announced.

    "Warrior?! I thought they were looking for a swordsman or an assassin!"

    "Yeah, I was just about to say that! I knew it wasn''t going to be any of those, warrior makes more sense, especially since Raymond''s a dual-class adventurer. He''s a warrior and a fighter, right? So, even though he''s not mastered the ''Flowing Like Water'' technique, his flexibility and agility more than make up for it. He''s more than just your average warrior!"

    "Okay, okay, but what are the actual requirements? How do we qualify?" another adventurer urged, growing impatient.

    "The first requirement is... magic affinity must be at least 2," the warrior at the front read aloud.

    At that moment, the crowd fell silent. Then came the collective gasp.

    "What?! Magic affinity of 2 or higher?!"

    The disbelief was almost tangible as adventurers processed the information. Magic affinity, something that not many possessed in abundance, was a crucial factor in qualifying for certain professions. For Raymond''s team to demand a minimum of 2 was an eye-popping revelation.

    "How can they possibly ask for a magic affinity that high?" one adventurer whispered, still trying to wrap their mind around the figure.

    More and more adventurers began to gather around the column, discussing in hushed tones, some making their way to the front to get a glimpse of the notice for themselves. It was clear that Raymond''s recruitment letter had already stirred up a whirlwind of excitement and speculation.

    The rest of the requirements, and more details of the team''s expectations, were soon to be revealed, one way or another, this was no longer just a simple recruitment notice. It was a beacon that had drawn the attention of the entire guild.

    And now, it seemed everyone who could meet the qualifications would be fighting for a chance to join.

    "Magic Affinity must be at least 2? That''s way too high of a requirement!" one adventurer exclaimed, disbelief clear in their voice.

    "Yeah! Hardly anyone has a Magic Affinity higher than 1! The idea of reaching 2 is almost unthinkable!" another added, shaking their head.

    "But wait," a third adventurer chimed in, "don''t forget, nobody on Raymond''s team has a Magic Affinity lower than 2! The lowest is Lorene, the priest, hers is 2.4!"

    "That''s true," someone agreed, their tone hesitant. "But Raymond''s Magic Affinity still seems to be a mystery, right? We don''t know what it is for sure. Maybe he''s got the lowest of all!"

    This sparked a bit of uncertainty among the crowd. After all, Raymond hadn''t touched the magic crystal ball this morning to reveal his Magic Affinity, leading many to speculate that it was too low and he was avoiding it to protect his image.

    Just as the murmur of doubt spread, a voice suddenly broke through the conversation.

    "Raymond''s Magic Affinity is 3.8!"

    A shocked silence fell over the crowd, and several adventurers turned toward the speaker.

    "What? 3.8? That''s... that''s ridiculously high! How do you know that?"

    "Three point eight? That''s unbelievable!" another adventurer exclaimed. "I knew he was a dual-class adventurer, but 3.8? That''s almost unheard of! But where did this information come from?"

    The adventurer who had spoken earlier grinned. "It''s written right here, in the recruitment book."

    "What? It''s actually written on the recruitment letter?" one adventurer asked, incredulous.

    "Wow, this morning, Raymond was so secretive about it, and now they''ve just come out and said it." Another adventurer voiced the growing realization. "I guess they decided to make it public to help attract the warriors they need for their team."

    "That makes sense," one person murmured. "Otherwise, if Raymond didn''t reveal it, people would have definitely thought his Magic Affinity was too low, and that''s why he wouldn''t make it public."

    The conversation buzzed with excitement and speculation, but soon enough, a few skeptics began to voice their doubts.

    "Even though it''s written in the recruitment book, we''ve never actually seen it ourselves. How do we know it''s true? What if it''s a trick? Maybe they wrote a fake number just to lure people in!"

    "Yeah, there''s no lie detector on this. Even if we ask him about it during the interview, how can we know if he''s telling the truth?"

    "Don''t be ridiculous!" an adventurer shouted back. "You''re interviewing Raymond, one of the most famous adventurers in town. If you really think he''s lying about his Magic Affinity, just take him to the guild hall and use the magic crystal ball! You''ll find out the truth right there!"

    "Exactly!" another adventurer said, "The magic crystal ball isn''t just a decoration, it''s a tool. No one would let someone slip by with false claims when they can check it in front of the guild!" S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The crowd was abuzz, arguing and debating the truth of Raymond''s Magic Affinity. But as the discussions became louder, one adventurer at the front of the crowd suddenly raised his voice, cutting through the noise.

    "Enough, enough! Stop arguing!" he shouted. "I''ve got the details right here, Raymond and his team are holding their interview in Interview Room 4 on the third floor of the Adventurer''s Guild!"

    At these words, the crowd fell silent once more, eyes widening.

    "What? The third floor? Interview Room 4? But that room is only available to Silver-level teams!"

    "Yeah!" another adventurer exclaimed, "Our team tried to use it before, but the front desk turned us down! They said you have to be at least Silver-level to even apply for it!"

    A murmur of surprise rippled through the crowd. If Raymond''s team was indeed using this prestigious room, it could only mean one thing.

    "So... is this some kind of special exception for Raymond and his team?" an adventurer asked, awe creeping into his voice.

    "It must be," another adventurer replied. "Think about it, they''ve shown incredible potential. I wouldn''t be surprised if they hit Gold-level soon, and becoming Platinum-level is almost a given at this point!"

    "Yeah, remember how quickly Raymond leveled up? It only took him a month to reach Black Iron! And if it weren''t for the delay caused by the Black Wind Group, he''d probably be Bronze-level by now!"

    The crowd began to buzz with excitement and admiration. Word of Raymond''s rapid rise through the ranks was spreading, and people were starting to realize the sheer potential of his team.

    "That''s incredible!" someone said, shaking their head in disbelief. "Raymond''s team is going places."

    At that moment, it was clear: the recruitment letter wasn''t just a call for new teammates. It was a declaration of Raymond''s growing power, and everyone in the guild now understood that joining his team was no longer just an opportunity, it was a ticket to greatness.

 Chapter 163 - 163: Impossible Recruitment Requirements!

    For a moment, the group of adventurers stood in stunned silence, reflecting on their own early days as novices. The memories of their first missions and the countless mistakes they''d made came flooding back. Back then, they were barely scraping by, with low success rates and no equipment worth mentioning. They often found themselves in life-threatening situations, facing monsters with nothing but raw courage and sometimes, that wasn''t even enough. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Many had teamed up with others for a bit of support, but it wasn''t much help. When they were new to adventuring, their teamwork was a mess. They didn''t know how to fight together, and more than once, an accidental strike on a teammate made the situation even worse.

    "I can''t believe Raymond and his team got promoted to Black Iron Level so quickly," one adventurer muttered in awe, still processing the news. "I remember my first mission, just getting through it without dying felt like a victory. And these guys are already making it to Black Iron?"

    A voice from the back spoke up, cutting through the disbelief. "I heard there''s a special reason why Raymond and his team were able to get promoted so fast."

    "A special reason? What could it be? Maybe the guild recognized his talent early on and gave them special treatment right when they started?" another adventurer speculated, eyes wide with curiosity.

    "Yeah, what''s the real story? We need to know!" the group pressed, eager to learn the truth.

    "I heard something," one adventurer finally said, lowering their voice as the others leaned in. "Apparently, the first mission Raymond and Sylph took on was supposed to be a Porcelain Level task, nothing too difficult, right? But when they got there, the situation turned out to be way more dangerous. It was as tough as a Bronze Level mission, maybe even harder. But somehow, they pulled through and completed it. Because of that, the guild decided to reward them, letting them take the Promotion Commission and advance to Black Iron."

    The crowd gasped collectively. "What? They encountered a Bronze Level difficulty on their first mission? That''s insane!"

    "That''s... that''s crazy!" another adventurer muttered. "I can''t even imagine facing something like that. If I''d been in their shoes, I would''ve been lucky to survive the first monster, let alone finish the mission!"

    "Wait, wait! They actually completed it? The Bronze Level mission... on their first try?" A few adventurers laughed in disbelief. "I can''t even wrap my head around it."

    One by one, others chimed in, sharing their own first mission nightmares.

    "Don''t laugh, but my first commission was to take care of a group of Rampage Bunnies. Just five of them! I ended up failing miserably and getting seriously injured. Those little monsters tore me apart before I could even blink!"

    Another adventurer laughed ruefully. "I remember my first mission too. I was teamed up with a group of rookies, all full of confidence. But as soon as we got to the mission site, I froze. I managed to scrape through, but not without getting my leg mauled by a monster. I had to go to the temple for healing afterward!"

    "Yeah, our first missions were tough enough without any surprises," a seasoned adventurer added. "But Raymond and Sylph? They didn''t just take on a regular mission, they faced something way beyond their level and completed it. It''s hard to believe."

    "Raymond probably didn''t even have his second job back then," one of the adventurers said thoughtfully. "He must have relied heavily on Sylph''s Explosion Magic. That kind of magic is devastating. One blast from her and any monster, no matter how strong, would be left severely injured."

    "That''s exactly it. The power of Explosion Magic is no joke," another adventurer agreed. "It''s powerful enough to deal with even the toughest monsters, as long as the person using it knows how to control it."

    As the conversation continued, the admiring comments flowed freely. Nobody envied Raymond''s team for their fast promotion, they were all too stunned by the sheer audacity of their success. For most adventurers, the journey to Black Iron took years of experience and learning from countless failures. Raymond and his team had done it in less than a month, and that alone was enough to leave everyone in awe.

    But despite the admiration, there was still a sense of disbelief. "What would we have done if we were in their shoes? How could we have survived a Bronze Level mission on our first try?" one adventurer asked, shaking their head.

    "And they did it without the kind of powerful magic protection we have today. Most of us barely knew how to swing a sword or cast a basic spell when we first started."

    As the murmurs of admiration and shock filled the air, one adventurer near the front of the group suddenly raised his voice, eager to shift the conversation.

    "Alright, enough about that! I can''t stand the suspense any longer! What are the other requirements for joining Raymond''s team? Besides the Magic Affinity being at least 2?"

    "Yeah, exactly!" another adventurer urged. "There''s no way that''s the only requirement! What else do they expect from potential recruits?"

    The group''s curiosity was piqued once again, and the crowd leaned forward, eager to find out what other requirements Raymond''s team had for their future warriors. The air was thick with anticipation as the adventurers waited for the next revelation to unfold.

    The adventurer in front, seeing the group of curious onlookers, decided to lay out the full set of requirements for the recruitment letter in one go, catching everyone''s attention.

    "In addition to the requirement that your Magic Affinity must be at least 2, you must have mastered at least one skill, be under 15 years old, and have an Adventurer Level of either Black Iron or Bronze," he stated, his voice clear.

    A wave of discussion rippled through the crowd as the adventurers began to process the information. Some leaned in to whisper to each other, while others couldn''t help but exclaim their disbelief.

    "Mastered at least one skill, and under fifteen years old?" one adventurer muttered. "So, in other words, they''re expecting a year or less of awakening time, and within that year, you''ve already got a skill under your belt. That''s pretty impressive talent for skill mastery."

    "Yeah, it''s not low at all," another agreed, eyeing the notice. "But don''t forget, all of Raymond''s team has just awakened their skills. And apart from the female archer who just joined today, everyone else has already mastered their skills."

    "That''s right. And let''s not forget, Raymond himself only awakened less than a month ago," a third adventurer added, shaking his head in awe. "He not only became a dual-class player, but he''s already learned more skills for both professions! He''s clearly something special."

    Just then, the adventurer in front of them suddenly added, "But wait; Raymond''s not just mastered two skills. He''s mastered three."

    The group froze. "Three skills?!" they gasped in unison.

    "How do you know that? Is it written in the recruitment letter?" one adventurer asked, trying to process the shocking news.

    At that moment, another adventurer, who had just squeezed his way to the front, glanced at the Recruitment Book and exclaimed, "He really has three skills! It''s right here in the Recruitment Book!"

    The crowd went wild, eyes widening as they took in the revelation. One adventurer''s voice cracked with excitement: "Three skills! I can''t believe it!"

    "Wait a minute," another adventurer pondered, "If he only learned one skill for each profession before, I wouldn''t have considered that truly mastering two skills. But now, he''s learned at least two for one profession. That''s real mastery!"

    "Raymond''s talent is off the charts," a voice from the back said, full of awe. "He''s the most talented adventurer I''ve ever heard of. He''s a dual-class player, he has three skills, and his Magic Affinity is an insane 3.8. That''s practically unheard of!"

    Someone in the crowd swallowed hard, their voice low with amazement. "I think Raymond might be the most talented adventurer in the entire kingdom right now."

    "Absolutely," another adventurer replied, nodding emphatically. "When you look at his profession, his skills, and his Magic Affinity, he''s top-tier in every way. He might not be the best at everything, but I''ll bet no one''s better in all three areas combined."

    The murmurs of the crowd shifted into even more awe-stricken admiration. "So... the most talented adventurer in the entire kingdom is now recruiting teammates?" someone asked incredulously.

    "Yeah, and the requirements are high, but honestly, I think adventurers will still be lining up to get an interview," another replied.

    "I just wish the Adventurer Level requirement wasn''t Black Iron or Bronze. If it were Silver, I bet there''d be Silver-rank adventurers trying to join his team," someone else lamented.

    "Of course! He''s the best of the best! Who wouldn''t want to be on his team? Sure, the requirements seem steep, but when you think about it, compared to his team''s current members, none of them are exactly weak."

    "Exactly!" another agreed. "Raymond and his team actually lowered the bar for recruitment. Take Sylph, for example, she''s an Explosion Mage with a Magic Affinity of only 2.6."

    "And Lorene!" someone else added. "Her Magic Affinity is 2.4, and she''s a Black Iron Level adventurer. She''s had a miracle from the Sun Goddess! She''s only been an adventurer for a month, and she''s only 15!"

    "And let''s not forget Arya," someone called out. "She''s the female archer who just joined today. Her Magic Affinity is 4.2, and even if she''s not a genius in every area, with time and practice, she''s sure to master at least three skills in the future. And with her Magic Value Limit of 4,700, she won''t be held back by a lack of magical energy."

    As the discussion raged on, Raymond and his team were blissfully unaware of the fervor surrounding their recruitment. They had already left the Adventurer''s Guild and made their way through the town, eventually finding a quieter street. The four of them ducked into a small tavern, away from the bustling crowd of adventurers.

    Despite the tavern''s relatively peaceful atmosphere, a few adventurers were scattered around, chatting over drinks. As soon as Raymond, Arya, Sylph, and Lorene walked in, the room fell silent. A few heads turned, and eyes lingered on them. There was no doubt about it, Raymond''s team was starting to gain a reputation.

    The adventurers in the tavern whispered to each other, and it didn''t take long for the same rumors to spread. The once quiet atmosphere quickly buzzed with new excitement. But Raymond and his team didn''t pay them any mind, ordering their drinks and settling down to enjoy a rare moment of peace before the next chapter of their adventure began.

 Chapter 164 - 164: Dividing Up The Reward!

    "That''s Raymond; the dual-class adventurer!" someone gasped from a nearby table the moment Raymond stepped into the tavern, leading his team.

    "It''s really him!" whispered another, eyes wide with awe. "Look, the blonde with the metal magic staff, that has to be Sylph, the Explosion Mage!"

    "Yeah, and that''s definitely Lorene, the priest. Look at that uniform and the way she carries herself. No mistake there," another chimed in.

    "And the girl with the bow on her back... that''s the new teammate; Arya! She only joined this morning, but rumor has it her Magic Affinity is a staggering 4.2!"

    Excitement buzzed through the room like a spark in dry grass. Adventurers at every table had gone quiet, but their eyes locked onto Raymond and his party as they entered. Quiet murmurs filled the air, conversations carried on just below the threshold of being overheard, but there was no hiding the attention they were drawing.

    Raymond, calm and used to the stares by now, ignored the hushed voices and walked confidently up to the bar. "Boss," he said casually, "any private rooms open on the second floor?"

    The tavern owner''s face lit up with recognition. "Y-yes! Of course!" he stammered, nearly tripping over himself. "I''ll take you there right away!"

    Without hesitation, he handed off the front counter duties to a nearby waiter and personally came around the bar to escort Raymond and his companions upstairs. He kept glancing over his shoulder, clearly still in disbelief that the Raymond and his elite party were standing under his roof.

    Though the boss had heard all the stories¡ªof Raymond''s dual-class awakening, of Sylph''s explosive power, this was the first time he was seeing them up close.

    "These rooms are all empty," the boss said, gesturing to the row of open doors along the hallway. "Feel free to pick whichever one suits you best."

    Raymond walked a few steps further, glanced inside each room, and finally pointed to the innermost one at the end of the hall. "This one looks good."

    He turned to the others with a small grin. "We haven''t eaten since we got back from Budak Village. Let''s have a proper meal here."

    "Good call; I''m starving!" Sylph said with a grin, one hand on her rumbling stomach.

    Arya chuckled. "I didn''t do much today, just fired off a couple arrows, but somehow, I''m starving too."

    Lorene nodded shyly, her cheeks tinged pink. "Me too... even though I mostly just healed you all."

    Raymond grabbed the menu from the table and opened it. After choosing his meal, he passed it to Arya, who skimmed it quickly and made her choice before handing it to Sylph. Once it reached Lorene, she timidly pointed to a dish she liked.

    "I''ll let the kitchen know right away!" the boss said with a respectful bow. "Your food will be brought up as soon as it''s ready!"

    He stepped out, carefully closing the door behind him to give them privacy.

    As the group finally settled into their chairs, Sylph looked up, curious. "Raymond, how many people do you think will show up for the interview in three days?"

    Raymond folded his arms, thinking for a moment. "If we''re just talking about Wittes Town, probably not too many. But if word spreads beyond here, if adventurers in other cities hear about it, there''s a good chance we''ll attract a decent number."

    Sylph blinked. "Wait... don''t tell me... you weren''t just planning to recruit in Wittes from the beginning?"

    Both Arya and Lorene looked at him in surprise.

    Raymond chuckled. "Nope. From the start, I planned to spread the word beyond this town."

    Arya leaned forward, her eyes gleaming with realization. "No wonder you chose to hold the interviews in three days! I was wondering why you''d wait that long. If it were just about Wittes, everyone here would hear about it within a day. But... you''re giving time for the news to reach the surrounding towns too!"

    "Exactly," Raymond said with a smile. "To be honest, I originally considered waiting five days, but I was worried about the adventurers who arrive early. Didn''t want to make them wait too long."

    That wasn''t the full truth, of course. The real reason for the three-day limit was more serious.

    Raymond knew all too well that when a powerful team recruits new members, competition can get... dangerous. If too many adventurers showed up, especially desperate or overly ambitious ones, it could turn ugly fast. Some might even go as far as sabotaging or eliminating potential rivals just to increase their own chances of being selected.

    He wasn''t being paranoid, he was being realistic. In the world of adventurers, talent was as valuable as gold, and jealousy could quickly turn into bloodshed.

    As the team relaxed and waited for their food, the streets of Wittes and the Adventurer''s Guild continued to buzz with rumors, speculation, and growing excitement.

    The word was spreading fast.

    Raymond''s team, the strongest newcomers anyone had seen in years, was recruiting. And every adventurer with dreams of glory was now watching... and waiting.

    As the one who had set everything in motion, Raymond couldn''t help but feel a strong sense of responsibility weighing on his shoulders.

    If chaos really broke out during the recruitment, if fights broke into bloodshed, he knew the consequences wouldn''t be simple. The Adventurer''s Guild and the Knights wouldn''t stand idly by. They''d likely intervene immediately and cancel his team''s right to recruit altogether.

    After all, if something did happen, the casualties wouldn''t be amateurs. No, those who met Raymond''s strict standards, especially a Magic Affinity of 2 or higher, were undoubtedly among the most gifted adventurers in the region. Talents like that weren''t just rare¡­ they were irreplaceable.

    To prevent such a tragedy, and to ensure his team could recruit in peace, Raymond deliberately set the interviews for three days later. Even if it meant missing out on a few exceptional candidates, it was a necessary compromise.

    He exhaled slowly, glancing out the window of the tavern. Still¡­ with how many adventurers there are in the border towns, we shouldn''t lose too many good ones.

    Most of the towns near Wittes were border towns, and the number of adventurers in those areas was significantly higher, five to six times the number found in inland towns. But most of all, his hopes rested on one place.

    Somar.

    Somar was a bustling border city with a permanent population of half a million, and a staggering 50,000 to 60,000 adventurers. If word of their recruitment reached there, they were bound to attract some serious talent.

    Three days should be enough¡­ Raymond thought.

    Across the table, Arya and Sylph were visibly more relaxed after hearing Raymond''s plan to expand recruitment beyond just Wittes. Until now, they had worried that Raymond''s high requirements might scare off all potential applicants. But now it was clear, he wasn''t looking just at Wittes. He was thinking bigger, much bigger.

    Arya smiled and leaned forward. "So that''s why you picked three days! I thought it was strange at first. With how famous our team''s become in Wittes, everyone here would''ve heard about our recruitment within a day. But now I get it, you''re giving time for the news to travel."

    Raymond nodded. "I even considered setting it for five days, but¡­" he paused, choosing his words carefully, "too long of a delay might cause problems. The earlier adventurers arrive, the longer they have to wait. And that''s time for trouble to brew."

    Of course, what he didn''t say out loud was what truly worried him: the possibility of violence. If too many ambitious adventurers showed up and started seeing each other as obstacles¡­ things could turn ugly fast. Some might even go as far as sabotaging or eliminating the competition, literally.

    That kind of desperate, cutthroat behavior wasn''t unheard of when valuable spots on elite teams were up for grabs.

    Raymond wouldn''t risk it.

    Just then; Dong! Dong! Dong! a knock came at the door.

    "Dear guests, your food is ready," came the voice of the tavern owner from outside.

    Raymond called back, "Come in."

    With a quiet click, the door opened, and the owner stepped aside to allow two waiters in, each carrying trays loaded with food. The scent of roasted meat and spiced vegetables filled the room.

    The tavern owner didn''t step inside. He kept his head lowered respectfully and said, "Please enjoy your meal. If there''s anything else you need, just let us know; we''re always at your service."

    Raymond gave him a nod of appreciation, and the man quietly pulled the door shut behind him, leaving them in peace.

    "Ahhh, finally! Lunch time!" Sylph grinned and wasted no time digging in.

    The others followed suit, letting the conversation pause as they tucked into their meals. The room was filled with the clink of utensils and the quiet satisfaction of hungry adventurers finally getting to relax.

    When the plates were nearly empty, Raymond wiped his hands clean and pulled a small pouch from his belt.

    "Alright," he said, placing it on the table with a clink. "Let''s divide the reward from this commission."

    "Ah¡ª" Sylph let out a loud burp at that exact moment, and everyone turned to look at her.

    Her face flushed bright red in an instant. "I, I didn''t mean to! That was¡ªahh¡­" she stammered, clearly mortified.

    "Ahem," Raymond coughed lightly, saving her from her embarrassment. "So. The total reward we got this time was two gold coins and forty-nine silver coins."

    Sylph let out a sigh of relief, grateful for the quick shift in attention. She glanced sideways at Arya and Lorene, who both looked completely unfazed and not the slightest bit amused at her hiccup. That made her relax even more. Maybe she was overthinking things.

    Raymond continued, shifting smoothly into calculations. "I bought four bottles of Primary Magic Recovery Potion this time. Each bottle normally costs twenty silver coins, but with the discount, they came to eighteen silver each. So, three bottles came to fifty-four silver coins."

    "We also picked up four bottles of antidote, five silver each, so that''s twenty silver total." S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "No other supplies were needed this time, since the mission was short and just in Budak Village. So altogether, the expenses were seventy-four silver coins."

    Raymond held up the pouch and gave it a small shake. "That leaves us with one gold and seventy-five silver coins."

 Chapter 165 - 165: Instant Math!

    Arya, who had been following along quietly, suddenly blinked and stared at him. "Wait... Raymond; you calculated all of that that fast?"

    Her surprise wasn''t without reason. In this world, where mathematics was barely taught and most people struggled with even simple sums, Raymond''s quick and accurate calculations were downright impressive.

    Raymond simply smiled.

    There was more to him than just swords and strategy and Arya was beginning to realize just how deep those layers went.

    In truth, most people in this world still relied on their fingers to count, sometimes struggling even with basic addition and subtraction of single-digit numbers. And when it came to double-digit math? Even the sharper ones in town often found themselves fumbling.

    Because of this, it was common practice for adventurers to hand off the task of dividing commission rewards to the guild''s auditors. These staff members had passed formal entrance exams, and arithmetic was one of the required subjects. Compared to the average adventurer, they were seen as walking calculators.

    Still, even among the guild''s more numerically skilled employees, three-digit math wasn''t easy. Some could manage it after a moment''s pause to think it through, but most needed tools like paper and an abacus.

    Raymond, on the other hand, had just rattled off a full cost breakdown and net profit on the spot, in his head.

    That''s why Arya was so shocked. She knew Raymond. He hadn''t been known for his quick math before. And now, suddenly, he was computing silver-to-gold conversions and potion costs without breaking a sweat?

    "Oh, wow..." Sylph blinked. "I never realized it before, but Raymond, your math is insane!"

    She had always paid attention to how much money she was getting, not how they got to that total. She never gave much thought to who was doing the actual math, she just assumed someone else would handle it.

    Lorene, quietly watching the others, blinked a few times and looked from Arya to Sylph. Her subtle expression change didn''t go unnoticed.

    "Huh?" Arya tilted her head. "Lorene¡­ don''t tell me, you can calculate like Raymond too?"

    "Yes!" Lorene nodded, smiling softly. "When I lived in the temple, our nun-teachers made sure we learned the basics. And after I awakened as a Priest, I noticed something... numbers just started to make sense more easily."

    "Wait, really? Awakening as a Priest actually boosts your math skills?" Sylph stared at her like she''d just cast a spell.

    Arya looked equally surprised. "I''ve never heard of that before."

    Lorene giggled. "It''s not a well-documented trait. It doesn''t help in battle, so people don''t talk about it much. At first, we thought it was just the nuns'' teaching methods, but later, one of the senior priests explained that it''s part of the Priest''s mental aptitude, especially for tasks like managing temple records, donations, and food rations."

    "Huh... makes sense now. No wonder you''re so calm and good with detail," Sylph nodded, then quickly turned her gaze to Raymond again. "But what about you, Raymond? There''s no way Warrior or Fighter comes with math buffs."

    Of course, they didn''t. Raymond''s sharp calculation skills were something he brought from his previous life, another world entirely. But that wasn''t something he could explain.

    So, instead, he smiled and offered a believable half-truth. "Back when I worked at the Weir Hotel, I used to watch the cashier, Madam Weir, work."

    "Wait, really?" Arya asked, blinking. "You were studying back then?"

    Raymond nodded. "Whenever I had a break, I''d quietly stand near the counter. I''d watch how much money the customers gave her, and how much change she returned. Then I''d try to calculate the difference in my head, faster each time."

    Arya''s face lit up in realization. "Ohhh! That actually makes sense. You were already training your brain for mental math back then!"

    Raymond gave a modest shrug, and Sylph, now fully bought into the explanation, relaxed.

    But then her eyes sparkled with sudden interest as she leaned over the table and asked, almost breathlessly, "Wait a second, did you and Arya both work at the Weir Hotel before becoming Awakeners?"

    Raymond froze for a beat, surprised by her sudden burst of energy.

    Arya tilted her head. "Y-yeah¡­ we did. I was a waitress there too."

    Even Lorene looked caught off guard by Sylph''s excitement.

    Seeing their startled expressions, Sylph gave a sheepish grin and scratched her cheek. "Sorry, sorry! I just realized¡­ we''ve been together for so long, but we barely know each other''s pasts."

    Her voice softened. "I mean, we''ve fought side by side. Risked our lives. But we''ve never really¡­ sat down and talked about who we were before we became Awakeners."

    The mood shifted slightly, becoming quieter. Warmer.

    Maybe it was the food. Maybe it was the shared silence of a moment finally taken to breathe.

    But in that cozy little room above a tavern, surrounded by the aroma of roasted meat and the echo of laughter downstairs, a stronger bond was quietly beginning to form, between not just teammates, but friends.

    When Sylph finished speaking, a heavy silence fell over the group. Raymond, Arya, and Lorene had all heard her, but none of them responded immediately. They were stunned.

    What she said was true. It had been two months since the four of them had formed their team, and yet, their bond only skimmed the surface. They knew each other''s quirks, personalities, maybe a few habits picked up through daily interactions, but their pasts remained untouched, like sealed books never opened.

    And why would they have shared? People only open up about their pasts when a bond runs deep, when trust isn''t a question but a foundation. That kind of closeness, the kind that turns companions into true friends, hadn''t been fully forged yet.

    But now, Raymond had casually mentioned his past job as a hotel waiter, and that simple revelation hit Sylph like a signal. Maybe... the time had come. Maybe they were finally ready to truly know each other.

    The group sat still for a moment, the atmosphere almost sacred. Then, as if by unspoken agreement, all eyes turned to Raymond.

    Taking a deep breath, Sylph broke the silence. "Since I brought it up, I''ll go first¡­ I''m actually¡ª"

    "Wait!" Raymond interrupted, his voice more urgent than loud.

    "Huh?" Arya blinked, confused by the sudden interjection. "Raymond, what''s wrong?"

    She had been looking forward to this. Arya hadn''t known the team long, but she already had a strong affection for Sylph and Lorene. She wanted to know them better, wanted to be known in return. And ever since joining, Raymond had kept her updated on their missions, always sharing stories of how the group worked together. That connection meant something to her.

    Lorene, quiet as always, tilted her head and softly asked, "Raymond¡­ do you think it''s too soon for this?"

    Sylph frowned, not hiding her frustration. "Why won''t you let me speak? Don''t you think it''s important for us to understand one another?"

    She wasn''t wrong. A team that doesn''t truly know each other will always carry unspoken doubts. Invisible barriers. A silent wariness that could grow dangerous when lives are on the line.

    Even Raymond wasn''t exempt. That reckless moment during their last mission, when he faced off with the ''Crazy Baboon'' and risked his life, might''ve looked like bravery. But it was really desperation. The enemy was too fast, too strong, escape wasn''t even an option. His only choice had been to trust Lorene''s healing magic and hope she could keep him alive.

    Finally, Raymond looked around and saw the three of them watching him, puzzled and waiting. He let out a slow breath, then said, "It''s not that I don''t want us to share. I do. I agree with everything you''re saying, Sylph¡­ But has anyone thought about the fact that we''re still missing a teammate?"

    The others looked at each other, momentarily caught off guard.

    "If we tell our stories now," Raymond continued, "when that person joins us in a few days, they''ll never have this moment. They''ll never feel included in this kind of sharing. And we''ll never repeat it just for them. That gap, it might never close."

    Sylph blinked. "Ah¡­ I didn''t think of that."

    Lorene nodded slowly, beginning to understand. "So you''re saying¡­ if we wait, we can include them in the moment. Let them feel like they''re part of the foundation we''re building."

    "Exactly," Raymond said. "If the four of us are close, and they''re not¡­ they''ll feel like an outsider. And I don''t want to recruit someone who only stays halfway. We want a teammate who''ll be with us all the way, to gold rank and beyond."

    Arya gave a thoughtful nod. "That''s fair. It wouldn''t be right for us to build something now that they''ll never fully be part of."

    Sylph sighed, her shoulders dropping a little. "Okay, okay¡­ I guess I didn''t think it through. My bad."

    "No worries," Arya said, offering her a smile. "We all want the same thing in the end."

    "Right," Raymond said, letting the topic settle. "Anyway, let''s handle what we can now. The reward''s on the table, we''ve got one gold coin and seventy-five silvers."

    He started dividing it up. "That''s forty-three silver coins each¡­ and we''ve got three left over. Just enough to cover dinner."

    Sylph let out a dramatic groan. "Forty-three silvers¡­ feels like pocket change after last time."

    The tension broke, and the group chuckled. The deeper talk would come, but for now, the night was young, the food was warm, and the bond between them, though not yet complete, had just grown a little stronger.

    The last commission had been a windfall, but it wasn''t just luck.

    That high reward came with high risk. Their encounter with the Vine Demon Tree had been nerve-wracking, and just when they thought they could breathe, they stumbled into a gang of Crazy Baboons; fast, vicious, and relentless.

    But the real game-changer?

    Raymond. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    He had infiltrated the baboons'' lair alone, sneaking past the beasts, risking death at every turn. Deep inside, he discovered their hidden stash, a trove of loot collected from who-knows-how-many unfortunate adventurers. He made it out with his life and the treasure, and then, without hesitation, distributed the gear to Sylph and Lorene.

    That mission wasn''t just successful, it was legendary. And the payoff reflected it.

    But this time?

    Forty-three silver coins.

    That was their cut, each. The kind of reward you''d expect from two low-tier ''Black Iron'' commissions. Not even enough to treat themselves after a job well done.

    "That''s why we need to recruit someone at least Iron-level," Raymond said matter-of-factly, his eyes flicking to the reward pile. "Once we have five members, we can start taking on Bronze-level commissions. Otherwise, the payout per person just isn''t worth the effort."

    He wasn''t wrong.

 Chapter 166 - 166: Distribution!

    This time around, both jobs were simple ''Black Iron'' level tasks, straightforward, low-risk. Naturally, the combined reward was modest: just two gold coins and forty-nine silvers total.

    If they had taken on something tougher. say, a mission brushing the edge of Bronze-level difficulty, they''d be looking at two gold coins per commission. And their current team? They were more than capable of handling that kind of challenge.

    Sylph''s eyes lit up. "A Bronze-level commission¡­" she said, almost dreamily.

    That was where things started getting exciting.

    The lower tier bronze jobs paid a decent two or three gold coins, but the difficult ones? Those could pay as much as ten gold coins, enough to cover gear upgrades, potion refills, and more. A real step up.

    "Let''s hurry and find our fifth teammate already!" Sylph suddenly yelled, her eyes sparkling. "I want to take on a Bronze commission so bad!"

    Raymond and the others just chuckled. They understood her enthusiasm; hell, they felt the same, but there were steps to follow.

    After that, Raymond calmly handed out the remaining silver coins.

    "Eighty-six silver coins left," he said, sliding them across the table. "Sylph, Lorene, these are yours. Arya, hold onto ours for now."

    Sylph blinked. "Wait, what? Raymond¡­ Arya¡­?" She pointed at the two of them with a look of exaggerated shock. "You''re just handing your share over like that?"

    "We live together," Raymond said with a shrug, like it was the most natural thing in the world. "Money''s money. It doesn''t matter who holds it."

    Sylph''s jaw dropped. "You¡­ you don''t even distinguish between each other?"

    Even Lorene, normally unreadable, looked at them with a flicker of something unspoken in her eyes.

    Arya turned red instantly. "W-What are you even thinking?! Don''t look at me like that!" she burst out. "It''s not¡­ It''s not what you think, okay? I just¡­ I can''t really explain what''s between us right now!"

    Raymond gave a soft sigh. He could see where their minds were going, but he wasn''t about to explain, not yet. "You''ll understand later," he said simply, glancing at Sylph.

    Sylph caught the meaning, Raymond would tell the whole story when they all sat down to open up properly. So she let the topic drop and nodded. "Alright then. In that case, we''re done here. Let''s head back."

    "Yeah," Raymond agreed.

    The four of them stood and made their way out of the tavern. Once they were outside, Raymond and Arya went one way, while Sylph and Lorene headed the other.

    It wasn''t long before Raymond and Arya returned to their home on Red Rose Street, number 26. A modest townhouse, but cozy and quiet.

    Inside, Raymond shed his gear; backpack, cloak, sword, armor. The familiar weight lifted from his body, leaving him feeling noticeably lighter.

    Even for someone with his strength, carrying equipment all day wore you down eventually.

    Arya followed suit, removing her bow and quiver. She ran her fingers along the fletching of the arrows, counting them quickly.

    "Did you find them all?" she asked.

    "Almost," Raymond replied. "One missed the Red-Eyed Crow, it dodged at the last second. Took me a bit, but I tracked it down eventually."

    Arya looked at him for a moment, then said something unexpected.

    "Raymond¡­ I want to learn close combat."

    He blinked, turning to face her. "You''re serious?"

    "I am," she said, nodding with conviction. "I know we''ll be recruiting a warrior soon, someone who can protect Sylph and Lorene up front. But I don''t want to just rely on that. If I can handle myself in close quarters, I won''t be a burden. I''ll be one less person they have to cover."

    Raymond watched her quietly. She wasn''t saying it to impress anyone. She meant it.

    "I''m an archer," Arya continued. "That means I should be finding vantage points, controlling space, staying ahead of the enemy. But what if they get too close? What if I don''t have time to relocate?"

    She clenched her fist slightly. "I don''t want to be helpless."

    Raymond nodded, the corners of his mouth turning up just a little. "Alright. If you''re ready for it, I''ll help you."

    Because deep down, he believed in something simple: never put your life entirely in someone else''s hands. Trust your teammates, yes; but prepare for the moments when trust alone isn''t enough.

    It wasn''t about doubt. It was about survival.

    And Arya? She was starting to understand that too.

    In battle, anything could happen, at any time.

    There were no guarantees. No matter how strong your teammates were or how fast they could move, there might come a moment when no one could reach you in time. And when that moment came, you''d have only one person to rely on: yourself.

    Arya understood that.

    As an archer, her role demanded distance. She couldn''t fight shoulder-to-shoulder with Sylph and Lorene. Instead, she needed to find high ground, perhaps the top of a boulder or the thick branch of a tree, anywhere with a clear view of the battlefield. She needed to be fast, silent, precise... and alone.

    That gave her range. Within 200 meters, she could shoot with deadly accuracy. Even at 300 meters, she only suffered a slight deviation. But that distance, her greatest advantage, was also her biggest risk. If a monster caught wind of her and closed the gap, there''d be no time for anyone to come to her aid.

    In that scenario, survival would depend on her own ability to defend herself.

    That''s why Raymond didn''t hesitate. Seeing the fire in Arya''s eyes, he gave a short nod and said, "Alright. Starting tomorrow, I''ll teach you the basics of close combat."

    But he didn''t stop there.

    "There are different types of melee fighting," he explained. "You''ve got the unarmed combat of a Fighter, the disciplined swordplay of a Swordsman, the quick stabbing techniques used by Hunters, Assassins, and Thieves... What kind of combat are you aiming for?"

    He paused, then added thoughtfully, "If you ask me, you should focus on daggers and short swords. Long swords would interfere with your bow handling. Plus, the Hunter class fits well with your skill set, it emphasizes mobility, stealth, and survival."

    Arya nodded without hesitation. "Then I''ll go with daggers and short knives."

    Raymond gave a small smile. "Good choice. You''ll rest today. Starting tomorrow, I''ll train you in dagger combat. And I''ll teach you camouflage techniques as well, what the Hunters excel at. If you can''t be seen, you''re far less likely to be attacked."

    He meant what he said. Camouflage could be the difference between life and death, especially for someone who operated solo from a distance. If Arya got spotted by a monster mid-fight, she couldn''t always count on backup. She needed to be able to disappear.

    Despite the popular view, Raymond had long believed that there were no such things as weak classes, only weak players.

    A job''s not useless. Only the person holding it can be, he mused silently with a smirk.

    Then a thought came to him. "Oh, right," he said suddenly, "I need to go out and ask the buyer to pick up some materials for me. I want to brew more Primary Mana Recovery Potions."

    Arya nodded cheerfully. "Go ahead! I''ll go grab some ingredients for dinner and something for breakfast too!"

    Before heading out, Raymond took a quick shower, cleaned his gear, and hung it to dry. It was part of his routine, but also a discipline. A clean blade and clean armor could save your life.

    Before leaving, he opened his status panel:

    ---

    Name: Raymond Kelton

    Age: 15

    Mana: 1151.2 / 1151.2

    Professions: Fighter, Warrior, Craftsman, Magician, Swordsman, Hunter, Pharmacist, Archer, Thief, Assassin

    Skills:

    Bone Crushing

    Taunt (Upgradable)

    Wind Slash

    Camouflage

    Forging (Upgradable)

    Primary Mana Recovery Potion

    Skill Points: 2

    Progress to Next Point: 55%

    Awakenable Class:

    Priest ¡ª Progress: 16 / 200 grateful people

    Available Skills to Learn:

    Locked Arrow (Archer) ¡ª Cost: 1 SP

    Wind-breaking Arrow (Archer / Hunter) ¡ª Cost: 3 SP

    Sprint (Thief) ¡ª Cost: 1 SP

    Random Steal (Thief) ¡ª Cost: 3 SP

    ---

    After confirming his stats, Raymond grabbed his disguise kit and headed out. Once he found a quiet alleyway, he applied his makeup, altering his facial features just enough to throw off casual observers. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    With his identity hidden, he made his way straight to the tavern where Manik, his contact, usually dealt in potions and magical ingredients.

    He stepped inside and approached the bar. "I''m looking for Manik," he said in a low, scratchy voice.

    The barkeep glanced at him, then shook his head. "No stock today. He''s not taking materials either. Try again tomorrow."

    Raymond leaned in slightly. "Tell him... he can start collecting now. Meet me at the usual place tonight."

    At those words, the bartender''s demeanor shifted instantly. He''d been briefed. He knew who Raymond was.

    "Understood. I''ll have someone notify him immediately."

    Raymond gave a brief nod and turned to leave.

    By the time he returned home, Arya had just come back from the market, holding a basket filled with fresh goods.

    "Beef stew tonight!" she said with a grin, lifting the meat and spice bundle in her hands. "I even found some mountain herbs to kick up the flavor."

    Raymond smiled faintly. This world, while dangerous, was bountiful. Ingredients, magical flora, and rare materials were everywhere¡­ but the threat of monsters made even the most common items feel rare. Still, moments like this simple, domestic moments, were a kind of luxury.

    The kind that made all the fighting worth it.

 Chapter 167 - 167: Clearing Aryas Doubt!

    As dusk settled over the quiet street outside, a warm golden glow filled the small townhouse. Inside the kitchen, the sound of a knife rhythmically chopping against a cutting board echoed softly.

    Arya stood by the counter, slicing beef with practiced precision. The savory aroma of spices already danced through the air.

    "You know," she said with a playful sigh, "ever since I awakened as an Archer, cutting things has gotten so much easier."

    Raymond, seated comfortably at the guest table, leaned back and smiled. "Makes sense. With the class awakening, your arm strength definitely improved. It''s no wonder slicing meat feels like a breeze now."

    He remembered the old days, how she used to struggle when cutting tougher cuts or splitting bones. Back then, he''d always step in to help. But things were different now. She was growing stronger, and it showed in more ways than one.

    "But don''t forget, these knives are part of the reason too!" Arya grinned, holding the kitchen knife up with pride and giving it a theatrical twirl through the air.

    Raymond chuckled. "True enough."

    A while back, he''d taken the old kitchen knives to Pierre''s Blacksmith Shop. But instead of just getting them sharpened, he rebuilt them from scratch, improving their quality using his own Forging skill. The blades were now sharper, more balanced and technically, they were better than the starter weapons sold to new adventurers.

    If someone knew how to fight, they could probably slay low-level monsters with one of these "kitchen" knives.

    "If they''re working well, then I guess it was worth the effort," Raymond said, a trace of pride in his voice.

    To a craftsman, there was no better reward than hearing someone praise their creation, especially if that person was using it daily. And though Raymond was much more than a craftsman now, that satisfaction never faded.

    Half an hour later, dinner was ready.

    The table was soon filled with plates of steaming beef stew, saut¨¦ed root vegetables, and fresh bread. Arya and Raymond sat down across from each other, the candlelight softening the world around them.

    As they began eating, Raymond glanced up. "So¡­ how did it feel? Your first commission with us?"

    Arya paused mid-bite, then tapped her chin thoughtfully with her spoon. "Hmm¡­ Let me think¡­"

    She looked up at the ceiling as if searching for the right words. The way she furrowed her brow and pouted slightly was unexpectedly cute, and Raymond didn''t interrupt, just watched her with a small smile.

    "Well," Arya began slowly, "I was super nervous at first. I mean, when I first showed up with you guys and saw all those people whispering and watching... I was freaking out inside."

    She gave a sheepish laugh. "I knew of your team, of course, just bits and pieces I''d overheard on the road or at the temple. I didn''t realize how well-known you were until I saw it for myself."

    Raymond raised a brow slightly. "So you were happy to join because we''re... famous?"

    Arya shook her head quickly. "No! I mean, okay, maybe that was a tiny part of it, but really, it''s because you are in the team."

    Raymond blinked. "Me?"

    Arya blushed, her words coming out faster. "Yeah, I mean¡­ even if your team wasn''t famous, I''d still be thrilled to join just because I get to be with you. That''s what really makes me happy."

    For a moment, Raymond was speechless. Arya''s honesty caught him off guard, it was rare for her to be so direct. He looked at her, unsure whether to smile or say something, but she quickly moved on, flustered.

    "Anyway! About the mission¡­"

    She cleared her throat. "I was nervous again when we saw that flock of Red-Eyed Crows. I had no idea what to expect. And when you said you were going to sneak into the building alone, I was terrified. You left me, Sylph, and Lorene to deal with the whole swarm outside! I didn''t even know how strong Sylph and Lorene were. You never told me!"

    Raymond winced slightly, but Arya didn''t sound angry, just earnest.

    "I was scared for you... and scared for us," she continued. "But then, Sylph and Lorene acted so calm, like they had everything under control. And you, your plan was detailed, thought-out. Slowly, my nerves started to fade."

    She smiled at the memory.

    "When Lorene used her Blessing of Courage, something really changed. I felt braver¡­ clearer. Like the fear just melted off me. Then Sylph unleashed her Explosion Magic and¡ªbam! wiped out half the courtyard. I''ve heard about Explosion Magic before, but seeing it in action? It was insane!"

    Raymond nodded, pleased. "Yeah, Sylph''s not to be underestimated."

    "But then," Arya went on, her voice dropping slightly, "when one of the Red-Eyed Crows dove at us¡­ I fired, but it dodged. I panicked. Sylph had just used her spell and was drained, and Lorene was still helping her recover with a potion. I was the only one standing. If that crow had reached them..."

    She trailed off, but the tension in her words lingered.

    "Then you did something that changed everything," she said quietly. "You didn''t kill the leader right away. You forced it to scream. The chaos that caused made the others falter, and that one crow, it lost balance just for a second."

    She grinned brightly. "I took the shot and hit it. Nailed it. That feeling; Raymond, it was amazing."

    Raymond''s smile deepened as he listened. This was what it meant to grow. Arya had faced fear and doubt head-on and come out stronger.

    "I''m proud of you," he said, simply.

    Arya looked at him, her expression softening. She didn''t say anything this time. She just smiled, and for a while, they ate in peaceful silence, side by side, a little closer than before.

    As the soft glow of candlelight flickered around the room, Arya leaned back in her chair, a satisfied smile on her lips after finishing her meal.

    "You know," she said, tapping her chopsticks against her plate, "back then, I didn''t realize you meant to distract the Red-Eyed Crow leader. We were all ready to rush in and help you¡­ but by the time we got there, you''d already wrapped everything up."

    She chuckled, the memory clearly fresh in her mind.

    "Now that I think about it, you really had everything planned, Raymond. No wonder Sylph and Lorene looked so relaxed when we were figuring things out, they were just waiting for you to take charge, huh?"

    Raymond smiled faintly, leaning his elbow on the table as he watched her speak. Her enthusiasm was infectious.

    "In the end," Arya continued, "the mission was actually kind of¡­ exciting! I mean, sure, it felt dangerous when that Red-Eyed Crow dodged my arrow, but thinking back, with Lorene''s Blessing of Courage, even if one got close, we probably could''ve handled it."

    She gave a sheepish laugh, scratching her cheek. "Hehe¡­ I guess I was more nervous than I needed to be."

    Raymond was a little surprised by how vividly Arya recalled every moment. But he was also impressed. She hadn''t just remembered what happened, she''d felt every part of it.

    "It sounds like your first mission wasn''t so terrifying after all," he said with a grin.

    Arya nodded. "Yeah! You and Sylph took care of most of the heavy lifting anyway. But I''ll be honest, this mission really opened my eyes to just how powerful Explosion Magic is. I finally get why people rave about it!"

    Her eyes sparkled as she spoke, and Raymond could tell she meant it. That one spell had left a lasting impression. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    She wasn''t alone.

    Raymond remembered the stunned faces of the villagers in Budak Village, too. At the time of the explosion, they had felt only the shockwave and rumble. But when they reached the central square and saw the crater left behind, their jaws dropped.

    He''d watched it happen, the shift in their eyes. Where once there had been curiosity and cautious respect for Sylph, now there was fear. Quiet, trembling fear.

    No one dared mention the hole she''d blasted into their precious square. Not even the chief. All official discussion happened at arm''s length, and everyone else kept their distance from her after that.

    That wasn''t just because Sylph was an awakened magic user. It was because she wielded something devastating, Explosion Magic. And everyone now knew what it could do.

    "I still remember the first time I saw her use it," Raymond said, his voice lower. "It was on our first commission. I was cornered in a sewer, swarmed by mutant rats. If it weren''t for that explosion, I''d be bones in the dark right now."

    Arya''s eyes widened.

    "It''s true," Raymond went on with a slight grimace. "I was way in over my head. Hundreds of them; small, fast, coordinated. The leader was massive. And I couldn''t outrun them. I was seconds away from being devoured when Sylph dropped her spell."

    He exhaled, recalling the way the blast had rattled the stone walls and filled the tunnels with heat and smoke.

    "If she hadn''t known Explosion Magic or if she hesitated, I wouldn''t be here. That was the turning point for me."

    Arya listened quietly, her fingers wrapped around her cup of tea.

    "That''s why that commission was ranked Bronze Level even though the monsters weren''t strong," Raymond explained. "They were weak individually, but there were so many of them. Swarming enemies like that are exactly what Explosion Magic counters best."

    She nodded slowly, taking it all in. "So¡­ from Porcelain to Bronze, most monsters travel in packs?"

    "Exactly," Raymond said. "Strength in numbers. That''s why we don''t see too many lone predators until we reach Silver-level commissions. They act alone or maybe in small groups."

    He looked thoughtful for a moment before adding, "But that''s still a long way off for us."

    Arya smiled faintly. "Still¡­ your first commission sounds terrifying. You and Sylph had no one to rely on but each other. Me? I had three experienced Black Iron teammates backing me up."

    She shook her head and laughed lightly. "Honestly, compared to you two, I feel like I had it easy."

    Raymond gave a wry smile. "Yeah, after that sewer mission, nothing else ever felt too dangerous. It taught me to be careful. To plan ahead for every commission like my life depended on it, because it did."

    He looked up at the clock, then rose from his seat and began gathering the dishes. "Alright, I should head out. I need to meet the buyer and check how many materials he was able to collect. I''ll need them to brew more mana recovery potions."

    Arya quickly stood. "I''ve got the dishes! Go ahead, I''ll clean up here."

    Raymond gave her a thankful nod. "I won''t be long."

    As he stepped toward the door, Arya called out one last time, "Be careful out there!"

    He looked back and gave a small smile. "Always."

    Then the door shut behind him, leaving Arya alone in the cozy warmth of the home they now shared, thinking about how far they''d both come, and how far they still had to go.

 Chapter 168 - 168: Deal with Manik!

    In truth, Raymond still owed Sylph and Lorene eight gold coins each.

    The light armor he wore and the archer''s gear Arya used had originally belonged to them. At the time, they''d lent the equipment without hesitation. But when Raymond spent every last coin enchanting his sword Dark Moon, he no longer had the gold to repay them.

    Fortunately, both Sylph and Lorene were understanding. They knew how expensive enchanting a weapon like Dark Moon could be, and they hadn''t pressed him about the debt.

    Still, Raymond hadn''t forgotten.

    Of course, the situation with the longbow and the battered heavy armor was different. Those had been acquired when Raymond infiltrated the Crazy Baboon''s lair alone. Since they were spoils from a solo mission, neither Sylph nor Lorene had any claim over them.

    Even so, the debt weighed on him. Whether they minded or not, he would repay them. It was just a matter of time. Thanks to his hidden identities as a pharmacist and a craftsman, he could now earn gold by refining basic magic recovery potions and forging weapons. If he kept working, he could have the full sixteen gold coins repaid within a month.

    The problem, however, wasn''t when he would pay them back, but how he would explain the money.

    Sylph and Lorene didn''t yet know about his hidden professions. If they saw him suddenly flush with coin, suspicion could take root and suspicion, in a team like theirs, could be lethal.

    So Raymond had made a decision. He would hold off on repaying the debt until he was ready to tell them the truth. One day, he''d reveal his other roles; Pharmacist, Craftsman, and more. But not yet.

    Tonight, he had work to do. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Pulling a long gray hooded robe over his body, Raymond became someone else; Rose, the mysterious underground alchemist. He slipped out of the house and made his way alone to the South District''s notorious Fengliu Street.

    The street was alive in its own eerie way.

    Bright with oil lamps and echoing with laughter, women of the night leaned into the streetlight, tossing flirtatious glances at passersby. Their makeup was bold, their postures bold. But when their eyes landed on Raymond; hooded, silent, his entire form wrapped in mystery, they instinctively turned away.

    They knew his kind.

    Men like him didn''t come to relax. They came for other business, the kind people didn''t ask about.

    Raymond didn''t spare them a glance. He walked past their colorful dresses and cheap perfume without pause, his boots tapping steadily along the stone pavement. Turning into a narrow alley, he wove through a maze of turns until the laughter and lights of Commercial Street faded behind him.

    Here, the world grew quiet and darker.

    No lanterns. No eyes. Just damp stone and deep shadow.

    But Raymond wasn''t hindered. His awakened professions, Assassin and Thief granted him sharp night vision. The darkness was no obstacle. Even so, he didn''t want to draw suspicion when he met his contact.

    He reached into his cloak and pulled out a White Stone, the pale glow illuminating his path.

    Up ahead, seated calmly on a stone pier, was a figure cloaked in shadow. Even from a distance, Raymond''s enhanced vision, aided by his Hunter and Archer senses, made the man''s identity unmistakable.

    It was Manik.

    He wore tailored light leather armor, its seams reinforced for movement, and a short knife rested easily at his side. Though sitting, he was alert, knees bent, heels off the ground, ready to spring up and vanish at a moment''s notice.

    Raymond couldn''t help but admire him.

    No wonder Manik''s lasted this long without being caught by the Knights.

    Once, Manik had been a capable adventurer. He''d retired five years ago, stepped away from the danger. Most would''ve grown soft in that time. But not Manik. He''d kept his instincts sharp, even while making a living as an underground herbalist.

    Raymond stepped forward. The glow of the White Stone reached the alley''s far edge.

    Manik turned toward the light, his eyes narrowing. He couldn''t see the face beneath the hood, but the robe was enough.

    "Mr. Rose," he said immediately, standing up with respectful speed. "You''ve arrived."

    Raymond gave a slight nod. "Any trouble collecting the materials this afternoon?"

    Manik shook his head quickly. "None at all. Everything went smoothly."

    And he meant it. In fact, Manik was relieved. Deep down, he''d feared that Raymond, like so many others, was about to vanish.

    That was often the pattern.

    Underground pharmacists would make excuses: I''m busy, I''m out of town, I won''t be refining for a while. But the truth? They were scouting new buyers. And if they found someone cheaper, faster, or more connected, they''d dump their old buyer with a few polite lies.

    Manik had feared he''d been replaced.

    But now, seeing Raymond here in person; back to work, and still using him, he relaxed.

    His reputation, for now, was safe.

    "I''ve gathered everything on the list," Manik said. "If you''re ready, I''ll lead you to the drop point."

    Raymond gave a small nod. "Let''s go."

    The night deepened as the two of them moved deeper into the back alleys, silent shadows conducting quiet business, far from the eyes of the law¡­ and their unsuspecting teammates.

    In the world of underground alchemy, trust was fragile and fear was currency.

    One of the unspoken rules among the "underground pharmacists" was never to personally inform a buyer when a partnership was ending. It wasn''t cowardice. It was self-preservation.

    After all, both the pharmacists and their so-called "buyers" operated outside the law¡ªunder the nose of the Kingdom of Atlantis. Their dealings were illegal, unregistered, and subject to swift punishment if discovered. And for many buyers, this black-market trade wasn''t just a side hustle, it was their only source of income.

    So if a pharmacist suddenly said, "We''re done," it could trigger more than just anger. It could invite murder.

    That''s why most underground pharmacists, when switching to a new buyer, wouldn''t deliver the message themselves. They''d leave it to the new buyer to sever ties or simply vanish without a word.

    But this dangerous ecosystem had its own strange balance.

    Ironically, to protect themselves, the buyers had created a brutal deterrent: if a buyer ever killed a pharmacist they had worked with, all other buyers would hunt that person down.

    It was an unspoken pact. A dead pharmacist sent a ripple of fear through the underworld, something the buyers couldn''t afford. Trust was already rare. Fear would kill what little was left.

    And so, any buyer who broke that rule would find themselves hunted from both sides; by the Royal Knights and by their own kind. With nowhere to hide, their end was all but guaranteed.

    Yes, there had been a few who tried. But they didn''t last long. Every one of them had been tracked down by the collective hand of the buyers and wiped out quickly, violently, and without mercy.

    Still, underground pharmacists like Raymond, known to the black market as "Mr. Rose" remained cautious. Just because the system usually worked didn''t mean there weren''t maniacs out there willing to risk it all.

    Which is why, earlier that afternoon, when the tavern runner came to tell Manik that "Mr. Rose" had returned and was asking for materials, Manik hadn''t been upset by the short notice.

    He had been relieved.

    The moment he''d heard the message, his heart lifted. I''m still in business! I haven''t been replaced!

    He''d worried, genuinely worried, that Rose had found someone else offering better rates. The potions Raymond supplied were potent, and the profit margin had been enormous. The idea of losing a supplier like that was terrifying.

    But no; Raymond was still working with him.

    So when the two men met later that evening, deep in the twisting alleys of the South District, Manik was practically glowing with enthusiasm.

    "Mr. Rose," Manik said respectfully, pulling a cloth bag from inside his coat. "Here are the materials I managed to gather today. I didn''t have much time, so I couldn''t collect everything."

    Raymond took the bag silently and opened it under the glow of his white stone.

    He raised an eyebrow.

    Inside were eight stalks of Blue Spirit Grass; the rare, luminous herb that served as the primary ingredient for Primary Magic Recovery Potions.

    Raymond hadn''t expected more than five stalks at most. After all, he''d only sent the message out around three in the afternoon. Manik must have had less than four hours to collect anything and that was assuming he got the message immediately.

    For him to return with eight stalks this late in the day was nothing short of impressive.

    "Hmm?" Raymond murmured, eyeing the herbs with surprise.

    Manik saw the look and smiled modestly. "Don''t be too surprised, sir. I offer the best rates in the South District. Once I let the adventurers know I was buying again, they came right to me."

    That was true, to a point. But Manik was hiding something.

    What he didn''t say was that he''d gone out personally to scrounge, barter, and call in favors, something he hadn''t done in months. His legs had ached, and sweat had soaked his collar, but none of that mattered.

    He wanted to leave a good impression. He needed Mr. Rose to stay.

    And based on Raymond''s reaction, it was working.

    "Very good," Raymond said, nodding.

    Then, from inside his cloak, he produced three glass vials filled with shimmering blue liquid.

    "I used up a few potions from the last batch. These are the only ones I''ve got left."

 Chapter 169 - 169: Done Deal!

    Manik accepted the vials carefully, holding them up to the faint light. "Of course. I''ll sell them tomorrow."

    But inside, his heart skipped a beat.

    Only three?

    Last time, with a similar batch of materials, Rose had delivered eight bottles. And they''d sold fast. The fact that only three were left suggested one of two things: either Raymond had already sold the rest himself... or he had used them.

    If it was the latter, it meant Mr. Rose was walking a dangerous path, possibly even facing more battles than before.

    Either way, Manik didn''t ask.

    He simply nodded with a polite smile and tucked the potions away, knowing better than to dig into the affairs of someone as unpredictable and powerful, as the robed figure standing before him.

    Raymond had told Manik that he''d used five bottles of Primary Magic Recovery Potion for his own needs, leaving only three for sale. A simple, believable explanation.

    But Manik wasn''t so sure.

    Yes, it was possible that Mr. Rose, Raymond''s carefully crafted underground alias, had genuinely used the potions himself. But in the back of Manik''s mind, a troubling thought lingered: What if he''d been replaced?

    What if, during those days of silence, Rose had tested out a new buyer, someone cheaper, faster, or more connected and handed the full batch of eight potions to them instead? And now, realizing the newcomer had failed to meet expectations, he''d returned to Manik out of necessity?

    The idea made Manik break into a cold sweat.

    If that was true, he''d barely dodged being cast aside. And he knew all too well what that would''ve meant, returning to the streets, begging adventurers for scraps of herbs, getting laughed at when he couldn''t meet their prices. A day''s work just to earn a handful of silver coins¡­ if he was lucky.

    No. He couldn''t go back to that.

    Thankfully, his decision to hit the streets himself had paid off. He''d scrambled, hustled, and pulled every string he could in the few hours he''d had and it worked. He''d brought back enough Blue Spirit Grass for eight full potions, and the flash of surprise on Rose''s face when he opened the pouch had told Manik everything he needed to know:

    He didn''t expect me to pull this off.

    That meant he''d passed the test. For now.

    "By the way," Raymond said casually, just before turning to leave, "starting tomorrow, I can refine eleven bottles instead of eight."

    Manik''s eyes widened, barely able to contain his excitement.

    Every extra potion Rose made meant more coin in Manik''s pocket. But it was more than just money, it meant greater influence in the underground market. More supply meant more demand. And the more adventurers came to him, the more he became the preferred buyer. That was power.

    But something didn''t add up.

    In just over two weeks of working together, Rose had gone from refining eight potions per batch¡­ to eleven.

    To make one potion, a pharmacist needed 100 points of mana. That meant Rose had increased his mana capacity by 300 points in barely fifteen days.

    That was unheard of.

    Even Arya, the newest member of Raymond''s public team, had been making headlines in Witte Town for having a rare magic affinity of 4.2. But even she couldn''t increase her mana pool that fast. So for Rose to jump from 800 to 1,100?

    He must''ve already had it.

    That thought sent a chill through Manik. Who exactly was Mr. Rose?

    But Manik knew better than to ask. In their world, questions could kill faster than poison.

    So he just smiled and nodded enthusiastically. "Understood, Mr. Rose. I''ll be ready."

    Raymond gave no further response. With a faint nod, he turned and walked into the shadows of the alley.

    Manik watched him vanish into the darkness, his footsteps soft, his presence quickly swallowed by the maze of stone and silence. And then, he was gone.

    ---

    Raymond made his way through the twisting backstreets, carefully checking his surroundings. When he was sure no one was following him, he ducked into a quiet corner between buildings and removed his disguise.

    Gone was the secretive pharmacist. He was Raymond Kelton again.

    Within minutes, he was back at the townhouse at No. 26 Red Rose Street. The moment he stepped inside, the comforting scent of polished wood and fresh herbs greeted him.

    Arya was sitting on the couch by the window, carefully maintaining her bow. She was focused on the bowstring, checking its tension and looking for any signs of fraying, knowing that even a tiny flaw could be fatal in the middle of a fight.

    When she saw Raymond enter, she perked up and set the bow aside. "You''re back! How did it go? Were you able to brew a few bottles with today''s haul?"

    Raymond grinned. "Eight bottles. Not bad, right?"

    Arya''s eyes lit up. "Eight? Seriously?"

    "Yep."

    As usual, she came over to help. Raymond handed her the herb pouch, and she peeked inside with curiosity.

    "Wow. Looks like it''s getting easier to collect these," she said. "Must be the Black Wind Bandits disappearing. Without them shaking down travelers and merchants, people are probably more willing to trade again."

    Raymond nodded. "That''s part of it. But honestly¡­ I think Manik pulled some strings today. He really went all out."

    Arya looked up from the pouch. "Why do you say that?"

    Raymond shrugged lightly. "Because it was short notice. Too short for this kind of haul unless he hit the streets himself."

    She blinked. "Think he''s trying to impress you?"

    "Probably," Raymond said with a smirk. "And it worked."

    They both laughed, and for a moment, the weight of secrets, side hustles, and survival lifted from the room.

    Still, as Raymond moved to store the herbs and ready his equipment for tomorrow, his thoughts lingered on Manik''s expression¡­ and how close he''d come to losing a valuable ally in the shadows.

    In this world, loyalty wasn''t free, it had to be earned, tested, and kept.

    "I''ll go ahead and help you wash these herbs."

    Arya entered the kitchen with a cloth bag, emptied the herbs into the sink, and began washing them.

    She didn''t find any difficulty in doing this. Before, she had been idle and didn''t want to continue relying entirely on Raymond for everything. Although she once had no choice but to depend on him, she still wanted to contribute and help him as much as she could.

    Especially since Raymond earned money by refining the "primary magic recovery potion," it felt important for her to help with washing the herbs.

    Raymond didn''t join Arya at the sink to wash the herbs, knowing she would prefer to do it herself. He understood her reasoning and let her take care of it on her own.

    Washing the herbs wasn''t difficult. All she had to do was add water to make them float, then quickly swish each herb a few times in the water. A simple cleaning was enough; there was no need to pick each herb apart and wash it leaf by leaf.

    Besides, cleanliness wasn''t much of an issue. The process of refining the herbs into the "primary magic recovery potion" already removed any bacteria. The washing mostly removed dirt and dust, and it didn''t need to be thorough. Eating a bit of dirt wasn''t harmful, and it could even be good for digestion.

    Not long later, Arya had finished washing the herbs. She then took the kitchen knife and began chopping them into small pieces to prepare them for the medicine bottle.

    Having done this many times before, Arya was quite skilled at it. She even divided the herbs into eight equal portions by weight.

    "Raymond, I''m done!" Arya announced, showing him the eight portions neatly arranged on the chopping board.

    Raymond smiled warmly and said, "Thank you for your hard work." Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Arya shook her head, smiling. "It''s no trouble at all! We still owe Sylph and Lorene eight gold coins each. If it weren''t for you making the ''primary magic recovery potions,'' we might still be wondering when we could pay them back."

    Raymond smiled back, understanding her sentiment.

    Indeed, the rewards from their current ''Black Iron Level'' missions were small for a team like theirs. Their growth had been rapid, and their equipment was good enough to support them at the ''Bronze Level,'' so the current money seemed insignificant.

    However, that also meant they wouldn''t need to upgrade their gear for a long time and could wait until they reached the ''Silver Level.''

    When new teammates join, they won''t need to upgrade their gear either when taking on ''Bronze Level'' tasks. The equipment they have should suffice.

    This worked in Raymond''s favor, as it would take some time for their team to be promoted to the ''Bronze Level.''

    Once they reached that level, they could avoid taking ''Silver Level'' tasks or choose easier ones, giving them more time before needing to change their gear.

    At the ''Bronze Level,'' mission rewards could go up to ten gold coins. Even with the addition of new members, Raymond was confident that once they reached the ''Bronze Level,'' they''d soon have enough money to upgrade their equipment.

    Of course, this applied to Lorene. For Raymond, the income from refining "Primary Magic Recovery Potions" every day would be enough to cover their equipment upgrades once they reached the ''Bronze Level.''

    And since Raymond was a craftsman, he mainly needed to pay for materials.

    When it came to the ''Silver Level,'' equipment would likely have special effects. To add these effects, his "Forging" skill would need to be upgraded to the second stage.